Amy’s Story
By SaraUK
Authors note:
To understand who some of the people are in this, you will need to read the first “You Have It All Wrong.” I said at the end of that story, that Chrissy and the others all lived happily ever after, but Chrissy still had people to meet and help. This is one of them people.
Andy lay on his bed trying to sleep, but the hunger pains in his belly were making it hard to do. He thought that sleep would take his mind of the fact he hadn't eaten in a couple of days. He'd lost yet another job at the end of last week, and wouldn't be getting paid till Friday, It was only Wednesday now.
Andy was just starting to drift off to sleep when there was a thump at the door to the little bed-sit he had. He jumped up on the bed and started to shake, he heard a deep gruff voice on the other side. "I now you're in there kid! You owe me four weeks rent, now pay me or I will change the locks while you're out and keep your stuff till you do pay me!"
Andy didn't move, as he knew the landlord hadn't gone anywhere. He just looked around the room trying to work out if he really had anything worth his landlord keeping. The only things he really loved were the small amount of female clothing he owned and his computer, which was on its last legs now. But it was his only lifeline to the world of the Internet and the story's he loved to read. He jumped when the man banged on the door again. Andy held his breath till he heard him walk away.
He let out a deep sigh, as he knew that he hadn't got the money to pay the rent. Hell, he hadn't got the money to eat.
Sliding of his bed, he made his way to the bathroom. He lifted his skirt and sat down to take a pee. He started to think about how his life ended up where it was now.
Andy use to live in a nice house with his mum and Dad, and his sister Ann. He would sneak into his sister's room when they were all out and try on her clothes, he would always be careful to put them all back when he had done.
This went on for some time, and he got more and more adventures with his dressing. Soon he was fully dressing and doing his makeup as well, he would look in the mirror and see a young lady looking back at him. Not being very large was a curse to a boy, but to the girl he felt he was. It was a dream.
It was a Saturday and mum and dad were going to be away for the weekend, and wouldn't be back till Monday lunchtime. Ann wouldn't be back till sometime tomorrow morning, as she was stopping at a friend's house and going to a party.
Andy sat watching the Saturday morning cartoons as his mum and dad got ready to leave. He helped his dad carry the bags out, or he tried to but he wasn't that strong. This just made his dad grunt at him as he snatched the bag from his grip and nearly made him fall over. He never got on with his dad, he could never make his dad feel proud of him. His dad would go playing football on a Sunday with the lads from the pub. Where as Andy just liked to sit and read a book.
His dad was a large well built man that worked in a warehouse moving heavy boxes around all day. His dad had got him a job working at the same place, but he lost the job when he wasn't able to do even the simple jobs they asked him to do. This made his dad hate him even more. Andy was glad to see them finally leave in the car, he went back into the house and went back to watching the cartoons for another hour. He knew that by then if they were going to come back then they would have by now.
He went up to his sister's room and sorted out all the things he would need to make the change and then took it all back to his own room and made a start. He liked to swim so kept his body hair free, he read that you can move faster through the water, but really he just liked the feel of not having any body hair.
Over time he had managed to buy himself some undergarments from Ebay and have them sent to himself, so he didn't have to worry about damaging his Sister's stuff. It would only be the dress that was his Sister's, and a pair of shoes. He only had small feet so his sister's shoes fit him just fine.
He kept his hair long, which was another thing his dad hated, but as he was seventeen, his dad couldn't do anything about it. Once he wet his hair and used Ann's curling tongs, he could make it look really nice. Ann was always really jealous of his long black locks, but only in a playful way. They got on really well for saying they were brother and sister.
Andy sometimes wondered if she maybe knew about what he did when he had the house to himself. He would read the stories on the net and wish that Ann would find him and then help him become a better woman, so they could then spend a day shopping. But he knew that real life wasn't like that.
He slipped on the Panties from the new bra and panty set he just got from a shop he found while he was looking for some knew story's to read on a cross-dressing site. The link on the site was for a nightclub called The Closet, but once you went to the web site for the nightclub he found a link to a lingerie store called Mystique. He could have brought one of everything they had for sale, but he only had a little bit of money to spare, so this was the set he liked the most, that fell with in his budget.
He loved the way they felt as he slid the panties up his legs, being very careful to tuck his maleness between his legs as he pulled them up that final bit.
Next was the bra that matched the panties. He slipped his arms in and then reached behind his back and clipped the two ends together. He had become quite good at doing it after all this time. He couldn't afford a set of breast forms so he used a couple of balloons filled with water as they felt and moved more like real breasts to him. He then slipped a pair of hold up stocking up his legs. He hadn't got a garter belt so this was the next best thing. He never really liked the feel of tights, but he loved the way stocking gripped his leg at the top.
Next he went back to his sister's room and sat at her dressing table and got out his makeup kit. He had brought this kit of Ebay, he was worried that Ann would realise her makeup was going down and find out his secret. He sat and added a little foundation to cover the little beard growth he had, then he set to work on his eye makeup, then he added some lipstick. He looked from side to side and liked what he saw.
He set to work on damping his hair and then using Ann's curling tongs, he turned his dull looking long strait hair into a stunning curly looking hairdo.
Now when he looked in the mirror, all he saw was Amy. Amy was the name he chose for him self when he was dressed like this. He packed away all his makeup and then took it all back to his room out the way. He took a good look around Ann's room to make sure that nothing looked out of place. It all looked fine so he left her room.
Once back in his room he took the dress down that he had picked to wear today and set about putting it on. It was a halter neck dress that was a deep red in colour; it had a ruched detail in the front and back. It also had a curve to one side of the skirt section that swept up one side to give it the look of being longer on the other side and showing off a nice amount of leg.
Once the dress was on Andy, now Amy sat on the edge of her bed and slipped on the shoes that matched the dress. She then went to the full-length mirror in his sister's room and did a spin. She just loved the feel and look of it all. She felt so relaxed and calm when Amy was around, it felt right and she looked good too to go with it.
Amy never left the house, but she did like to sit and read a book while drinking a glass of wine. So she headed down stairs and pulled her secret bottle of wine out of its hiding place in the pantry and got a glass out the cupboard and poured herself a glass. Then she picked up the book she was in the middle of reading and went to sit in the living room to read some more and enjoy her glass of wine.
Amy couldn't read in silence so she put the telly on and then went to a channel that playing all sorts of different music. She left it playing in the background as she read her book.
She jumped a mile when she saw a flash she looked out the window thinking it was a storm, but the sky was clear. She then saw another one and turned to see her sister stood in the doorway to the living room with her digital camera taking shot after shot, after shot. Like a fool Amy looked right at the camera as she took one of the shots and blinded herself for a couple of seconds.
Amy looked really scared as she got her vision back. She stood up and was looking at her sister to see if there was any sign of how she was taking seeing her little brother dressed as a girl. But she just took a couple more pictures and then put the camera away again in its little pouch and then in her purse.
"Ann! What, what are you doing home?" Amy asked with a scared look on her face.
"Amber wasn't feeling too good, so I said that I wasn't really too bothered about going to the party anyway, so I came home to see if you wanted to go see a movie. But I can see you already had other plans," Ann still had a straight face, so Amy couldn't work out whether she was pissed off or not.
"Please give me a chance Ann and I can explain why I am dressed like this," Amy was pleading with her eyes for Ann not to wig out. "I don't think you need to explain anything Andy, I can pretty much see what you're doing. What female name do you use, or do you not have one?"
Amy let her head drop and then she had to sit down because the room was starting to spin, Then it all went black.
She woke to find herself still on the sofa, she thought she must have been dreaming. She sat up and went to move, but was stopped by a hand. She turned around to see Ann sat there, Amy had been leaning against her sister.
"Are you okay? I was really worried when you fainted. You never did answer my question about whether or not you have a female name or not," This time Ann was smiling, which made Amy feel a little better about it all.
"It's Amy. Are you going to tell mum and dad about me Sis?" Amy was close to tears now and looked really worried.
Ann reached out with her arms and pulled her new little sister into a hug. "Hi Amy, I wouldn't do anything that cruel to you. Dad would kill you if he ever saw you like this, but I do think you look really good," She hugged her a little tighter as she said it.
"So if you're not going to tell mum and dad, then why did you take all those pictures Ann?"
"I just thought you looked so good that I wanted a keep sake, and I can blackmail you with them when I want you to do stuff for me," Ann said with a grin.
"Please Ann; I will do what ever you want. Just please don't show any one what I did today. I'll go and get changed, and I promise I'll never dress up again," Amy was really scared now that Ann would show everyone what he does when he's alone.
Amy got up to go and get changed, but was stopped by Ann before he left the living room, "Amy, I was only joking. I really do think you look good. If I didn't know you, I would have said you were born a girl. So please don't change back, I would really like to spend some time with my sister." Amy couldn't see any sign that she was teasing him, so he relaxed a little.
"Do you want me to make you some lunch Ann? I was just thinking about making myself a sandwich when you came home," Amy asked in her best female voice.
"You sound really good when you talk like that Amy. How long have you been dressing like this?" Ann asked sounding really excited.
"I started to dress about four years back now, but going all the way like this," Amy waved her arm up and down her body. "Only for about a year now. Do I really look okay Ann?"
"Like I just said, if I didn't know you're really my little brother. I would swear you were a real girl around my age. Please don't take this the wrong way Amy, but I think you look a lot cuter as a girl as well."
Amy went a really deep shade of red and then said, "Thanks Ann, I'm glad you think so. But do you really think I look like a twenty four year old?"
"Yes I do Amy, with the way you are dressed now and the makeup really does make you look a lot older than seventeen," Ann said with a smile.
"Thanks Sis, but you still haven't answered my question; do you want something to eat?"
"Yes I do Sis, but we are going out. My treat!" Ann said as she grabbed her purse and took Amy by the arm and then started to make her way to the front door.
"Ann, Ann, I can't go out dressed like this!" Amy was trying to pull herself away from her sister.
Ann stopped and looked at Amy then realised that she needed a purse so she could put some makeup in and her wallet and house keys, "You're so right Sis; you need a purse and some makeup for doing some touch ups later." Ann said with a grin.
"That's not what I meant Ann, and you know it! I can't go out dressed as a girl! If someone finds out they will kill me!"
"Amy, you look really good and I am going to be with you every step of the way. We can go and see a movie and then I will treat you to some dinner at a Pizza Hut. How does that sound?" Ann gave Amy that look she had that she knew She could never say no too, so after she found a purse for her and put all her makeup bits and wallet in, they set off to see a movie.
Ann drove her car to the next town, which was just over fifteen miles away and then parked up in front of the local showcase and got out. Amy took a little longer to get out, but did in the end.
"I'm really not sure I can do this Ann, I'm really scared."
Ann put her arm through Amy's and smiled at her, "You will be fine Sis, now let's go and see a real good chick flick. And if you start getting any funny looks, I will drive us both home and I will never ask you to try it again, Deal?"
"OK Ann, but I will hold you to that," Amy said looking a little better about it all.
They past some people on the way to the entrance to the cinema but no one stopped and started shouting that he was a boy in a dress, so she relaxed a little more. Ann got the tickets for a romantic comedy and Amy was brave enough to go and ask for a bucked of popcorn and a large drink.
They handed their tickets in and the man told them what screen it was in and even pointed it out to them, "You will really like that film Ladies, I saw it the other night with my girlfriend. It was really funny. Have a nice day!" he shouted as they made their way into the screen he pointed out to them.
"See Sis, he never once thought you were anything other than a girl." Ann gave Amy's arm a little squeeze as they walked in and found a couple of empty seats.
The movie was funny and they both wanted to cry in a couple of parts, which Ann thought was cute. They went and had a pizza after and then headed home. Amy gave Ann a big hug when they got back home. "Thanks Ann, I had a really good time today. I wish it never had to end, but I better go and get changed now." Amy sounded sad, but she did have a great time. It was just like a story on the net, but it really just happened to her.
Amy went to go up stairs to get changed when Ann stopped her, "Please Amy; I would really like it if you stayed until Monday morning. We can do some real girlie stuff to you. Like painting your nails and having a sleep over and then have a fashion show tomorrow. I would really like to get some more pictures of you in other outfits." Ann had a look of hope in her eyes as she asked the question.
Amy just stood with her mouth open for some time then said, "Do you really mean that Ann? You would really like me to stay like this all weekend?"
"Yes I would Amy, I had a really great time today too, and I just know that I can make it even more special for you," Ann had taken hold of Amy's hands in hers, as she looked her baby sister in the eyes.
"Yes then Ann, I would love to spend the weekend as your sister and do all the stuff I use to watch you do with your friends." Amy hugged Ann and started to cry on her sister's shoulder.
"Hey Amy, what's wrong honey? What's with all the tears?" Ann sounded really worried.
"Nothing is wrong Ann, I'm just really happy. I guess I am more girl than even I realised," Amy let out a little giggle and Ann did the same.
"Come on Sis, its getting late follow me and I will sort you out with a night gown to wear for the night," Ann led Amy by the hand up to her room and then she handed her a nightgown to put on. "I think you better lose the balloons Amy, we could end up with a wet bed otherwise," Ann said with a grin.
Amy looked a little sad to be losing the breasts she had all day, but she knew that Ann had a point. So she took the balloons out and left them in the sink so she could use them again tomorrow.
Ann helped her put the nightgown on and then she did the same. Amy got a shock when Ann pulled her over to her bed and helped her to climb in. She got in after Amy did and then she cuddled up to her, they both fell asleep feeling really good.
It had been some years since Ann had shared a bed with Andy, now Amy. Andy use to have bad dreams from time to time, so his dad would drag him down to the basement and make him sleep on a bed they had down there. His dad couldn't hear him scream when he was down there. Ann would sneak down when she knew that their dad was back in bed and asleep again, she would climb into the small bed and cuddle Andy till he fell asleep. His dad never checked on him in the morning, so Ann knew she was safe doing what she did, and Andy always liked the way he felt safe in her arms.
Amy woke the next morning and felt a little odd till she remembered where she was. She went to move but got pulled back into a hug by Ann, "Good morning Amy, how did you sleep?" Ann asked in a sleepy voice.
Amy turned over so she was looking at Ann, "Morning Sis. I slept really well, Thanks for letting me stay as Amy for the weekend. It's a dream come true for me to do this with you Ann." Amy had a tear in her eye as she said it.
"I've seen how dad treats you Amy, and I think he can be such an ass at times. I think you're a really great person. I always thought there was something different about you, and now I know why."
"Dad just hates the fact I can't lift stuff and play sports; I know I will never be worth anything in his eyes. So I've stopped trying and now, I know it's only a matter of time before he kicks me out the house."
"What will you do if he does Amy?"
"Not to sure really, I guess I will just have to deal with it," Amy said with a shrug.
"Do you think you will ever become a woman full time? You know, have the operation and everything?"
"I haven't really given it any thought till now, but I did like it yesterday when we went out."
"I had a good time as well Sis; I was glad that I got to take you out into the world first," Ann was grinning.
"I'm glad that you were the first to ever meet Amy, I was really worried that you would hate me as well when you saw me yesterday."
"You did look a little shocked when you saw me stood their taking photos of you," Ann said as she hugged Amy again.
"I was scared you were going to hold the pictures against me and turn me into your slave or something like that. I have read some really scary story's online about that sort of thing."
"Do you really think I would do anything like that to you Amy?" Ann looked a little hurt that she would even think such a thing.
"Not now, but I had no idea how you were going to react to seeing me dressed like I was. I'm sorry for not trusting you Ann," Amy wouldn't make eye contact with her Sis.
"You can always come to me Amy, and I will always be there for you," Ann lifted Amy's chin and looked her in the eyes as she said it.
Amy knew she would be, just by the look in her eyes. "Thanks Sis," Amy hugged her sister again.
Amy slid out of bed and went to use the bathroom and then went back to the bedroom and was handed a dressing gown by Ann. Ann got out another one and put it on, then she went to use the bathroom while Amy went down to start on something for breakfast.
Ann found Amy cooking some bacon and then she cut up a couple of tomatos and dried some lettuce that she had taken off an iceberg lettuce and she made them each a BLT.
"I hope you're in the mood for a BLT Sis?" Amy asked as she sat a plate down on the table in front of Ann as she sat at the kitchen table.
"It smells great Amy, I never knew you could cook, I've never seen you do more than just microwave something."
"I can cook a couple of things, but I never do it while dad is around. 'Cooking is woman's work!'" Amy did an impression of her dad. This made Ann giggle.
"I wonder what he would say if he could see you now Amy?"
"I don't think he would say much, but it would ivolve a lot of punching and pain, I think," Amy looked a little worried as she thought about it.
"I think your right now I think about it. I think that last nerve would snap," Ann said as she put her hand over the top of Amy's, to let her know she wasn't alone any more.
"Thanks for being so understanding Ann. I do feel better having you to talk to about how I feel and want to look," Amy smiled at her big Sis.
They finished their breakfast and then Ann helped Amy get the pots washed and put away before she dragged Amy back up to her room. Once there Ann got out her nail art kit and set to work on making Amy's
hands look as girlie as she could and then she painted her toe nails. Amy felt really girlie by the time Ann had finished with them.
Next she sorted out a simple but nice looking outfit for Amy to wear and then she got dressed herself. She gave Amy a light blue gypsy top and matching gypsy skirt to go with it. Then she sent her off to get dressed in her own room while she got ready too.
Amy put on a clean bra and panty set and then used the balloons from yesterday. They were a little cold from being sat in the sink all night, but they soon started to warm up. Once she had them on she put on the skirt and the top. From the neck down she looked like Amy, but with the head of Andy. Not that Andy looked very macho at all, his features were soft and could easily be mistaken for that of a girl.
Once Amy was ready she made her way back to Ann's room and knocked on the door and then waited for Ann to let her in.
Ann opened the door and stepped aside so she could walk in; Ann helped Amy with her makeup so she had a simpler natural look. Ann liked the look Amy had the day before, but it was a little more suited for an evening out.
"I hope you like this look Amy; I wanted a more natural look for you. You will look pretty with out looking like you have too much makeup on. You looked nice yesterday, but I think it was more suited for an evening out and not what we have planned for today."
"What is it you have planed for today Ann? I thought we were just going to have a fashion show so you can take some more photos of me," Amy looked a little worried at what Ann had planned.
"I want you to have a girlie day window shopping with me Amy. So I thought we could go to the next town over and have a fun day shopping. There is very little chance of us bumping into anyone we know there," Ann said as she finished doing Amy's makeup for her.
Amy looked in the mirror and loved what her sister had done; she now looked like a pretty girl with not too much makeup on to look at. Ann handed her a pair of white sandals to put on and then put all her makeup and wallet in a white purse.
"You ready for a fun day of shopping then Amy?" Ann asked with a smile.
"Not really Sis, but I did have a lot of fun yesterday so I trust you Sis," Amy replied with a little worry in her voice.
"Just be yourself Amy, you did really well yesterday. I know you will have a lot of fun once you relax,"
Ann picked up her purse and then got her car keys out and led Amy to the front door and waited for her to leave the house before locking the door and then heading for the car.
Ann watched as Amy got in the car, she did a really good job, she looked like any other woman as she got in, "I like the way you did that Amy, you were born to be a girl you know."
"I can't say I really think about it that much, I just act like I feel I should. Do you really think I act like a woman?"
"Like I said Sis, you were born to be a girl," Ann smiled with pride.
The traffic was light and they soon got to the car park and found a space. Amy was a little nervous, but soon got out the car and was walking arm in arm with her Sister. Amy was soon having a lot of fun with window-shopping; they stopped for a drink and a cookie after they had been looking for a couple of hours.
"Well Sis, are you having a good time?" Ann asked.
"Yes I am Sis. I never realised how much fun window-shopping could be. Thanks for making me come out with you," Amy said with a grin on her face.
They kept looking till the shops said they would be closing soon, then they made there way home. Ann stopped off at the Chinese and grabbed some take out before heading home.
They both sat at the kitchen table and ate their food, then Ann led Amy up to her room and she started to pick out dresses for her to try on and the shoes to match each outfit. Ann would take pictures and then give her another outfit to try on. It was getting really late when they finally called it a day.
Amy spent the night with Ann again and had a really great nights sleep. Amy was sad in the morning when she had to become Andy again. Ann could see she was sad and promised to let Amy come out to play the next time Mum and Dad went away for the weekend. Amy smiled, as she knew that Mum and Dad went away for a couple of weekends a month.
Ann helped remove the nail polish and then made sure that there was no trace of Amy left for Dad to see. Ann warned her to watch out for mum as well, as she wouldn't be very happy if she found out, and would side with dad.
Amy knew that mum would always side with dad that is another reason that she never let Amy out when she was around as well. Ann gave Amy one last hug before they put all the clothes away and Andy was back. He became much closer to his sister after that weekend and they would spend the weekends doing stuff that only sisters could do when mum and dad were away.
Everything was going fine till Andy got home from work to find his mum and dad waiting for him. He had been working in an office filing papers for a couple of months now. The pay was good, but the work was boring, and left Andy feeling really tired.
He could feel that something was wrong when he saw the look on his dad's face. He jumped up when he saw Andy enter the kitchen, "You little pervert, did you really think we would put up with you doing your sick little act under our roof!" His dad shouted at Andy.
Andy had seen his dad mad before, but never like this. His dad grabbed a folder off the kitchen table and slammed it into Andy's chest with so much force; it took the wind out of him. Andy grabbed the folder as his dad let go of it. He let it fall open in his hands.
"Did you not think Ann would show us what you were doing when we were away?" His dad shouted at him.
Andy just stood looking at the folder page after page; he couldn't believe that Ann could have done such a thing. She had printed out every photo she had taken of him dressed as Amy. He thought that she liked Amy, but now he could see that she was just tricking him into dressing so she could get him in trouble with mum and dad.
Andy felt something die inside at that moment. He just stood looking at his mum and then his dad. He saw his dad lunge at him, but he didn't even try to stop him. His dad hit him in the gut and sent Andy flying backwards into the cupboards behind him; he fell to the ground gasping for breath.
His dad went to hit him again, but mum stopped him, "Stan! Don't hit him again; you don't want to end up in prison because of that little pervert." Mum sound cold and heartless as she said it.
"Well what do you want to do with it?" His dad asked in a venomous tong.
"I'll give him an hour to pack his stuff and get out the house, then you can throw him out the house any way you see fit," His mum said with an evil glint in her eye. He looked at his dad and he had the same look.
Andy dragged himself to his feet and then left the room and made a start on grabbing what he needed the most and getting out the house.
His mum and dad were both stood at the front door waiting for him when he got down stairs. He had got all he really needed packed in a couple of bags in just under forty-five minutes. They both looked disappointed that he had done it in such a short time. His dad still had a couple of cheep shots at him as he left the house. He hit him in the gut again and then sent him to the ground with a blow to the side of the head.
Andy was seeing stars as his dad pushed him out the house and then he was hit with both bags as his dad through them right at him. He grabbed the bags and dragged them off up the road as he tried his best to get away as quick as he could.
He still couldn't understand why Ann had done what she did, how he could have been so stupid as to trust her like he did. He couldn't work out why she wasn't here to enjoy the beating he got.
He found a hotel and booked in for a couple of days so he could give notice at his job and then move as far away as he could from this place. He didn't need to work out his notice and they paid his wages into his bank account so he could move away the next day.
Andy spent that night trying to work out where to go, then he remembered the nightclub from the story site and thought why not head there and see if he can get a job working as a waitress in this club called The Closet. So the next day he went to the bus station and booked a one way ticket to a new life.
Andy found himself a little bed sit when he got there and then set about finding a job. He was really disappointed when he found out he needed to be over twenty-one to work at The Closet. He had put all his hope on getting a job there and starting to transition, but now he was stuck in a town where he knew know one and not having a job, and the savings he had wasn't going to last long.
He signed up with an agency and they kept finding him work, but it wasn't very good work and he couldn't do any job that involved heavy lifting. So he ended up doing the jobs that were normally given to the women. Most the employers didn't like the idea of having a guy doing the job. Yet another reason for Andy to feel depressed.
It had been a week since they last found him any work. His money had run out as well, which brings us to the point where he was dressed as Amy and sat on the toilet trying to work out what he was going to do about getting a new job and finding some way to eat.
Andy would walk into town most nights and stand across the road from the club and just watch as the girls would go in and then leave again at the end of the night. He was amazed at how beautiful some of them looked. There were a couple that really court her eye. One was a really beautiful brunet that seemed to be at the club every night the club was open. Andy worked out she worked at or owned the club as one night she had to sort out a problem at the entrance. And she was telling a couple of bouncers what she wanted them to do.
On a Tuesday night and a Saturday night the brunet would turn up with a blond girl on her arm. Andy could tell that the blond and the brunet were an item as they would always stand and kiss each other like she had never seen any one kiss before.
There was also another blond with them, this one was always close by the other blond. Andy wondered if they could be sisters, as they looked a little like sisters.
The other place Andy liked to walk past was the lingerie shop that was advertised on the clubs web site. He would stop and look in the window at night when it was closed and walk past a couple of time a day when it was open.
He got a shock one-day when he was just walking by when he saw the two blonde's from the nightclub. That is when he realised that they must own the shop or work for the owner. He started to spend even more time hanging around the shop after he found out that they were working there.
Andy decided he couldn't stay in his room any more, he wanted to get some fresh air, and he could do with looking at all the nice lingerie in the window. He was really taken with a bright blue corset in the window. He would have loved to own it, but the price was just too much for him to ever own.
Andy knew that it was only a matter of days now before he was living on the street. He soon found himself stood outside Mystique looking in the window again. For some reason he found himself entering the shop and looking around at all the beautiful clothing. He looked over at the blonde girl from the club, she looked even more beautiful up close. She had a warm smile and looked really friendly. She was just finishing up with another man so Andy knew he could look around and leave the shop before she would be over to ask if he needed any help.
He found the same style and colour corset that was in the window, so he reached out to touch it. He was scared at first to touch it, like it was going to burn him if he did. When he finally did touch it, he was in heaven. He just knew he had to own this corset. He turned to see where the blonde girl was now, she was just finishing up her last sale. The shop was empty now apart from him and her.
Before he knew what he was really doing, he'd grabbed the corset and was making a run for the door. As he took the corset he knocked over a mannequin and made a massive crashing sound.
He looked back at the girl to see if she was following him. He saw her looking and then he realised that he had the corset up in the air were she could see it. He saw her start to run towards him.
Chrissy was just finishing up her last sale when she heard a crashing sound, when she looked over she saw the man that had been looking around, heading for the door with a corset in his hand. Chrissy took off after him as fast as she could in 3inch heels.
Mandy had heard the crash and ran out to see what it was. She saw Chrissy heading out the door shouting at someone. She took off after her to make sure she wasn't going to get hurt if the person she was after decided to stop and confront her.
Andy set off running up the road, he looked back and saw the girl running after him. He ran out into the road and hoped she wouldn't try to follow. He stopped when he heard a woman scream out in pain. He looked back to see the girl from the shop lying in the road. He watched as she tried to stand, but she had hurt her ankle.
Chrissy saw the man run across the road and jumped off the pavement to follow, but she landed funny on her ankle and fell to the ground letting out a scream as she did. She tried to stand, but couldn't put any weight on her ankle.
Andy watched as a van was making its way down the road, as it got closer he saw that the driver was on the phone and not looking where he was going and hadn't seen the girl stood in the road.
Mandy was running up the road when she saw Chrissy in the road trying to stand up, then she saw the van coming down the road and the fact he was on his mobile. The world seemed to slow down as Mandy watched the van get closer and closer to Chrissy. Mandy started to scream at Chrissy.
Chrissy heard Mandy shout at her, she turned to look up the road. She saw the van, but was too late to get out the way. She closed her eyes and waited for the pain of the van hitting her. She felt something hit her, but it was softer and from the side. Chrissy hit the ground and then heard a bone cracking thump and the screeching of brakes.
Andy had dropped the corset and ran back into the road and pushed the girl out the way just as the van got to the point where she was stood. He felt the van hit him and then there was a blinding pain as he was thrown down the road, then he blacked out.
Chrissy opened her eyes expecting to see the van on top of her, but she was at the side of the road. Mandy was kneeling next to her making sure she was OK. "Mandy, what happened? Why didn't the van hurt me when it hit Sis?"
"Chrissy, the van didn't hit you. It hit him instead, he pushed you out the way at the last minute," Chrissy looked down the road and saw a couple of people kneeling next to a body on the road. "That looks like the man I was chasing, why would he save me and get hurt himself?"
"I don't know Sis, but he saved your life," Mandy was hugging Chrissy and crying, she had been that scared when she watched that van drive right at her.
Chrissy got to her feet with some help from Mandy. She got Mandy to take her down to the man that was lying lifeless on the road. "Is he still alive?" Chrissy asked as she stood leaning on Mandy.
"He has a pulse, but it is week," A man said, as he took his coat off and put it over the young mans lifeless body.
It wasn't to long before an ambulance turned up and they started working on the man. One of the paramedics started asking what happened, then once she had the whole story she went over to Chrissy to see how she was doing. Chrissy was still stood on one leg and leaning on Mandy.
"Hello Miss, are you OK? I noticed your not putting any wait on that other leg," The paramedic asked as she knelt down to look at Chrissy's ankle. Chrissy let out a sharp breath as she felt both sides of her ankle, "I think we better take you with us Miss, you may have broken it."
"Please sort out that man, he got hurt saving my life," Chrissy really didn't care about her ankle right now.
"My partner is just checking him out before we try and move him. And your looking pretty banged up yourself. Now if you are OK standing here for a little bit we will get him in the ambulance and then get you loaded up as well."
The paramedic went back to see what her partner thought. Chrissy heard the other one say that he had a broken arm and his hip felt broken, and he had taken a nasty knock to the head. He was also worried about the way he was breathing. So they very carefully moved him on to a back brace and then lifted him on to a stretcher and got him into the ambulance.
Once they had him strapped in, the female paramedic helped Mandy get Chrissy into the ambulance, "We can squeeze you in to if you want to come with your friend?" She asked Mandy.
"I think it would be best if I took my car and met you there. What hospital are you going too?" The paramedic told Mandy which one and she left to lock up the shop and then made her way there.
Mandy called Carl on the way to fill him in on why they are not at the shop and to make sure that Marie knew she wouldn't be getting any deliveries for the rest of the day at the hotel.
Chrissy was looking at the man lying on the stretcher as they made their way through the traffic with the lights and sirens going. She was still trying to work while he would run back into the road and save her. She was planning to find out when he was feeling better.
They helped Chrissy out of the ambulance and into a wheel chair, then she watched as they got him out. A couple of men came out of the A and E and wheeled him in while the male paramedic followed behind talking to a doctor that had come out. The female paramedic started pushing Chrissy into the hospital and took her to a nurse and left Chrissy to fill in some forms.
Mandy found Chrissy sat trying to fill in some forms so she took the clipboard from her and finished them off and then handed them to a nurse. They didn't have to wait to long before an orderly came and took Chrissy for an x-ray to find out if she had broke anything. Mandy tried to find out how the young man was doing, but she just got asked if she was family, then that they could only give any information to his family.
Mandy used a payphone to call her mum, she filled her in on what happened and that they couldn't find anything out about the man that saved Chrissy. Her mum said she was going to come down and see what she could sort out. Mandy went back to see if Chrissy was back yet.
Chrissy had just been brought back. Now they had to wait for a doctor to take a look at the x-ray and give them the all clear. A nurse came and slid an envelope in a pouch at the back of the wheel chair and left again.
"Have you been able to find out how he's doing Sis?" Chrissy asked.
"I'm sorry Chrissy, but we have to be family to find anything out. I called mum, she is coming down to see if she can help us find out. She use to work here, so I'm sure we will be able to visit him once she's done."
It wasn't long before they saw Prue enter the waiting area and walk over to them both. "Hi Mum, sorry for calling you away from you practice," Mandy said as she stood up and hugged her mum.
"Don't be silly dear, I'd have been more upset if you hadn't. Now let's take a look at this x-ray of yours," Prue bent over and hugged Chrissy because she couldn't stand. "How are you feeling dear?" Prue asked as she hugged her.
"It doesn't feel broken Mum, but they still wanted me to come here anyway. I really just want to find out how the young man is doing, he didn't look to good when they got him out the ambulance."
"If he was as bad as you said he is Chrissy, they will be working on him still. So they won't know too much just yet." Prue said with a smile.
Prue led the way and Mandy pushed the wheel chair with Chrissy sat in it to a room where she could look at the x-ray. Prue clipped the x-ray to a glass panel on the wall and then turned it on. She looked at it for a couple of minutes to make sure she hadn't missed anything. Then she went over to Chrissy and knelt down to have a feel at her ankle.
"Does this hurt Chrissy?" Prue moved her ankle up and then down, then she moved it from side to side.
"It hurts a little bit, but not as bad as it did when I first did it. Is it broken then Mum?"
"The x-ray is clean and you're not in any great amount of pain, so it's just a sprain. I'll get a nurse to put a support bandage on it. You will be able to get around then using a pair of crutches."
"Thank God for that, I was worried about trying to find cloths to go with a cast, and finding a shoe would be a nightmare," Chrissy said sounding a little happier.
Prue and Mandy just burst out laughing then had to put a hand over their mouth when they realised where they were. Two women laughing didn't look very good.
Prue went and found a doctor that was on duty and filled him in on who she was and the fact that she checked the x-ray and all was fine. It was just a simple sprain. The doctor got a nurse to sort out putting the bandage on it.
Mandy was holding a pair of crutches when she was done, so Chrissy stood up and took them from Mandy. It took her a couple of minutes to get use to them, but after that she was able to walk again using the crutches to off set the weight on her bad leg with them.
Prue came back and took them to a room where they could wait and now be informed of how the man was doing, "You can wait here, and you will now be informed as to how he is doing. The young mans name is Andy, by the way."
"Do you know how he is doing Mum?" Chrissy asked sounding really worried.
"He's in bad shape, but stable. He has a couple of broken ribs and one of them is pressing against one of his lungs. They need to operate and move it away from the lung before it does any real damage. He also has two broken arms and his leg is broke in three places."
Chrissy burst into tears and needed to sit down. Mandy sat next to her and pulled her into a hug,"It's my fault Mandy, I should have just let him take the corset. He wouldn't be in this mess if I had." Chrissy was really crying now.
"Chrissy, you weren't to know this would happen, and he shouldn't have tried to steal from us. You didn't course any of this, it just happened," Mandy hugged Chrissy till she stopped crying and then helped her go to the restroom to redo her makeup.
Prue was still sat waiting when they got back, Mandy looked around to see if any of Andy's family had turned up. Not seeing any she asked her mum, "When will his family be turning up?"
Prue looked a little sad then said, "They won't be Mandy, I just spoke to the doctor looking after him and found out that he only moved here six months ago. They called his family home where he grow up and they just said they don't have a son any more and hung up the phone."
"How could they do that to their own son!" Mandy shouted.
"So he has no one to look after him, or to come and visit him as he gets better?" Chrissy sounded really upset about it all.
"I have an idea as to why he left home and why they disowned him. I just found out that he was wearing female underwear when he was brought in," Prue could see Chrissy and Mandy had the same thought as she had.
"So you think they caught him dressed and kicked him out for it Mum?" Mandy said.
"Yes it is, I just hope he will pull through and he can get back on his feet. The police need to interview you both and take a statement as to what happened. There were a number of people that said the van driver was on his phone, but none said about him running away from you Chrissy. So if you want to leave out the bit with him stealing from the shop, I'm sure you will get away with it. And I'm sure he has more than repaid you for what he did," Prue looked at them both in a way that was more telling them to leave that bit out, more than asking them.
"I don't care what he took from the shop Mum, he saved Chrissy's life at the cost of his own nearly," Mandy said with a tear in her eye as she thought about how she could have been sat there waiting to see how Chrissy was.
"I knew you wouldn't care Mandy, but I needed to ask you though. We have got an address for a place he is stopping at, so if you want to go and sort out things with his landlord to make sure he won't get kicked out then you can do it later," Prue handed them a large brown envelope with his wallet and house keys in.
"Thanks Mum, we will go and sort it out once we know he's going to be OK," Mandy said as she took the envelope from her mum.
Mandy and Prue were sat talking while Chrissy sat deep in thought. She was thinking how she knew just how Andy must have felt. She would have given him the corset if she had known. Chrissy got up and made her way to the restroom.
"Do you need any help Sis, or will you be OK?" Mandy asked as she went to get up.
"I'll be okay Sis, I can get to the toilet myself. Please wait here, just in case they have some news for us," Chrissy smiled and then left to use the toilet.
She was just making her way back when she saw a drinks machine that did cold cans of pop, so she decided to get her and Mandy a can. She would get Prue one, but she already knew that Prue didn't like drinking pop. Chrissy was just getting the second can when she heard a group of nurses talking about a man that had just been brought in, and how he was wearing a full set of female underwear. Stockings, Panties, and a bra. Chrissy then heard one of the nurse's call him a pervert, then one of the other nurses called him sick.
Chrissy could feel the rage building up inside her. She had never felt like this before. She turned to the group of nurse's and started shouting, "Why does wearing female underwear make him a pervert, or sick! Us women wear it all the time, does that make us all perverts, or sick? He's fighting for his life because he saved my life! So don't even think you have the right to judge him!"
The nurse's all backed up against the wall they were stood near as Chrissy shouted at them. Everyone was looking at them, Chrissy felt some one pull her back, she turned expecting to see some form of security taking her away, but she found it to be Mandy. Prue was stood looking at the nurse's with a look of shear disgust on her face. Mandy led Chrissy back to the waiting room while Prue had a word with the nurses. Chrissy was sat hugging with Mandy when Prue got back so she sat the other side and they both hugged Chrissy till she calmed down, "I'm sorry for the outburst, but they just got me so mad. The way they spoke about him, I just couldn't keep quiet." Chrissy wouldn't make eye contact with either of them.
"I'm proud of you Chrissy, I never knew you had it in you. All them nurse's were scared to death when you shouted at them," Mandy said with a smile as she lifted Chrissy's head up to look her in the eyes.
The moment was broke by a voice coming from the doorway, "Is it safe to enter, or do I need protection?" They all looked and saw Carl, and Vic stood looking at them. Both were smiling.
"Hi Carl, you didn't need to come down here. But it's great to see you," Mandy said as she ran over and hugged him. She started to cry on Carl's shoulder, she let out all the worry she had felt since the van hit Andy.
Carl just let her cry and then took her to sit with Chrissy again. Prue filled them both in on what they knew of the young man and what had happened up to the point they entered the hospital and they both saw Chrissy having a go at the nurses.
Carl went over and crouched down in front of Chrissy then said, "Chrissy, what ever you want to do and get for this young man, just let me know."
Chrissy put her hands on Carl's and said, "Thanks Carl, do you think we can get him some private care when he is out of danger? I don't trust any of the people here now."
"I'll have a word with Prue and get him the best care we can," Carl smiled.
Carl helped Prue stand and then they went to sort out what they could do for this young man. Vic went to sort out some other stuff to do with the club while Carl made some calls and got a room sorted at a privet hospital that Prue told him about.
Chrissy looked at her watch and realised that Becky would be expecting them home any minute. But she got a shock when just after she thought that, she saw Becky enter the room and run over to her wife and sat the other side of her to what Mandy was sat and hugged her to death. "Chrissy, are you OK? Why didn't you call me sooner?" Becky sounded mad at her for not calling.
"I'm fine Becky, it's the young man that saved me I am worried for." Chrissy said as she hugged Becky back.
"Is there still no word on how he is doing?" Becky asked.
"Not yet, but he was a mess when he got here," Prue said.
They all sat waiting to find out how this young man called Andy was going to be. It was a couple of hours after Becky got there when the doctor came in and told them he would be fine, but he would need a lot of rest and looking after before he would be back on his feet.
Carl said he would get all the help he needed and he would be moved to a private hospital as soon as he could. The doctor said that he should be able to be moved in a couple of days. They just wanted to give his ribs some time to settle back into place. Prue had got him a room all to himself, and also found some nurse's she trusted with her life, so Chrissy felt better as they left the hospital to go home.
Carl drove Mandy's car, as she didn't look up to driving herself. He also gave Becky the night off to look after her wife. With it being a Tuesday they didn't have to open the shop tomorrow, so they sorted with Carl and Vic to go and sort out where Andy was living at the minute and make sure he wouldn't be getting kicked out.
Chrissy spent the night being looked after by both Mandy and Becky. She had a nightmare that night that Andy had been killed by the van. Becky and Mandy both hugged her and she soon stopped screaming. And slept better for the rest of the night.
Carl and Vic were there at 10A.M. the next morning so they could go and sort out Andy's place and make sure he still had a home to come back too. They all went in the one car and Vic drove like he always did. Mandy and Becky both went as well as Chrissy. The closer they got to the address, the less they all liked what they saw, and by the time they pulled up outside. Carl had already made his mind up that Andy would not be coming back here.
"Were going to his place and we will clear it out for him and store the stuff at the club for the time being. He is not coming back to this place," Carl said in a firm tone.
The others all agreed so never said a word, they just went up to the room that was Andy's and saw a sign on the door. The sign said that the locks had been changed and he would need to pay the back rent he owed if he wanted to get his stuff back.
Carl got out his mobile and called the number that was on the card stuck to the door. He started talking and told the person at the other end to get his butt to that room right away, or he was going to kick it down.
They only had to wait a short time before a short balding man that looked like he hadn't had a bath in some time. "OK then, which one of you just called me?" The man said as he got to the top step.
"I called you, now open this door and let us take Andy's stuff out, then you can rent this flee pit to some other poor soul," Carl made this man sound like scum when he spoke.
"If you want his stuff, then you pay the rent he owes," The man was rubbing his thumb and fingers together as he said it.
Carl pulled out a large stack of notes and said. "I have the money to pay the back rent he owes, but I want to make sure all his stuff is still there first. Now open this door so I can see," Carl said in a firm voice.
The man kept looking at the stack of money and then pulled a key out his pocket and unlocked the door. They all entered the room and wanted to cry at what Andy had been living in. Carl took a quick look around and could see that Andy didn't really have much. He looked in the fridge and saw it was empty, there wasn't even a tin of beans in the cupboard.
Mandy saw a couple of sport's bags and sorted out what little clothing he had and put it all in the bags. She found the female clothing he owned and put that in as well. Chrissy unhooked the PC and Vic took that down to the car and then came back for the bags. They took one final look around before they turned to leave.
"Hey, you still owe me the back rent on the place," The man said as he held out his hand.
"And just how much do you think he owes you then?" Carl asked.
"He owes me four weeks rent, which is Fifty pounds a week. So he owes me two hundred pounds," The man was smiling as he looked at the stack of notes.
Carl pulled some notes out the stack and then handed them to the man. The man counted the money then said, "Hey! There is only one hundred here!"
"I know. I asked what he owed you, not what I said I would give you. I think what I just gave you is three times more than what this place is worth," Carl put the money away and then pushed the man out the way as he waved for the girls to leave fist.
Vic had come back and he picked up Chrissy and took her down to the car as her ankle was still hurting quiet a bit. So she was happy to let Vic treat her like a child.
"Thanks Vic. You're an angel," Chrissy said as she was placed in the car. She gave him a hug to say think you as well.
Vic liked to get hugs of the girls so he hugged her back then said, "You're most welcome Chrissy."
Everyone got in the car and then they drove to the hospital to see how Andy was doing. Mandy had rang them first thing and been told that he was doing okay, but was very heavily sedated and not really aware of anyone or anything going on around him. But they all wanted to be there to let him know that he has some friends after all.
None of them expected what they found in the room. Andy was just about in a whole body cast and he was covered in bruises and scrapes where there wasn't a cast. They were all happy that he was on some heavy meds, he must be in so much pain, he even had a neck brace on due to the impact with the van giving him some muscle damage, but he should make a full recovery given time. That is what the doctors seem to think.
They all stopped till around six in the evening then they left to go and get some dinner sorted out before Becky had to get ready for the club. Andy never woke up so they all knew that it was safe to go.
Carl and Vic stopped for dinner and then they all left to get ready. Chrissy showed Vic to a spare room while Carl used Mandy's room and Becky got ready in hers and Chrissy's room like always. Carla, Vicky, and Becky all left looking as good as always and then Chrissy limped into the living room and rested her foot for the rest of the night.
Chrissy and Mandy had a lot to sort out the next day at the shop. They got it all done and closed the shop at four so they could get to the hospital to see if Andy was awake yet. But he was still in a lot of pain so he was out of it on the meds still. It was another couple of days before the doctors thought it safe to take the meds down a little.
Andy started to feel life seeping back into his mind, along with a lot of pain and the fact that he couldn't move any part of his body. He tried to speak but a pipe running down his throat stopped him and he had pads over his eyes so he couldn't see either. He heard a voice of a woman telling him to relax and she would remove the pads so he could see again, but to be careful as it had been a couple of day now since he last saw anything.
He felt the pads being peeled away and then it got a little brighter through his closed eyes so he blinked a couple of times till he felt that he could cope with it then he tried to look around, but couldn't due to a brace holding his head ridged.
The nurse spent some time telling Andy what happened and how he got here. He did remember bits of it, but after pushing the girl out the way of the van it was a blank.
He went to speak again, but the pipe wouldn't let him. The nurse took the pipe out and told him that he wouldn't be able to speak still for a couple of hours as it would take some time for his throat to recover.
It was a bit later that he saw the girl from the shop he saved, he was happy to see her up and around. He did see she was limping, but not to bad. She was stood at the doorway talking to a police officer, he then saw the other woman that worked at the shop stood with her while they both talked to the officer. He was in some pain so the nurse turned up his meds and the pain dulled enough for him to get some more sleep.
The next time he woke, he was being moved to an ambulance and moved to another place. He worked out it must be a prison he was being moved to now he was well enough to be moved.
He wondered how long it would be before he was some other prisoners bitch. He was beginning to wish he had died when the van hit him. The pain was getting bad again so the nurse that was keeping an eye on him gave him a shot of something and he was asleep again.
When he next woke he was afraid to look at the place he would find himself, but when he did, it didn't look anything like a prison at all. He could see out the window from where the bed was and it looked really beautiful. There were jut fields and horse's running around in them.
The neck brace had gone so he could see around the room. It was really big and looked posh. He tried to work out where he was when he saw the door open and the blonde girl from the shop walked in with the other woman following close behind.
"Hello Andy, I hope you're feeling a little better. My name is Chrissy, and this is my sister Mandy."
"Hello. Am I in prison?" Andy asked in a rough voice.
Chrissy gave him a funny look, "Why would you think you're in prison Andy?"
"I saw you speaking to the police and then I was moved. I just worked out that you had me arrested for stealing from your shop."
"You're in a private hospital Andy, and we never reported the theft," Mandy said with a smile.
"I don't understand. Why are you both being so kind to me? I stole from you and then nearly got you killed Miss Chrissy."
"The way I see it Andy is that you risked your own life to save me, and that far outstrips any bad you might have done. And you do have good taste," Chrissy giggled. "And just call me Chrissy please."
Andy found it hurt to laugh, but he did like this Chrissy. She really did seem like a nice girl. He had learned to not trust anyone since the night he got kicked out the house six months ago, but he found him self trusting Chrissy and Mandy. "I'm sorry for what I did, I don't normally do things like that. I don't know why I did, I just fell in love with it and had to have it," Andy felt a tear run down his cheek.
Chrissy saw the tear and got a tissue and wiped it away, "We kind of get that idea when you got hit by a van for me Andy. We also know about your mum and dad kicking you out. If you ever need someone to talk to Andy, then I am here for you."
"You will think of me as a freak when I tell you my story," Andy said in a sad voice.
"You mean when you tell us you're a cross dresser or you want to become a female and have the operation? When you're feeling better Andy, I will tell you a story that you will find hard to believe," Chrissy said with a smile.
"So you don't all hate me then?" Andy asked with a puzzled look on his face.
"Not at all Andy, but we do have some things to work out with you when you're feeling better," Mandy said.
"Can one of you please give me a drink of water. I don't seem to be able to do it myself right now," Andy said with a week smile.
Chrissy claimed all rights to nurse him back to health when they were with him after that. And Andy soon learned to trust her and Mandy even more. Andy was dozing on and off all the time Chrissy and Mandy was with him, but he was happy when they were still around when he did wake up. When he did wake on one of the times he fell asleep. He saw two men and another woman in the room with Chrissy and Mandy.
Andy realised that the other woman was the one from the club that he had seen Chrissy with, "You're the woman from the club!" Andy shouted before he realised what he said.
Everyone turned around and looked at Andy as he shouted it. They all looked a little puzzled as to whether Andy had ever been to the club, "Have you been to the club then Andy?" Becky asked. "Oh, my name is Becky by the way. I'm Chrissy's wife."
Andy looked puzzled till he heard Chrissy say, "That is part of the story I want to tell you at some point. But do you want to explain how you knew that My Becky worked at the club?"
Andy looked a little sheepish then said, "I sometimes stand across the road and watch the people go in and out. I know you must all think me some sort of a pervert," Andy just closed his eyes, as he couldn't turn away from them all.
"How long have you been dressing Andy?" Carl asked.
"I don't dress, I was steeling the corset for my girlfriend," Andy blurted out.
"You don't need to lie Andy, we all saw the way Chrissy tore into the nurse's when they tried to make fun of what you were wearing when you went to the hospital," Carl said with a grin as he looked at Chrissy, who just sat next to the bed Andy was in looking really red in the face.
It was soon time for them all to leave. Andy was sad to see them go, it had been a long time since he felt so well liked. But he was in a lot of pain and the nurse gave him some meds and he was soon asleep.
Mandy and Chrissy would visit everyday and eat dinner with him and then leave when the nurse's kicked them out. Chrissy got home in time to spend an hour with Becky before she had to leave for work.
As the weeks went on the doctors would change the casts and soon he was able to get around in a wheel chair. And then they said that he could go home as long as someone was around to help take care of him.
Andy looked really sad when they said that, as he didn't even have a home by now. He had forgotten all about being broke and not having a job till now.
"Why you looking so sad Andy?" Mandy asked one day as her and Chrissy turned up.
"They said I can go home tomorrow," He said sounding even sadder.
"That's great news Andy, so why the long face then?" Chrissy asked.
"I don't have a home, I was about to get kicked out before I got hit by the van, so by now I probably don't have any cloths or anything else. I'm not sure what I am going to do. Maybe it would have been best if I had died when that van hit me."
"Don't you ever talk like that Andy! How do you think I would have felt if you had died that day? You would have died saving me, and I could never live with that," Chrissy was shouting at Him.
"I'm sorry Chrissy, I never thought of it that way. I would never want to make you feel sad," Andy said with a smile.
"As for that flee pit of a place you were stopping at, well I wouldn't have ever called that a home," Chrissy said with a grin.
Andy looked at Chrissy with an odd look on his face, "How would you know what my place looked like?"
"Oh did we not tell you, we went and moved all your stuff out just after all this happened. It's all being stored at the club till you decide what you want to do with it all," Chrissy said.
"Well at least I still have my stuff, now all I need is a place to live," Andy said sounding a little sad still.
"We have that covered as well. You're going to live with us, Becky will be at home in the day and then Mandy and I will be here to take care of you at night. I hope you don't mind us taking control of your life for a short time?" Chrissy looked a little worried that they could be trying to do too much too soon for him.
"I don't really know what to say to you both, you have already done so much for me," Andy was fighting back the tears.
"You could say yes, and let us take care of you till your back on your feet Andy." Mandy said with a smile.
"Thank you Mandy, Chrissy. I would like that very much, I thought I would never be able to trust anyone again. But you have all been so great to me, I hope I get the chance to repay you all one day."
"You already have Andy, you saved Chrissy," Mandy said as she gave him a hug, soon Chrissy had joined the hug and they all had a little cry.
Chrissy wiped his eyes for him then set about feeding him his dinner. They stayed till kicking out time and then went home to tell Becky the good news. Chrissy helped Becky get ready for work and then told Vicky the news when she turned up for Becky.
Vicky made a call to Carla and told her about it all being a go, for Andy to move in and live with them till he was back on his feet. Becky came down with Chrissy close behind. Chrissy and Mandy waved them off at the door and then went back in the house to move stuff around in the dinning room so they could get the bed in there, then they wouldn't have to try and get Andy up and down the stairs.
Carla called back saying that the bed would arrive at nine in the morning. Mandy thanked Carla for all the help and said that she would see him tomorrow at the hospital.
Chrissy and Mandy both got everything ready and then called it a night. Chrissy felt Becky cuddle up to her when she got home and then they didn't know a thing till Mandy was shaking her and saying it was time to get up.
She took a shower and got dressed then made some breakfast for her and Mandy while they waited for the bed to turn up. It arrived at nine and was taken in to the dinning room, now Andy's bedroom till he was well enough to get up the stairs.
Mandy and Chrissy went in to the shop and sorted out all the orders for Ebay and the Clubs dressing service and then closed up and went to meet Carl and Vic at the hospital so they could take Andy back to their place.
When they got to the hospital they saw Carl sat in a silver people carrier and Vic sat in the black Mercedes. Mandy thought it a little odd that they were both in different cars, but just thought that Vic must have dropped Carl off to get the car and then come straight over here to pick up Andy.
They went in and were happy to see that Andy was dressed and waiting to get out of the place. As nice as the hospital was, he just wanted to be away from there and spending more time with Chrissy and the others.
Chrissy claimed the right to push Andy down to the car and then Carl opened the very back of the car and pushed a button. A lift came out the back and then Carl wheeled him onto it and then pushed another button and they all watched as it lifted the wheel chair into the back of the people carrier and then they locked the wheels in place. Chrissy got in and road home with Andy. Mandy was happy that Chrissy was looking out for him, he needed a friend like Chrissy right now.
Andy was amazed at the house Mandy and Chrissy had, he loved the room they had set up for him. They told him that he would have a proper room upstairs when he could get up the stairs.
Becky had cooked a proper meal for them all and Chrissy helped her dish it up, then Chrissy sat one side of Andy and Becky the other, they took it in turns to feed him his dinner.
"This tastes really good, I never realised that you were both beautiful and really great cooks as well," Andy was grinning as they both kissed him and they each gave him a light hug so not to hurt him.
Being with the three girls reminded Andy of the time he spent with his sister, he just hoped that they didn't turn on him like she did. But he kind of knew that Chrissy could never do that. He couldn't see a hurtful bone in her at all.
Once dinner was finished Chrissy washed the pots while Mandy dried them. Becky sat and made small talk with Andy, but he wouldn't open up about his cross-dressing, he would always twist it and end up chatting about other stuff. He did try and get some clues as to what Chrissy's and Becky's story was, but Becky would do the same and change the subject. Becky knew that it was for Chrissy to tell and not her.
It was soon time for Becky, Carl, and Vic to go and get ready to go to the club. Mandy stayed and chatted with Andy till they all got back down. Andy sat with his mouth open when he saw how Carl and Vic now looked. He found himself wishing he could look like that.
The way he was looking at Vic, and Carl was not lost on Becky and Chrissy. Chrissy made a mental note to have a word with Becky and maybe Cathy as well, and book him a makeover.
"You two look really good, Carl, and Vic. I've seen you both at the club, but never realised that you were the same two I had seen so many times while I stood outside."
"Thanks Andy, we do love it when others like how we look when dressed. I hope you can trust us all not to hurt you in any way," Carl said.
Andy just sat there looking at them both not believing that they were the two guys that spent the afternoon chatting with him. He turned away when he realised that he was staring at them.
They all got their purses and went to leave, but Carl turned around and handed the keys for the people carrier to Mandy, "Here are the keys to your new Car. I brought it so you can run Andy around while he is like this. Once he is back on his feet, I thought we could give it to someone that needs it." Carl smiled and then left to get in the car with Becky and Vic.
Andy loved the house and he loved being with the girls, he even liked being around Vic and Carl too. He loved the way Chrissy made them all feel. He never realised till then, just why he saved her life. She just made you love life, but at the same time you wanted to protect her.
It was another couple of weeks before Andy got the rest of the cast's off and he was able to get up stairs and sleep in a normal bed again. But it was heaven when he did. The biggest shock was when he first went to bed in the room that Mandy and Chrissy had picked for him. It was the room next to Mandy's. The shock was the nightgown on the bed waiting for him. Chrissy and Becky had run him a bubble bath, they then let him take a long soak in the bath. Chrissy knocked on the door and when she heard Andy say, "Come in!"
Chrissy stuck her head around the door and said, "Do you want me to wash your hair for you Andy?"
"I would really like that Chrissy, I am still really stiff from not using my arms for some time. And I really like the way it feels when you wash it, you have such a soft gentle touch," Andy smiled as he thought about how nice Chrissy's touch really was.
Chrissy washed his hair and then helped him out the bath and dried him off. Never once saying anything about him being a male. Chrissy could tell that Andy would one day become a female. Chrissy just needed to get him to open up to the thing eating away at his insides.
Chrissy dried his hair and then helped him slip into a nice pair of panties and then she slipped the nightgown over his head. He had never felt anything so nice before. Chrissy just smiled, as she knew what he was feeling. The nightgown was a gift from Sara and Cathy. A thank you for keeping Chrissy safe.
Chrissy stepped back and looked at Andy in his new nightgown, but it didn't look right. His face looked like a girl's with how she had done his hair, but there was something that looked wrong. Then it hit her, "Stay their Andy, I need to go and get something from my room for you." Chrissy was off out the door.
Chrissy grabbed what she wanted out the bottom draw in one of her dress's and ran back to Andy's room with the box, "Here you go Andy, I little gift from me to you." She put the box on Andy's knee and let him open it.
Andy opened the box and was amazed to see a set of breast forms, "I don't have a bra on Chrissy, so I won't be able to wear them now." Andy said sounding disappointed.
"Yes you can Andy, they have sticky pads on the back. Slip your nightgown off your shoulders and I will fix them to your chest for you."
Andy slipped the straps off his shoulders and then watched as Chrissy fitted the breasts to his chest. Then she used a little makeup to hide the edges, then she did a little work on his face, but Chrissy had turned him away from the mirror so he couldn't see what she was doing till the end result was all done.
"Well Andy, are you ready to meet the girl you should have been?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"Yes I am Chrissy," Andy said with a smile.
Chrissy turned the chair around and let Andy see the female he now was, "What do you think Andy? By the way, do you have a female name? You don't look much like an Andy any more."
"Amy, is the female name I used back home." Andy, now Amy was lost in the mirror as she spoke. She couldn't see any trace of Andy any more, and the makeup job that Chrissy had done was perfect. She could see why Becky always looked so good when she went to work at the club every night.
"Nice to meet you Amy. I hope you like the work I've done?" Chrissy was a little worried that she wouldn't like it.
"I don't like it Chrissy, I love it!" Amy said as she held out her arms to give Chrissy a hug. It felt funny to have breasts and then hug another woman, but Amy liked the feel of it.
Chrissy had looked a little worried when Amy said she didn't like the makeover, but soon smiled when she said she loved it."I'm glad you like it, and I think Amy is such a pretty name, and really suits you."
"Thanks Chrissy, thanks for everything." Amy had a tear in her eye as she looked up at Chrissy.
"Hey! No crying, I just worked my magic. I don't need you destroying it with tears. I am an artist, you not spoil my work!" Chrissy put on a really bad French accent as she walked around the room with her hands waving in the air. This set Amy of in a fit of giggles.
"Please don't make me laugh so much Chrissy, it still hurts to laugh," Amy said when she got her breath back.
"Sorry Amy, but it's just the way I am most the time. I like to see people happy." Chrissy could tell by the way Amy was looking in the mirror, they wouldn't be seeing much of Andy any more. "You ready to go and show Mandy and Becky the real you Amy?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
Chrissy handed Amy a pair of slippers to put on. Chrissy made a quick stop off at her room, so she could put her nightgown on as well. Then helped Amy to the stairs and then slowly guided her down to the bottom and then they walked to the living room where Mandy and Becky were sat drinking a glass of wine each and chatting about the club. They both turned and gasped when they saw Chrissy stood with this beautiful creature with long black hair flowing down around her shoulders and a large grin on her face.
Amy noticed that Mandy and Becky were both wearing their nightgowns as well.
"Mandy and Becky, I would like you to meet Amy." Chrissy was grinning at the looks on their faces as they jumped up off the sofa, then ran to Amy so they could both hug her.
Becky led Amy to the sofa and then got her a glass of wine. The girls all showed Amy a good time as they talked about girl things and then all went to bed when it was midnight. Amy never wanted the night to end, but she was having trouble keeping her eyes open.
Not wanting the adventure to end the next day, Amy went down to the kitchen wearing her dressing gown over her nightgown. She found Chrissy sat in the kitchen drinking a cup of tea. "Morning Chrissy, thanks for last night. I had a really great time," Amy said with a grin, but Chrissy could tell that she wanted to ask something, but wasn't sure if Chrissy would like it.
"Your welcome Amy, I could tell that you wanted to be the real you some time back, but I wanted to wait till the last of the cast's came off so we could do it right. How does it all feel?" Chrissy asked as she thought back to the time when Mandy treated her to the makeover after she became Chrissy full time just after the stabbing.
"I really love it Chrissy, I know that you will find this hard to understand, but I feel complete. Like it all fits in to place now. I would really like to stay as Amy, but I know that your all going to want me to became Andy again later on today."
Chrissy sat looking at Amy, then all of a sudden she burst out laughing. Amy looked at Chrissy, trying to work out what the joke was. She was worried that Chrissy was making fun of her.
"I'm sorry Amy for laughing, but I just find the bit about me not understanding how you feel, really funny," Chrissy turned to face Amy and got a series look on her face. "Amy, I wasn't born a girl. I had the op a couple of years back now."
Amy was waiting for Chrissy to say she was just teasing her, but she could tell by the look on her face that she was telling the truth.
"How can that be Chrissy, you don't look anything like a boy. I am really looking, but all I see is a woman. And a very beautiful one at that."
Amy just kept looking for any sign that Chrissy was once a male, but there was nothing about her that said male. Chrissy spent the next hour telling Amy all about his childhood to her getting married to Becky. Amy cried at points and laughed at others, but by the end Amy knew she could trust her with anything.
With a little gentle pushing Chrissy got Amy to open up to her and she was soon telling her about her dressing as a child, and how it got more and more till she got caught by her sister. Amy told Chrissy about her sister taking the photos and then about her giving the folder with them all in to her dad and then the beating she got and then being kicked out. Then she told the rest of the story up to the point she stole the corset. Amy was crying as Chrissy just hugged her by the end.
"Amy if you don't mind me asking. Are you sure that your sister gave the folder to your parents? It doesn't sound like she would have done anything like that to you. And she wasn't there when you got kicked out. Maybe they just found the folder." Chrissy was trying to see if she would be willing to meet up with her sister, but wanted to plant a seed of doubt about her being as bad as her parents first.
Amy sat thinking about that night they kicked her out, the more she thought about it, the more she could see the point Chrissy was making, "I guess you could be right Chrissy, but I'm scared that she did do it."
"Well at least you will know for sure if you ask her. The not knowing can be worse sometimes Amy. Trust me when I tell you that I have done some really silly things in the past because I was scared and just wanted to run. But look at what I have now," Chrissy was grinning. "Tell you what Amy, why don't you give me her details and I will see her for you and find out what really happened, and if all goes well I will sort out a meeting for you and her."
"You would really do that for me Chrissy? I would really like it if you would," Amy was smiling at the thought of Chrissy doing this for her.
Becky and Mandy came down and Chrissy told them the story behind while Amy came to be in their little corner of the world. She did ask Amy if it was okay first. Both Mandy and Becky were crying by the end and hugged the stuffing out of her.
Becky and Mandy wanted to go with Chrissy to see Amy's sister, so they formed a plan and would take a trip up to where Amy use to live and book into a hotel. Amy would go with them and then stop at the hotel while they all went to see her sister and see if she did have anything to do with her getting found out.
Carl came around for a Sunday lunch. Vic was spending the day with Jenna and Cathleen. Mandy filled him in on the plan, and he said him and Vic would come as well. That way they could keep Amy company while they all went to see Ann her sister.
Carl sorted out with Cathy and Sara to look after the club for a couple of nights so Vic and himself could go and not worry about the club.
Amy found out later that day that she was going to be dressing as Amy all the time and none of the girls minded about it one bit, but they did want to sort out a day of shopping so they could get Amy a whole new wardrobe.
Mandy was going to have a word with her mum and get Amy started on her transition as soon as possible.
So a couple of days later they were all getting into the people carrier as it would fit them all in and Amy still couldn't walk very far, so they could use the wheel chair lift if she got tired.
Chrissy and Becky had dressed Amy on the day they left and she looked really good. She had taken to being a girl just like Chrissy did, and she clung to Chrissy and Becky like a small child. The others all loved it, and they knew that she couldn't have a better couple to cling to.
It was only a three-hour drive so Vic drove all the way, so Carl got to spend some time with Mandy while Chrissy and Becky kept Amy calm.
They found the hotel and got booked in and then Mandy took the keys from Vic and then Mandy, Becky, and Chrissy set off to the place where Amy knew her sister was working when she left home.
They found the place okay and all went in to see if Ann was still working there. They saw a woman sat behind a desk and went to ask if she knew an Ann Mayfield.
"Hello, may I help you?" The woman behind the desk asked.
"Hello, I was wondering if you have a Ann Mayfield working here?" Mandy asked.
"Yes we do, would you like to speak with her?" The woman asked.
"If it's not going to be any trouble, please," Mandy said.
The woman picked up a phone and made a call. "Hello Ann, I have three lady's here asking to have a word with you," Ann must have asked her what they wanted as she pushed a button, but never put the phone down. "May I ask what you wish to see her about?"
"We just want to have a word with her about a friend we share, her name is Amy." Mandy said.
The woman pushed the button again and then said, "They want to talk to you about a friend you all share, her name is Amy." The woman was still holding the phone when a woman came running into the room. She looked around as if she was looking for someone, but she knew that the person wasn't there in the room.
Chrissy and the others could see a bit of what they saw in Amy in this new woman, so they knew that this must have been Ann.
"Hello, I'm Ann. would you please follow me to my office, so we can talk about Amy?" The woman led the way to a large office. She closed the door and then picked up the phone and told the person at the other end to hold all calls till she said otherwise.
"Do you know where Amy is?" The woman asked with a pleading in her voice.
"Yes we do, but we need to have a chat with you first. We don't want to upset you, but we do need to ask you some questions and tell you some stuff that may upset you," Mandy said as she looked at Ann.
"OK then, I will try and answer them for you," Ann looked a little puzzled at the way they were all acting with her.
"What do you know about the night Amy left home?" Chrissy asked.
"I got home late from work, and saw the folder on the kitchen table that I was putting together for Amy. I wanted her to have a record of our time together. Mum had found it when she was looking for something in my room. What does this have to do with any of you?" Ann sounded a little pissed off that these women were asking her these questions.
"Please Ann, don't get mad with us. On the night Amy left, she was led to believe that you gave the folder to you dad. Amy thought you hated her so much that you wanted to get her in trouble," Mandy said.
"Them bastards! I thought they must have done something like that when I never heard from her after she left. Please believe me when I say, I love Amy like she really was my sister." Ann was in tears now. Chrissy stood up and walked around to where Ann was sat and she gave her a hug.
"Do you still live at home Ann?" Chrissy asked.
"No! I left the same night Amy did. I was hoping to find her and then get a place of our own so she could be Amy all the time. I had never seen her more happy than when she was dressed."
"Do you want to go and see her?" Chrissy asked.
Ann's head shot up, "Is she with you now?"
"No, but she isn't to far away. We can drive you there, or you can follow us in your own car?" Mandy asked.
"Could I go with you, I don't think I could drive right now. I can't stop shaking at the moment," Ann said as she dried her eyes and then went to the bathroom to redo her makeup.
"Shall we get going then, I want to see my sister?" Ann said with a smile. She told the woman behind the desk that she would be out for the rest of the day and then held the door for the other girls to leave and she followed close behind.
It wasn't till they were driving down the road that Ann realised she had no idea who these women were, or if she could really trust them. "Please don't take this the wrong way, but who are you? And how do you know Amy?" Ann asked.
The woman sat next to her said. "I'm Chrissy, the one driving is Mandy my sister, and the one there is Becky, she's my wife."
Ann could see the look of love in Chrissy's eyes as she said that. Ann guessed that they must be a lesbian couple. She did feel safe with them all, and she was happy that Amy had found some true friends to look after her, "How did you meet Amy then?"
Chrissy got a worried look on her face. She was trying to work out whether to say anything about the accident or not. Ann saw the look on Chrissy's face and started to worry herself. "I think we should let Amy tell you her story, but I must warn you, she is in a wheel chair at the minute. She can walk, but she does get tired very quickly. So we like to use the wheel chair most the time," Mandy said as she drove the car.
Chrissy was happy when Mandy jumped in and said that. Chrissy took hold of Ann's hand and then smiled at her when she looked at Chrissy. For some reason this calmed Ann down and she looked out the window hoping that they would be there soon.
Ann had given up hope of ever seeing Amy again. She felt like she was the one to blame for what happened to her baby sister. She felt another tear run down her cheek. Ann saw something white out the corner of her eye and turned to see Chrissy holding a tissue out for her to wipe her eyes, "Thanks Chrissy, I don't seem to be able to stop my eyes leaking."
"I think they will be leaking a lot more when you sit and talk with Amy," Chrissy said with a smile.
Ann couldn't put her finger on it, but for some reason she really did like this girl. She just wanted to sit and hug her, and wanted to be her friend. She could see why the one called Becky was so in love with her.
Mandy saw the sign for the hotel and pulled into the driveway that led up to it. Ann was awe struck when she saw the size of the hotel and all the posh looking cars parked outside. The grounds were really large and it even had its own golf course and tennis courts. She had driven past the place many times, but never had the nerve to pull into the place.
Becky got out and opened the car door for Ann to get out. Chrissy got out the other side and then walked around to take Ann by the hand while Becky took the other one. Mandy made a call to Carl to see where they were. Once she knew, she took the lead and went to find them.
Mandy led the way down a long path that opened up at a large lake. They walked around the edge of the lake for a short distance. Mandy was blocking Ann's view of where they were going, but when she moved to one side Ann could see a couple of men stood with a woman in a wheel chair near a bench that faced the lake. "Is that Amy?" She asked as she looked at Chrissy and Becky.
"Yes that is your sister Amy," Chrissy said with a smile. Ann let go of both Chrissy's and Becky's hands and started to run to her sister.
Carl and Vic were sat drinking a glass of juice in the restaurant when his mobile went off. It was Mandy, so Amy sat forward in her wheel chair waiting on every word. He told Mandy that they would meet her down by the lake. She was looking for any sign that Ann was going to be coming to see her, but Carl showed no sign good or bad.
Amy was sat looking out over the lake, she was watching a swan take off. She saw Carl wave at someone. When she turned to see whom he was waving at she saw it was Mandy and the others.
Amy felt a pain in her heart, as she couldn't see Ann with them. So she really did hate her after all. She looked up at Carl and saw the smile on his face, so she looked over at Mandy and the others again just as Mandy stepped to one side. Amy saw Ann walking between Chrissy and Becky.
Amy's heart skipped a beat this time as she saw her Sister start to run towards her. She could see her crying and smiling at the same time so knew that Ann was happy to see her. All the worry and hate that she had been feeling for Ann vanished at that point.
Amy got to her feet just as Ann reached her. Ann through her arms around Amy and just started to cry on her shoulder, Amy let go of all the feelings she had up till now and started to cry too.
Carl and Vic went to stand with Mandy and the others, so Amy and Ann could talk.
"Oh god Amy, where have you been? I've been so worried about you," Ann said as she wiped her eyes.
"I thought you had given mum and dad the photos Ann that is what they led me to believe. I guess with you being here now, they lied," Amy was crying again on Ann's shoulder.
"I'm sorry Amy, I never thought they would find the folder. I was making a scrapbook of our weekends together. I wanted you to have something to keep you going between the times you got to be Amy." Ann started to feel week in the knees, so Amy took her to the bench and sat next to her with her head on Ann's shoulder.
"I know everything that happened to you was my fault Amy. Do you think that one day you will be able to forgive me?" Ann asked as she looked down at the ground.
"I don't hate you Ann, I was sadder when I thought you had told them, but I couldn't work out why. I was so scared that you hated me too. That is why I left without speaking to you, I didn't want to know. It wasn't till I told Chrissy my story, that she made me see that I could have been wrong about you." Amy was looking at Chrissy as she sat on another bench hugging Becky.
"So then Sis, what's the story with the wheel chair?" Ann asked.
Amy let out a sigh and then spent the next hour telling her what she had been doing till she stole from the shop and then got hit by a van when she saved Chrissy's life.
Ann just hugged Amy, thankful to still have her baby sister. She also made a mental note to give Chrissy, Mandy, and Becky a hug later for all they had done.
"What do you think of Chrissy, Becky and Mandy, Sis?" Amy asked.
"I think they're really great, I just want to sit and hug Chrissy for some reason," Ann said with a chuckle.
"I know what you mean Sis. You should really sit and let her tell you her story one day if you really want to hear something amazing," Amy said with a smile.
"Why, what is her story?" Ann asked, hoping that Amy would say something about it to her.
"I'm sorry Sis, but I will have to let Chrissy tell you that. If she wants to, that is." Amy hugged Ann again, and not wanting to let go. When they did break the hug, Amy waved for the others to come over.
"So is everything okay between you two again now?" Chrissy asked with a grin. She already knew it was, by all the hugging and crying they had been doing.
"Yes it is Chrissy. Thanks for talking me into coming here and sorting it all out," Amy said as she stood up and went over to give Chrissy a hug, she then gave Becky one, then Mandy. She went to shake Carl's hand, but got pulled into a hug as well, then Vic did the same.
"Will it be okay for me to buy you all Dinner? As a way of thanking you all for looking after Amy, and bringing her back to see me?." Ann asked with hope in her eyes.
"You really don't need to thank us for anything Ann. We were all happy to do what we could for her," Mandy said with a warm smile as she looked at Ann and then Amy.
"I know, but I would still like to do this for you all. I know a really nice place and it's not to far from here. Please say yes," Ann put her hands together like she was praying as she said it.
The others all looked at each other and then said yes. Ann claimed the right to push Amy, none of the others were going to try and stop her. Chrissy just put her arm around Becky and then walked just behind Ann. Carl put his arm around Mandy and they would steel the odd kiss as they walked along. Vic walked up front with Ann, making small talk as they went back to the car.
Ann sat in the front with Vic, so she could show him the way to the restaurant. She kept looking in the back of the car to make sure Amy was still there, and Amy would grin at her when she did.
Chrissy and the others could see a marked improvement in Amy, now she knew her sister didn't hate her at all. Looked more like the complete reverse from where they were all sat. It was the love of two really close sisters they could all see.
Ann was right about the food at the restaurant, they all loved it and Ann looked happy when they let her get the bill. Amy talked Ann into stopping the night at the hotel and sharing a bed with her, as she didn't want to be alone.
They all found a quiet spot in the hotel bar, so they could all chat about the time they had spent with Amy. Ann told them some of the stuff Amy got up to on their trips out. Amy went red in the face when Ann told some of the stories.
Ann could see that Amy had a lot on her mind, but wanted to wait till they were alone before she asked if she could help. Chrissy saw that Amy was looking like she was in some pain.
"Amy, is everything OK? You look like you're in some pain," Chrissy asked looking worried.
"I am a little yes, but I was having such a good time. I just never wanted it to end," Amy looked like a child that had just been court doing something she shouldn't have.
They all decided to call it a night, Chrissy followed Amy and Ann up to Amy's room. Once their Chrissy took some pills out a little case and gave them to Amy with a glass of water. "There you go Amy, I hope you get a good night sleep." Chrissy gave Amy a hug and then went to leave, but got pulled into a hug by Ann, "Thank you Chrissy, I'm glad that Amy found you. Even if it was in a painful way."
Chrissy hugged Ann back. "I'm glad I got the chance to know Amy too, she is a really great person Ann. And she is lucky to have a sister like you, I wish I had been so lucky growing up," She saw Ann give her a funny look, but Chrissy just smiled. "I'll tell you all about it when we have a little more time Ann. I think your little sister needs to get some sleep now."
Chrissy looked at Amy and then back at Ann. Amy was sat on the bed falling asleep, "I see what you mean Chrissy." Ann said as she giggled at Amy falling asleep while half dressed sat on the edge of the bed.
Chrissy gave Ann another hug and then left to go and spend some time with Becky. Ann helped Amy get ready for bed, she was a little shocked when she saw that Amy had breasts, but soon realised that they here just really good looking breast forms. Ann finally got Amy ready for bed and then got her self ready and got into bed with Amy and cuddled up to her.
Ann couldn't remember the last time she slept that well. She smiled when she opened her eyes the next morning and saw Amy asleep next to her. She was just so happy to know that Amy was safe and had some good people around her. Ann slipped out of bed and went to use the bathroom. When she got back Amy was just waking up.
"Good morning Amy," Ann said as she sat on the bed next to Amy and smiled at her. "How did you sleep Sis?" Ann asked as she hugged her.
"Morning Sis, I slept really well. Having you next to me really helped me sleep better. I have been really worried about whether or not you really did hate me Sis," Amy said as she was fighting back the tears.
"I just wish you had called me, or at least confronted me about it. Then you would have known the truth," Ann said as she hugged Amy again. "But you never would have met Chrissy and the others then, would you?"
Ann smiled, "Nope, I wouldn't, but I would have had you though."
"Is everything okay Amy? You seem a little down still about something," Ann asked looking worried for her little sister.
"I'm OK Sis, just been a busy couple of days," Amy said as she smiled, trying to hide the way she was really feeling.
"Pull the other one Amy, it's got bells on it," Ann said as she stood up and put her hands on her hips.
Amy let out a big sigh then said, "I'm not sure what will happen to me know Ann. I'm really glad that we are back together, but I really like being around Chrissy and the others. I'm not sure I want to move back here," Amy said as she lay in bed looking up at the sealing.
"Your not moving back here Sis, I won't let you. I think being around Chrissy and the others is the best thing that could happen to you, so there is no way I am going to let you move back here," Ann said as she sat back down and moved a couple of stray hairs away from Amy's face.
"But I don't want to lose you again Sis," Amy was close to crying now, as she thought her sister was pushing her away.
"You're not going to lose me Amy. I'm going to quit my job here and then find a new one down there, so I can be close to you," Ann said with a smile.
Amy just looked on in shock at what her Sister just said, "You're willing to give up everything you have here to come and live with me?"
"Yes I am Amy. You're the only family I really have, and I don't plan on losing you again. And I really do like your new friends a lot," Ann said with a grin.
Amy jumped up to hug her Sister, but did it a little to fast and let out a scream, "Are you okay Amy?" Ann asked looking worried.
"Yes, I'm fine. I just need to remember that I can't move as fast as I use to at the minute," Amy said with pain in her voice.
"Will you be OK Sis?" Ann asked still looking a little worried.
Amy pulled Ann into a hug, "I will be now Sis, I will be now."
Ann was going to take a shower when there was a knock at the door, so she went to see whom it was. She found Chrissy stood there with a large makeup case, and a large smile. Ann smiled back and then let her enter the room.
"Morning Ann, Amy. I trust you both slept well?" Chrissy asked as she went and put the makeup case down on the dressing table.
"Yes we did sleep really well. I guess we had both been worried about how the other was doing," Ann said with a smile, Amy just agreed with her Sis.
"I hope you don't mind me coming here, but I need to help Amy remove the breast forms so she can take a bath, then I can help her put them back on and do her makeup," Chrissy asked.
"I don't mind at all Chrissy. I will leave you to sort Amy out while I take a quick shower."
"Oh please be my guest, I've already taken a shower with Becky this morning," Chrissy said with a grin.
Ann just raised one eye brow and then walked off to take her shower when Chrissy started to giggle while looking all red in the face.
Chrissy turned to Amy, "Morning Amy, how you feeling today?"
"Morning Chrissy. I'm in a little pain, but I did just sit up a little to fast," Amy said as she swung her legs out of bed.
"You should be a little more careful Amy, you're still a long way from being well yet," Chrissy said sounding a little mad with her. But she soon smiled again when she saw the sorry look on Amy's face.
Chrissy gave her a hug, "I'm sorry for being such a pain Chrissy, I just forget sometimes."
"What had you jumping up so fast anyway?" Chrissy asked as she helped Amy take off the nightgown.
"Ann is going to quit her job and then move down to be closer to me. I asked if she was sure, and she said that I was the only family she had now and she liked my new group of friends," Amy was grinning from ear to ear as she said it.
Chrissy was happy for Amy and that Ann was willing to up and move to be near her new sister, "I'm really happy it all worked out for you Amy." Chrissy said as she sat on the bed next to Amy and gave her a hug.
When they broke the hug Amy looked as thought she had something to ask Chrissy, but were afraid to. She took a deep breath and then said, "Chrissy, will it be OK for me to stay with you till Ann gets moved and I can then move in with her. I will find a job so I can pay my way," Amy added at the end to stop it sounding like she was trying to sponge of them all.
Chrissy just sat looking at Amy for a couple of seconds not saying anything, then she said, "I will need to have a word with Mandy and Becky first, but I don't have a problem with it." Chrissy smiled.
Amy was really hoping that the others didn't mind. Chrissy already knew that Mandy and Becky would be fine with it, but she needed to be sure. She also wanted to have a word with Carl, She wanted to see if he could find a job for Ann.
"Thanks Chrissy. You have already done so much, that I feel like I am taking advantage of you asking this."
"Don't be silly Amy. Do you really think we would just through you out once you patched things up with your sister?" Chrissy asked with a hurt look on her face.
"No, not really, but I don't know what to think any more. A lot has changed in the past couple of days. All for the better, but it's still a big change," Amy sat grinning at Chrissy as she said it.
"I'm sorry I never took the forms off last night, but you looked really tired and I thought you would sleep okay with them on anyway," Chrissy said with a grin.
"I feel more lost with them off now Chrissy, I wish I had a real pair of breasts." Amy said in a dreamy way. "But they cost a lot of money, and I'm broke," Amy now had a depressed look on her face.
"Your not broke Amy, you have a nice little nest egg in your bank account," Chrissy said with a grin.
Amy looked a little puzzled, then she looked shocked, "Chrissy, I hope you haven't put any money in my account! I won't take your money as well as your friendship." Amy sounded really flustered as she said it.
Chrissy had to put her hands on Amy's shoulders to calm her down, "Amy, it's not my money or Mandy's, or any of the others. The money is what the van driver's insurance company agreed on with Carl and his lawyer."
"But, what, how, why?" Was all Amy could get out.
"They didn't want to let it go to court, as all the evidence was overwhelming and they would have lost. So they settled out of court. I hope you didn't mind Carl acting on your behalf, but his lawyer said it was the best deal you were going to get, so Carl agreed to it." Chrissy was hoping that Amy wouldn't be mad with them for sorting it all out.
"How much was the settlement Chrissy?" Amy asked.
"Just over half a million. I hope that is OK for you?" Chrissy asked as she stood biting her lower lip as she waited to see how Amy was going to react.
Ann came out the bathroom and saw Amy sat staring at Chrissy, and Chrissy just looking at Amy all worried. Then Ann watched as Amy slumped and nearly fell of the bed, if not for Chrissy catching her.
"Amy! What's wrong?" Ann shouted as she ran over to help Chrissy get Amy lying on the bed again. "What's wrong with her Chrissy? Please be OK Sis, I can't lose you again," Ann was in a panic.
"Ann, Ann! She will be fine, she just fainted," Chrissy said as she tried to calm Ann down.
"Fainted, why did she faint?" Ann asked as Chrissy made her sit on the bed next to Amy.
"I just told Amy that the van driver's insurance company settled on paying her half a million for the accident," Chrissy said hoping that Ann wouldn't faint as well.
"Half a million? Wow that is some chunk of change, but how come they settled so quickly? I thought they dragged these things out for years before they paid out?" Ann asked as she sat there in shock.
"They normally would, but when you have a billionaire on your side, and a big group of lawyers that charge by the minute. They tend to want to settle as fast as they can," Chrissy said with a grin.
"Are you telling me that you're a Billionaire Chrissy?" Ann asked, as she looked her up and down.
Chrissy laughed then said, "No Ann, not me, Carl is though. You wouldn't think it to look at him though."
Ann was about to say something, but Amy starting to come around so she never said anything and made sure her little sister was OK, "Amy, you OK? You had me worried there for a minute."
"I'm sorry, but it kind of shocked me to find out I have money now," Amy looked to be thinking about something.
"As long as you don't let the money change who you are Sis," Ann was grinning when she said it. She knew that Amy would use the money to change her body to match the mind inside it.
"Do you mind if it changes me just a little bit Sis?" Amy grinned back at her as she held up her thumb and finger to indicate a little but.
Ann looked deep in thought for a second, just before bursting out in a fit of laughter. "OK then Sis, just a little bit here and there." Ann pointed at Amy's chest and then her lower privet parts.
"I might want a little more than a little up here Sis." Amy said with a pout as she held her hands up to her chest.
Ann and Chrissy were both laughing at her, which set Amy off. When Chrissy got her giggling under control she said, "Come on Amy, we need to get your exercises out the way. Then you can take a nice long bubble bath before I get you looking more like your new self."
Chrissy was grinning as she looked down at Amy's flat chest. Ann watched as Chrissy helped Amy do a bunch of sit-ups and then leaning on the wall and pushing against it and some other stuff. Amy was sweating quiet a bit by the end of it all, and looked really tired. Chrissy went to run a bath while Ann helped Amy out of her work out clothing. Ann then led her to the bathtub and helped her get in.
Chrissy left Ann to help Amy wash, while she went to get Amy's outfit ready. Chrissy had just finished cleaning up the breast forms and put a new set of pads on them, when Ann led Amy back into the room.
Amy was looking a little more alive now she had soaked in the bath for a bit, "You feeling a little better now Amy?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"Much better Chrissy, but I will feel even better when I am back to looking like Amy again. I just don't feel right like this any more," Amy said as Ann led her over to the bed so Chrissy could attach the breast forms and then hide the edges with some makeup.
Once Chrissy had the breasts back on and finished off, she handed Amy a bra and panty set to put on. Ann had to help put the bra on as her arms were still a little stiff and she couldn't reach around to hook it closed.
Chrissy handed Amy a white blouse to put on and then a Black skirt that looked a little like a tennis skirt but it was longer. With each peace of clothing that Amy put on, Ann could see that Amy got more and more animated. She was becoming more and more like a normal girl would act.
Ann realised that Amy was making the right choice in becoming a girl. She made a quiet promise to herself. She wouldn't ever leave Amy alone again, and she would help her in whatever way she could.
Ann had been that lost in thought, she never noticed Chrissy doing Amy's makeup till she was finished, "Ann, you OK? You looked miles away there for a bit."
Ann was snapped out of her thinking when Amy spoke. She turned to speak, but her words stuck in her throat, Amy looked amazing, "Wow Sis, you look stunning."
"Thanks Sis, but you need to thank Chrissy really. She is really good at putting Makeup on, you should see what she does with Becky before she goes to the club," Amy said with a smile.
"I hope I get the chance Sis, it sounds like a fun place to go," Ann replied.
"I haven't been in the club yet Sis, but it looked nice from the outside," Amy said sounding a little sad.
"Don't look so sad Amy, the only reason you haven't been to the club yet is down to you not being well enough to. As soon as you're a little stronger, then I will take you there and show you a really good night of dancing and meeting some great people," Chrissy was grinning by the end of her little speech, and so was Amy.
Ann could see why Amy liked her so much. Chrissy just radiated love and caring. "Shall we go and show you off to the world, as the wonderful girl you were born to be?" Ann asked as she held out her Arm so she could help Amy walk down to breakfast with the others.
Chrissy walked just in front and dropped off the makeup case back at her room and collected Becky, who had been having a lie in while Chrissy worked her magic on Amy. "Morning Amy, Ann. I hope you both slept well?" Becky asked as she walked along hugging Chrissy.
"I slept really good thanks Becky. I hope you and Chrissy got some sleep," Amy said with a grin.
Becky and Chrissy both went red in the face and then looked at Ann, "Don't mind me, I could tell from the first time I saw you that you were more than just friends."
"There a married couple Sis, I've seen the photos of the wedding. Wait till you see them both in there wedding dresses, I've never seen two more beautiful women in all my life," Amy said as she walked along holding onto her sister.
Chrissy had given Amy a pair of trainers to wear, so she could walk easier than she would have been able to in shoes with a heel. Amy wanted to wear heels, but as they walked along, Amy came to realise just what Chrissy was getting at, and was grateful she had. By the time they got to the dinning room, she was ready to sit down again.
"You OK Amy? You're looking a little tired again?" Chrissy asked looking a little worried.
"I'll be OK Chrissy, I'm just not use to all this walking yet," Amy said with a week smile.
"Well don't go overdoing it Amy, I will get your wheel chair after breakfast. That way we can take a walk out in the gardens before we head back later," Chrissy said with a smile.
Amy looked a little sad at the thought of leaving Ann again, but she knew that it was only going to be till she can get moved and found a place for them both to live.
They found Mandy and Carl sat with Vic waiting for the others at a large table big enough to seat them all at. "Morning ladies. I trust you all slept well?" Carl asked as him and Vic both stood up while the others all took their seats, then they sat back down again.
They all said good morning back and that they all had a good night sleep. Carl waved over a waiter and placed orders for breakfasts and a pot of tea and coffee. They all sat making small talk till the food came and then they all fell quiet as they ate. The food was really good, and soon there was nothing but empty plates sat on the table.
Carl and Vic wanted to have a round of golf before they left later, so they left to do that while the girls all took a walk in the gardens. Becky got some bottles of water and they set off.
Becky could see the way Ann kept looking at Chrissy. So Becky leaned over to Chrissy and said, "I really think you should tell Ann your story Babe."
"I know, but I've not really had the time yet to tell her," Chrissy said in a quiet voice.
"Tell you what, Mandy and I will take Amy for a walk while you tell her," Becky was smiling when Chrissy looked at her to make sure it would really be okay if she did.
Beck gave her a gentle push towards Ann. Becky walked up to Mandy who was pushing Amy. Chrissy saw Becky lean over and say something to Mandy, then Mandy turned and smiled at Chrissy.
Chrissy just smiled back and then walked over to Ann and took her by the arm and led her away from the others, "I think it's time we had a talk Ann. Or more to the point, I talk and you listen." Ann looked a little worried at first, but saw the smile on Chrissy's face and knew that it was nothing bad.
"OK then Chrissy. Does this mean I get to hear your story now then? Amy said it was a good one, but she wouldn't say any more."
Chrissy just smiled a little more and led the way to the benches around the lake and sat her down and sat next to her. Chrissy spent the next hour telling Ann about what her dad did and how she was met by David when she got off the bus, and then being taken in by Mable and meeting Becky for the first time. Then how she met Mandy and was taken under her wing and became sisters. Ann was shocked to hear about the stabbing, but happy to still have her around now. By the end of the story, Ann was wiping both sad and happy tears away from her eyes.
"I can see now that Amy really has found the right girl to guide her down the right road to where she needs to be," Ann said with a smile as she looked at this angel sat next to her by the name of Chrissy.
Once Ann had done crying, Chrissy set to work fixing her makeup and then handed her a little mirror, so she could make sure she liked what Chrissy had done. Ann was in shock when she saw what Chrissy had done. She had never looked so good before. Chrissy saw the look on her face, and took it the wrong way. Chrissy handed Ann a wet wipe, so she could wipe it off and do it herself.
Ann took the wet wipe and looked at Chrissy in an odd way, "What do I need this for Chrissy?"
"I'm sorry Ann, I thought you would like what I did, but you can wipe it off and do it how you like it done," Chrissy wouldn't make eye contact with Ann as she took the wet wipe.
Ann sat holding the wipe as she took in what Chrissy just said. "Chrissy, I love what you did. I was just a little shocked I could look so good," Ann pulled Chrissy into a hug.
Chrissy heard what Ann said, then felt Ann pull her into a hug. She looked up at Ann and saw the smile on her face, "You really like what I did? You looked a little shocked."
"I know I did Chrissy, but it was in a good way. You're very talented you know," Ann said as she gave her an even tighter hug.
"Not really, I just had a good subject to work on," Chrissy said with a smile.
"Thank you Chrissy."
"Your welcome Ann, I like playing around with makeup," Chrissy replied.
"No. Thank you for what you're doing for Amy. You saved her life in more ways than one," Ann said with a smile.
They both stood up and made there way back to find the others. They found them sat in the gardens watching some squirrels chase each other around. Chrissy waved at them as they walked over.
"Well, what do you think to Chrissy's story then Sis?" Amy asked with a grin.
"She is really quite amazing. I'm happy you found her Amy," Ann said as she sat on the bench next to her sister.
Chrissy sat between Becky and Mandy, and took hugs of them both and then sat cuddled up to Becky. She watched Amy and Ann cuddled up to each other, she knew what Amy was feeling. Chrissy had felt the same way many a time with Mandy.
They all sat making the most of the nice weather till it was lunchtime, then they made a move to go and meet Carl and Vic.
They found the boys sat in the restaurant, Vic had a big grin on his face. Mandy took this to mean that he beat Carl in their game of golf. Mandy let out a big sigh and knew she would have to think of some way to make him feel better. She got an evil grin on her face when she thought of the perfect way to cheer him up.
Carl paid for lunch as he lost the golf match and then Mandy dragged him back to their room while the others all went back to their rooms to have a rest before they headed home later.
Chrissy and Becky walked Ann and Amy to their room and then left to lie down in their room. Ann wondered just how much rest they would really get, as she saw the look on Becky's face as they walked away. Ann looked at Amy and just giggled at each other, as they both thought the same thing.
Ann wanted Amy to lie down, but Amy wanted to spend the rest of the afternoon talking to her sister before they have to say goodbye till she can work out her notice and then find a place for them to live.
"I'm going to miss you Amy, but I will get sorted and be down there with you in no time at all," Ann was trying to make Amy feel better about leaving again soon. She just hoped she was a good actress.
"I know Sis, but I just want you to come with me now and leave all this behind," Amy said as she through her arms around Ann, and hugged her.
"Amy, I would be sad too about you leaving again. If not for the fact I know your going to be with Chrissy and the others. I know they will keep you safe till I can get down to you." Ann hugged her a little tighter as they both started to cry. Ann knew that what Ann was saying was right and it was the only thing keeping her going. They spent the rest of the afternoon chatting and then they both lye on the bed. The next thing they both knew was a ringing sound, Ann realised that it was the phone in the room, so she answered it, "Hello, who am I talking to?"
"Hi Ann. I just wanted to let you know that we are all going to have an early dinner and then see about getting off. So I will come and help Amy get packed in fifteen minutes. Is that OK?" Chrissy's voice said at the other end of the phone.
"Hi Chrissy, sure that's fine. I'll see you in about fifteen minutes. Bye," Ann heard Chrissy say bye and then the line went dead.
Ann rolled over and saw Amy lying there smiling at her. "I take it that was Chrissy then?" Amy asked as she stretched out trying to loosen up some of the tight mussels she had got while sleeping.
"Yep, it was Chrissy," Ann said with a giggle. "You OK Sis? You sound like you're in pain." Ann asked sounding a little worried.
"I'm OK Sis, I just end up with some mussels locking up when I sleep. That is why Chrissy makes me do the work out's in a morning. Not sure I would want to do them for any one else. It's fun spending time with her," Amy said as she got out of bed and stretched out some of her tight mussels.
"Do you lover her Amy?" Ann asked sounding a little worried that Amy could be falling in love with a girl she could never have.
"Yes I do lover her Sis, but not like you think. I love her like I love you, she is like another big sister, just like Mandy and Becky are," Amy took hold of Ann's hand as she said it. Amy looked up at Ann and then smiled.
"I know what you mean Sis, I feel the same way about them all. And I've only known them a day or so," Ann said as she kissed Amy on the forehead.
Amy got up to use the bathroom, then Ann went to the door when she heard a knock. It was Chrissy, so Ann stepped aside and let her enter.
"Hi Chrissy. Did you and Becky have a nice rest?" Ann asked with a grin.
"Yes we did, but for some reason I feel even more tired," Chrissy said in return with an even bigger grin.
"I guess you must be doing something wrong then Chrissy,," Ann said as she tried to keep a straight face.
"Well I don't hear Becky complaining. Moaning yes, complaining no," Chrissy watched as Ann just lost it and bust out laughing, which set Chrissy off.
"You and Becky sound like a couple of bunnies," Ann said when she got her breath back.
"What can I say Ann, I love her so much," Chrissy put her hands over her heart and started swinging from side to side, with a goofy grin on her face.
"I see that every time I see you two together. Becky is lucky to have you Chrissy," Ann said with a warm smile.
"I'm the lucky one Ann, she is way too good for someone like me," Chrissy said.
Ann thought she was just teasing her, but there was no sign that she was, "Chrissy, you're the kindest, most gentle person I have ever met. Why would you ever think that you're not good enough for Becky?"
"I don't really know why I feel this way, I just can't ever show her how grateful I am to have such a beautiful girl that it hurts sometimes," Chrissy had a pleading in her voice that Ann wanted to cry for her.
"I'm sure that Becky feels the same way about you too Chrissy. All you can do is make the most of each other when you're together, and remember to tell Becky what you just told me," Ann pulled Chrissy into a hug.
"Thanks Ann, you're a lot like Mandy you know? She always knows what to say," Chrissy said as she hugged Ann a little tighter.
"I like Mandy a lot Chrissy, so I will take that as a real complement. I'm glad you two found each other, and if you hadn't told me that you're not real sisters, I never would have guessed."
"Everybody says the same thing, even Becky finds it hard to believe some times," Chrissy said with a giggle.
"Amy thinks of you as a big sister to her you know? I was worried that she was falling in love with you, but she told me it is the love of a sister. Like she loves me, and not as anything else. Not that I think for one minute she or any one else could come between you and Becky."
"I feel the same way about Amy. I just wish we could have met under better conditions. I still have nightmares about her getting hit by that van," Chrissy said it as a shudder ran through her body.
Ann hugged her a little tighter, then said, "Don't let the past worry you Chrissy. Amy is fine and she loves being around you and the others. I'm really happy she found you, no matter how it happened. If she hadn't stolen from your shop, she would have been dead by now anyway." Ann said as a tear ran down her cheek.
Chrissy looked up at Ann when she said that, "What do you mean Ann? Amy would have been dead by now anyway?"
"Amy told me last night as we lay in bed. She had not eaten in days, she had no job and the landlord was going to kick her out. She stole that corset, so she could feel some peace of heaven before she died," Ann was really crying now.
"Do you think that is why she saved me then Ann? She had nothing left to lose."
"Not at all Chrissy, I think you were the wake up call she needed to keep fighting. I do see a lot of Amy in you, maybe fate brought you both together the only way it could," Ann said with a little chuckle.
Ann and Chrissy turned when they heard a snuffle from behind them. They saw Amy stood leaning on the doorframe to the bathroom with a tear running down her cheek. Ann and Chrissy held out an arm each for Amy to enter the hug they were having. She ran to them, and hugged them both with all her might. She was shaking like she was afraid it was a dream and when she opened her eyes they wouldn't be there.
"I'm sorry Chrissy, but I would do it all again if I had the chance to do it all over. I don't know why I stole from you, but I am happy that you didn't get hurt because of something I did. Ann is right, I had nothing left to lose, but I had a feeling deep down that wouldn't let me see you get hit by that van," Amy was really crying into Chrissy's shoulder now.
Since she had first met Amy, Chrissy had never seen her cry like this. All Chrissy could do was hold her and let her get it out her system. Ann looked on and smiled, she knew that Amy had been holding back her feelings. Amy had always been the same.
Once she finally stopped they sat her on the bed, "You feeling OK now Sis?" Ann asked.
Amy thought about it for a bit and then said. "Yes I do, I don't know why, but I really do." She let out a big sigh.
"It's a male throw back Amy. You need to just let people know how you're feeling now that you're a girl. I use to be the same way, but I just started to relax when I was dressed as a girl, and started to let the real me shine through. That is who I am now days," Chrissy said with a smile.
Ann smiled as she realised that Amy had someone to take her by the hand and lead her to where she needs to be. If any one knew what Amy was, and would be feeling from one minute to the next. It would be Chrissy.
"Thanks Chrissy, thanks for everything," Amy said with a smile.
"You're welcome Amy. After all, what are big sister's for anyway," Chrissy said with a grin.
It took Amy a couple of seconds to realise what Chrissy just said, "What? Did you just say, a big sister?"
"Yes I did Amy, I love having you around. And I love you as much as I do Mandy and Becky." Chrissy stopped speaking and looked to be thinking about something then said. "Okay, maybe I do love Becky a little bit more, but you know what I mean," Chrissy said with a grin.
Amy through her arms around Chrissy and then said, "I know what you mean Sis. I love you to Sis."
"I know Sis, but don't forget about your other Sis here," Chrissy looked at Ann. "I hope you don't mind me letting Amy call me Sis? Ann"
Ann let a tear run down her cheek, "Not at all Chrissy, I think it's great that she will have a big group of sisters now. I'm a little jealous of her." Ann said with a chuckle.
"What for? You get to call us all Sis to you know. Sis," Chrissy said with a grin. "Us girls need all the help we can get you know."
Ann just through her arms around Amy and Chrissy then hugged the stuffing out of them both.
Once they had all done hugging and crying, Chrissy set to work on making them both look stunning again. She then helped Amy get her case packed and waited for Vic to come and grab the bag.
There was a knock at the door, Ann got up and went to see whom it was. She found Vic stood there smiling,, "Hi Vic, you here for Amy's case?" Ann asked.
"Hello Ann, you're looking even more beautiful than normal," Vic said with a warm smile as he looked over at Chrissy, who was sat on the bed with Amy.
"Why thank you Vic, but you need to thank Chrissy. She is a real wonder woman with makeup. I would like to spend some time watching her work, to see if I can pick up some tips," Ann said with a grin.
"I know what you mean Ann, She does an amazing job on Becky when she goes to work at the club. Carl would give her a job, but she will never quit the shop and leave Mandy," Vic chuckled.
"Hey! I can hear you both. And no I wouldn't Vic, and you know it," Chrissy shouted from the bed.
They all laughed and then let Vic take the bag, while they grabbed there purses and made their way down to the dinning room to meet up with Mandy and Carl. Chrissy stopped of at hers and Becky's room to collect Becky.
Chrissy pulled Becky into a hug and then kissed her like they hadn't seen each other in a month. Ann got all warm just watching, and even Becky had to lean against the wall for a couple of seconds when they broke the kiss.
"Wow Chrissy, where did that come from?" Becky asked as she tried to get her breath back.
"My heart Lover. I wanted you to know how lucky I am to have you." Chrissy said as she looked deep into Becky's eyes.
"I'm the lucky one Chrissy. I've got you." Becky pulled Chrissy to her and they kissed again. They broke the kiss when an old couple walked past, and saw the two girls performing in the hallway. They broke the kiss and looked a little red in the face, then they straightened up their clothes and looked at Ann and Amy, then they all giggled and walked off to find the others.
They saw Vic, Carl and Mandy all sat at the large table they had used at breakfast. They made their way over and all sat down, apart from Amy. She was in the wheelchair as her leg was hurting a little from being on it a lot through the day.
Carl looked a lot happier now, and Mandy had a glow to her face just like Chrissy and Becky did. They all grinned at each other then sorted out their food orders.
Ann and Amy both smiled when they saw Chrissy and Becky sat feeding each other. They both thought it looked really cute.
The meal was soon over and then it was time to drive Ann back to her place of work, so she could get her car. She swapped numbers with everyone and then they all gave Amy and Ann a little time to say good bye.
"I'm going to miss you Sis, I don't want to leave you." Amy said as she tried not to cry.
"It's only for a short time Amy. Once I've worked out my notice and found some place to stay when I get down there, then we will be together again. For good this time, or till you get board with having me around." Ann said with a giggle, as she tried to lighten the mood a bit.
"That will never happen Sis, and you know it." Amy pulled her into a hug and they stayed like that for a long time. "I better let you go and start sorting out things. I love you Sis, and I'm sorry for not trusting you."
"Don't be sorry Amy. I'm just glad to have you back, and looking so stunning as well." Ann squeezed her little sister's bum as she said it.
Amy let out a squeal that got the others looking. They all saw Amy rubbing her bum and looking around as she realised how load she squealed. Amy went a deep shade of read, then gave her Sis a evil look, but Ann just burst out laughing which set off Amy and then the others. "I'll get you back for that one Ann." Amy said as she pointed her finger at her.
"Just wanted you to see that it's real and not a dream Sis." Ann said as she stopped laughing.
"I'll call you later Ann, to let you know we got home okay. Love you." Amy said as she hugged her sister again.
"I'll be sat by the phone waiting Sis. Be safe, and I love you more." Ann was squeezing Amy a little tighter as she said the last bit.
Vic helped Amy get over to the car. He picked her up and put her in it next to Mandy. Carl was going to drive back, so Mandy sat behind with Amy and then Chrissy was in the next seat back with Becky. Carl wouldn't pull away till Ann was in her car and pulling out behind them. Amy waved as she watched Ann pull off in the other direction.
Amy was quiet for a bit, she just looked out the window and watched as the landscape changed. Amy knew she would see Ann again, but the wait would feel like a lifetime, and she knew it.
Amy was snapped out of her thinking when she felt Mandy take her hand in hers. "Don't worry Amy, you will be together again soon."
Amy turned her head and saw Mandy smiling at her, then she saw Chrissy and Becky poke their heads over the back of the seat and smiled at her too. She knew at that point, she wouldn't be alone while she waited for Ann to get moved and find a place to live. Amy smiled at them all and she looked a lot happier after that.
Amy’s Story
By SaraUK
It was getting late when they returned home, but Amy still called Ann to let her know they gotten back OK. She chatted to her for half an hour then they said good night to each other and hung up. Chrissy got Amy ready for bed and then she went to join Mandy and Becky in bed for some hugs. They all went running to Amy's room when they heard a scream. They found Amy tossing and turning in bed.
Chrissy pulled Amy into a hug and held her until she stopped and then opened her eyes. She looked a little worried when she saw all three of them stood there looking at her, "What's wrong?" Amy asked.
"You were having a nightmare Amy, we all came running when we heard you scream," Chrissy said as she hugged her.
"I'm sorry, I was dreaming that Ann didn't want to see me, and she did give the photos to my parents," Amy said as she hung onto Chrissy.
"Sounded more like a nightmare to me Amy," Becky said as she rubbed her eyes and stood yawning.
"I am really sorry I woke you all up, I will try not to again," Amy said as she went to lie down again.
Chrissy looked at Mandy and Becky, then Becky and Mandy looked at each other, and then they both nodded at Chrissy with a smile. Chrissy started grinning, then she pulled Amy out of bed and started to drag her out her room with the other two.
"What are you doing Chrissy? I said I was sorry, please don't punish me for it," Amy said in a scared voice.
The others all stopped when they heard Amy say that, "Amy, what makes you think we would punish you?" Mandy asked with a worried look on her face.
"My dad use to take me down to the basement when I had bad dreams as a kid. I thought you were going to do the same to me," Amy said as she started to shake.
Chrissy, Becky, and Mandy all hugged Amy when she said that, "How could anyone be so mean?" Chrissy asked as she hugged Amy.
"I don't know Chrissy, but I don't plan to let anything else bad happen to her. Amy, we are taking you to my room, so you could spend the night with us," Mandy said as she looked at Amy, waiting for an answer.
"You would really let me spend the night in your bed?" She asked looking a little happier now.
"Yep, I have a really big bed and I know that Chrissy and Becky won't mind," Mandy said.
Amy looked at Chrissy and Becky and saw they were both smiling at her too. Mandy took Amy by the hand and then led the way to her room, while Becky took Chrissy by the hand and led her to Mandy's room. Amy found herself cuddled up between Mandy and Chrissy; she slept the rest of the night and did not have any more bad dreams.
She woke in the morning to see Chrissy leaving the room and Becky close behind. Amy could hear the shower in Mandy's bathroom, so guessed that Mandy was taking a shower. She slid out of bed and went back to her own room to take a soak in the bath and loosen up her muscles a little. She took a bath and returned to her bedroom when Chrissy came in to make sure she did her exercises then helped her get dressed.
Once Chrissy had Amy dressed they headed down to get some breakfast. When they got down there, they found Becky cooking and Mandy sat at the table reading the paper and drinking a cup of tea. Chrissy led Amy over to the table and then went to help Becky cook breakfast.
"Morning babe, what can I help you with?" Chrissy asked as she gave Becky a hug and then kissed her.
"MMM, I may just skip breakfast and sit kissing you," Becky said in reply as she stole another kiss. The moment was lost when they both heard Amy's tummy make an odd sound. They both turned and looked at the sorry look on Amy's face.
"Sorry," Amy said as she hugged her own belly, trying to make the noise stop.
Becky and Chrissy both laughed and then set to work doing a full English breakfast. They cleared their plates, then Amy washed while Becky wiped. They both sat at the table and had another cup of tea with Mandy and Chrissy before they left to go to the shop.
Amy helped Becky clean the house and sort out the washing before Becky said she was heading back to bed for a couple of hours. She was back at work tonight at the club, and wanted to try and get some sleep.
Amy was looking tired as well so she said, "Come on Amy, I think you could do with a rest as well. Do you want to come and lie down with me Amy?"
" I am feeling a little tired, but I'm afraid of bad dreams. Are you sure, it will be OK Becky? I don't want to get in trouble with Chrissy," Amy asked looking a little worried.
"It was her idea silly. In addition, you have been working hard with me all morning. You must be tired"
" I am really tired Becky, but I had fun helping you out all morning. I would really like to lie down with you. Thanks for doing this, I don't know why I keep having these bad dreams now," Amy looked a little sad that she was still having them.
"It's going to take time Amy. Chrissy was having bad dreams for months after she was stabbed, she still has them even now. Normally when we have words about something, You had a long time to think out all the stuff that could have gone wrong when you came face to face with your sister, so your bound to have a couple of bad dreams about it. Just remember that she didn't turn her back on you, and soon she will be living here in town"
Becky gave Amy a hug to let her know she will be OK, and Amy hugged her back. She led the way up to her and Chrissy's room and then they both got undressed and into bed for a nap. Becky hugged Amy a couple of time, just as she does with Chrissy when she has bad dreams. Amy soon settled down and they both fell back to sleep again.
Amy woke to find Becky was gone; she was just getting up when she saw Becky come out the bathroom, "Hi Amy. You feel any better now?"
" Hi Becky, yes I do thanks, did I keep you awake?" Amy looked a little worried as she asked it.
"Not really Amy, you did have a couple of moans, but nothing as bad as last night," Becky smiled.
"Thanks Becky, I'm glad I found you all, and saved Chrissy. I can see why you love her so much Becky," Amy went all red in the face as she realised what she just said.
Becky stood waiting to see what Amy's answer would be and laughed when she saw how flustered Amy was getting over what she just said, "I know what you mean Amy, Chrissy told me last night what you talked about with Ann while in the hotel room. I would like you to think of me as a sister too, but only if you really want to"
Amy let a big grin come across her face as she pulled Becky into a hug, "I love you Sis" When Amy broke the hug, she could see a tear running down Becky's cheek. "Are you OK?"
"I'm fine, just nice to hear you call me Sis," Becky said with a smile as she let Amy wipe the tear away.
"Chrissy told me about you being an orphan Becky. Was it hard being brought up in foster care?"
" It was OK, but I got lucky and had some great foster parents. I was sad that I never got adopted properly, but they always treaded me like one of there own," Becky said with a far away look in her eyes.
"Do you ever talk to them any more Becky?"
"No, they moved out the country when I turned eighteen. That is how I came to be here in this town," Becky said as she waited for Amy to use the bathroom so they could both make there way down to the kitchen to make a start on dinner.
Amy had been to Mable's a lot since coming out of hospital, and Mable and the others had all been to see her in hospital. She had fallen in love with Mable, even if she did tell Amy off for stealing, but then thanked her for saving Chrissy.
"How did you get to know Mable then Becky?" Amy asked as Becky got her to peal some potatoes.
Becky looked to be deep in thought for a little bit, "You could say Mable stopped me going down the wrong path, which would have led to me ending up in prison at some point. When I first got into town, I ended up living on the street for a bit. Then I met up with a group that lived in a run down old house. To keep living there, we had to steal food" Becky let her head drop as she said it, she didn't look very proud of what she just said.
"You don't have to tell me Becky, if you really don't want to," Amy put her hand on Becky's shoulder.
Becky smiled as she looked at Amy then said, "It's OK, I really need to tell you this bit, so you can understand just how great Mable really is. I was just leaving a shop with a couple of packets of biscuits in my coat, when a man grabbed me. He was dragging me into the shop again, when an old woman stopped him. She told me off for leaving the shop and not letting her pay for the biscuits first"
Becky giggled as she thought of how Mable laid into that man for how he was treating her granddaughter. Becky told Amy about Mable saying she was her granddaughter and how the man ended up giving her the biscuits and saying sorry.
"Why did Mable do that for you Becky?" Amy asked looking surprised.
"She said I didn't look the type to do what I did. I ended up helping her carry her shopping bags home that day, so she made me a sandwich while I told her all about moving hear and then how I ended up stealing, just to keep a roof over my head," Becky said as she made a pot of tea and was helping Amy take a seat.
"So what happened next then Becky?"
"Mable said I could move in with her and that she would help me find a job and turn my life around. I found a job and then worked and started to pay a little rent to Mable. David, Jenna and Cathleen were already living there. Life kind of went on at a normal pace until Chrissy turned up," Becky said with a smile.
"Does Chrissy know about your past Becky?"
"She knows I was an orphan, but I never told her how I met Mable. I'm not sure she would like me if she ever found out," Becky said as she bit her lower lip.
"Having seen the way Chrissy looks at you Becky, I think it would take more than a little thing like that to stop her loving you," Amy smiled.
"I know your right Amy, but the longer I let it go without telling her. The worse I worry about how she will react when I do tell her"
Becky let out a big sigh and then stood to go and check on dinner. That's when she saw something out the corner of her eye; she turned to see Chrissy stood there. Becky could tell by the look on Chrissy's face, that she had heard everything. She looked worried as to what Chrissy would think of her now she knew.
She ran to Chrissy before she had time to do anything at all, "I'm sorry Chrissy, I know I should have told you. Please forgive me Chrissy" Becky started to cry on Chrissy's shoulder.
Becky stopped when she realised that Chrissy was giggling at her, "I've known about your past for some time now. I tricked Mable into telling me, she said I should let you tell me though"
Chrissy lifted Becky's chin as she spoke and gave that warm smile that always made Becky feel week at the knees She was still in shock from her lover knowing about her past, that she never noticed Chrissy coming in for a kiss. Whatever doubt she had before that moment was soon forgotten when she kissed her.
Once Becky recovered from the kiss she said, "But if you knew all along then why did you never say anything to me, Babe?"
"I thought you would tell me when you were ready lover, and its not like I could just drop it into a conversion is it? Hi babe, how was your day? And by the way, I know about your past, and don't care," Chrissy asked as she looked at Becky with love in her eyes.
"I guess your right Chrissy, but I've just been so worried about what you would do when you found out," Becky let out a big sigh as she said it.
"I'm sorry babe, but I never realised it was bothering you that much. I just figured that you would tell me when you were ready too," Chrissy stole another kiss.
Amy sat at the table and watched the floorshow as Becky and Chrissy kissed. The show ended when Mandy came in and told them both to get a room she said with a laugh.
"That sounds like a great idea," Becky said with a grin, but she got her answer from Chrissy when her tummy made a noise to say she was hungry.
Becky stepped back and gave Chrissy a stern look as she put her hands on her hips, "Did you and Mandy skip lunch again?"
Chrissy tried to look anywhere but at Becky, she even looked at Mandy, but she just looked away and started to talk with Amy about her day.
"I'm sorry Babe, but we were really busy today. Carl did send some food for us, but time just got away from us, and it was nearly time to close when we realised. And we didn't want to spoil the great dinner you would have ready for us," Chrissy was laying on the nice dinner bit, hoping to distract Becky from them not eating any lunch.
"You always know how to make me feel good Chrissy, but you're both still in trouble for not looking after yourselves at lunchtime"
Becky still had her hands on her hips, but soon moved closer to Chrissy and put them around her neck and then pulled her into a hug and planted a kiss on her lips.
"Do I have time to take a quick shower Becky?" Mandy asked.
"Yes, it won't be ready for another twenty minutes yet," She replied.
"Great, I will see you shortly then"
"Theirs time for you to take one too Babe," Becky said to Chrissy.
"I can wait until after dinner, that way I can take mine with you and spend some more time together before you have to leave for the club"
"That sounds like a great idea lover," Becky said as she stole another kiss before going to check on the dinner.
Amy was watching the show; she loved the way Becky and Chrissy were with each other. She was worried for Becky when she realised that Chrissy had heard everything Becky had said, and the look Chrissy had was scary. Amy was soon smiling again when she saw Chrissy start to giggle.
Chrissy went and sat with Amy at the kitchen table; she gave Amy a hug and then said, "How are you feeling today? I hope Becky hasn't been working you to hard, she can be such a slave driver sometimes"
Chrissy looked at Becky with a grin on her face.
"Hey! Who are you calling a slave driver?" Becky asked with her hands on her hips. "And it's mistress, not she," She added with a grin.
Chrissy jumped up from the table and went over to where Becky stood, "Sorry Mistress. Please forgive this humble slave" Chrissy said in her best pleading voice as she looked down at the ground.
Becky lifted her head by putting her finger under her chin and then said, "Give me a hug and a kiss and I will let you off THIS time"
Chrissy did just that, when they parted, she asked, "Is mistress pleased with her slave now?"
"Mistress is very happy with her slave," Becky purred as she stole another kiss.
Amy sat giggling at the pair as they playing around. Chrissy got sent back to sit with Amy while Becky finished checking everything. She deemed it all ready, so she turned it all down low and waited for Mandy to get back.
She sat on Chrissy's knee and stole some more hugs and kisses until Mandy walked back in. Then she got up and made a start on dishing everything up, Amy got up and helped.
Chrissy went to get up, but Amy pushed her back down saying, "You rest Chrissy, I will help Becky"
"Are you sure Amy? I don't mind helping out,"
"Yes, I'm sure. It's nice to be able to do something again," Amy said with a smile.
Chrissy could see that Amy just wanted to feel like part of the family and not an invalid. She also remembered how she felt when she was stabbed and the others all did everything for her, so she was more than happy to let Amy win this little battle.
"OK, but please don't try and push yourself to hard. You have nothing to prove to any of us," Chrissy said as she waved a finger at Amy.
"Yes mum," Amy said in a little girl voice and she started to walk off to help Becky.
She didn't move quite fast enough though, as Chrissy managed to slap her backside as she moved away, "Don't you mum me young lady!" Chrissy laughed, Amy just moved a little faster, giggling as she went.
Becky and Mandy were both laughing at the pair, but they were both happy to see Amy relaxing a little more and having a laugh. They got the meal dished up and they all set about clearing their plates. The meal was great, and Becky got an apple pie out the oven that Mable had given them the other day and Amy sorted out some custard to go with it while Becky cut it up and put it into some bowls.
Once the meal was all finished, Mandy said she'd help Amy do the dishes while Chrissy went to help Becky wash her back and then get ready for work. Mandy had a grin on her face, so she knew what they would be up to in the shower. Amy and Mandy watched the pair walk off holding hands and steeling the odd kiss.
"They do make a really cute couple, don't they?" Amy asked with a smile.
"Yes they really do. When they're apart, you can see that they are both just living until they're together again," Mandy said with a smile that told Amy she was happy for her little sister.
"I hope I can find someone to love, and to love me like that one day," Amy said with a far away look in her eyes.
"So does this mean you're looking for a girl to fall in love with then Amy, or may you be looking for a man?" Mandy asked with a raised eyebrow.
Amy got a shocked look on her face when she heard Mandy, "A man! I've never even thought about being with a man Mandy"
Mandy sat giggling at Amy, and how red faced she had gone all of a sudden, she took a hold of Amy's hand to help her calm down from the shock of what she just said, "I'm sorry Amy, I didn't mean to upset you. If you're going to transition then you may want to settle down with a man, as you will be a woman"
Amy let her head drop a little when she realised that Mandy did have a good point, "I don't know Mandy. I've never really thought about having a relationship with a man, or even a woman for that matter. Do you think this will stop me being able to become a woman then?"
" I'm not to sure Amy. I don't think it would, but you will have to do a real life test to make sure it is what you really want. From what I have seen, I'd say you would have no problem becoming a very beautiful woman one day. And you will have plenty of time to think about finding a man or a woman later," Mandy said as she slid onto the seat next to Amy.
Amy pulled her into a hug, then rested her head on Mandy's shoulder, "Thanks, I hope I don't disappoint you"
"There is nothing to disappoint us with. You need to do this for yourself, we will just be here to help you get through the rough parts and share in the good times," Mandy looked down at her and brushed away a couple of stray hairs as she smiled at her.
She let Amy stay like that for a bit longer then said, "You going to give Ann a call later Amy?"
"Yes, if it's OK with you. She won't be home until seven, so I was going to give her time to eat and then call her around 8:30," Amy said as she straightened up and then went to make a fresh pot of tea.
Amy followed Mandy to the front door when they heard the bell go. Mandy looked at the time and knew it would be Vicky. She opened the door and saw Vicky standing there in a beautiful red dress that went down to just above the knee and had a split up the side to show off a nice amount of leg. The top of the dress sort of stopped at the breast area, but had a red meshing that carried on up and over the shoulders. She used makeup to conceal the edges on the breast forms, so they looked real, to finish off the look she had a fiery red head of hair.
"Wow Vicky, you look super hot tonight. Got a hot date with some one later?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"Thanks Mandy, but you know that there is only one person I am in love with, well two really," Vicky grinned.
"I know. How are Jenna and Cathleen?" She asked with a hug.
"They are both doing really well. I spent the afternoon with them, we took Cathleen to the park and then we went to buy her a new dolly from Toys R Us," Vicky said with pride.
Mandy could see how much She truly loved Jenna and Cathleen, "I'm glad that your getting on so well with them Vicky, if any one deserves it, you do"
Vicky just hugged her again and smiled.
"Hello Amy, you look better every time I see you," Vicky said as she gave her a hug.
"Hi Vicky. Thanks, I am feeling a lot better now. Becky let me help her do some cleaning today and then help with dinner. I have to agree with Mandy, you look amazing tonight," Amy smiled as Vicky hugged her a little tighter.
"Thanks Amy, I try my best. Please don't try and do too much to soon, you have nothing to prove to us here," Vicky smiled.
"I know that Vicky, but I just want to keep busy. I've spent too much time not being able to do anything," Amy said with a pleading in her eyes in hope that Vicky and Mandy would understand her need to start helping around the house.
The chat was cut short when they heard a pair of heals on the marble floor; they all turned to see Becky walking towards them with Chrissy holding her hand. She looked as stunning as she always did when Chrissy worked her magic.
They could all see when Chrissy did her magic, that she did it out of love. She tried to sneak a kiss, but Chrissy told her the same line. "Becky! I didn't spend all that time making you look so beautiful, just for you to mess it all up on a kiss," Chrissy said as she held her at arm's length.
It was a standing joke now for Becky to try and catch her out.
"Can't blame a girl for trying," Becky said with a grin, and then they hugged each other.
Chrissy, Mandy, and Amy stood and watched as Vicky held the door for Becky, then got in and drove away. Mandy let Amy and Chrissy enter the house, following them she shut the door behind her. Amy was looking at Chrissy; she could see how sad she looked. Chrissy really did miss not having Becky around her.
"You OK? You look a little down," Amy asked looking a little worried.
Chrissy turned her head to look at Amy and said with a smile, but it didn't hide how she was really feeling, "I'm OK, I always feel a little empty and sad when Becky first leaves for work"
"I don't think it's sad at all. I love to watch the way you two are around each other. Every time I look, it's as if you have just fallen in love. I would love to have something like that"
Amy threw her arms around Chrissy and hugged her, making Chrissy feel a little better. They went to the living room, while Mandy went to the kitchen to get a bottle of wine and some glasses. She then joined them in the living room and set about pouring them each a glass.
Amy was keeping an eye on the time; she really wanted to chat with Ann. As soon as the clock said it was 8:30, she went to the kitchen so she could chat with her.
"Hi Sis!" Amy shouted down the phone when she heard Ann pick up at the other end.
"Hi Amy! I was hoping you would call me. How you been doing today?" A really happy sounding Ann said down the phone back at her.
"I'm doing OK. I helped Becky do some housework and then helped cook dinner. How was your day?"
" It was OK, but the boss isn't happy to see me leaving. I told him today when I handed in my notice, but he understood me wanting to move closer to be with my sister," Ann said with a hint of worry in her voice.
"Are you sure you really want to do this? I am really happy you want to, but I would hate to think you may hate me if it doesn't work out for you," It was Amy's turn to sound worried now.
"Amy, you're the only thing I care about any more. So why shouldn't I move to be close to you, and your going to need all the help you can get, from what Chrissy and the others have told me"
Ann was sounding all bossy, just like the big sister Amy remembered from when they were both living at mum and dads.
"So when can you move down here Ann?" Amy asked with an excited giggle.
Ann let out a big sigh, "I have to work 3 weeks notice and then I have to come down and find a place to stay until I can find my own place. So it won't be for a month yet at least"
" Oh, I see," She pouted.
"I'm sorry, I was hoping to be down there in time for you birthday in a couple of weeks. However, when I come and see you, I don't want to have to leave again. It really hurt to watch you drive away yesterday, and I can't do it again. Please forgive me Amy. I promise to make it up to you when I do get down there"
Ann was worried she may have really upset Amy now; she was waiting for an answer from her. "Amy? You still their Sis?"
" Yes, I'm still here Sis. I'm sorry for being so quiet, but I was kind of hoping you'd be here a lot sooner then that," Amy said as she snuffled and wiped away a tear.
"So was I Sis, but when I do come and see you again. I will be stopping with you for good, or until you get bored with me," giggled Ann on the phone, which set Amy off. Ann was happy to hear her sister laugh again.
"I could never get board with you Sis"
"I hope not Amy, but you may do one day," she tried to sound all serious.
They chatted for another half-hour and then said their good byes and hung up. Mandy and Chrissy could both see that Amy wasn't happy about something. They were both sitting on one sofa, so they slid apart and then pulled Amy down to sit between them.
"What's wrong Amy? Is everything OK with Ann?" Chrissy asked in a worried tone of voice.
"Yes, Ann is fine, but she won't be able to move here for another month"
"Don't sound so sad Amy, it's only four weeks" Chrissy said as she hugged Amy, trying to make her feel a little better.
"I know that Chrissy, but it's my birthday in a couple of weeks and I was hoping to have Ann here for that"
Amy hugged Chrissy a little tighter as she started to cry on her shoulder. Mandy pulled them into to a hug with her, then they let Amy just get it out her system. Chrissy handed Amy a tissue when she finally stopped crying.
"I'm sorry you two, but I just really miss Ann" Amy said as she blows her nose.
"We know how you must be feeling Amy, but there are a lot of things to sort out before she can move down here to be with you. I'm sure she's feeling just as bad as you are right now," Mandy said as she pulled her into another hug.
Amy spent the rest of the night cuddling up to Mandy and Chrissy on the sofa. When it was time for bed, she was shocked when Chrissy helped her get ready for bed and then led her to Mandy's room again. Amy didn't feel like being alone, so was happy to find her self the main filling in a Mandy and Chrissy sandwich.
Chrissy felt Becky cuddle up to her when she got back from the club, she loved to feel Becky get in bed, then pull her into a hug. The next thing Chrissy knew was someone tapping her on the shoulder. She opened her eyes and saw Mandy looking over a sleeping Amy.
"It's time to get up Chrissy"
Chrissy slid down the bed and then made her way to her own room to take a shower. She had just stepped under the water when she felt a pair of arms rap around her.
"Morning Babe" Chrissy said as she took hold of Becky's arms and hugged her.
"Good morning lover. I wish you didn't have to work today, I could really just spend the day cuddled up to you" Becky said as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.
"I wish I could too, but we are really busy at the shop and we can't take any more time out. You sound tired, is the club busy at the minute?" Chrissy asked as she turned around and pulled Becky into an even tighter wet soapy hug.
"No more busy than normal, but it just feels more like work at the minute. It's been so long since you were there for me to show off"
"I'm sorry Babe, but I just don't think it would be right to leave Amy here alone while I go out"
"I know, but I just love showing the whole world that I have the most beautiful wife in the world"
Becky pulled Chrissy in closer for a kiss. When they broke the kiss Chrissy said, "I do have some good news for you lover. It's Amy's birthday in a couple of weeks, it falls on the Saturday. I was thinking of having a talk with Cathy and then giving her the full works at the hotel, then a night out at the club. What do you think?"
"You know me babe, anything that will get you back out to the club will get my backing. And I think a whole day of being pampered and then a night out at the club would be the perfect gift for her," She grinned.
"That's what I thought too, but she did have some bad news last night. Ann will not be here for another four weeks, Amy was really upset about it. So keep an eye on her today," Chrissy smiled.
"That is what I always love about you babe. You're always thinking about everyone else, but yes, I will keep an eye on Amy for you" Becky said as she hugged her.
They both got finished in the shower then Becky went to make a start on some breakfast while Chrissy got ready for work. Becky found Mandy already down there reading the paper, drinking her first cup of tea for the day.
"Morning Mandy. Did you sleep OK?" Becky asked as she made a start on scrambling some eggs and sorting out the toast to go with it.
"Yep, I slept like a baby. How was the club last night Becky?" Mandy asked as she took another sip from her tea.
"Busy like always, but it's not as much fun without you and Chrissy coming a couple of times a week. I was just saying to Chrissy, it really does just feel like a job at the minute. I think Chrissy has a couple of idea's" She smiled.
Chrissy finished getting ready and then went to see if Amy was up yet. She had just got out the shower and got back into the bedroom when she heard Chrissy knock on the door and then poke her head around it, "Morning Amy, how you feeling now?"
"Morning Chrissy. I'm feeling better than I did last night. I'm sorry for being so down, but I just want Ann to get here as soon as possible," She said as she sat at her dressing table and made a start on drying her hair. Chrissy walked over to her and gave her a quick hug, then she set about drying Amy's hair for her.
Amy just closed her eyes and relaxed as Chrissy set about drying it and shaping it for her. She snapped awake again when she heard Chrissy say, "There you go Amy, all done"
She opened her eyes, turned her head side to side. She loved what Chrissy had done, "Thanks Chrissy, you really do know how to make a girl look good"
"You have such nice hair in the first place Amy, it's real easy to work with" Chrissy said with a smile.
She giggled, "You are always so modest Chrissy" She stood up as she spoke and gave Chrissy a hug to thank her for doing her hair anyway.
"You ready to go and see what Becky has cooked up for breakfast?"
"Lead the way Sis" Amy said with a grin.
Chrissy took hold of her hand and then smiled and pulled her along, so they made there way down to the kitchen. Mandy and Becky heard the other two talking as they made there way to the kitchen, so they stopped talking. They didn't want to give any of the ideas away that they had for Amy's birthday.
Amy went to sit down while Chrissy went to see if Becky wanted any help, and to also steal a hug and a kiss, "Need any help lover?"
"Not really babe. I'm just waiting on the last couple of pieces of toast then we can all eat"
Becky hugged Chrissy back and then stole a kiss, then she took two of the plates and Chrissy took the other two. Chrissy put a plate down in front of Mandy and took her paper away. She went to try and snatch it back, but Chrissy was just to fast. "Hey! I was still reading that Sis" Mandy shouted.
"You can eat now, and read the paper later," Chrissy folded up the paper and then dropped it on her seat just before she sat down on top of it.
Mandy grunted, then she let a grin cross her face and she made a start on eating her breakfast. She liked it when Chrissy got all bossy and made sure she ate properly. The breakfast was really nice and they all cleared their plates. Amy made a start on the dishes so Becky could spend a little more time with Chrissy before she had to leave for work. Chrissy gave Mandy her paper back, and then sat and cuddled with Becky for a little longer.
Chrissy and Mandy both gave Amy a hug before they left for work. Becky saw them off at the door and gave Chrissy a long kiss and hug in a hope that it would keep Chrissy and herself going until Chrissy got home later.
"Becky told me your idea for Amy's birthday, I think it's a really good one Sis. I have a couple of ideas myself, but I need to have a chat with Carl about them" Mandy said with a smile.
"I just thought it would make her first visit to the club a really special one. And I am missing the place myself. Does that make me a bad person Sis?" Chrissy smiled, looking a little guilty.
"Not at all Sis, you're just ready for a night out. I know I am, so it will be something to look forward to. I just know that Amy will enjoy it" Mandy said with a smile.
They got to the shop and made a start on the E-bay orders and the orders for the dressing service at the hotel.
Becky went back to see if Amy needed any help after she saw Chrissy and Mandy off at the front door. Amy had finished washing the dishes and was just about finished drying them.
"Thanks Amy, it was nice getting a little extra time with Chrissy," Becky gave Amy a hug.
"You're welcome Becky, I saw how Chrissy was last night when you left for work. So I thought it might help you both if I gave you a little extra time together," Amy said with a smile.
They spent the rest of the morning chatting as they cleaned the rest of the house. Becky knew about Ann not being able to get there for another four weeks. She could see that Amy was still a little down about it, but didn't really know what to say to make her feel any better about it. So she just changed the subject and Amy soon cheered up and they both started to have a laugh again.
Carl turned up at lunchtime with lunch at the shop for Chrissy, Mandy, and himself. Mandy told him about her idea, he said he would see what he could sort out. Chrissy gave him a hug to thank him for all he was doing and going to do. Carl left to make a start on the plan that Mandy and Chrissy wanted to do for Amy's birthday.
Chrissy and Mandy started sorting out the afternoon E-bay orders. In no time at all it was time to close the shop and head home, after a stop at the post office.
Amy had lain down with Becky after they had lunch. They both woke and started sorting out dinner. By the time Chrissy and Mandy got home, dinner was nearly ready. Mandy asked if she had time to take a quick shower. She disappeared when Becky said she could.
Chrissy sat and cuddled with Becky until Mandy got back. Becky and Amy got the dinner dished up, then they sat and ate.
After dinner, Chrissy went up with Becky to take a shower and then help her get ready for the club. Chrissy filled Becky in on the ideas that Mandy had, and what Carl was going to get sorted out. They knew that if any one could pull of what they all had planed, Carl could do it.
Amy was sat in the kitchen with Mandy, "Do you want a fresh cup of tea Mandy?"
"How about a glass of wine instead?"
"That sounds even better," Amy said as she went to get up, but Mandy stopped her and got up to sort it out herself.
"I'll sort it Amy, you helped with dinner so just relax for a bit" Mandy said with a smile.
Mandy got four glasses out the cupboard, then got a bottle of wine out the fridge, filled the glasses, then sat down again at the table. Chrissy and Becky came back down and joined them at the table to wait for Vicky to turn up for Becky. Chrissy gave Becky a straw to stop her messing up her lips before she got to the club.
Once Vicky had come and picked up Becky, the others settled down for a quiet night watching some telly and finishing the bottle of wine off they started earlier. Chrissy told Amy to come to Mandy's room when she was ready for bed, so she did.
Becky was glad when Sunday came, she got to spend the whole day with Chrissy. They decided to go shopping after breakfast, then see a movie after lunch. They had to laugh when they saw Amy running around in a panic, she had no idea what she was going to wear. Chrissy and Becky took charge, Becky went to sort out what Amy would wear for the day while Chrissy set to work on her hair and makeup.
They had her looking pretty in no time at all, she was sent down stairs wearing a loose fitting lilac summer dress and some white sandals with a one inch heel. While they both went to get ready, Mandy was already dressed and down stairs waiting for them all.
"Hello Amy, you look very pretty today. You looking forward to be going out?" Mandy asked as she sat at the kitchen table reading the paper.
"Thanks Mandy, but I am still worried about going out. I know I look good dressed as a girl, but I can't shake this worried feeling I always get when I go out," Amy said as she sat at the table next to Mandy.
"You'll feel better once your out shopping. Chrissy use to feel the same, but she soon got over it when she realised that no one gave her a second look. They never thought she was anything but a girl" Mandy took hold of Amy's hand as she said it.
"I wish I looked as good as Chrissy, but I know I never will," Amy sighed sadly.
"Amy, Chrissy has been taking hormones, and she has had the operation. So just give it some time, you will look just as good as Chrissy does in your own way" Mandy pulled Amy into a hug.
"I need to be taking hormones then before I start to look like a real girl then, is what you're trying to say?"
Mandy hugged Amy a little harder, "That's not what I meant at all. You look like a girl now, but you will start to look even better once you've been taking the hormones for several years like Chrissy has. In fact, I've sorted out for you to go and see my mum on Wednesday, so we can get you started on your path to the real you"
Mandy was smiling at Amy as she pulled away from her, they turned to look at the kitchen door when they both heard giggling and saw Chrissy and Becky walk in with an arm around each other. Amy looked closer at Chrissy, how there was no trace of her ever being a male and hoped that she could look that good one day.
Chrissy could see Amy starring at her and thought she had done something wrong, so she put her hand to her face. Amy realised that she was starring at Chrissy a little too much and looked away.
"Are you OK Babe?" Becky asked as she saw Chrissy put her hand up to her face.
"Do I look OK Becky?" Chrissy asked worriedly.
She looked at Chrissy's face to see if there was anything wrong with how she looked, but couldn't see anything wrong,then kissed her, "Yep, you look just as good as you always do lover. Why do you ask?"
"No reason really, I just want to look my best for you," Chrissy said with a smile, she couldn't see the point of making a fuss about why Amy would be looking at her like she was.
Amy heard the conversation, felt really bad about the way she was looking at Chrissy. She made a point to have a word with Chrissy when she got her alone.
"Well if everyone is ready, then shall we see about getting off?" Mandy asked.
They all said yes and then made there way out to the car, Mandy left the house last and armed the alarm system then locked the door. They took the people carrier so Amy could use the wheel chair if she got tired later. Amy said she would be fine, but Chrissy had a feeling she would feel a little different once she had been walking around for a couple of hours.
Mandy found a parking spot and then they all made their way into the shopping centre. Amy was a little worried at first, but she soon forgot all about it once they started going from shop to shop. Amy saw a cash machine and she went to see if what Chrissy said was really true. She put her card in the machine and then punched in her pin, then asked to see a balance of her account. Amy got a funny feeling in the pit of her tummy when she saw all the numbers on the screen, she decided to take out the maximum amount she could and treat the others for all they had done for her and put it in her purse.
"That's a lot of money you took out their Amy" Mandy said as she stood and watched her put it all away.
"I know that Mandy, but I don't have a debit card for my account so it's the only way I can make sure I have some money on me" Amy said with a grin.
"I will add that to the list of things we need to sort out for you,but for today lets just have some fun shall we?" Mandy said with a smile as she put her arm around Amy.
The way Mandy was treating her made Amy feel like she was with Ann when they went out, this made her feel a lot better, having Chrissy and Becky there as well made it even better. Amy knew it was going to be a really great day, so she put all the worry out of her mind and got into the shopping mood like the others.
They were soon all having fun trying on skirts, tops, and dresses. Then they moved onto shoe shops, but they skipped the lingerie shops as they sold better quality than most the ones in the shopping centre anyway.
Amy was starting to suffer a little as she was limping a little more than she had been when they got into town. They were all carrying some shopping bags with clothes in for her, so they decided to take them back to the car and get the wheel chair for Amy to use. She was glad that Chrissy brought it now as she was having so much fun, it would have been a shame to cut the day short.
They went to the food court and found a table, Chrissy sat with Amy while Becky went with Mandy to sort out some food for them all. Once they had left to get the food, Amy turned to Chrissy and said, "Chrissy, I am really sorry about this morning, I didn't mean to keep starring at you"
"May I ask why you were starring at me Amy? Have I done something to upset you?" Chrissy asked with a worriedly.
"Oh no Chrissy! I was just worried about going out. When I told Mandy about it, she told me how you use to be. I was just finding it hard to believe you were ever a male, or even looked like one. Mandy said that the hormones have helped. I'm sorry! Please forgive me" Amy said sadly.
"Don't look so sad Amy, I'm just glad I haven't upset you. So as you can see, I still worry even now that someone will see me as a male still," Chrissy giggled.
"Trust me, there is no trace of a male in you at all," Amy leaned over and hugged her.
"Thanks Amy, and I don't really see any male in you right now, just a cute girl out shopping with friends," She said as she hugged Amy back.
"I am having a lot of fun, thanks for making me bring the wheelchair. We would have been heading home now if you hadn't"
"I was just being practical, I know how they can get when we come shopping" Chrissy said with a giggle, which set Amy off.
Mandy and Becky saw them giggling and felt a sigh of relief, they had both noticed that something was not right between them both since just before they left the house. They looked at each other and smiled.
"You two look happy, what you both giggling at?" Mandy asked as she put the tray of sandwiches down on the table while Becky put a bottle of water down in front of each of them.
"I was just telling Amy how you two love to shop, and why I brought the wheelchair"
"Yes, and we all now how you hate to go shopping Babe" Becky added as she sat down next to Chrissy. Becky wanted to kiss her, but they had to be careful in public, as not everyone was so easy going when they saw two women kissing, they smiled and held hands under the table. They sat chatting as they ate their sandwiches. Mandy and Becky were happy to see Chrissy back to her old self, they didn't know what was wrong with her most the morning, but the chat with Amy while they got lunch seemed to clear the air.
Once they all finished, Chrissy claimed wheelchair-pushing rights and they set off again. They shopped for a couple more hours and got Amy a lot more outfits and matching shoes and other bits and bobs to go with them. Becky paid for Amy to get her ears pieced, then brought her a bunch of earrings for when the holes healed. Chrissy and Mandy covered the cost of all the clothing. Amy wanted to pay for some of the stuff herself, but the girls wouldn't let her. They just said it was their treat for her saving Chrissy.
Amy realised that she wasn't going to win, so she just let them spoil her. It was getting toward four o'clock and the shops were getting ready to close, so the girls all made there way back to the car and then headed off towards the cinema.
Mandy found a parking spot and parked the car. Once they got inside they stood looking to see which move they wanted to watch, they picked the same one, then got tickets. Amy felt better so she had opted to walk in to the cinema and not use the wheelchair. She shocked them all when she ran off in front and asked for the tickets and then got her purse out to pay for them before any of the others could get the chance.
"Sorry, but I just wanted to do something for you all. Now I want you all to leave your money in your purses for the rest of the night, I am going to get us all some sweets and drinks, and then treat you all to some dinner later," She said as they all stood off to one side looking at Amy as she stood there with a grin on her face. Amy was more telling than asking, so the girls all nodded a yes and then let her lead the way.
The girls all said what they wanted and then Amy paid for it once the person had rang it all up on the until. They could all see that this one little thing meant so much to Amy. They all entered the screen and found some seats and settled down to watch the movie.
The movie was funny and they all enjoyed it a lot. Mandy called in at a Chinese restaurant so they could get some take out and then eat it once they got home. Mandy knew what Chrissy and Becky wanted, so she helped Amy get out the car and they both went in to order.
"Do you think it helped her enjoy the day a little more, with us letting her treat us to the movie and dinner?" Becky asked as they watched Mandy and Amy go in.
"Yes, I think it really has. I know how I felt when Mandy first started doing all the things for me when I first met her. Its her little way of saying thank you, I know I had a good day," Chrissy said with a smile as she sat hugging with Becky in the back seat of the car.
"I'm glad you and Amy got your little problem from this morning sorted out. Care to tell me what it was all about? Me and Mandy were getting a little worried about you"
Chrissy spent the next ten minutes telling Becky about why she had been a little quiet and the chat with Amy while they got lunch. Becky just hugged Chrissy a little tighter as she thought of how insecure her lover still was over her change.
Mandy and Amy got back to the car and found Chrissy and Becky kissing and hugging in the back seat. They both looked at each other and then giggled, this got Chrissy and Becky's attention. They both looked at Mandy and Amy with a grin and a red face.
"We behaved most the day Sis, and were not out in public," Chrissy said as she looked around and saw a group of guys stood outside a pub watching them and grinning, she slid down in the seat so the guys couldn't see her any more. "OK, maybe it is still a little public Sis"
"Maybe I should hire you and Becky out as a double act, and make some money out of the show you two can put on," Mandy joked.
"Hey! Thanks Mandy, why not just hire me out as a stripper and make some real money!" Chrissy said in a sharp tone then sat looking out the window for the rest of the trip home. Becky tried to hold her hand, but she just pulled it away.
Becky's shoulders dropped as she realised that Mandy had upset Chrissy. Becky could see it as just a joke, but Chrissy was a little sensitive about how she acted in public and it didn't take much to upset her.
Mandy knew she had said the wrong thing the minute she saw the look change on Chrissy's face, then with what she said to her about being a stripper. She was putting on a front to stop Amy feeling bad, she didn't want to end the day with Amy feeling bad as well.
Chrissy was getting really upset with how Mandy was having fun in the front with Amy. She was starting to wonder if Mandy was bored with her now and was looking to find a new project to work on. The closer they got to home, the more Chrissy was beginning to think she was just a project, a toy for Mandy to have some fun with.
Becky could see that Chrissy was deep in thought and she was worried as to what she could be thinking. She knew only to well how Chrissy could get when she was upset. Becky could see her looking at Mandy and then at Amy, then she saw her gripping the handle on her handbag a little tighter. When she looked at Chrissy's face, Becky saw a tear run down her cheek. She was about to say something, but Mandy pulled into the driveway and she decided to leave it until they were getting changed out of their cloths in their room.
Mandy opened the front door and then turned the alarm off while Amy took the food to the kitchen. Chrissy went to the stairs and headed off up to her room to change. Becky followed close behind hoping she could make Chrissy see that Mandy was only joking.
Amy and Mandy brought in all the bags from the car and put them in the hallway, then they went to get changed, "Is everything okay with Chrissy? She looked a little upset when we got home Mandy" Amy asked as they made their way up stairs.
"I wasn't thinking when I made the joke back at the Chinese, I upset Chrissy"
"But it was just a joke Mandy, why would she take it any other way?"
"Chrissy has a bad habit of taking what people say a little bit to personally sometimes, and I shouldn't have made a joke like that" Mandy explained, looking even more sorry for her self.
"Will everything be OK?" Amy asked sounding worried now, and feeling like it was all her fault.
"I'm sure Becky will make her see it was just a joke, all be it being a bad one, but it was just a very bad joke" Mandy smiled, putting her arm around Amy, but she could see that Mandy was still worried.
Becky had followed Chrissy into there room, but Chrissy had grabbed her nightgown and gone to get cleaned up. She sat on the bed and waited for her to come back out. Chrissy got changed and washed then left the bathroom to find Becky sat on the bed looking at her. She looked away and then sat on the bed next to Becky and let out a big sigh.
"You do realise that Mandy was only playing around with us Babe. She would never really mean anything like that," Becky pulled Chrissy closer for a hug as she said it.
"What if she just saw me as a project Becky, and now she has a new one in Amy?" Chrissy said as she started to cry on Becky's shoulder.
"Oh Chrissy, what ever made you think that? You know that Mandy loves you, she would never do anything like that and you know it," Becky let out a little chuckle as she thought it sounded so silly.
"I don't know"
"I could tell in the car coming back home, that you were getting worked up over it all. Now take a couple of deep breaths and think about it for a second" Becky said very firmly.
Chrissy sat up and wiped her eyes then said, "I guess I am being silly about it all. I just felt really embarrassed when I realised that those guys were watching us"
"I thought that was the thing that got you upset, but Mandy just topped it off with her joke. So are you going to come down and have some dinner? Amy will feel bad if you refuse to have any of it" Becky said as she helped Chrissy wipe away the tears.
"I can be pretty stupid some times, can't I?"
"Pretty yes, stupid no," Becky said as she pulled Chrissy's head to hers and kissed her with all the passion she could. Chrissy felt a lot better when Becky kissed her, all the bad thoughts she had melted away.
"Thanks lover, I don't know what I would do without you" Chrissy said just before she stole another kiss from Becky.
Chrissy sat on the bed and waited for Becky to change into her nightgown and then they made there way down to the kitchen. Mandy and Amy were still upstairs getting changed, so Chrissy and Becky set to work getting all the food dished up.
They had just finished putting the last plate of food on the table when Mandy and Amy walked in the kitchen. Chrissy ran over to them both and pulled them into a hug, "I'm really sorry Mandy, Amy. Please forgive me for being so stupid. I promise to not show you up again in public," She pleaded while hugging them both really tight.
"Chrissy, I don't ever want you to stop showing your love for Becky, I just don't want you to become a free peep show for any guy walking past. I'm sorry about teasing you" Mandy said as she stroked her hair.
"I'm sorry for snapping at you Sis, and I know I should be more careful, but I just love her so much" Chrissy said in a pleasing voice.
"I know you do Chrissy, I know you do" Mandy said as she hugged her sister a little tighter.
Amy had stood off to one side and just watched as they talked and hugged.
Chrissy turned to face Amy once they had done and stood with her head down, to afraid to look Amy in the eyes, "I'm sorry Amy, I didn't mean to spoil your day out. And thank you for the dinner and the movie, I had a really good time"
Amy reached out and lifted Chrissy's head until she was looking right into her eyes then said, "Chrissy, please don't feel bad. I'm just glad you're feeling OK, I was really worried that I had caused you to be upset"
"Oh please don't think that for one second Amy! Mandy and Becky can both tell you how silly I can be some times. I was just embarrassed when I saw the guys watching, then took it out on Mandy. So can we just forget about it and sit and enjoy the meal you brought us?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
There was that smile that Amy loved so much, "Forget about what Chrissy?" She asked with a grin.
Chrissy gave her a hug and then smiled some more as they all went to the table and made a start on eating the Chinese food. Mandy went and got a bottle of wine and glasses. She poured them all a glass each and then proposed a toast.
"Here's to Amy, welcome to the family and all the fun that comes with it" Mandy said as she held up her glass. The others all held up their glasses and clinked them together.
The mood was a lot light after that and they all enjoyed the meal and the wine. Once the meal was over they put their plates in the sink to soak and took their wineglasses to the living room and relaxed until bedtime. As they were all in there night-gown's they all went right to bed when they got up stairs, and cuddled up to each other and were asleep in no time at all.
Chrissy woke in the morning just as she saw Mandy heading off to her bathroom, she slid out of bed trying not to wake Becky and Amy, but Becky woke just in time to see Chrissy leaving the room and was soon out of bed, following behind.
Amy woke and saw Chrissy leaving the room, then she felt Becky moving, saw her leaving the room in pursuit of Chrissy. She smiled to her self as she thought of the answer they'd say about saving water. Amy decided to get up and make a start on breakfast, take a shower and get dressed later. She slid out of bed, put on a dressing gown and made her way down to the kitchen.
Mandy was surprised to find Amy down in the kitchen when she got down there, but it was nice to have a cup of tea waiting, "Morning Amy, is everything OK? You're up early today"
"Morning Mandy. Yes, everything is fine, I just thought I could make a start on breakfast and take a shower after you and Chrissy have left to go to the shop. I hope that's OK?" Amy asked as she brought a pot of tea to the table and then got the cups and some milk.
"I could get use to this you know Amy" She said as she poured herself a cup of tea and then added a little milk to it.
"And so you should Mandy. Chrissy and Becky should too, it's nice to be doing stuff again. You don't realise just how much you miss being able to walk around and doing stuff for yourself, until you can't" Amy said as she made a start on a full English breakfast for them all.
"I've never really thought about it that way, but I guess your right, I'd be lost if I couldn't get around. Just don't feel like we expect you to do anything around here"
"I know, but I really do love looking after you all. Just my way of saying thank you," Amy smiled and then got back to working on breakfast.
Amy was finishing up the last omelet when Becky and Chrissy entered the kitchen. "Something smells good, does this mean I'm out of job?" Becky asked as she stood watching Amy busy at the cooker.
"Morning Becky, morning Chrissy. I hope you don't mind, but as I'm the only one that doesn't have a job at the minute, I thought it would be nice if I took over some of the cooking duties. It kind of makes me feel like I'm doing my bit to help out around the house" Amy asked with hope in her eyes.
"You really don't have to Amy, but if it makes you feel better about living here then be my guest. It means I get to spend a little more time with Chrissy before she heads off to work with Mandy," Becky said with a smile as she put her arm around Chrissy's waist and led her to the kitchen table where they both sat down and waited for Amy to finish up the food.
Amy smiled when she took the first two plates to the table and saw that Chrissy and Becky were sat hugging each other.
"I hope you don't mind Becky, but I will give Mandy and Chrissy these first two plates of food, as they have to go to work?"
"I wouldn't want it any other way Amy, I can't have my baby going hungry while I eat first" Becky said as she stole a button mushroom from Chrissy's plate.
"This looks really good Amy, I never realised just how good you were at cooking. I can't wait to see what other meals you can cook" Chrissy said as she cut a peace of sausage and put it in her mouth, she then cut another peace off and put it in Becky's mouth.
Amy went and got the other two plates of food and came back to the table and sat down after putting one in front of Becky. She sat eating her breakfast and watched as Chrissy and Becky sat feeding each other. Amy had never seen two people so in love before, but she loved every minute she got to see them together.
Once breakfast was out the way, Mandy and Chrissy finished getting ready for work and Becky saw them off and stole a last kiss before she let Chrissy leave the house.
"Don't forget to stop for lunch you two!" Becky shouted as they were both getting in the car.
"Don't worry mum, we won't forget!" Chrissy shouted back with a grin on her face.
"I'll give you mum, you just wait until you get home later!" Becky shouted back. Chrissy just stuck her tong out as they pulled out the driveway.
Becky just stood there giggling as she watched them drive away. She went back into the house to see if Amy needed any help with the dishes. Amy was in the middle of washing the dishes when Becky got back to the kitchen, so she grabbed a tea towel and made a start on drying them for her. They soon got the dished washed, dried and put away.
Chrissy and Mandy arrived at the shop and started sorting out the orders, they stopped for some lunch when Carl showed up with a basket of food. He stopped to have some with them and filled them in on how the plans were going for Amy's birthday. Chrissy and Mandy were both really happy that everything looked to be working out just the way they wanted it to.
Meanwhile, Becky and Amy spent the morning doing housework and then Becky went back to bed while Amy sat reading a book out on the patio until it was time to start dinner. She did a chicken casserole and then sorted out some vegetables to go with it. Becky came down feeling well rested and could smell something wonderful cooking.
"Hi Amy, something smells nice"
"Hi Becky, did you have a good nap? It's just a chicken casserole, I've done some potatoes, but I'm no good at mashing them so I hope you're OK with just having them on your plate" Amy said sounding a little frustrated.
"I can mash the potatoes for you Amy, Chrissy showed me how to do it a long time ago. I can show you if you want me too?" Becky asked Amy with a hug.
"That would be great, I've tasted them when you and Chrissy have done them in the past, but I thought I'd look silly if I asked one of you to mash them for me" Amy said looking embarrassed.
"Don't ever feel like that around any of us, if you don't ask then how can we help you learn new things?"
"I'm sorry, I don't really know why I feel like that about stuff" Amy said with a puzzled look on her face.
"Please don't take this the wrong way Amy, but it's your male side showing through," Becky put her hand up to Amy's cheek. "You need to go with your feelings and stop worrying what people will think. Us women will laugh when were happy, and cry when were sad"
Becky smiled as she saw Amy suddenly realise what she was getting at. Amy smiled as she let a tear run down her cheek.
"I guess I have a lot to learn then about being a woman?"
"Yes you do Amy, and you also have a lot to unlearn about being a male," Becky said with a giggle as she pulled Amy into a hug. Amy hugged her back and also giggled.
Dinner was about ready when Chrissy and Mandy got home, so Mandy left out off getting changed until after dinner.
"Something smells nice, what we having?" Mandy asked as she took her shoes off and sat rubbing her feet.
"Amy did a chicken casserole. Your lucky, I've had to put up with that since I got out of bed a couple of hours ago" Becky said as she rubbed her tummy and giggled.
"It does smell really good Amy," Chrissy said as she sat down next to Becky and wrapped her arms around her.
"I hope it tastes as well as it smells" Amy said as she started bringing dishes of vegetables over to the table. Becky went and got the casserole, she wasn't sure Amy had the strength to carry it all the way over to the table.
They tucked in and loved the meal, and Amy now knew how to mash potatoes the way Chrissy and Becky can, after Becky showed her the way Chrissy had shown her how she did them.
"This is really good Amy" Chrissy said with a smile.
Amy took it as very high praise coming from Chrissy, as she was an amazing cook, "Thanks Chrissy," I hope you will find some time to show me some of the great meals you know how to cook. "Becky has told me how you managed to show her how to cook."
"I'd love to Amy, we could even get the cook book out and have a play with some new meals. I'm sure that they'd love to play guinea pigs for us," Chrissy had an evil grin as she said it.
Becky and Mandy just looked at each other and gulped down the mouth full of food they had, not sure if it was a good idea or not. They both felt better when they saw Chrissy grin, and start laughing. This set off Amy, which soon had Becky and Mandy laughing as well.
Chrissy felt she should help Amy sort out some desert, so she got up and helped clear the dishes away and then set to work on a fruit salad. Amy watched Chrissy work and helped out when she showed her what to do. Amy got the ice cream out the freezer, put a couple of scoops in each dish on top of the fruit, then helped Chrissy carry them to the table.
They all emptied their dishes and enjoyed it a lot. Mandy helped Amy clear the dishes away so Chrissy could go and help Becky get ready for work. They knew that it would help Chrissy feel better later once Becky had left for work.
"That was a really nice dinner you cooked Amy" Mandy said as she dried the dishes while Amy washed.
"I'm glad you all liked it, I hope that I can learn to make some of the great meals I tasted of Chrissy and Becky's"
Amy went a little red in the face, as she wasn't use to getting any praise. All she ever got from her dad was abuse, and it wasn't much better with her mum.
"I can't wait to see what you can both come up with Amy, you're already very good, with you and Chrissy working together, it should be really good" Mandy said as she gave Amy a hug.
Once they had the dishes done, Mandy went up to get changed and take a shower. Amy thought about calling Ann, but decided to wait until Becky had left for work as it was still a little early and she wasn't sure Ann would be home yet.
Amy was sat at the kitchen table looking a little lost in thought when Mandy got back down stairs, She was wearing her dressing gown over her nightgown. Mandy couldn't see the point in putting on more cloths when she wasn't going to be going any place.
Amy’s Story
By SaraUK
"Penny for your thoughts Amy." Mandy asked as she sat at the table next to Amy.
Amy suddenly looked up at Mandy, she had been miles away and hadn't realised Mandy had sat next to her. "Oh, sorry Mandy, I never realised you had come back down."
"That's okay Amy. Becky and Chrissy will tell you that I am always creeping up on them." Mandy giggled. "You did seem to be miles away when I came in though. Is everything okay?" Mandy looked a little worried as she asked.
"Yes I'm fine Mandy, just thinking about how much my life has changed in the last several months. And how great Chrissy, Becky, and you are."
Amy was smiling as a tear ran down her cheek.
Mandy wiped it away. "Hay, there's no need for any tears Amy. We all love having you around. Were all happy we got the chance to help you. We just wish we had seen you standing across the road from the club, instead of lying in the road half dead." Now Mandy had a tear running down her cheek.
They both hugged each other, and then Mandy got up and got a bottle of wine out the fridge and four glasses. "I think we can do better than that glass of water you have their Amy." Mandy said as she waved the bottle from side to side with a grin on her face.
Amy smiled back and then pushed the glass of water away and took a couple of wineglasses from Mandy and put them on the table. Mandy put down the other two glasses and then sorted out taking the top of the bottle of wine and filling up the four glasses.
"Thanks Mandy." Amy said as she took a sip from the glass.
Mandy and Amy wondered if the other two could smell the wine, as they were soon walking in the kitchen door laughing and giggling at each other. "MMM wine. Just what the doctor ordered." Chrissy said as she got a straw out a packet on the side and put it in Becky's glass for her. Chrissy then sat in the seat next to Becky and pulled her into a hug.
Becky was sitting upright, so Amy assumed that Chrissy had laced her very tightly into a corset tonight. Amy thought that Becky looked amazing in the dress she was wearing. It was a red cocktail dress that was so shiny it looked like liquid. Chrissy had done a stunning job with the makeup and the hair to match. Amy could see that Chrissy was proud of her wife, and wanted Becky to look her best when she went to work.
"You look really beautiful Becky." Amy said as she sat smiling at her and Chrissy.
"Thanks Amy, I do love this dress, but I have to be laced down a little tighter than normal to get in it so keeps looking right." Becky said as she started to get use to the feel of the corset, or as use to it as she could.
"I've never worn a corset, what's it like?" Amy asked a little shyly.
"Well I love wearing corsets, but that is how I first met Mandy. So I am going to say that." Chrissy said with a grin.
"They can do wonders for your figure Amy, but we will have to ask my mum on Wednesday if you're okay to wear one yet. I would hate to do any more damage to your ribs." Mandy said.
"So if your mum says I can, you will let me try one on?" Amy asked with a hopeful smile.
"Yes, if she gives you the all clear then we will sort you out with a corset. After all you did nearly die to get in one." Mandy was grinning as she said it.
Amy realised what Mandy was getting at, that was what she stole from the shop the day the van hit her. She went really red in the face and just stared down at the table. "Maybe I should keep away from them then." Amy said in a sad voice.
"I'm sorry Amy, I was only teasing you." Mandy said as she gave Amy a hug.
Amy lifted her head when she felt Mandy loosen the hug. She smiled as she once again was reminded of how much Mandy was like Ann.
The moment was broken when they heard the doorbell, they looked at the time and realised that it would be Vicky. They all got up and went with Becky so they could wave her off, and say hello to Vicky.
They found Vicky standing at the door wearing a stunning black dress, and sporting long blonde wavy hair. "Hello Vicky, you're looking as lovely as always." Mandy said.
"Hello ladies, you're all looking as beautiful as always." Vicky said in reply.
Amy, Chrissy, and Becky all said hello and then gave Vicky a hug.
Chrissy stood and hugged Becky, then did the normal thing of stopping Becky from kissing her. Once they were both happy to let the other one go they parted and then Chrissy watched from the doorstep as Becky got in Vicki's car and drove away.
The girls all went to the kitchen and got there wine glasses and the bottle of wine, then they went to the living room. Amy said she would be in later; she wanted to call Ann and see how she was doing.
Amy sat at the kitchen table and scrolled down the numbers in the phone till she found the one for Ann home. Mandy had programmed it into the phone, so Amy didn't have to keep punching it in every night. Amy sat waiting for Ann to answer, and then got a smile on her face when she heard her sister's voice.
"Hi Ann it's me Amy, your sister!" She shouted down the phone.
"Hi Sis. I know who you are, and how many Amy's do you think I know?" Ann said with a giggle.
"Sorry Ann, but I just really look forward to when I can call you." Amy said after taking a deep breath and calming down a little.
"I know what you mean Sis. I look forward to the time the phone rings every night now." Ann said back down the phone.
"It'll be even better when I don't need to call you, and I can just hug you." Amy replied with a giggle.
"I know Sis. It won't be much longer now, and then we can go out and do lots of fun things again." Ann said sounding a little sorry.
"I know Ann, but I just really want to be with you. I don't mean to make you feel bad Sis."
"I know you don't Amy. You just wait and see, it won't even seem like four weeks before I am there and driving you nuts." Ann said with a giggle.
Amy giggled back down the phone then said, "You can drive me nuts any time you want Sis."
Ann asked Amy what she had been doing over the past couple of days. Amy apologised for not calling her the night before, then went on to tell her about going shopping and then going to see a movie with the others.
Amy left out the bit with the guys watching Chrissy and Becky kissing in the car.
It was nearly an hour before Amy ran out of stuff to talk about with Ann. They said their goodbyes and hung up the phone.
Amy found the other two sat on the sofa watching some program on telly.
Chrissy and Mandy both looked at Amy to make sure she was okay, then they both smiled when they saw that she seemed happy enough with herself.
They made a space for Amy to sit between them, then she smiled even more when they each cuddled up to her. Amy really did feel wanted, and it helped her keep going until Ann could get there.
Amy had to giggle when she saw that Chrissy and Mandy were having trouble keeping their eyes open. "Come on you two, I think it's time for bed."
Chrissy and Mandy smiled at Amy and then said, "You may be right." They all got up and made there way off to bed.
Once they were all ready for bed, Amy was the main filling in a sandwich between Chrissy and Mandy. Chrissy knew how great it was from the times she was like Amy, and Mandy and Becky would protect her why she slept and held her when she had a bad dream.
Chrissy felt Becky get in bed when she got home, then she felt her cuddle up to her. Chrissy let out a nice moan and then cuddled back to her, then fell asleep again.
Tuesday went the same as Monday. Amy got up and made breakfast, then helped Becky do some housework. Amy sent Becky to bed, then sat in the garden and carried on reading the book she started the day before. She started on dinner when it was time and she had it ready when Chrissy and Mandy got home.
All the girls loved the meal and they all thanked Amy for cooking it. They were all full so they just had a couple of cookies for dessert and a cup of tea.
Chrissy went up stairs with Becky to get ready for work and Mandy helped Amy wash and dry the dishes. Amy and Mandy were sitting and drinking another cup of tea when Vicky got there to pick up Becky. They both went to the door and greeted Vicky, and then they chatted until Chrissy came down with Becky, who looked as stunning as always. They waved Vicky and Becky off at the front door and then went to watch some telly, while Amy went and called Ann.
Amy seemed a little quiet when she got back from chatting with her sister, so Chrissy asked. "Is everything okay Amy? Is something wrong with you and Ann?"
"No Chrissy, everything is fine with Ann. I'm just a little worried about meeting Prue tomorrow." Amy said sounding really worried.
"Don't worry Amy, Mum will just run some tests and then set up an appointment with Sarah, she is the same shrink that saw Chrissy, and is a good friend of the family." Mandy said as she pulled Amy into a hug.
This all made Amy feel a little more relaxed and they spent the rest of the night just watching telly and chatting about fashion and other little things until it was time for bed.
Amy woke in the morning just as Mandy was getting out of bed and making her way to the bathroom, she rolled onto her back and looked over to see Chrissy cuddled up to Becky. She slid out of bed and made her way to her own room to take a shower before she went down to start breakfast, because they were all going out to see Mandy's mum.
Mandy came back out from her bathroom and saw Chrissy and Becky still asleep in her bed. She walked over to the bed and then slapped Chrissy on the backside. Chrissy let out a loud scream, which made Becky jump.
"Hay Sis that hurt!" Chrissy said as she rubbed her bottom.
"I'm sorry Sis, but we need to see about getting up if were going to see Mum, and then take Amy to see Sarah today." Mandy said as she sat on the bed next to Chrissy.
"What the hell is going on?" Becky asked as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.
"I'm sorry Babe, but Mandy found some new form of alarm clock." Chrissy giggled as she rubbed her bottom some more.
"Did that nasty new alarm clock hurt my baby?" Becky asked as she rapped her arms around Chrissy and then ran them down to Chrissy's bottom.
"MM, that feels nice." Chrissy said as she let Becky take over rubbing her bottom.
The moment was broke when they heard Mandy say. "Hay you two; don't even think about doing anything in my bed."
"Not even a quickie Sis?" Chrissy asked as she hugged Becky some more and kissed her.
"Unless you want me to take aim at your cute behind again, you better see about making a move." Mandy leaned on the bed, ready to take aim at Chrissy backside again.
"Okay, okay Sis, were moving." Chrissy said as she sat up and started to slide out of bed, taking Becky with her. Mandy had to giggle as she stood and watched Chrissy dragging a half-asleep Becky out her room.
Amy had just come out her room when she saw Chrissy walk out of Mandy's room pulling a half-asleep Becky behind her. Amy stood and watched them enter Chrissy's room, and then she made her way down stairs to make a start on breakfast.
When Mandy got down stairs, she found Amy beating some eggs up in a bowl, getting ready to make omelettes. "Morning Amy, how did you sleep?"
"Morning Mandy. I slept okay, but I think I was still a little worried about today. I've made a pot of tea if you want to poor a couple of cups." Amy said with a smile.
"That's the least I can do after you made it Amy." Mandy put milk in two cups and then poured the tea in. "Everything will be fine Amy. No one is out to stop you becoming the girl you want to be, they just need to be sure it is what you really want. Chrissy went through the same worries, and she came out just fine." Mandy said as she slid a cup over to Amy.
Chrissy and Becky came down a little later and Amy finished off making breakfast. They all ate it and then went up to finish getting ready once the pots were all washed and put away.
Amy did not really need Chrissy or Becky to help her get ready any more, but she liked the way they made her feel even more like a sister when they did. Becky picked out the clothes Amy would wear, and Chrissy did the hair and makeup. Becky kept the clothing simple, as she knew that Prue would want to do some tests, and having to spend a lot of time getting undressed and dressed again would be a real pain. So with Amy in a nice summer dress and sandals, but no tights they were all ready to leave the house.
They all left the house and Mandy locked up and then went to the car and unlocked it for everyone to get in. Amy was a little shocked when she saw Becky get in the front so Chrissy could keep Amy Company in the back of the car. Amy smiled when she felt Chrissy take hold of her hand. Chrissy was smiling too when Amy looked over at her. Amy knew that if anyone knew how she was feeling right now, it would be Chrissy, and if Chrissy was smiling then everything was going to be just fine.
The drive took Twenty minutes, but seemed longer for Amy. She had been here a couple of times for check ups since she came out of Hospital, but today it seemed like it took even longer.
Mandy parked up in front of her mums practice and waited for Chrissy to drag Amy out the car. Mandy and Becky had to giggle at all the trouble Chrissy was having with Amy. "Come on Amy. I said everything would be fine." Chrissy said as she pulled Amy from the car.
"I'm scared Chrissy, what if I have something wrong with me and I can't become a woman?" Amy said as she let Chrissy pull her from the car.
"Stop being so silly Amy, and if you don't come and have the tests done you will never find out anyway." Chrissy replied as she helped Amy straighten herself up.
Mandy led the way with Amy in the middle of Chrissy and Becky following close behind. Mandy pushed the intercom button and told Kim it was them when she heard her ask. Kim came to meet them half way and hugged Mandy, then she hugged Chrissy, Becky and finally Amy. "Hello Amy, I'm glad to see your well on the way to being fully recovered." Kim said as she picked Amy up off the ground in a great big hug.
"Thanks Kim, It's nice to be able to get out and about again." Amy squeaked out as Kim hugged her even tighter.
Kim put Amy back down and then led the way back to her desk so she could let Prue know that they were all there. She pushed a button on a small box sat on her desk and waited for something to happen. It only took a couple of seconds for them to hear Prue speak. "Hello Kim, what is it?" they all heard Prue ask.
"Hi Prue, I have Mandy, Chrissy, Becky, and Amy hear to see you." Kim said as she pushed a button on the box again.
"Good, please send them in." They heard Prue's voice coming out of the box.
"You heard what she Said girls." Kim said with a smile as she pointed to the door that led to Prue's office.
Mandy led the way and the other girls followed behind. Chrissy had to pull Amy along by the hand as her legs didn't want to work. Amy took one last look at Kim as she was dragged out of sight.
Kim just smiled at Amy as she watched Chrissy drag her out of sight. Kim sat thinking back to the time Mandy was doing the same thing to Chrissy. Then she had a little chuckle to herself.
Prue got up from behind her desk and went to greet the girls with a hug each. Mandy was the first to get a hug, then it was Becky's turn. Becky loved getting hugs from Prue, as it was the closest thing to having a mum she had ever known. Prue now thought of Becky as a daughter just as much as she did Chrissy.
Chrissy was the next to get a hug when she entered the room with Amy being dragged behind. Prue put her arms around Chrissy and hugged her really tight.
Prue then moved onto Amy. Prue could see how worried she was, and thought that a hug would help her relax a little more. "Hello Amy, I must say you're looking a lot better now. How are you feeling?"
"I'm feeling a lot better now Prue. Thank you for all you have done to help me get better." Amy said as she hugged Prue back.
"You're more than welcome Amy, but I think you need to thank Mandy, Chrissy and Becky more than me. They are the ones that have been there for you every day." Prue said as she led Amy over to her desk so she could have a chat about what tests she would be doing today. Chrissy stopped with Amy while Prue spoke with her, but Mandy and Becky both went to chat with Kim.
Chrissy kept Amy company till it was time for Prue to start the tests, Chrissy went to chat with Kim as well then and let Prue take some blood samples and check her weight and other samples.
Amy was a little shocked when she found out that Prue had finished, she was expecting a lot more painful tests. "Is that it then Prue?" Amy asked.
"Yes, that's it for now Amy. I will get all these samples tested, and if all checks out okay, then I can work out a course of hormones for you to start taking." Prue helped Amy get the breast forms back on, then she added a little makeup to hide the edges. Prue then left Amy to finish getting dressed while she went to finish writing up what she had found out about her.
Prue waited for Amy to come back into her office and then she explained what will happen next, then Prue pushed a button on her intercom and told Kim that the other girls could all come back in now.
"Did everything go okay Amy?" Chrissy asked as she came in the room.
Amy nodded her head and then said, "Yes, it all went really well. I was getting all worried over nothing."
"I did tell you that last night, but it was the same when Mandy first brought me here." Chrissy said as she sat down next to Amy.
Mandy sat the other side and took a hold of Amy's other hand, with Becky sitting next to Chrissy.
"Is there anything we should be worried about Mum?" Mandy asked.
"Not from what I can see from the first look, but the tests will show us anything I might have missed. Not that I am expecting anything, so don't look to worried Amy." Prue said with a smile.
"I hope so Prue, I really just want to get started on my transition." Amy said as she gripped Chrissy's hand a little tighter.
"Well if the tests come back okay Amy, I should be able to give you your first shots next Wednesday. So you only have to wait a week before you can get started." Amy got a large grin on her face when Prue said this.
They made small talk while Prue explained that Amy was looking really good now and that all the injuries were heeling really well.
"Mum, would Amy be able to wear a corset now?" Mandy asked.
"I can't see why not Mandy, but don't tighten it down to much for the time being." Prue said as she kept writing up her notes.
Amy smiled, and Chrissy smiled, as she had a gift idea for Amy's birthday. She just needed to make sure they had the items in stock back at the shop, and if they didn't she would need to get them ordered and in at the shop for Friday. So she could get it gift rapped and sent off to the hotel ready for Saturday.
"Do you think you and Kim will be able to join us for some lunch?" Mandy asked.
"I would love that a lot Mandy dear. I will just check with Kim to make sure, but I am sure she will jump at the chance." Prue hit the button on the intercom and asked Kim about going out for some lunch with the girls. As she said, Kim jumped at the chance to go out with them all.
"I've made an appointment with Sarah for two this afternoon, so Kim and I will take my car to the restaurant so you can go straight to see Sarah from there." Prue said as she closed the folder with all the information in it.
The girls all got up and went to wait with Kim while Prue got ready to leave. Once she was ready, they all made there way out to the cars. Mandy told Prue which restaurant they were going to and then they both got in their cars and set off.
Mandy was the first to arrive, so she and the others were just getting out of the car when Prue parked next to her at the car park on the side of the restaurant. They all entered the restaurant and were taken to a large table by a waitress.
They all ordered what they wanted from the menu and then sat chatting until the food came out. The food was really nice, and the girls all had a laugh when Prue and Mandy argued over which one of them would get the bill. Prue won out in the end, but Mandy was okay with it.
When they finished the meal, they all used the rest room and then walked out to the cars again.
"Don't worry about your meeting with Sarah, Amy. She is a good friend and she will really be able to help you a lot." Prue said as she took a hold of Amy's hands and then smiled at her.
Amy felt a lot better knowing that Sarah was a friend of Prue's, and Chrissy said that she had really done a lot for her. "Thanks Prue for everything, I hope I can repay you one day for all this." Amy said with a smile.
"Don't be silly Amy, I'm never going to ask you to repay me. You risked your life to save Chrissy, so I am just glad you're still here to share this life with use all." Prue said as she pulled Amy into a hug.
Mandy, Becky, and Chrissy all gave Prue and Kim a hug before they got in the car and made there way to Sarah's office.
Amy sat looking out the window as Mandy drove the car. Amy had no idea where this Sarah's office was, but she trusted Mandy did so she just relaxed and made the most of the drive. They were soon pulling into an underground car park. Mandy found a space and parked the car, then they all got out and followed Mandy.
Becky was walking arm in arm with Chrissy, so Mandy did the same with Amy as she looked a little worried about the meeting with Sarah.
Amy looked over at Mandy and felt a little better when she saw Mandy smiling at her. "Don't worry Amy, you will really like Sarah. She had a way of making you want to tell her everything that is worrying yourself."
"I do trust you all, but it's hard to suddenly have all these people willing to help me." Amy said, as she let her head drop a little. She was worried she might have said the wrong thing.
"I can understand what you're saying Amy and that is what were going to see Sarah for. She will help you come to terms with what happened with your parents and the accident." Mandy said as she hugged Amy's arm a little tighter.
Mandy led the way to a large office block and entered, she went to a desk where a man was sat. Mandy told the man whom they were there to see and he pointed to the elevator and said have a nice day. Mandy led the way again and they made there way up to Sarah's office.
Chrissy and Becky were the first out of the elevator so they led the way to the large double doors that led to Sarah's offices.
Amy saw a red hared woman get up from behind a desk and run to Chrissy and Becky. "Hello Chrissy, Becky. How have you been doing?" The woman asked as she hugged them both.
"Hello Maggie. I'm sorry for not coming to see you in some time. But I've been really busy with the shop and looking after my lover here." Chrissy said as she looked at Becky.
"I'm just happy to see you here now Chrissy. I heard about the accident, and how some young man saved your life." Maggie said as she broke the hug.
"Yes I thought I was a goner." Chrissy said as she looked at Amy and smiled. Amy just let a little nerves smile cross her face, just before she looked down at the ground again.
"Well I'm glad your safe Chrissy." Maggie said with a smile, then she turned to Becky and said, "Hello Becky. I trust your taking good care of your wife here?" Maggie looked at Chrissy as she hugged Becky.
"It sometimes feels like a full time job, but I do my best." Becky said with a fake sigh. Then Becky and Maggie both started to giggle.
"Hay! I'm not that much trouble." Chrissy said with a pout.
"Your never any trouble babe." Becky said as she pulled Chrissy into the hug she was having with Maggie.
When Maggie broke the hug she looked at Mandy and then the young woman stood next to her. "Hello Mandy, how you been keeping?" Maggie asked as she went and hugged her.
"Hello Maggie. I've been doing fine, I've had Chrissy and Becky keeping me fed." Mandy replied as she hugged Maggie back.
"You're really lucky having Chrissy and Becky living with you. I got to taste some of there cooking when we were stopping at the villa after the marriage. I would love to taste it again some time." Maggie said as she looked back towards Chrissy and Becky.
"You're welcome to come for dinner any time Maggie." Chrissy said as she stood with her arm around Becky's waist.
"I would love to have you come for dinner one night soon Maggie." Mandy added as she hugged Maggie again.
"I would really like that Mandy, I'll give you a call next week so we can sort out a night for me to come over." Maggie said with a grin.
Amy had stood off to one side staying very quiet. Mandy saw Maggie looking at Amy. "This is Amy, Maggie. She's here to see Sarah." Mandy said as she put her arm around Amy's waist.
"Hello Amy, it's nice to meet you." Maggie said with a smile.
"Hello Maggie, it's nice to meet you too." Amy said in a quiet voice.
"There is no need to be so shy around me Amy. Chrissy, Mandy, And Becky can tell you that I am nothing but a big pussy-cat." Maggie leaned forward to try and make eye contact with Amy.
Amy saw Maggie trying to make eye contact and looked away even more. "She is a shy one, isn't she?" Maggie said. "How did you come to know Chrissy and the others then Amy?" Maggie asked, trying to get Amy to open up to her.
Mandy was about to speak for Amy, but Chrissy had walked over to Maggie and spoke first. "Amy is the one that saved my life Maggie."
Maggie looked at Chrissy with an odd look on her face. "I thought it was a young man that saved you?" Chrissy saw Maggie realise what she just said and that this young woman was really a man. "You mean that this is really a man?" Maggie asked as she pointed at Amy.
Amy jumped back when she heard Maggie say that she was really a man. Amy knew it was true what Maggie just said, but it still hurt to hear someone say it.
Maggie saw Amy jump and then shiver when she called her a man. "I'm sorry Amy, I didn't mean it to sound like it did. I think you look really good. Please forgive me Amy, I didn't mean to upset you." Maggie threw her arms around Amy and hugged her in some hope of showing Amy that she didn't care what she was under the clothes.
Amy was a little shocked when Maggie hugged her, but she soon realised that if Maggie hated her, then she wouldn't be hugging her now. Amy hugged her back then said, "Hello Maggie. I'm not upset with what you said, I just worry that everyone can see through the way I am dressed." Amy said as she relaxed into the hug a little more.
"Trust me Amy when I say that no one would ever think of you as anything but a young woman." Maggie pulled away from the hug and smiled at Amy.
Amy smiled back then said, "Thank you Maggie, I do have Chrissy, Mandy, and Becky to thank for most of it."
"You're in very safe hands Amy. I can't think of a better group to look after you." Maggie said with a grin, as she looked at the others all smiling back at her and Amy.
"Well, as much as I would love to stand and chat with you like this all afternoon, I better let Sarah know you're here. So are you ready to pour your heart out to her then Amy?" Maggie asked as she made her way to her desk.
"Not really Maggie, but it is what I'm here for." Amy said with a nerves smile.
Maggie giggled at the little joke Amy made and then pushed a button on her phone as she picked it up. Maggie spoke into the phone to who Amy took to be Sarah. Then she put the phone down again. "Sarah said that you could all go right in."
Mandy thanked Maggie and said she would be back out as soon as she had spoke with Sarah. Chrissy and Becky took one of Amy's arms each and then followed Mandy down the hallway to a large set of doors. Mandy opened the doors and entered.
Chrissy remembered the first time Mandy brought her here and then looked at Amy and saw the same worries showing in her eyes. "Everything will be just fine Amy." Chrissy said as she squeezed Amy's arm.
Amy looked at Chrissy and smiled back, but never said a word. Mandy introduced Amy to Sarah and they spoke for a short time. Mandy and the others left Amy to talk with Sarah and they went back to chat with Maggie for a bit.
It was over an hour later before they saw a very tired looking Amy walk out Sarah's office with Sarah leading the way. Chrissy jumped up and ran to help Sarah guide Amy to the sofa in the reception area.
Once Chrissy had Amy seated she asked. "Are you okay Amy? You look really worn out." Chrissy sounded really worried.
"She will be fine Chrissy, don't you remember the first meeting we had, and how drained you felt by the end of it?" Sarah asked as she sat on the other side of Amy.
"I do feel tired Chrissy, but at the same time I feel a lot better for it as well." Amy said with a week smile.
"I can remember now how I felt after my first visit. They do get easier as you go on Amy." Chrissy said as she hugged Amy.
Amy felt better just sitting there and letting Chrissy hug her. Sarah got up and let Becky sit the other side of Amy to where Chrissy sat, so she could hug her as well. Sarah watched the way Chrissy and Becky both hugged Amy in a protective way. Sarah knew that Amy was going to be just fine.
Mandy sorted out with Maggie for Amy to come once a fortnight. With that all sorted out the girls left, but not before making sure Maggie was going to give them a call about coming for dinner. Chrissy and Becky helped Amy get to the car, then Mandy headed for home so Amy could have a rest.
Chrissy sent Becky to have a nap as she had to be ready to head off to work when Vicky got there at eight. Amy wanted to sort out some dinner, but Chrissy said she would sort something out tonight as she's had a long day. Amy went to argue with Chrissy, but saw the look on her face and realised that she wasn't going to win.
Chrissy watched as Becky led Amy out the kitchen and off up to hers and Becky's room to take a nap with her. Chrissy didn't want Amy sleeping alone, not after what she would have been talking about with Sarah.
Mandy had made a pot of tea while Chrissy was sending Amy off to lie down with Becky. Chrissy would have liked to go and lie down with Becky as well, but she knew that Becky need to get some sleep before she headed off to work, so she went back and sat with Mandy. "How you doing Chrissy? I could see you having some memories of how you felt when you first started your transition."
"I'm fine Sis. It did all bring back some memories, but I came out the other side okay. I just hope Amy can see that and draw some strength from it." Chrissy said as she took a sip from her cup of tea.
"We will do all we can to help her Chrissy." Mandy said with a smile.
They sat drinking their tea and chatting about the plans for the weekend, then Chrissy got up and made a start on dinner.
Chrissy decided to do some jacket potatoes and then do a mixed salad, she knew they had some cooked meats in the fridge and she could grate some cheese to go with it, so she set to work on sorting it all out.
Everything was done, and Chrissy was sitting at the kitchen table talking to Mandy when Becky and Amy came back down a couple of hours later. Becky went and sat on Chrissy's knee. "Hello lover, did you miss me?" Becky asked as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy's neck and pulled her into a deep kiss.
"I always miss you babe when you're not here with me, you know that." Chrissy said in a dreamy voice when Becky broke the kiss.
"Something smells nice, what's for dinner?" Becky asked as she sat on Chrissy's knee cuddling with her.
"Nothing much, just some jacket potatoes, cooked meat, and salad." Chrissy replied.
"Sounds nice to me babe." Becky said as she stole another kiss.
"Do you need any help Chrissy?" Amy asked.
"It's all ready, and just needs bringing to the table now, but you can help me sort it out if you want too?" Chrissy said with a smile as she got up after Becky slid onto the seat next to her.
Amy got up and went to help Chrissy bring the dishes with the salad in to the table and then a plate with the cooked meat on it to the table. Finally Chrissy brought the plates with the jacket potatoes on over to the table while Amy brought a plate of grated cheese and a bowl of home made coleslaw to the table and then sat down to enjoy the meal.
Amy, Mandy, and Becky all loved the meal Chrissy had done for them. Amy knew she could learn a lot from Chrissy about cooking, and preparing meals.
Mandy and Amy said they would do the dishes, so Chrissy could spend some time with Becky before she had to leave for work. Becky stood up and then pulled Chrissy to her feet and then led the way up to there room so they could spend some time together the best way Becky knew.
Amy finished making a pot of tea that Mandy had started once she finished drying the last of the dishes, then she joined Mandy at the table to enjoy a cup. They both walked to the front door when they heard the bell go at just before eight.
They found Vicky stood there looking as stunning as she always does. Amy was amazed at how different Vicky looked to how Vic looked, but she knew that Vic was a real artist at becoming Vicky.
"Hello ladies, how did everything go today with Prue and Sarah?" Vicky asked as she entered the house.
"Hello Vicky, you look as lovely as always. I think it all went well, but Amy would be the best one to answer that." Mandy said as she looked at Amy to let her give Vicky the answer.
"Hello Vicky, you do look really good. The tests with Prue went okay, and the meeting with Sarah wasn't the nicest thing I've ever done, but she was really nice, and I do feel a little better. It's hard to put into words, but I just feel more at peace about how I feel." Amy got a puzzled look on her face as she said it.
Vicky pulled Amy into a hug and then said, "I can only guess at what you must be feeling Amy. You have been through a lot, and I know that Sarah has a way of getting you to open up to her about it."
"She does have a way of making you open up to her. Once I started talking about how I feel, I couldn't stop." Amy said with a nerves giggle. "Have you been to see Sarah then as well Vicky?" Amy asked.
"No, but Cathy and Sara have both been to see her. She has done wonders to help Sara." Vicky got a worried look on her face as she realised that she shouldn't be talking about Sara's rape with Amy, so she stopped talking about it.
Mandy could see that Vicky was worried about saying too much so she said, "How's Jenna and Cathleen?"
"They are both doing fine, Cathleen is getting good grades at school, and Jenna is now head of her division at her job." Vicky said with a thankful look at Mandy for helping her change the subject before Amy started to ask to many questions.
Amy could see that Mandy was helping Vicky hide something about Sara, but knew that it was up to Sara to let her know what it was. Amy had come to like Cathy and Sara, she could see that they were as much in love as Chrissy and Becky were. The way Cathy was with Sara, and Chrissy was with Becky, had her wondering if she was going to find a girl to settle down with, or whether she would want to find a man. But for the time being she would do what Mandy had said and just live life, and see what happens. Amy was snapped out of her thinking when she heard the sound of heels on the marble floor behind her.
Chrissy was walking towards Mandy, Vicky, and Amy with Becky on her arm. Becky looked amazing like always and was looking at Chrissy, it was almost like she wanted to make the most of every minute she had to soak up the image of the girl she loved. Amy found herself wondering if they would ever stop loving each other like they do now. Judging by the look on both their faces, she couldn't see it happening any time soon.
They all stood and watched Becky try and get a kiss like normal and then they all stood and waved as they watched Becky and Vicky drive away. Mandy and Chrissy went to the kitchen to get a bottle of wine and some glasses. Then they left Amy to give Ann a call.
Amy picked up the phone and scrolled down the list till she found Ann's number, she hit the button and then waited for the sound of it ringing, but all she got was the busy signal. Amy hit the cancel button and then waited a couple of minutes, then she tried again, but got the same sound. It took her nearly fifteen minutes before the phone finally made the ringing sound.
Amy heard some one pick up at the other end, she was just about to speak when she heard. "Stop calling me! I don't ever want to hear from you ever again!" It was Ann that said it.
Amy was in shock as to why Ann would say such a thing to her, what had she done to make Ann say such a thing. "Sorry." Was all Amy said before she hung up the phone. She dropped the phone on the table and ran off to her room crying.
Mandy and Chrissy were sat watching telly when they heard the phone ringing, they both thought that maybe Amy and Ann got cut off so they left it for Amy to answer, but it just kept ringing and ringing.
Chrissy gave Mandy an odd look then got up to go and see why Amy wasn't answering the phone, Mandy was following close behind. When they got to the kitchen they saw the phone on the table ringing, but no Amy.
Mandy picked up the phone and hit the button to take the call. "Hello, Mandy speaking."
"Oh god Mandy, is Amy there?" Mandy heard Ann say down the phone sounding really worried.
"I thought she was talking to you Ann? What happened?" Mandy asked sounding puzzled as to where Amy might have gone.
"I've had Mum and Dad calling me all day at work, and then when I got home. I got so sick of it when the last time they called, I told them to never call me ever again, but it was Amy the last time. I heard her say sorry, then she hung up." Mandy could tell that Ann was crying at the other end of the phone.
"Oh, I see. I bet she must have gone up to her room then." Mandy could see Chrissy was looking worried. "Ann, I will fill Chrissy in and then go and have a chat with Amy for you, and give you a call back in a little while. Is that okay?"
"Please tell her I am sorry Mandy, I would never hurt Amy like that. I was just sick of them calling me all day." Ann was pleading with Mandy to fix this mess she just made.
"Don't worry Ann, I'm sure that Amy will understand once I explain it all to her." Mandy was trying to sound upbeat as she said it.
Mandy hung up the phone and then filled Chrissy in on what happened as they made there way up stairs to see if Amy was in her room. As Mandy thought, Amy was lying on her bed crying.
Amy felt someone sit on the bed behind her and then she felt someone sit on the bed in front of her. "What's wrong Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"Ann doesn't want to see me any more." Amy said through sobs of tears.
"Do you really think she would do that to you Amy?" Chrissy said in a questioning way.
"She has Chrissy, she shouted it down the phone at me." Amy said as she kept crying.
Mandy pulled Amy to her and looked her in the eyes. "Amy, you know Ann better than that. She's had your mum and dad calling her all day, so by the time you called her, she'd had enough. And thinking you were your mum or dad, she shouted that down the phone." Mandy said as she hugged Amy. "Ann is really worried she upset you Amy. Will you give her a call now and let her know your okay?"
Chrissy was already on the case and was making the call for her. Chrissy waited for Ann to pick up, which didn't take long. "Hi Ann, it's Chrissy here. I have some one that wants to speak to you." Chrissy handed Amy the phone.
"Hi Ann." Amy said in a worried voice.
"Amy! I am so sorry for upsetting you. I thought it was mum and Dad, they have been calling me all day. They found out that I am going to be moving to be near you from someone, and as you can guess, they weren't to happy about it all." Ann said with a sigh.
"Don't worry about upsetting me then Ann. I can understand why you would be in such a bad mood, having to talk to them two. It's just a shame they didn't get to hear what you said to me." Amy said with a giggle.
"Don't worry Sis, they will get that said to them and a lot more when they call again. But enough about that pair, how was your day Amy?"
Amy started to tell Ann about the trip to see Prue and then the session with Sarah. Chrissy and Mandy were happy to see Amy back to her old self, they gave Amy a wave and shouted, "Bye." To Ann as they left the room.
It was an hour later when Amy came into the living room, but she was smiling and had a happy step in her stride, so Mandy and Chrissy were both happy that she was okay.
Mandy handed Amy a glass of wine after she sat down between herself and Chrissy. "Thanks Mandy, I'm really thirsty. I'm sorry for all the trouble." Amy said as she took a sip from the glass.
"That's okay Amy, I'm use to sorting out misunderstandings. Living with Chrissy has taught me that." Mandy said with a giggle as she looked past Amy right at Chrissy.
"Hay! I resemble that remark." Chrissy said with a pout just before she burst out in a fit of giggles, this set Amy and Mandy off.
The girls sat watching telly for a couple of hours as they finished off the bottle of wine. Chrissy and Mandy had to help Amy get up to bed, as she wasn't use to drinking so much wine.
They both got her ready for bed and then got in bed them selves with Amy cuddled up between them. Amy fell asleep feeling warm and protected.
Chrissy felt Becky get into bed some time later and cuddle up to her, this made Chrissy feel better. She was soon fast asleep again, and dreaming of doing fun things with Becky, Mandy, and Amy.
Amy woke the next morning when she felt Mandy get out of bed and go to take a shower. She got up and went to make a start on breakfast and get a pot of tea made ready for Mandy. Amy collected the paper from the front door as she made her way to the kitchen.
Chrissy felt Amy move and looked at the clock on Mandy's side of the bed. She let out a grown when she saw that it was time to get up and get ready for work. She dragged herself out of bed and dragged herself into her own room and slipped out of her nightgown and then got in the shower. She felt Becky's arms slip around her. "Morning babe." Becky said as she rested her head on Chrissy's back.
Chrissy slowly turned around and then pulled Becky into a hug. "Morning lover." Chrissy said in return as she lifted Becky's head up and kissed her.
Things soon got a little heavier in the shower, but Chrissy loved every minute of what Becky was doing to her. It wasn't long before Chrissy was returning the favour.
Amy had a pot of tea on the table when Mandy got down stairs, with the paper sitting on the table in front of where Mandy sat. "Thanks for making the pot of tea Amy, and for putting the paper on the table for me. I could really get use to this treatment you know." Mandy said as she went and gave Amy a hug.
"I'm just happy to do my little bit to help out around the house. I'll leave starting breakfast till Chrissy and Becky get down. They can take some time getting showered in the morning, and I would hate to serve them a cold breakfast." Amy said with a grin.
"I know what you mean, I have no idea how they can get so dirty." Mandy was grinning back at Amy, then they both started to giggle.
Amy and Mandy both looked at each other with a grin when Chrissy and Becky finally walked into the kitchen. Amy and Mandy could both see the glow that Chrissy and Becky had.
Amy got up and made a start on breakfast, Becky went to help her, but Amy sent her back to spend some more time with Chrissy before she left for work. Becky wasn't going to argue with anyone who said she could spend more time with her lover. So she went and sat back down next to Chrissy and hugged her some more, and stole the odd kiss.
Amy soon had the breakfast done and took the plates to the table. She thought about just putting Chrissy, and Becky's on the one plate as they always shared what they had, but she wasn't sure if they would see the funny side of it or not, so she just gave them a plate each.
Chrissy and Mandy went to finish getting ready for work while Amy and Becky made a start on getting the dishes washed and dried. Becky waved them both off at the front door when they were ready to leave. Then Becky went back to finish helping Amy in the kitchen.
Amy had everything finished in the kitchen when Becky got back there, and she was just putting a fresh pot of tea on the table. Becky smiled and then took a seat. "Chrissy told me about the mix up last night when you spoke to Ann on the phone, is everything okay now?"
"Yes, thankfully it was just a mistake. She's getting grief from mum and dad because they found out that she is talking to me and is going to be moving here to be close to me. And as you can guess, they're not very happy about it." Amy said with anger in her voice.
"I didn't think Ann spoke to your mum and dad any more? Not with what they did to you." Becky asked.
"In their eyes, they were doing the right thing by kicking me out. So they are even more upset with me now that Ann is moving away from them to be with me. Even though Ann said she wanted nothing more to do with them, they still call her and act as if everything is okay between them."
"I hope you don't mind me saying this Amy, but I really think your mum and dad aren't right in the head." Becky looked a little worried as she said it.
Amy just burst out laughing. "I'm glad that I'm not the only one that thinks that then."
"I'm glad about that Amy. Is Ann still moving then?" Becky asked.
"Yes, she says she want's to move now more than ever. The sooner she can get away from them, the better I will feel." Amy said as she took another sip of tea from her cup.
Amy sorted out what little washing there was to do with some help from Becky, then they set to work cleaning the house. They had it all done by lunchtime and then they had a sandwich and a glass of juice while they sat out in the back garden.
Becky went back to bed after lunch, she left Amy to sit in the garden with her book, after she washed the dished they used at lunchtime.
The shop was busy, Chrissy and Mandy never really stopped all day, apart from at lunchtime when Carl had some food delivered from the hotel. Chrissy had got all the bits together for Amy's birthday present. She put them on one side ready to send to the hotel ready for Saturday.
Chrissy and Mandy called in at the post office to drop off the Ebay orders on the way home. Amy was working on dinner when they got home, so Mandy had time to take a shower before they ate. Chrissy and Mandy both gave Amy a hug.
"I'll go and wake Becky then." Chrissy said with a grin as she followed Mandy out the kitchen and off up the stairs.
Mandy went to her room when she got to the door and Chrissy went to her room to see how Becky was. Chrissy saw Becky asleep in the bed, so she climbed on and lay her head on the pillow and watched Becky sleep. Chrissy must have been tired as she fell asleep instead of waking Becky.
Chrissy was dreaming of kissing Becky, it felt so real. The touch of her lips on Chrissy's felt so good, Chrissy rapped her arms around Becky and pulled her tighter into her as she kissed her even deeper. She opened her eyes when she realised that she wasn't dreaming at all, Chrissy had her arms rapped around Becky and was kissing her.
"I'm sorry Babe, I thought I was dreaming about kissing you." Chrissy said as she pulled away looking very red in the face.
"Don't be sorry, I could cope with being woke up like that all the time. It must have been some dream you were having." Becky said with a grin.
"They are always nice dreams when you're in them lover." Chrissy replied as she stole another kiss. Chrissy looked at the clock and realized that she had slept for nearly half an hour. "We better see about making a move babe. Amy will have the dinner done by now."
Chrissy sat up and waited for Becky to use the bathroom, then they both headed down to see what wonderful meal Amy had made tonight. They could both smell something wonderful coming from the direction of the kitchen. Chrissy had to giggle when she heard Becky's tummy rubble. "Is my baby hungry?" Chrissy asked as she pattered it.
"Yes, but I don't know why. I had a sandwich with Amy at lunchtime. It must be that smell that is making me feel more hungry than I should." Becky said as she kept walking with Chrissy to the kitchen.
Amy and Mandy were sitting and talking when Chrissy and Becky walked in to the kitchen. "It's about time you two got here, I was just about to come and see what was keeping you." Mandy said with a giggle.
"Sorry everyone, but I fell asleep on the bed next to Becky when I went to wake her." Chrissy said looking sorry for keeping everyone waiting.
"Don't worry about it Chrissy, I only just finished getting it all ready anyway Chrissy." Amy said as she got up to go and get the dished of food from out the oven and off the hot plate. Chrissy went and helped get a couple of them to help out.
The dinner that Amy had cooked was really nice, she even made an apple crumble for dessert which was really nice too. Chrissy went to help Mandy do the dishes after they finished eating, but Amy told her to spend the time cuddling with Becky. Chrissy went to argue with Amy, but saw that the look on Amy's face said she wasn't going to win. So she just sat at the table with Becky and made the most of the extra time they would get to spend with each other.
It was soon time for Becky to go and get ready for work, so Chrissy went with her and they both took a shower together, but didn't spend as long as they did this morning. They were soon out the shower and drying each other off, then Chrissy set to work getting Becky ready for the club.
When Chrissy got down stairs with Becky, they found Vicky already there and chatting with Mandy and Amy in the hallway. "Hi Vicky, you're looking really hot tonight." Chrissy said with a grin.
Vicky was wearing a short cocktail dress on a sparkly red fabric and red stockings, and red shoes with a one-inch heel. She even had her fiery red wig on to really give her that she devil look. "Thanks Chrissy." Vicky said with a giggle.
Chrissy stood at the door and watched Vicky and Becky drive away, then Mandy and Amy dragged Chrissy to the living room so they could watch a movie. Ann had told Amy that she would be working late, so Amy wouldn't be able to call and talk with her tonight.
Mandy had got a bottle of wine and a bag of popcorn ready on the coffee table, so they all sat on the sofa with Amy in the middle and put the movie on.
Once the movie was done they all cleared the glasses away and the empty wine bottle, then made there way to bed.
Chrissy woke in the morning just as Amy was leaving the bed, so she made a move to go and take a shower before she headed down for breakfast. Becky was close behind to help get them hard to reach places.
Amy had the breakfast ready when they got down stairs and they all got stuck in. Mandy and Chrissy had a busy day ahead of them so they were going in a little earlier this morning.
"Why do you need to go in so early today?" Amy asked as she made conversation.
"We just got behind with a couple of things this week, so we thought that going in early today would help us catch up." Mandy said before Chrissy could say a word.
Amy could see that Chrissy looked relieved when Mandy answered, so Amy knew that it was for another reason. "Well I hope you don't have to work to hard to catch up. I could always come and help out if you want me too."
"Maybe next week Amy, but we don't really have the time to wait for you to get a shower and ready to come in." Mandy was trying to do her best to make it sound convincing.
Amy really knew that they were up to something now, but what could they be planing? She thought to herself. She knew what ever it was going to be would be great.
Becky went and saw Chrissy and Mandy off then returned to help Amy clear and wash the dishes. Then they sat and had another cup of tea while they chatted about stuff. Amy tried to trick Becky into telling her about what they had planned for her birthday, but Becky was a little too smart for her.
"You will have to wait for Chrissy and Mandy coming home tonight, then we will all tell you what we have planned for your birthday Amy." Becky said with a grin.
"You have all done so much already Becky, I would be happy with going to see a movie and grabbing some take out after. That is the most I have ever done on a birthday before." Amy said.
"You don't sound very excited about it being your birthday tomorrow Amy." Becky said sounding a little puzzled.
"There has never been anyone other than mum, dad, and Ann to share in my birthday before. Mum and Dad never did anything for me, I was lucky if I got a card from them. Ann always treated me to a movie trip and then a pizza after. Her friend Amber would always come along and treat me like a little brother too. They were really fun trips out." Amy had a far away look in her eyes as she was saying it.
"Well Amy. All I will say, is you're going to have one hell of a good time on this birthday. We are going to make sure of that." Becky was grinning as she said it.
Amy could feel the excitement growing inside her now. "I don't know if I can wait till tonight to find out what you have planed for me." Amy said it in a childish whiny voice, which made Becky giggle.
"I'm sorry Amy, but you will just have to wait. There is no way I am going to pip Chrissy and Mandy to the post and tell you now." Becky had a worried look on her face and then she giggled, which set Amy off too.
Becky sat in the garden with Amy till lunchtime and then they both had a sandwich, then Becky went to bed. Amy got her book and sat out in the garden trying to take her mind off what the others could be planning.
Amy closed the book and made a start on dinner when it was time. She had it ready when Chrissy and Mandy got home. Becky came down at the same time they got home, so they all sat down to eat dinner.
"This is a really nice dinner Amy." Mandy said as she took another mouth full.
"Thanks Mandy, I'm glad you like it." Amy said with a smile.
Once dinner was finished and they had all eaten desert, Becky said, "Amy knows were planing something for her birthday tomorrow. And I know we said that we would all sit and tell her what we have planned, I hope you didn't mind?"
"Not at all Becky." Mandy said with a smile.
Amy sat at the kitchen table so Chrissy, Mandy. And Becky could tell her what they had planned for her Birthday. "Amy, were going to send you for a full spa treatment at Carl's hotel, then you're going to get a full makeover by Cathy, and the team before you go to the club for a night of full VIP treatment." Mandy said with a grin on her face.
Amy just sat staring at them all one at a time as she let it all sink in. "You're going to take me to the club for my birthday?"
"Yes we are Amy, and give you a full makeover by some of the best girls around." Chrissy added with a grin.
"Thank you so much, but you really don't need to do anything like that for me." Amy said.
"Amy, it's your birthday. Why shouldn't we treat you to a special day of being pampered?" Chrissy asked.
"It's just come as a shock, the most I've ever done on my birthday in the past is go to a movie and then get a pizza with Ann and her friend Amber." Amy said as a matter of fact.
"Well, we could cancel everything and go see a movie and then get a pizza, if that is what you want to do Amy." Chrissy said.
"No, No! I didn't mean it like that. I've just never had anyone go to such lengths for my birthday before. Thank you." Amy got up and went and hugged Chrissy, Mandy, and Becky.
"You're never going to have a dull birthday while we're around Amy." Becky said with a grin.
"Will you all be coming with me, or is it just for me?" Amy asked sounding a little worried all of a sudden.
"Becky and I will be coming with you to keep you company, but Mandy has to work at the shop." Chrissy said.
"Can you not close the shop for just one day Mandy? I would really like to share my birthday with all of you." Amy said in a pleading voice.
"I would love to Amy, but the shop is really busy on a Saturday. I have to make sure that the changing service at the hotel as the right under garments for there customers." Mandy said with a smile.
"Well could we not move the hotel visit to Sunday? Then we can all go." Amy said with hope in her voice.
"The club isn't open on a Sunday night Amy, so your idea wouldn't work. I will join you at the hotel for dinner before we go to the club. We can all go to the hotel spa at a later date together." Mandy smiled as she said it.
"As long as you don't mind me taking Chrissy away from the shop for the day Mandy. I'm sorry if I am causing you any trouble." Amy sounded a little sad.
"Hay, I don't want you thinking like that Amy. I won't be alone at the shop anyway, Carl and Vic said they would come and help me out for the day." Mandy pulled Amy into a hug to show her she wasn't upset with her one bit.
Amy looked at the time and then said, "Hadn't you better go and get ready for work Becky?"
"I'm not working tonight, Carl gave me the night off so I can be well rested, ready for tomorrow." Becky said with a grin.
"Right then, now we have all that sorted out. What do you say we open a couple of bottles of wine and have a girlie night in?" Mandy said as she walked over to the fridge and got a couple of bottle out. Chrissy got the glasses and then they all made there way to the living room.
They all settled down on the sofa and flicked around the movie channels till they all decided on a movie they liked and then sat drinking the wine and watching the movie. Chrissy rested her head on Becky's shoulder, while Amy did the same with Mandy.
Bye the time the movie ended, they had finished the two bottles of wine. Amy was starting to nod off, so Mandy said, "I think we should all call it a night, I have work tomorrow and you three have a busy day of being pampered." Mandy was grinning as she said it, so the girls knew she really didn't mind.
They all got ready for bed and then all climbed in, Chrissy and Amy were cuddled between Becky and Mandy. Amy fell asleep with a smile on her face, happy at the thought of what a great day tomorrow will be.
Amy’s Story
By SaraUK
Amy woke the next morning and could hear Mandy in her bathroom taking a shower, she rolled over to look at Chrissy and Becky, but they weren't there. Amy thought this odd that she would be the last one to get up, but she slid out of bed and put on her dressing gown and then made her way down to the kitchen to make a start on some breakfast for Mandy.
Chrissy and Becky were already in the kitchen when Amy got there. Becky was sorting out a pot of tea, while Chrissy was making a start on scrambling some eggs. "Morning, Chrissy, morning, Becky. I was just coming down to sort out some breakfast for Mandy," Amy said as she stood rubbing the sleep from her eyes.
"Happy birthday!" Chrissy and Becky shouted as they ran over to where Amy stood and hugged her. That one simple action made Amy feel like this really was going to be her best birthday ever.
"The birthday girl doesn't do any type of work on her birthday. That's the first rule on birthdays around here," Chrissy said with a grin as she led Amy to the table and made her sit down.
Mandy found Amy in a fit of giggles when she arrived in the kitchen, she was laughing at Chrissy and Becky, both of whom were doing a silly dance to a song on the radio. "Happy birthday, Amy," Mandy said as she gave her a hug.
"Thank you, Mandy. I came down to make you some breakfast before you left for work, but Chrissy and Becky told me the number one rule for the birthday girl."
Mandy laughed then said, "Yes, that's a rule Becky and I had to make to stop Chrissy trying to cook, on her birthday."
"Nice to know that I'm not the only one that doesn't want to sit and be waited on," Amy said with a grin as she looked at Chrissy, who was just putting some bread in the toaster.
"I never really did like that rule till today, but now I'm all for it," Chrissy said with a grin.
"I just hope that we can keep you away from the cooker when it's your birthday, babe." Becky said as she slapped Chrissy on the backside.
"Ouch! You know I bruise easily." Chrissy shouted, rubbing her bum.
"I'm sorry, babe; let me rub there to make it better for you." Becky had pulled Chrissy into a hug and was rubbing her bum as she stole a kiss.
They broke the hug and kiss when they heard Mandy say. "I hate to break up your little love fest, but some of us have to get to work you know."
The girls broke the hug and said, "Sorry." Then got back to sorting out breakfast.
They had just finished breakfast and all were having a second cup of tea when they heard the doorbell. Mandy went to see who it was as she was the only one dressed. She opened the door to find a young woman holding a large bouquet of red roses.
"Good morning, miss, I have a delivery for an Amy Mayfield." The young woman said with a smile.
"Oh, okay. Just give me a second to call her." Mandy turned and shouted, "Amy! There's a delivery at the door for you."
As it was a woman, and not a man stood at the door, she didn't mind Amy coming to see what had been sent her.
Amy just put her hands to her mouth when she saw the large number of red roses. "Happy birthday, miss." The woman said handing the roses to Amy.
"Thank you for bringing then to me." Amy said as she took the flowers from the woman.
Mandy handed the woman a rolled up peace of paper that looked like a twenty-pound note. "I don't understand, miss; the flowers have already been paid for." The woman said as she held the money in her hand.
"I know they have, but I also know that you have got up early to deliver them to the birthday girl here. So it's just a little thank you for putting yourself out." Mandy said with a smile.
"Thank you very much then, Miss, please feel free to call the shop any time you need flowers," The young woman said with a smile as she made her way back to her van.
Amy smelled the flowers as Mandy closed the front door. "Do you know who they're from, Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"I thought they were from you three." Amy said looking a little puzzled.
"Why don't you read the note that came with them?" Becky said as she pointed to a small envelope stuck in between a couple of the stems.
Amy pulled the envelope out and then opened
it and pulled out the card. The card read.
Happy Birthday Sis
I wish I could be there to hand these to you, but as you know I can't be. I know you're in safe hands with Mandy, Chrissy, and Becky. I also know what they have planed for your birthday, so have a great day, and I will talk to you soon.
Lots of Love
Ann
Amy had to wipe a tear away from her eye as she read the note; she had never had someone send her flowers before. She really did feel like a girl now. The girls all formed a group hug and Amy felt really protected by them all.
Becky took the flowers and sorted out a vase for them while Chrissy sat with Amy. Mandy had gone to finish getting ready for work. Chrissy had to get up when she heard the doorbell ring again, this time it was Carl and Vic stood there.
"Morning, Carl, morning, Vic." Chrissy said as she hugged them both.
"Morning, Chrissy." Carl said as he hugged her back. "Where's the birthday girl?"
"She's in the kitchen with Becky. Mandy's just getting ready for work now." Chrissy said with a grin. Carl just gave her a wink and then went to wish Amy a happy birthday.
"Good Morning, Chrissy, how are you today?" Vic asked as he too hugged Chrissy.
"I'm feeling really good, Vic, and looking forward to a day of being pampered at the hotel." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Well all the girls are looking forward to seeing you and Becky again, and they all want to meet Amy–the girl who saved your life. Carl has told the whole hotel that you three are to be treated like royalty, so be prepared to be pampered to the max," Vic said with a grin.
"What time will the car be here to take us to the hotel?" Chrissy asked.
"The limo will be here at nine thirty," Vic said as he looked at his watch. "So you have a little bit of time yet."
"It won't take us long to get ready, I can't see the point of spending to much time getting ready with what were going to have done today." Chrissy said.
"Very true Chrissy, it would be a waist of time really. And I think you always look good anyway." Vic took a hold of Chrissy's hand and lifted it to his lips and kissed the back of it.
"Why thank you, kind sir," Chrissy said, curtsying.
Vic just smiled at Chrissy, and then followed her towards the kitchen to catch up with Carl.
Carl walked into the kitchen and saw Amy sat at the table, while Becky was standing at the table playing with a bunch of roses in a vase. "Happy birthday Amy." Carl said as he walked over to the table.
Amy jumped up and gave Carl a hug. "Thank you Carl for the spa treatment today. I've never had so many people do so much for my Birthday before."
"You're more than welcome Amy, just relax and make the most of the day at the hotel. They know to treat all three of you like royalty today, Cathy and Sara will join you in the afternoon ready for you beauty session, then they will join us for dinner, if that is okay with you?"
"I would love that Carl. I really like it when they come around for dinner, so spending my birthday with them would be really nice." Amy was looking really happy as she said it.
"There both looking forward to spending the day with you too, I will warn you though Amy, they do plan to spoil you rotten." Carl said with a grin.
"They really don't need to get me anything at all, just having you all here for my birthday is a big enough gift."
"Like I said Amy, just relax and enjoy the day. It's just the way everyone can show how much they all love having you here." Carl said as he gave her another hug.
They broke the hug when they heard Mandy say, "Hay, I hope you're not making moves on my man?"
Amy jumped back looking worried till she saw Mandy was grinning. "Sorry Mandy, but I was just thanking Carl for helping to make my birthday so special."
"Don't be sorry Amy, I was just teasing you." Mandy walked over to Amy and gave her a hug as she spoke.
Once they broke the hug Amy said, "I want to thank you all for treating me so special. It's already been the best birthday ever, and it's only just begun."
"You're just too easy to please." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"Sounds a lot like another girl I know." Becky said as she hugged Chrissy and stole a kiss.
"I will take that as a real complement. If I could choose to be like any girl, it would be Chrissy." Amy looked at Chrissy with a smile.
Chrissy just went red in the face and hugged on to Becky even tighter. "Thank you for saying that Amy, but I'm sure there are a lot of other woman out there better than me."
Amy walked over to Chrissy and Becky, and then hugged them both. "It's not a case of being better Chrissy; it's who I would most want to be like. And that person is you."
"I hate to break up this happy moment, but you three need to see about getting dressed, and we need to see about getting to the shop." Mandy said as she first looked at Chrissy and the other two, and then looked at Carl and Vic.
Carl looked at his watch then said, "I didn't realise what the time was. Your right Mandy dear, we better see about getting a move one."
"How will we be getting to the hotel?" Amy asked sounding worried all of a sudden.
"Don't worry. Carl has sorted out for a car to pick us up when were ready." Chrissy said as she put an arm around Amy's waist.
Chrissy wasn't about to tell Amy that it was a limo coming to get them, she wanted to see the look of surprise on Amy's face when she saw it.
Mandy hugged them all and then they all got a hug of Carl and Vic, then they were off out the door and getting into Vic's black Mercedes and were gone.
Chrissy took one of Amy's arms and Becky took the other, as they led her back up stairs to get dressed.
Amy went to her room to take a shower while Chrissy and Becky went to their room. Becky wanted to do more than just shower, but Chrissy said, "No Becky, we don't have time to play around this morning. The limo will be here soon and I don't want to keep it waiting." Chrissy playfully slapped Becky's hand away.
"I can wait till later babe. Does Amy know that it's a limo coming to pick us up?" Becky started washing Chrissy's back for her.
"No, I really want to see the look on her face when we step out the house." Chrissy said as she let Becky wash her.
Chrissy and Becky were soon showered and sorting out there underwear, then they picked a couple of simple dresses to wear. Once they were both dressed, Chrissy sat and did her hair and then sat Becky down and did hers for her.
They both had a simple but beautiful look by the time Chrissy had done. "You really know how to make a girl look good babe." Becky said as she hugged Chrissy.
"I couldn't see the point of going too mad with an over the top stunning look, as we will be washing it all of when we get to the hotel. But I can't see why we shouldn't look good when we leave the house and get to the hotel." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Very true babe and we will get some looks when we leave the house. It's not everyday you see a limo pull up outside." Becky said with a giggle.
"I can't wait to see the look on Amy's face when she steps out the house and sees the limo. Speaking of which, we better go and help her get dressed, or we will never be ready when it gets here." Chrissy said as she looked at her watch.
Becky smiled and put her arm around Chrissy's waist and they made their way out their room and headed for Amy's room.
Amy was just coming out the bathroom when she heard someone knock on her bedroom door. "Come in!" She shouted.
Chrissy and Becky entered the room to find Amy stood there in a big white fluffy bathrobe, and a towel wrapped around her head, covering her wet hair. "Do you want me and Becky to help you get dressed Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"Please, if you would. I've got no idea what to wear, or what to do with my hair. You always do a much better job with it as well Chrissy." Amy said with a smile as she went to sit at the dressing table.
Chrissy set to work drying Amy's hair while Becky went to sort out a dress for her to wear. Chrissy removed the towel and then got the hair dryer and a brush and she started to run the brush threw Amy's hair and rock the hair dryer back and fourth threw it. Amy just closed her eyes and let Chrissy do her job; she loved it when Chrissy worked on her hair and her makeup. Amy thought Chrissy had such a gentle touch; it was like having your face and head massaged by an angel.
Amy thought she must have drifted off to sleep, as the next thing she heard was Chrissy saying she was all done with her hair. Amy opened her eyes and took a good look at what Chrissy had done with her hair.
"Thanks Chrissy, it looks amazing." Amy said as she looked in the mirror.
"You're welcome Amy; I had a really good subject to work with." Chrissy said with a smile. "I'll leave you to put on a bit of lipstick and some eye shadow. Don't go to mad Amy, you will only have to wash it all of when we get to the hotel."
"Okay Chrissy." Amy said as she set to work on doing her makeup.
Chrissy went to see what Becky had found for Amy to wear. Becky had laid out a dress on the bed, Chrissy really liked the dress, and she went and got a set of underwear for Amy to put on once she finished with her makeup.
Amy walked over to wear Chrissy and Becky was standing next to the bed. "Does my makeup look okay?" Amy asked as she let Chrissy and Becky look at her face.
"Looks like I'm out of a job." Chrissy said with a pout.
"I don't think so Chrissy. It's only a simple look that you told me to do, and I love how good you make me look." Amy was smiling as she said it, which made Chrissy feel better.
"That's okay then Amy, it's nice to feel wanted." Chrissy said with a grin.
"I want you babe, and always will." Becky said as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and pulled her into a kiss.
"As much as I love doing this with you lover, we better see about getting finished off before the car gets here to pick us up." Chrissy pulled herself away from Becky as she said it.
Chrissy picked up the bra and panties and handed them to Amy. Amy looked a little puzzled, then said, "Do you not need to glue the breast forms on me first Chrissy?"
"There's no point Amy, you would only have to take them off again once we got to the hotel. Becky picked an outfit that hides the breast forms, but will still let you look sexy at the same time." Chrissy said with a grin, she knew what Amy was thinking.
"I didn't mean, I mean I don't want to look, I just like the way they feel when they're fixed to my chest." Amy was all flustered as she said it.
Chrissy and Becky were both giggling at the way Amy was trying to explain herself. "Don't worry Amy; I know what you're trying to say. I was once were you are now, and you have to admit that you do like to look good?" Chrissy gave Amy a hug as she said it.
Amy looked a little sly as she said, "I guess I do like to look good when I am out, but I don't think I do it for any real reason."
"Amy, you do it to make yourself feel good. If others like it, then that is a bonus." Chrissy said.
Amy thought about it for a little bit, she could see that Chrissy was right. She did dress to make herself feel good. "Thanks Chrissy, its nice having someone to talk to when I get these feelings." Amy gave Chrissy another hug.
"Just remember that I have been where you are now Amy, so feel free to come to me any time you need to, I will do my best to help." Chrissy said with a smile as she handed Amy the underwear. "Now get dressed, or we will never get any where today."
Amy took the underwear and then set about putting them on. Chrissy put the breast forms into the bra cups and then picked up a silk top that looked a little like a sleeveless T-shirt that buttoned up the front. Amy put it on and then let Becky button it up while Chrissy got the dress ready for Amy to put on.
Chrissy held the dress open for Amy to put on, then she wrapped one part under the other and then buttoned it there, and then she wrapped the outer part around and buttoned that part. Chrissy then wrapped a belt around Amy's waist and buckled it closed.
Amy looked in the mirror when Chrissy stepped aside. "What do you think Amy?" Chrissy asked as she stood at the side of her.
"I love it Chrissy, Becky." Amy said as she looked at herself in the mirror. The dress was tight fitting, but still had an elegant look to it.
"Here you go Amy; this will finish off the look." Becky said as she handed Amy a pair of shoes that matched the dress she had on.
Amy took the shoes and placed them on the floor in front of the dressing table, and then she sat down and slipped her feet into the three-inch stiletto heels. Amy was a little unsteady on the heels; she had only worn small heels since she got out of hospital. Chrissy and Becky took an arm each and helped her walk around the room for a couple of minutes, till she was use to them again.
"Thanks for the help, it's been some time since I whore heels this high, but it does feel good to be wearing them again." Amy said with a grin.
Chrissy and Becky both smiled back at her. Then Chrissy said, "Come on, the car will be here any minute."
Becky handed Amy a purse with all her makeup and wallet in then took her arm and led her out the room and down stairs. Chrissy armed the alarm and then followed them out and locked the front door.
Amy had been looking at Chrissy locking the front door, so she never saw the limo pull up at the end of the driveway. She did turn and look when she heard Becky say, "Good timing, the car is here."
Chrissy and Becky had to giggle when they saw the shocked look on Amy's face. "Wow! That is a limo. You guys really do go all out on a birthday."
"Only for special girls we know." Becky said with a grin.
"Thank you for doing all this. I hope I can do something just as nice on your birthdays." Amy said as she let Chrissy and Becky take an arm each and lead her to the waiting limo.
The limo driver had got out the car and had the door open ready for them all to climb in. "Good day ladies, may I say how lovely you all look." The driver tipped his hat as he spoke.
"Thank you. What is you name?" Chrissy asked.
"My name is Dennis, but most people just call me driver." Dennis said with a chuckle.
"Well, don't worry Dennis, we all like to treat people the same way we would like to be treated, so we will all call you Dennis. If that is okay with you?" Chrissy said with a warm smile.
Dennis could see why Carl had said to treat them like royalty now. "Why thank you Miss, it will be a pleasure to drive you all." Dennis tipped his hat again.
"Please call me Chrissy, and this is Becky, and Amy." Chrissy pointed at Becky, then Amy.
"Please to meet you Miss Chrissy, Miss Becky, Miss Amy. And may I say Happy Birthday Miss Amy." Dennis said with a smile.
"Thank you Dennis, but please drop the Miss. Amy will do just fine thank you." Amy said as she smiled.
"Please just call me Becky, and Chrissy, Chrissy." Becky said with a smile.
"As you wish Becky, Chrissy. Do you all wish to go straight to the hotel, or would like to drive around the city for a little bit?"
"Can we really go for a drive first?" Amy asked like an excited little child.
"Everyone is at your beck and call, so you can do what ever you want today ladies. So do you want to show of a little and go for a quick spin around the city?" Dennis was grinning, as he already knew what they would want to do.
"Yes please then Dennis, show us the city from the back seat of a limo." Amy said with a grin, but she did look at Chrissy and Becky to make sure it was okay with them. She felt better when she saw them both grinning like kids as well.
They all jumped in the back of the limo and then Dennis closed the door and got back in the front and pulled away from the house. The girls could see a lot of people from the neighboring houses looking as they drove down the road.
Dennis took a steady drive threw the city, so people could try and look in through the limo windows and try to work out if anyone famous was in the car. The girls were giggling as they drove. They all burst out laughing as they saw a guy walk into a pole as he watched the limo, and not where he was going.
They drove around the city for nearly an hour before Dennis pulled into the hotel, and stopped the car in front of the main entrance. The girls watched as a man dressed as a bell boy ran to the limo and opened the door for the girls. "Good morning Miss, Miss, Miss." He said to each girl as they got out the car.
"Thank you." They all said to the man as they climbed out the limo and straightened their dresses.
Dennis had got out the car and come to make sure they enjoyed the ride. "I hope you enjoyed the ride around the city."
"I really loved the ride Dennis, thank you so much. It was a nice treat for my birthday. I hope you don't get in any trouble for doing it?" Amy asked with a little worry in her voice.
"It was my pleasure Amy, and I was told to make sure you had a good time today. And I think you did, so I did my job. Not that I saw it as much of a job, it was nice having you all in my limo." Dennis said with a smile.
The girls all gave Dennis a hug to thank him for treating them so well; he had an even bigger smile on his face when they all left to enter the hotel.
The bellboy led the way to the main desk where they met the manager of the hotel. He seemed to know who they were and greeted them with a smile and asked if they liked the limo ride okay.
"Dennis was wonderful; he treated us all like royalty." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Yes we had a wonderful drive here; he is really good at his job. I hope he gets a good bonus for his work this morning." Becky said.
"I will see that he does miss." The man said.
"Thank you. May I ask what your name is?" Chrissy asked the man.
"My name is Dale, miss." The man said.
"Well Dale, this is Becky, Amy, and I'm Chrissy, but I think you already knew that." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Yes Miss Chrissy. We all know who you are." Dale said with a nod of his head.
"Please just call me Chrissy. Is it okay to call you Dale? I hope you haven't heard anything bad about me?" Chrissy wasn't showing any sign that she was joking.
Dale looked really worried. "Oh no Chrissy, we have all only heard good things about you all. And please feel free to call me Dale." Dale looked really worried he might have upset Chrissy in some way.
"Don't look so worried Dale, I was only teasing you." Chrissy said with a grin.
Dale let out a sigh. "I'm glad Chrissy; I would hate to get on the wrong side of Carl at the best of times. But if I upset you, I would be looking for a new job."
"I can't see Carl being like that, he always seems so nice." Chrissy said.
"He is Chrissy, I was just thinking what he might do if I had upset you." Dale said with a laugh.
"Well don't worry Dale; I am happy that Carl has someone as good as you taking care of his hotel." Chrissy was smiling as she said it, which made Dale understand why Carl felt the way he did about these girls. Dale had only just really met them and he already wanted to do all he could for them.
"If you would like to follow me, I will show you up to the penthouse suite." Dale said as he held out his arm in the direction he wanted them to go.
"The penthouse suite! I thought we were going to the spa?" Chrissy asked looking a little puzzled.
"Yes you are going to the spa, or more to the point, the spa is going to come to you. Carl and Mandy thought it best if you all had a nice privet place to relax and enjoy the full service of the spa. The penthouse has a privet pool and sauna; it even has a room for spa treatments." Dale said as they got in the elevator, he got a credit card out and then put it in a slot under the buttons for each floor. The girls all watched as some text came up on a display that said, Penthouse access granted. The elevator started to move and the girls all looked at each other with a grin.
The elevator stopped when it got to the top floor, the doors opened and the girls followed Dale out, straight into the penthouse. The girls all started to walk around looking at everything that was around them.
"This place is amazing." Amy said as she walked out onto the patio and stood looking at the pool.
Chrissy and Becky went out to her and stood on each side. "It is a really beautiful suite. Becky and I have never been up here before, so you're very lucky." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Yes I am lucky, Chrissy but not for this. I'm lucky to have all you as friends. Thank you for giving me such a great birthday." Amy put an arm around each of them and then pulled them into a hug.
They broke the hug when they heard Dale do a fake cough. "I hope the suite is okay for you? The girls will be here in an hour to start your spa treatments, so if you want to take a swim, you have the time."
"Thank you Dale. The suite is amazing, but you already knew that didn't you?" Chrissy said with a grin.
"I kind of got that impression from the way you were all looking around." Dale said with a grin. "Please feel free to call down to the front desk if you need anything, just ask for me and I will sort it out right away."
"Thank you Dale, but I think you have pretty much thought of everything." Chrissy said as she gave him a quick hug. Becky and Amy gave him a hug as well, which made him smile.
"I've arranged for some lunch to be sent up to the suite at 1 PM. Cathy and Sara will be arriving at the same time so I thought you would all like to eat together. I take it; it will be okay to send them straight up?" Dale asked as Chrissy walked to the elevator with him.
"That will be fine Dale and thank you once again for all you have sorted out for Amy today." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Today is as much for you and Becky as it is for Amy. Carl thought you and Becky could do with some real time to relax together. I really hope you have a nice relaxing time Chrissy." Dale took a hold of Chrissy's hand and lifted it to his lips and gave it a kiss. "Remember to call down if you need anything." With that said he got in the elevator and was gone.
Chrissy turned to go and find the other two, but went all red in the face when she realised that they had both seen the hand kissing.
"I can't trust you for one minute can't I?" Becky said with her hands on her hips.
Chrissy was a little worried, as Becky didn't look very happy at all. "He was only being polite Becky. Please don't be mad with me." Chrissy looked away from Becky, as she was scared of what Becky might do.
Amy looked at Chrissy and then looked at Becky to see if she really was upset with Chrissy for letting Dale kiss her hand. Amy saw a smile cross Becky's face, and knew that she was just teasing Chrissy.
Chrissy was still looking down at the ground, so never saw Becky smile. Chrissy didn't know what to say or do to make Becky see that it was just a kiss on her wrist. She let out a sigh as a tear ran down her cheek.
Becky walked up to where Chrissy were still standing and lifted her hand to Chrissy's chin. She got a worried look on her face when she felt Chrissy's chin was wet. "Hay babe, you're not crying are you?" Becky lifted Chrissy's face till she was looking her in the eyes. She could see the streaks of makeup and tears running down Chrissy's face. "I'm sorry Babe, I was only teasing you. Please stop crying."
"You looked really upset with me, and I couldn't think of what to say to you." Chrissy blurted out. "You know that you're the only girl or person I've ever loved, I would never want anyone else."
Becky was having trouble trying to speak, so she did the only thing she could think of. Becky put her hand behind Chrissy's head and pulled her into a deep kiss; Chrissy was still trying to speak at first, but soon stopped and just let Becky show her love for her. Becky wiped away the tears and makeup once they broke the kiss. "Do you feel any better now Babe? I'm sorry; I never meant to make you cry."
"I'm just glad you're not upset with me Lover. I shouldn't have got so worked up over it all." Chrissy said as she pulled Becky into another kiss.
"You did look a little flustered when he kissed your hand, which is why I said what I said. I'm sorry. I know you only have eyes for me babe." Becky said as she hugged Chrissy.
Amy had stood watching the whole thing play out, but she was happy to see the two love-birds happy again. "Do you think we can take a swim now?" Amy asked with a grin.
"I'm sorry Amy; I didn't mean to spoil your birthday." Chrissy said looking sadly at Amy.
"Don't be sorry Chrissy, and you haven't spoiled my birthday. I think I would have reacted the same way if a man kissed my hand." Amy said with a smile.
Becky put her arm around Chrissy's waist and then led her to the bedroom to see if they could find some swimming costumes to wear. They each found a box on the bed with their name wrote on it, so they all looked at each other and then opened their box.
Each box had a swimming costume in it. Chrissy could tell that Sara had designed and had the suits made for them. All the girls squealed with delight at their swimming suit, but Amy was a little sad that she wouldn't have any breasts while they swam.
Chrissy saw the sad look and asked. "What's wrong Amy? Do you not like it?"
Amy laid her suit back in the box and then turned to face Chrissy. "I love it Chrissy, but I will look silly swimming in it without my breast forms attached, and I don't really want to go swimming flat chested. So I will just sit and watch you and Becky swim."
Amy turned to leave the bedroom so the other two could get changed, but she was stopped by Chrissy. "Amy, Sara designed this swim suit just for girls like you. You really need to take a closer look at the design before you leave and miss out on all the fun."
Chrissy picked up Amy's swimsuit and showed her the inside of it where the breast area was. She saw that it had a built in pouch section designed to hold a set of breast forms, so once it was on and the neck peace was done up, it would look like Amy had real breasts still. The suit had high side peace's that came up under the arms to help hide the forms to the point that it really did look like Amy had real breasts. The fabric ran all the way up to the neck at the front and then had a band that fastened at the back of the neck.
Chrissy and Becky had the same looking suits, but in a different colour. They all loved the feel of the swimsuits once they had them on. They even had a little skirt peace like you see on ice skaters suits, so that Amy could hide her little secret. Not that it showed anyway due to Sara having designed the suit with extra padding down there to help hide any lumps. She had also had a band of extra strong elastic built into the waist section to help pull Amy's tummy in and help give her a nice hourglass figure.
Becky and Chrissy both wolf whistled Amy when they turned around and saw her in the swimsuit. Amy went red and looked down at her feet. "You're both just teasing me now."
"You look really good Amy." Becky said, as she made her way over to wear Amy was standing.
"I second that Amy; you really do look hot in that Swimsuit." Chrissy said with a grin.
Chrissy and Becky both stood next to Amy so she could see what they all looked like in the mirror on the wall of the bedroom. All Amy saw were three women standing looking back at them. She didn't see a boy in a swimming suit at all.
"Wow. This suit is amazing, it feels so light and easy to wear, but I look just like you two. I really need to thank Sara for designing this swim suit." Amy said as she turned from side to side to get a better look.
Chrissy and Becky looked at each other and then back at Amy, and then they both got an evil grin on there faces and each grabbed an arm and pulled Amy out to the pool and dragged her into the water with them.
Amy let out a scream as she was pulled into the water, but she was laughing when they all came up for air. "I'll get you both back for that one later." Amy said as she started to float on her back and move her arms so she started moving around the pool.
"Sorry Amy, but it looked like you could have been standing there for a couple of hours before you even thought about coming in the pool." Chrissy said as she giggled and started to swim around.
"This feels so good." Amy said as she let the water carry her around the pool.
The time seem to fly as it didn't seem long before there was a ping and then they saw three women walk out with a trolley each.
"Is it that time already?" Becky asked as she stood up in the pool and looked at the women.
"This is the time we were told to come up to the room; we can come back later if you want some more time in the pool?" One of the women said in a soft voice.
"No, please don't. We just lost track of the time." Becky said as she made her way over to the steps, so she could get out the pool. Amy and Chrissy were right behind her.
The three women that had come to work on the girls all looked a little nervous as they watched them get out the pool.
"We have no idea how this goes, so tell us where you want us ladies, and we will let you start on us." Chrissy said with a smile.
"If you would like to follow us, then we will take you through to the treatment room and make a start." The woman that looked to be in charge of them all led the way and Chrissy, Becky, and Amy all followed her and the other two girls followed at the back.
The treatment room was really big and there were three tables set up in there, one for each girl.
Chrissy could see that all three of the women were really nerves. "Is everything okay Miss?" Chrissy asked with a worried look on her face.
"Yes Miss. We have been told to treat you like royalty. So we are a little worried that's all. We are really good at our jobs Miss." The woman said as she tried to set up the table for Chrissy to get on.
"My name is Chrissy, this is Becky, and that is Amy." Chrissy said as she pointed to the other two. "So please call us by out names, and don't bother with the miss part at the front." Chrissy said with a smile.
Chrissy, Becky, and Amy all saw the three women relax after she said to just use their names. The girls all got on a table and let the women go to work on them. They really knew their jobs and were soon chatting and laughing with the girls. They worked on a lot of club goers so they didn't take any notice of Amy not having real breasts, but they did like the design of the swimsuit and how good Amy looked in it when they first got to the penthouse.
They were sad to see the women leave at the end of it, but they did all feel really relaxed. It was nearly one when they heard the elevator ping again. The girls were all relaxing on sun lounges and didn't really want to move, but they guessed they should go see who it was.
They all helped each other up and then made there way through to the elevator. They all screamed and ran over to Sara and Cathy when they saw it was them.
"Happy Birthday Amy!!!!!!!!" Sara and Cathy shouted as soon as they saw her.
"Hi Sara, hi Cathy. Thank you." Amy said as she ran up to them and gave them both a hug.
"How was the spa treatment?" Cathy asked with a grin.
"It was really amazing. I have never felt so relaxed in all my life." Amy said with a big grin on her face.
"Did you two enjoy it as well then?" Cathy asked Chrissy and Becky.
"Yes it was really good." They both said as they each hugged Sara and then Cathy.
The chat was disturbed when the elevator pinged and two girls pushed a couple of trolleys out into the penthouse.
"Good afternoon ladies. Where would you like to have your lunch?" one of them asked as she looked at them all to see who was in charge.
"Can you set it up out near the pool please." Chrissy said with a warm smile.
The girl smiled back and said, "Right away miss."
They all followed the two girls out to the pool area and then went to look over the edge of the railing to see how high they were. Sara had a thing for heights so she clung onto Cathy as she looked over.
"I really don't know how people can live up here." Sara said as she hugged Cathy.
"I think we should think about moving into a place just like this, if this is how you react." Cathy said with a giggle.
"I will keep hugging you like this if we don't move into a place like this. I like my place, just the two levels to worry about." Sara said as she hugged Cathy a little harder.
Cathy guided Sara away from the edge and she relaxed enough for Cathy to get some of the feeling back in her arms. "I'm sorry Sara, but I never realised that you hated heights so much."
"Well, now you know, so don't ever think about taking me up any tall buildings. Okay?" Sara said as she hugged Cathy and then kissed her.
The two girls had finished setting up the food for them. "You can eat when ever you're ready. Please enjoy the meal, and please just call down when you have finished and we will come and clear everything away again."
"Thank you for the lovely job you have done, it all looks really nice." Chrissy said as she walked the two girls to the elevator.
The others were all just sitting down when Chrissy got back to the table out near the pool.
"How did you know we would be here in time to eat lunch with you Chrissy?" Cathy asked as she started to load her plate up with salad and cooked meats.
"Dale the manager of the hotel said what time you and Sara would be here and that he thought you would want to eat lunch with us." Chrissy replied.
"That sounds like Dale; he does a great job of running the hotel for Carl." Cathy said as she sat back down with her plate of food.
"He is quite the gentleman as well." Becky said as she looked at Chrissy with a grin. Chrissy just looked down at the table and went red in the face.
Cathy saw the way Becky looked at Chrissy and how Chrissy reacted. "Sounds like there is some gossip to hear, do tell Becky." Cathy asked with a grin.
Becky told them about Dale kissing Chrissy's hand and how she looked really shocked by it all. Cathy and Sara looked at Chrissy with a grin, but she just tried to keep looking at her plate and not make eye contact as she felt a little silly over it all.
Becky pulled her into a hug and they were soon feeding each other like normal, and chat turned to Amy.
"How you liking your birthday so far Amy?" Sara asked.
"It's the best birthday I've ever had Sara. Thanks for the swimsuit by the way, it's really nice."
"Did it fit okay? You're the first girl to ever try it out." Sara said with a smile.
"You mean I got to wear the very first one you have ever made?" Amy asked with a shocked look on her face.
"Yes. Carl was chatting to me some time back about the problem some of the girls had with going swimming. So he asked me to look into some ideas for a suit that would let them look as girlie as they could but not need lots of under garments to pull it off. I'm glad you liked it." Sara was really happy that Amy liked the swimsuit.
"You going to tell her the best bit Sara?" Cathy asked, with a grin on her face.
Sara looked a little blank for a second or two, but then realised what Cathy was getting at. "Oh! Sorry Amy. The swim suit is yours to keep, the same goes for you and Becky too, Chrissy."
"Really Sara? I can keep it?" Amy asked with a grin.
Chrissy and Becky were grinning as well. "Thanks Sara, they are really nice. I loved the way that Amy looked just as good as Becky and me in them."
The girls all got up and gave Sara a hug, and then they all gave Cathy one, as she felt left out of it. Sara and Cathy were both beaming when the girls all sat down again and carried on eating their lunch.
"So what sort of birthdays have you had in the past then Amy?" Sara asked.
"This is by far the best I have ever had. The most I've done in the past is go to a movie with my sister, and then go for a pizza." Amy said as she took a bite of her sandwich.
"Have you never had a birthday party or anything like that? I'm sure your mum and dad must have done something special for you?" Cathy asked.
"The most my mum and dad did for me was get me a tool kit, when I had nothing to fix with it. But most years it was just a card with some money in it." Amy sounded really down as she said it.
Sara and Cathy looked shocked; this poor kid had never know what it was like to have a party, or a special day before. They both just wanted to hug her to death, but they were beat to it by Chrissy.
"So I guess that you're really enjoying today then Amy?" Chrissy said as she pulled Amy into a hug.
Amy looked at Chrissy and felt a lot better. "We could end the day now and I would be happy Chrissy, but I know that you all have a lot more stuff planned for me today, so I am really having a great time and couldn't think of a better group of friends to spend it with. I just wish Ann, Mandy, Carl, and Vic was here as well."
"Mandy, Carl, and Vic will be here later. Or should I say Mandy, Carla, and Vicky will be here later." Chrissy said with a grin.
They all relaxed by the pool and took their time to eat their lunch. They had a couple of hours before they need to make a start on getting ready for dinner, so Amy asked if she could put her swimsuit back on and go back in the pool for an hour.
"Only if we can all join you Amy." Sara said with a grin.
"I would love that Sara, but do you have a swim suit for you and Cathy?" Amy asked hoping that Sara would say yes.
"I was hoping to get some time to have a swim while we were here, so I packed a couple of extra ones for me and Cathy this morning."
Amy jumped up and started clapping her hands together when she heard Sara say that. "Well, what are we all waiting for? Let's get our suits on and get back in the pool." Amy was off in search of her swimsuit.
The others all looked at Amy as she ran off, and then they all looked at each other just before they all ran off after her.
It didn't take Chrissy, Becky, and Amy long to get ready as they were only wearing bathrobes since they had the spa treatment anyway. But for Sara and Cathy, it would take a little longer due to them being fully dressed.
Chrissy, Becky, and Amy were all back in the pool by the time Sara and Cathy came back out. They were both wearing the same sort out swimsuit that they were wearing, but in yet another couple of colours.
"You two look amazing." Amy said as she watched them walk up to the edge of the pool.
Both girls struck a pose like they had seen some models do in a magazine which got the others all giggling at them. "Do you really think we look okay?" Cathy asked once they all stopped laughing.
"Yes, you both look great. Now get in the pool already!" Chrissy said with a giggle.
Sara went to push Cathy in, but Cathy moved at the last minute, but went to catch Sara to stop her falling in, but all she did was end up getting pulled in with Sara. They made quite a splash as they hit the water. The other girls were worried they might have hurt themselves, but were happy to see them both giggling when they surfaced.
They all splashed around for nearly two hours before they all decide that they should make a start on getting ready for dinner.
The girls all took Amy to the living area before they started to get ready. Chrissy sat her down on one of the sofas.
Amy looked a little worried at first. "Shouldn't I go and take a shower if we need to start getting ready?"
"We have some time yet Amy, but first we need to give you your presents." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Presents, but I thought that all this was the present Chrissy." Amy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
"This is part of the present Amy, but you do get some gifts as well." Becky said as she handed Amy a large box that was gift wrapped with a big bow on it.
Amy took the box and put it on her knee so she could open it; she looked at the label on the box and read that it was from Chrissy and Becky. She undid the bow and then pulled the lid off the box and pulled out the tissue paper that was covering what was inside. Amy let out a gasp as she was looking at a corset just like the one she stole from the shop. There was also a bra and panty set in there to match and some stockings as well.
Amy looked up at Chrissy and Becky with tears running down her cheeks. "Thank you Chrissy, Becky. I love it." She got up and hugged them both as she cried on their shoulders.
"I hope their happy tears Amy?" Chrissy asked after she had been crying for some time.
Amy pulled away and then said, "They are Chrissy. I'm just so happy that you got me that corset for my birthday. I know what I did that day was wrong, but I ended up with the perfect life. You could say it was almost worth dying for." Amy giggled as she said the last bit.
"Well you do have good taste Amy that is one of the best corsets you can buy. This time though, you have the other bits to go with it." Chrissy said as she brushed a couple of stray hairs away from Amy's eyes.
"Well, I didn't really have the time to pick out the other bits." Amy said with a smile. "Can I wear it tonight?" Amy asked looking hopeful.
"We would be unhappy if you didn't Amy." Becky said with a grin.
"I have no idea what I am going to wear over the top of it Chrissy!" Amy looked panicked all of a sudden.
"Calm down Amy, you haven't finished opening you gifts yet." Sara said as she handed Amy another box. This too had a bow on it, so she undid the bow and pulled the lid off and then removed the tissue paper to reveal a mass of black. Amy pulled the fabric out and held it up to get a better look at it. She found herself holding a beautiful black dress.
"Thank you Sara, it's so beautiful. Did you make it?" Amy asked as she took in all the detail.
"Yes, it's a Sara original Amy. Every girl needs a little black dress to wear." Sara said with a grin.
Amy put the dress back in the box and then put the box down next to the box with the corset in it and then got up and gave Sara a hug to thank her for the dress.
When she broke the hug with Sara, she was handed two boxes from Cathy. Amy sat down and opened the smaller of the two box's first. She found a beautiful pair of black suede shoes in it. "Thanks Cathy, I love them." Amy said as she pulled one of them out the box to get a better look at it.
"Don't thank me yet Amy; you haven't seen what's in the other box." Cathy said with a grin.
Amy put the shoe back in the box and then put it to one side so she could see what was in the other box. This box was a lot bigger than the first box, so Amy undid the bow and slowly took the lid off and removed the tissue paper to reveal a pair of black suede knee length boots.
"Cathy, I love them, but you shouldn't have spent so much money on me." Amy said as she was trying not to cry.
"I couldn't decide whether to get you the shoes or the boots, so I thought stuff it, and got you both. They will both look really good with the dress as well Amy." Cathy was trying not to cry now, she was so happy that Amy was having such a good day.
Amy put the box down and then got up and gave Cathy a hug to thank her for the wonderful gifts. "Thank you Cathy, I really love them a lot."
"You're welcome Amy. I'm glad that you're finally getting a proper birthday." Cathy said as she let a tear run down her cheek.
"So then Amy, you ready to get all dressed up ready for a nice dinner and then a full night of dancing?" Chrissy asked as she put her arm around Amy's waist.
Amy just stood there grinning, so the girls all took that to mean yes. They all set to work on getting Amy ready first, so she got more time to enjoy all the new cloths.
Chrissy took Amy into the bathroom and ran her a nice scented bubble bath to give Cathy time to set up all her makeup and other stuff.
Once Amy had done in the bath, Chrissy wrapped a large fluffy bath robe around her and led her in to the room that Cathy was going to use to do the make over. Amy was a little worried at first, but she soon relaxed when she felt Cathy start to rub some creams into her face. Cathy had a touch as soft as Chrissy; she even worked in the same way as Chrissy.
It didn't seem like long before Cathy was saying she was ready to attach the breast forms, so Amy slid the bathrobe down off her shoulders and upper body so Cathy could get to work on giving her a bust again.
Amy knew she would be happy when she had her own breasts and didn't need to attach the forms any more.
Cathy felt sorry for Amy; she could tell by the look on her face that she really wanted her own breasts. "Don't worry Amy; you will have your own one day soon."
Amy looked up at Cathy as she said that and she could see the pity she felt for her. "I know Cathy, but I just want it all right now." Amy said with a big sigh.
"I know what you mean Amy, I was the same way." Cathy gave her a hug hoping it would make her feel better on some level.
Amy sat back in the chair again and let Cathy get back to helping her get ready again. She felt the weight of the breast forms on her chest, but they felt a lot colder this time, but she let Cathy finish what she was doing before she asked her any questions. She was brought out of her day dreaming when she heard Cathy say. "There you go Amy, you have breasts again."
Amy sat up and looked in the large mirror above the table in front of her; she really liked what she saw. "Thanks Cathy, this does feel much better than just having the forms in a bra." Amy ran her hands over the forms and noticed that they felt a little different. "Cathy, are these the same breast forms that Chrissy gave me?"
"No there not Amy, these forms cost a lot more money than the ones Chrissy gave you. They are also held on with glue, so they can be kept on for much longer lengths of time." Cathy said with a smile.
Amy was looking for an edge, but couldn't see one at all, and she was really looking. "What about taking a bath, or a shower with them on Cathy?" Amy asked.
"The glue and the makeup is water proof, so you will be fine to do both and not worry about losing a breast in the water." Cathy said with a giggle.
"So I will have breasts then for a couple of days at least?" Amy asked with a big grin on her face.
"Yes, you should be safe for about a week before you will start to see any sign of them starting to come loose. I will show Chrissy how to take them off for you and then clean them up and put them back on." Cathy was happy to see Amy so happy.
"I don't know what to say Cathy. They feel so real to the touch; they must be really expensive forms." Amy said as she sat playing with them.
"Don't worry about the cost Amy. Carl said that you get what ever you want, or what ever I needed to make you look the best you could be. So that is what I have done." Cathy pulled Amy to her feet as she said it. "Okay then Amy, shall we see about getting you in this bra and then the corset?"
Cathy held the bra up for Amy to slip her arms threw, then she turned her around so she could clip it closed at the back for her. Cathy picked up the corset next and started to unclip it so she could rap it around Amy's waist.
"Cathy, shouldn't I put the panties on next?" Amy asked as she was trying to hide the secret between her legs.
"We could do that Amy, but then you'll have a real pain of a time when ever you need to visit the restroom all night." Cathy said as she wrapped the corset around Amy's waist and then started to clip it closed at the front.
"I don't understand Cathy, what does putting the corset on have to do with me having trouble in the restroom?" Amy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
Cathy giggled, and then said, "The corset you picked out had garter straps attached to it to hold up your stockings, so if you put the panties on before the corset you will have to undo all the straps before you can get your panties down. So doing it this way means you can take down your panties with out all the trouble."
"Oh, I see now. Sorry for sounding so dumb Cathy." Amy said as she looked down at the floor in front of her.
"Hay, don't feel bad Amy. How were you to know, this is your first time with garters and stocking I bet?" Cathy asked as she gave Amy a quick hug.
"I've worn hold ups before, but I could never afford a garter belt." Amy said as she turned around to let Cathy start to tighten the corset.
"Remember to take shallow breaths Amy till you get use to the corset. I'm not going to make it too tight for you, as I don't want to risk doing any more damage to your ribs." Cathy said as she started to pull on the lasses.
Amy was running her hands up the front of the corset as Cathy started to tighten it. Amy loved the feel of the corset as it gripped her body, she remembered how it made her feel the day she touched it in the shop. But now she was wearing it, it felt so much better.
"How you feeling Amy? It's not hurting your ribs is it?" Cathy asked as she pulled on the lasses some more.
"It feels wonderful Cathy, and I don't feel any pain yet, just a little short of breath." Amy said with a gasp.
"Just remember to take short breaths Amy, like I told you too." Cathy said as she pulled them in a little more, before she thought that it would be enough for her first time ever wearing a corset. "I think we will stop at this point Amy, don't want to over do it for your first time. You're going to be wearing it for some time yet today as well." Cathy said with a smile as she walked around to the front of Amy to take a look at her.
"I love the way it feels Cathy. It's hard to put into words." Amy said, as she looked at her self in the mirror. "I love the way it makes my waist look as well." She added as she turned from side to side.
Sara walked into the room with Amy's dress, as she was looking at her self in the mirror. Amy jumped when she heard Sara scream when she realised that Amy had no panties on. Amy panicked and was trying to cover her self up.
Sara stood with her hands over her eyes.
Cathy grabbed the panties and handed them to Amy so she could cover her self up. Then she went to hug Sara, as she was shaking.
Amy quickly put the panties on and went to see if Sara was okay when Chrissy and Becky came running into the room.
"What happened?" Chrissy and Becky shouted.
"I'm sorry, but I scared Sara. She came in and saw me with no panties on, and I panicked." Amy went to touch Sara on the shoulder to say sorry, but Sara pulled away from her.
Amy stepped back worried that she had really upset Sara. Cathy looked at Chrissy and Becky in a way that they had a pretty good idea what was wrong with Sara, so they went to get Amy and then led her out the room and back into the living room.
"I'm sorry Chrissy, Becky. I didn't mean to upset Sara." Amy said as she sat on one of the sofas and started to cry.
Chrissy and Becky just looked at each other; they didn't know what to say to make Amy feel any better. They both knew that it was the rape that had made Sara react like she did when she saw Amy's secret, but with out Sara giving them the okay to tell Amy what happened to her. They couldn't say anything.
The girls sat each side of Amy and then hugged her. This did make Amy feel a little better; she knew that Chrissy and Becky didn't hate her now.
Amy wiped her eyes and then looked around for her cloths she came to the penthouse in. When she saw them on a chair at the other end of the room she got up to go and get them.
"What are you doing Amy?" Becky asked with a puzzled look on her face.
"I'm getting dressed and then going home. Who was a fooling, I can never be anything but a pervert. My parents were right; I'm just a sick pervert." Amy went to the bathroom with her cloths and shut the door behind her before Chrissy or Becky had time to reach it.
Amy sat on the toilet for a bit crying some more, then she set about putting the top and the dress back on that she whore to come to the hotel. She thought about taking the corset back off, but she liked the feel of it and she loved the way it looked. She could hear Chrissy and Becky knocking on the door and trying to get her to open the door so they could talk to her, but she just wanted to get dressed and go home.
Cathy was still holding onto Sara as she hugged her and shook with fright. "You okay Sara?" Cathy asked.
"I'm sorry Cathy, but I just had a flash back to the rape when I saw it." Sara said in a scared voice.
"I know Sara, I know. But it wasn't Amy that did it to you, and she was scared when you pulled away from her. She was only trying to say sorry to you for scaring you." Cathy said as she led Sara over to a seat.
"I'm sorry Cathy. I didn't mean to pull away from Amy; I was just so scared for a minute. I'm okay now, it was just a shock." Sara took a deep breath and then smiled at Cathy.
"Theirs my girl." Cathy said with a smile as she brushed away some stray hairs from Sara's face. "Now shall we go and see if Chrissy and Becky have managed to calm Amy down."
Amy finished putting her dress back on and opened the bathroom door and came face to face with Chrissy and Becky.
"Amy, what the hell do you think you're doing?" Chrissy asked in a worried voice.
"I told you, I'm going home." Amy said as she was trying not to cry again.
"What about your birthday? And going to the club?" Chrissy asked as she tried to stop Amy leaving the penthouse.
"I don't deserve any of it Chrissy. You saw the way Sara reacted to me when she realised what I am, so why should any one else feel any different when they find out what I really am." Amy said this as she was trying to get past Chrissy and Becky so she could get to the elevator.
"Stop talking like that Amy, you have no idea what you're saying right now." Chrissy said this as she wrapped her arms around Amy to stop her moving towards the elevator.
"Chrissy, let me go!" Amy shouted.
"No! I won't." Chrissy said as she hugged her even tighter.
Sara and Cathy walked into the room to hear Amy and Chrissy shouting at each other, and Chrissy with her arms wrapped around Amy.
"Chrissy, please let me go. I am nothing but a pervert, Sara just proved that." Amy said as she broke down crying again. She felt all light headed and then everything went dark.
Chrissy felt Amy become a dead weight all of a sudden. Becky saw Amy's head drop back so she grabbed hold of her with Chrissy and they got her over to the sofa.
Sara and Cathy ran over when they saw Chrissy and Becky take hold of her. "Oh god, what have I done!" Sara shouted as she sat on the sofa and rested Amy's head on her lap.
"Sara, you haven't done anything. Amy doesn't know anything about your rape, she thinks that you hate her for being a male in a dress, and she is fighting with what her parents said to her." Chrissy said as she sat next to Sara and hugged her as she sat stroking Amy's hair.
"She is just so much like a girl now that I never even thought about her being anything else, till I saw her standing there just now." Sara rested her head on Chrissy's shoulder.
Sara soon lifted her head up again when they all saw Amy start to come around.
Amy realised that she was no longer standing up, but was lying down. She didn't feel any pain so she knew that she hadn't fallen over, so she opened her eyes and found all the others looking down at her. She saw Sara looking at her, and then it all came flooding back to her what happened. She went to get up, but was pulled back down by Sara.
"Stay where you are Amy." Sara said with a smile.
"Please let me just go Sara. I know you must hate me." Amy said as she tried to get up again.
"I don't hate you Amy. Now stop talking silly." Sara said as she pulled Amy into a hug.
Amy was reluctant to return the hug at first, but soon gave in and hugged Sara back. "I'm sorry Sara; I didn't mean to scare you." Amy said as she cried into Sara's shoulder.
Sara held Amy till she stopped crying, then she helped her to sit up. "Amy, it's me that is sorry for how I reacted to you when I saw your extra bits. I've got that use to seeing you as Amy that I had forgot all about Andy. It was just a shock to be reminded of it like that." Sara said with a little chuckle.
Amy had to chuckle with her when she thought about it. "I guess it would be a shock for you, or any one. Come to think about it."
"There is some other reason for why I reacted like I did Amy." Sara looked at the others to see if she should tell her or not, all the others nodded. So Sara took a deep breath and then said, "Amy, I was raped some years back and until a couple of years ago I wouldn't even leave the house."
Amy just sat with her mouth open, and then she let a tear run down her cheek as she threw her arms around Sara and hugged her for all she was worth. "I'm so sorry Sara, I had no idea."
"Don't be sorry Amy; I am doing okay now days. I am pretty much back to normal, thanks to Chrissy and the others." Sara said with a smile, as she looked Amy in the eyes. "And for the record young lady. If I ever hear you call your self any of them things again, I will take you across my lap and spank your behind till it glows."
Amy looked to see if Sara was joking, but the look on her face said she wasn't. "Sorry Sara. I was just really upset with myself and wasn't really thinking about what I was saying." Amy had a week smile on her face in a hope that Sara would lighten up and smile as well.
Sara saw Amy smile at her and she had to smile as well. "Just as long as you realise that you have nothing to be sorry for. You're just a beautiful young woman with a little birth defect." Sara stroked the side of Amy's face as she said it.
Amy leaned into Sara's hand as she stroked the side of her face. The other girls were all happy to see that Sara and Amy were still friends.
"So then Amy, do you want to go home, or stay and get ready for a night at the club?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
Amy was about to speak, but Sara stood up and then pulled Amy to her feet and said, "She's going to get ready and show off that wonderful black dress I designed for her."
The girls all giggled as they watched Sara drag Amy off out the room to get ready. "Come on Cathy, you got work to do." Sara said as she walked past her.
Cathy stood up and looked at Chrissy and Becky then said, "No rest for the wicked." Then she followed Sara and Amy.
"Do you think she will be okay now babe?" Chrissy asked Becky.
"Yes, she's in safe hands with Sara and Cathy." Becky said as she pulled Chrissy into a hug and then kissed her. "Shall we go and make a start on getting ready our selves?" Becky asked.
"Yes we better or we will be late meeting the others." Chrissy stood up and helped Becky to get up as well and then they both went to the bathroom to take a bubble bath together before they got dressed to go down to meet the others.
Amy just stood and let Sara take her dress off and then stepped into the dress she had made for her and let her close it up at the back. Sara led Amy over to a chair in the middle of the room and then stepped back while Cathy covered her with a large blanket to stop any makeup getting on her new dress.
"You ready to knock them all dead Amy?" Cathy asked as she wheeled over a trolley with all her makeup stuff on.
"I trust you Cathy, so go for it." Amy said with a grin as she tilted her head back and closed her eyes.
"That is every girl's first mistake. Trusting me to do a good job." Cathy said with a giggle.
"We all know how good you have become at doing the makeovers Cathy." Sara said as she gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. "I'm going to get ready, and get your outfit ready for you. Give me a shout when you've finished with Amy, then you can make me look pretty too."
"You're already pretty Sara." Cathy said with a grin.
"You always know what to say to make me feel good sugar. I will reward you later for that." Sara said with a grin.
"I'll be counting the minute's baby." Cathy replied.
Sara just blows her a kiss as she left the room.
Cathy set to work on Amy. Amy was just relaxing as she felt Cathy start; it was really nice after all the mix up with Sara. She found her self wondering what Sara must have felt like all this time having to live with the memory of that day.
Amy knew she must have fallen asleep as she was soon having her hair played around with, then she heard Cathy say. "There you go Amy, all done."
Amy opened her eyes and sat up to look in the mirror. "Wow Cathy, you really are a true master, or mistress at this." Amy said, as she looked puzzled at what she should call Cathy.
"I've had a lot of practice; we can't all be born with the talent like some of us are." Cathy said with a grin.
"Do you mean Chrissy?" Amy asked.
"Yes, I mean Chrissy. I've had to practice really hard to get this good, she was born with it. She can still do some things better than me." Cathy said with a sigh.
"Becky said that Chrissy helped you get this job, but Chrissy said you did it all on your own. Who is right? If you don't mind me asking." Amy asked as she stood up to get a better look at herself in the mirror.
Cathy chuckled then said, "Becky is right, but Chrissy won't have any of it. That is what I love about Chrissy the most; she won't take credit for anything she does. But it can really wind me up as well."
"I really love Chrissy just the way she is Cathy. I can't think of one thing I would want to change about her." Amy said with a warm smile.
"I know what you mean Amy, and I feel the same way. I love her just the way she is. I take it you have no regrets about saving her life then?" Cathy asked.
"Not one Cathy and I would do it all again today if I had the chance to redo it all over again." Amy said it with a straight face, so Cathy knew she wasn't joking and she really would do it all again.
Cathy never said a word; she just gave Amy a hug. Amy knew that Cathy was grateful for what she did that day.
"So then Amy, what do you think to the dress and the corset?" Cathy asked as she stepped back.
Amy looked in the mirror and ran her hands up her smaller waist as she felt the grip of the corset, and the feel of the dress. "I love them both Cathy, and I love the look I have with the corset on. It really makes the dress look amazing. I don't think I would have got the dress on if I wasn't wearing the corset though." Amy could see how perfect the dress closed at the back as she looked in the mirror.
"Chrissy has been speaking with Sara as she was designing and making the dress, so they both worked out what your waist size would be with a corset on. That is why it fits so well." Cathy said with a grin.
"You all went to a lot of trouble for my birthday; I don't know how I will ever repay you all for it." Amy said as she walked over to Cathy and gave her another hug.
"You won't ever have to Cathy, what you did for Chrissy more that put you in credit with us all for a long time to come." Cathy said with a smile. "Now you have a big decision to make." Cathy said.
"What is that?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.
"Shoes or boots? Which do you want to wear with your dress today?" Cathy asked with a grin.
"I really do like the shoes Cathy, but I think for tonight I would really like to wear the boots." Amy said it with a silly grin on her face.
"Good choice Amy, I knew you would go for the boots." Cathy said with a grin as she went to get the boots and help Amy put them on.
"This will be my first ever pair of boots. I could never afford to buy them before, but I have always loved the way they made the girls legs look that I saw." Amy had taken a seat and let Cathy put the first boot on her foot and then slowly pull the zip up the side closed.
"I'm happy that I was the first one to buy you a pair then Amy. I hope you like them." Cathy said with a grin.
"I don't like them Cathy, I love them." Amy replied with an even bigger grin.
"I better warn Chrissy to keep an eye on her boot collection; it looks like you have a boot fetish too." Cathy said with a giggle.
"That's good to know Cathy; I'm the same shoe size as Chrissy and Becky." Amy said with an evil laugh, which made Cathy burst out laughing. Soon Amy was laughing as well.
Amy stood up once Cathy had the second boot on so she could walk around in them to make sure they fit okay. "Wow Cathy, they feel so nice. They feel like I've had them for years, they are just so comfortable. You must have paid a lot of money for them."
"That is for me to know, and you to never find out." Cathy said with a grin.
"Thank you Cathy, I really love them." Amy said with a smile.
"I'm glad Amy, and you're most welcome. Please take your time walking around in them till your use to the heels on them though. We don't want you back in your wheel chair before you're really out of it." Cathy added with a giggle.
"Okay mum." Amy said in a whinny voice.
"I'll give you Mum." Cathy said as she grabbed Amy and started to tickle her. She stopped when she could see that Amy was having trouble getting her breath back.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Amy was saying when she got her breath back.
"You going to go and show Chrissy and Becky how good you look then?" Cathy said as she helped Amy straighten her dress up again. "Can you tell Sara that I am ready for her now as well please?"
"Sure I can if you've done with me, then I would love to. Thanks again Cathy, you're the best." Amy said as she gave her a final hug before she made her way out to the living room to see if Chrissy and Becky were out there or still getting ready.
Amy couldn't see Chrissy or Becky; just Sara sat flicking threw a magazine. Sara looked up when she heard the clicking of heels on the marble floor.
"Wow Amy, you look stunning. Cathy out did herself this time. How do you feel?"
"I feel amazing Sara, thanks again for the dress. I really love it." Amy said with a smile.
"You're welcome Hon; it was made for you in more ways than one." Sara said with a grin.
"Cathy said for me to send you in, she said she's ready for you now."
"Okay Amy, I better see about getting in there then." Sara got up and made her way into see Cathy. She went to hug Amy as she went past, but Amy went a little stiff and wouldn't hug Sara back. "What's wrong Amy? I hope you're not still worried about earlier." Sara asked as she looked Amy in the eyes.
"I am a little Sara. I'm sorry, but I just felt really bad for scaring you like I did." Amy said in a pleading way, hoping that Sara wouldn't take her across her knee and spank her.
"I told you Amy, It was just a shock to see. I should have knocked before I came in. I love you like a little sister, so please just forget about earlier, I have." Sara gave Amy a Big smile and then hugged her.
"Okay Sara, All forgotten." Amy smiled back and then hugged her in return. "Are Chrissy and Becky still getting ready?" Amy asked.
"The last I heard of them, they were in the bathroom." Sara had a look in her eyes when she said heard, so Amy took that to mean they were not just washing in their.
"Oh, I see what you're getting at." Amy said with a giggle.
"I'm sure they will be out soon. They will both love the way you look though Amy." Sara smiled.
"I really hope they do, I love the corset and the other bits they got me for my birthday." Amy said with pride.
"They do give some wonderful gifts, don't they?" Sara gave Amy another hug and then went to find Cathy.
Amy went to the full-length mirror on one of the walls and started to look at how good she now looked. There was no trace of Andy left for now, just a very glamorous looking Amy. She was that lost in the image facing back at her, that she never heard Chrissy and Becky come out the bathroom.
She jumped when she heard a wolf whistle aimed at her. She spun around to see Chrissy and Becky both grinning at her. "Looking hot girl." Chrissy said.
Amy went a little red then said. "Thanks Chrissy, I feel really good. Thanks for the corset and the bra and panty set, I really love them."
Chrissy and Becky walked over to Amy, which made her laugh as they were both wearing oversize big fluffy bathrobes and slippers. "I'd love to give you a hug Amy, but I don't want to get white fluff all over you beautiful black dress." Chrissy said with a smile. "You do look really beautiful though."
"You really do look beautiful Amy." Becky added.
"Thanks you two. I am having the most amazing day, and the best birthday ever." Amy said with a grin.
"Well it's a long way from being over yet Amy, so we better go and get ready, or we will be late for dinner with Mandy and the others." Chrissy grabbed Becky and they both shuffled off to the bedroom to get ready.
Amy sat on the sofa for a bit, but realised that she had to sit on the edge of the seat and with her back straight, or it hurt her due to the corset, but she still loved it. It wasn't long before she was standing up and walking around again, then she went out by the pool and sat on one of the chairs out there, which felt better than sitting on the sofa.
The sun was out and it made her really hot with having a black dress on, so she got up and went back inside. It wasn't long before she heard the clicking of heels and then she looked up to see Sara and Cathy walks out into the living room.
Amy thought they both looked really beautiful. Sara was wearing a trouser suit, but had a corset on instead of wearing a blouse and she had a stunning figure. The whole outfit was pure white. Cathy was wearing an evening dress in a deep red; she was also wearing a corset to give her a true hourglass figure as well. Amy could tell by the look of the dress that Sara had designed it.
"Wow, you two look amazing." Is all Amy could say as she stood and stared at them both.
"Thanks Amy." They both said with a smile.
The three of them standing chatting till they heard the sound of heels and then heard Chrissy and Becky giggling as they came out the other bedroom.
Amy had never seen Chrissy look so beautiful before, even when she was still Andy, and would stand across the road from the club. She was wearing a vivid blue evening dress with a slit up one side that made her legs look really long and elegant. Her hair was all twisted up on to the top of her head with just two curls running down each side of her head to frame her face. Chrissy had spent some time doing her makeup, and she had done the perfect job with it. But the most striking thing that Amy noticed was the bright blue eyes to match the dress.
Becky looked just as stunning, but like Sara, she was wearing trousers and a corset, but she wasn't wearing a jacket, Becky just had a silk scarf wrapped around her neck.
"Wow, you two look drop dead gorgeous. And Chrissy, how did you get your eyes to look like that?" Amy asked as she went closer to Chrissy's eyes to get a better look.
"Thanks Amy, but you don't look like a scruff yourself." Chrissy said with a smile. "I'm wearing contact lenses, this is how I fooled Becky the first time she ever saw me dressed as a woman." Chrissy giggled.
"You really do look amazing Chrissy. I think you all look so beautiful, but Chrissy is by far the prettiest of us all tonight." Amy said as she looked around at the others.
They were all grinning as Amy said that, so she got the impression that they all thought the same thing. "You won't get any argument from me Amy." Becky said as she pulled Chrissy into a hug. Becky didn't even try to kiss her, as she knew that Chrissy would spend another hour fixing the damage she would do to her perfectly made up lips.
"Is there any chance of that hug you promised me before you went to get ready?" Amy asked with a pout.
Chrissy and Becky both hugged Amy. "You can have as many hugs as you want Amy." Chrissy said as she hugged her.
"Thanks Chrissy, thanks for everything." Amy said as she kept hugging her and Becky.
"You should really thank this lot and Carl really, I didn't have much to do with it." Chrissy said as she broke the hug.
Amy giggled and then looked at Cathy. "See what I mean Amy." Cathy said as she giggled with Amy.
"What?" Was all Chrissy said.
"Nothing Chrissy, just a little something I said to Amy earlier and you just proved it." Cathy said as she and Sara joined the group for another group hug.
"As long as it's nothing bad I've done, then I am happy." Chrissy said in her best little girl voice.
"I think the world would end if you ever did anything bad babe." Becky said with a grin.
"I've done some bad things." Chrissy tried to say in her own defence, but the others just burst out laughing. Soon Chrissy was laughing with them as well.
They all stopped laughing when Sara's mobile rang. They waited for her to finish talking to who ever it was.
"That was Carl; they are waiting down stairs for us in the dinning room."
"Well, we better get our purses and make our way down to them then." Chrissy said.
"I don't have a purse, or any makeup to do any touch ups I may need to make later in the night." Amy said as she put her hand to her mouth.
"Don't worry Amy; I got you a purse when I got you the shoes and the boots." Cathy said as she picked up a black suede purse and handed it to Amy.
Amy opened the purse and saw her wallet and makeup in there. "Thank you Cathy, you really did think of everything." She gave Cathy a really big hug to thank her.
"Your most welcome Amy, we did say we had it all covered." Cathy said with a smile.
"Shall we go then?" Sara asked.
"I'm ready, if you all are." Amy said as she let Chrissy take one arm and Becky the other. Sara took Cathy by the arm and they followed behind.
Becky had the credit card key for the elevator, so they all let her put it in and then pushed the button for the ground floor. Once they got down to the ground floor, they made there way towards the dinning room, but instead of going into the dinning room, Chrissy and Becky led her to another door that had a board up in front of it that said privet party.
"Where are we going? I thought we were going to have dinner with the others?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.
"We are joining the others for dinner." Becky said as she opened the door to the privet dinning room.
Chrissy and Becky let Amy go in first. As she entered the room there was a loud "HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" shouted at her.
Amy was in shock. She could see Carla, Mandy, and Vicky, Mable was there. David and Kim were there, as well as Jenna, Cathleen, Prue, Sarah, and Maggie.
They were all standing near a long table that was set up for them all to have a proper sit down dinner at. Amy was amazed that all these people had come to wish her a happy birthday.
Chrissy and Becky were standing back at her side again by now. "I don't really know what to say to you all apart from thank you for coming." Amy was really shocked.
The girls led her to the head of the table and then they sat a long one said of her and everyone else took seats around the large table. Once they were all seated, there was an empty space on the other side to where Chrissy was sat. Amy thought they must be keeping that seat empty in honour of Ann not being able to be there.
Amy wished that Ann could have made it for her birthday, and then the day would really have been perfect. Amy knew that Ann would have loved the way she was being treated on her special day.
Chrissy could see the way Amy was looking at the empty seat, and she could tell that she really would have liked Ann to be there for her birthday. Amy looked at Chrissy and then jumped a little as someone put there hands over her eyes.
Amy heard Chrissy say, "Guess who Amy."
"Well I know it's not you Chrissy, I was just looking at you when they put there hands over my eyes." Amy was quiet for a couple of seconds, and then said, "I have no idea. Can I have a clue?"
"Okay then Amy, you can have one clue." Chrissy said with a giggle.
Amy felt a breath close to her ear, and then a voice said, "Happy Birthday Sis."
Amy let out a gasp as she realised whom the voice belonged to. "Ann! Is that you?" Amy pulled the hands away from her face and turned her head to look at the person. Stood there grinning at her was Ann.
"Happy Birthday Sis." Ann said as she held out her arms to give her baby sister a big hug.
"I don't understand Sis, I thought you said you didn't want to come and see me if you had to leave again? What made you change your mind?" Amy asked as she ran into her sister's arms.
"Nothing changed Sis. That is what I said I would do." Ann said as she hugged her little sister.
"I still don't understand." Amy said as she hugged her Sister.
"I'm not going back Sis. I am here to stay with you until you get sick of me." Ann said with a giggle.
Amy pulled away from Ann and looked her right in the eyes to see if she was just teasing her little sister. "Do you really mean that Ann? You're not going to head back after tonight?"
"Nope Amy. I am staying right here with you, that is if you still want me too?" Ann said with a grin, as she knew the answer already.
"But what about getting a job, and finding some place to live?" Amy asked sounding worried.
"Well I start my new job in a couple of weeks, so I can spend some time with my little sister, and I have found a really nice place to stop, with a wonderful group of girls." Ann said with a grin.
"Do I know these girls Ann? Are they some friends from school or something?" Amy asked.
"Yes you know them, and no they're not old friends from school." Ann said with an even bigger grin on her face.
"I really don't understand Sis." Amy said with an even bigger puzzled look on her face.
Amy saw Chrissy poke her head around Ann. "She's going to be living with us silly." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Really? Were all going to be living under the same roof?" Amy asked with a grin. "Is Mandy and Becky okay with this Chrissy?" Amy asked looking a little worried.
"It was Mandy's idea. Where do you think she's been today? She was fetching Ann with Carl and Vic." Chrissy said with a grin.
"What about the job then Ann, where will you be working?" Amy asked.
"Why don't we talk about this tomorrow Amy. I want to enjoy your birthday." Ann said with a chuckle.
"Okay Ann." Amy said in a disappointed voice. "But it's great to have you hear Sis." Amy threw her arms around Ann and hugged her like she would vanish if she let go.
"I'm glad I'm hear too Amy. You look really beautiful by the way." Ann said as she broke the hug with Amy.
"Do you really think so Sis?" Amy asked.
"Yes, I really do Amy. I've never seen you so happy before." Ann said as a tear ran down her cheek.
Amy wiped it away then said, "I hope their happy tears Ann, and you're not thinking you made a mistake coming here." Amy looked a little worried.
"They are just happy tears Amy, I'm so proud of you Sis. And I'm with you now, so how could it be a mistake." Ann said with a giggle.
"I'm sorry Ann, I know I am being silly, but I am still in shock that you're really here now. Look, I'm shaking still." Amy held up her hand so Ann could see it shaking.
Ann took Amy's hand and led her back to the table and sat her down at the head of it, and then she took the empty seat that Amy had been looking at before Ann surprised her. Chrissy sat back down with Becky and they all waited for the staff to serve up the first course of the meal.
Amy sat looking at Ann and then Chrissy and then the rest of the people around the table as she worked her way through all four courses of the meal. She was really amazed that all these people were here for here birthday.
Once Amy got over the shock of Ann being there, she took a good look at Ann and could see that she had been made over as well. She was wearing a beautiful evening dress in a jade green, and her makeup was perfect. Amy had never seen Ann look so beautiful before.
"You're looking beautiful tonight your self Sis." Amy said as they sat eating.
"Thanks Amy. Mandy and I spent the afternoon in the spa being pampered, and then I got a full makeover from a really lovely woman called Maria." Ann said just before she put another fork full of food in her mouth.
"I've not met Maria yet, Cathy did my makeup today. She's just as good as Chrissy at it."
"Don't believe her Ann; Cathy is way better than I am." Chrissy said with a smile.
Ann just smiled as Amy had already told her about Chrissy never taking credit for anything. "You're really to modest Chrissy. You have done a lot of good for Amy, and a lot of other people I bet."
Chrissy just smiled and cuddled up to Becky so she could put another fork full of food in her mouth for her.
Ann was happy that Amy was finally getting a proper birthday party with people that loved her. Ann was also happy that Amy had Chrissy and the others around to protect her, even though it was her protecting Chrissy that gave her all these friends to depend on.
Amy couldn't eat as much as she would have liked, due to the corset, but she did enjoy what she did eat and having everyone there to share her birthday was really great as well.
Once the meal was out the way, Carla stood up and asked for everyone to be quiet as she had a few words to say.
"I would like to welcome Amy and Ann to our ever growing family to start with. I know fate can work in some funny ways, But I am happy that Amy found us and felt it right to save Chrissy that day. And I am even happier that you're still with us to share your nineteenth birthday with us. I for one can't thank you enough for what you did Amy, and I know that Mandy and Becky feel the same way. So happy birthday."
Carla lifted her glass and so did everyone else as they all sang happy birthday. Ann had to hand Amy a tissue as she was crying by the end of the song.
Once they all stopped singing and she had stopped crying, Amy stood up and then said, "It's hard to put into words how happy I'm feeling right now, and I still feel bad about what I did that day in Mandy's, and Chrissy's shop. But I am not sorry about what I did by saving Chrissy, and I would do it again right now if I had too. I know that none of you have to take me in or even come to this dinner, but it means a lot to me that you all have. Thank you very much." Amy had to sit down again as she was really crying by the end.
Ann and Chrissy were soon there to give her a hug. Chrissy was fighting back the tears with what Amy just said.
Amy had to giggle though when she saw two waiters bringing in a birthday cake in the shape of a blue corset with nineteen candles in it. The cake looked amazing and was big enough for everyone to have a good-sized peace of it.
They put the cake down on the table in front of Amy and then waited for her to blow out the candles, they then took it to another table and cut it up after Carla had some one take some photo's of it.
Amy was grinning like a small child, she was so happy. She was sat holding Ann's hand until the cake turned up, and then they all had a peace of that.
Just when Amy thought this day couldn't get any better, everyone started pulling presents out for her. She sat and opened them as everyone handed them to her.
She got a couple of pares of boot's off Prue. Kim and David got her a makeup case that was full of the same makeup Cathy used on her up in the penthouse. Jenna and Vic got her some nightgowns and under wear. Sarah and Maggie got her a stationary set and a diary, so she could start and write down what she got up to with Chrissy and the others.
Amy was shocked when Mandy handed her a large heavy box. "What is this Mandy? You've already done so much that I couldn't take anything else from you." Amy tried to hand the box back, but Mandy folded her arms as if to say no, so Amy sat the box on her lap and pulled the bow off it and then lifted the lid. She found herself looking at a state of the art laptop computer. "Is this really for me Mandy?" Amy asked in a shocked voice.
"Yes it is Amy. Vic had a look at your other PC and said that it was on its last legs, so I thought you could use a new one. I hope you like it." Mandy asked.
"I love it Mandy, but you really didn't have to. Bringing Ann to my birthday was a big enough gift." Amy put the Laptop on the chair next to her and then got up and gave Mandy a hug. "Thanks Mandy, for everything."
"You're very welcome Amy. And welcome to the family."
"Thanks Sis." Amy said with a smile as a tear ran down her face.
Mandy smiled back at Amy when she called her Sis. She really liked this family she now had.
Vic, who was dressed as Vicky got all Amy's gifts together and then took them out to his Car, so he could take them back to Mandy's when he took them all home later.
David, Kim and Mable all came to give Amy a hug before they left. Cathleen gave her a hug and they got hugs of Chrissy and Becky as well. Mable was babysitting Cathleen tonight, so Jenna could go to the club with Vicky, and the others.
Chrissy and Becky were really happy that Jenna was going to come with them to the club. All the others were going to be there as well, which really made Amy happy.
Cathy and Chrissy did a quick repair job on every body's make up that needed it before they made their way out to the limos.
Carla had told everyone that wanted to come to the club, to not drive, as he would sort out lifts for them all at the end of the night. So they all left the hotel and got in to a couple of limos that were waiting outside.
Jenna went with Vicky in her car, as Vicky never drank anyway. So she said she would meet them all at the club. Vicky knew that the limos were going to take a quick tour of the city before they went to the club.
Chrissy and Becky were in the lead car with Mandy, Carla, Amy, and Ann. Then the others were all in the second one. They all loved the looks they were getting as they drove threw the city. They were a little sad when the ride came to an end, but Chrissy and Amy were looking forward to getting in the club. Chrissy because she had missed it, and Amy because she wanted to finally see what the place was like on the inside.
Carla got out the car first, and then helped the other girls out. Mandy was the second one out, followed by Amy, then Ann, then Becky, and finally Chrissy.
Chrissy could see Amy looking at something across the road. So she looked to see what Amy was looking at, but couldn't see anything there. "What you looking at Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"Nothing Chrissy, I was just looking at the spot where I use to stand and watch you and the others go into the club."
"I'm sorry Amy. I never noticed you standing over there, I wish I had." Chrissy sounded a little upset about it.
"Don't be upset Chrissy. You can't help every lost soul you find, and I am fine now." Amy said with a grin. As she hugged Chrissy.
"Okay then Amy, but we will have to keep an eye out from now on to see if we ever see another one standing there watching." Chrissy said in return.
"You've got a deal Chrissy." They both hugged some more before Becky and Ann pulled them apart so they could get into the club.
Vicky and Jenna were already at the club and were waiting for them outside. Carla and Mandy waited outside with Vicky and Jenna. Becky was holding Chrissy's hand, who was holding Amy's hand, whom was holding Ann's hand, as she led the way into the club.
Carla and Vicky wanted to make sure everyone got in okay, so Jenna and Mandy was going to wait with them.
Mandy did watch the way Amy was looking around as she disappeared into the club. She remembered back to the first time she ever went in there, and knew that it can be a little overwhelming, but she knew that Chrissy and Becky would keep her safe.
Everyone was soon out the second car so Carla led the way into the club with Mandy on her arm, while Vicky brought up the rear with Jenna on her arm. They made there way to the VIP section and found Chrissy and the others on the way, They had been stopped by a couple of the local girls who hadn't seen Chrissy in some time and wanted to know what she had been up to. Mandy guessed she must have told them about Amy, as they both gave her a hug. Chrissy pulled her self away from them and made there way to the VIP section with the others.
Amy was amazed at the size of the club inside, she was even more amazed at the number of people that knew Chrissy, and how friendly all the girls were. She was getting hugs of them all when Chrissy told them the reason for her not being around for some time.
Chrissy kept hold of Amy's hand so she didn't get left behind as they made there way to the VIP section and a little rest from having to chat to every girl they walked past.
Amy felt really special as she held onto Chrissy's hand, all the people they past would point and then smile as they saw that Amy was with Chrissy and Becky.
Chrissy felt Amy grip her hand a little tighter as they walked threw the club. "You okay Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"Why are they all looking at me and smiling Chrissy? Do I still look alright?" Amy asked, sounding really worried.
"You look beautiful Amy. They have all heard about what you did, and are grateful." Chrissy said as she kept walking to the VIP section.
"How do they all know that it's me Chrissy that saved you?" Amy asked sounding puzzled.
"Well its not rocket science is it, I've not been at the club since you got hit by the van. And now I am back with a new girl holding my hand, and Becky would have been telling everyone why I wasn't at the club." Chrissy said as they got to the foot of the stairs that led to the VIP section.
Amy looked up at the neon sign above the staircase that said VIP. "Can I go up there Chrissy?" Amy asked.
"Well seeing as VIP stands for, Very Important Person. And you're a very important person, what do you think?" Chrissy said with a grin.
Amy started grinning back at her as Chrissy waved her hand in such a way as to invite Amy to go up the stairs. Chrissy waited till Amy and Ann had started up the stairs, then she let Becky put her arm around her waist and they followed behind. Amy thought she was going to get stopped by the bouncer at the top of the stairs, but he moved to one side and let them enter the large room. All he did was smile at them both as they went past him.
The music up here was a lot quieter than down stairs, so you could talk a lot easier. Amy was grinning like a child as she looked around the room. There were lots of sofas everywhere and a large bar along one wall. There was a glass wall that let you look down over part of the club, and you can sit on the sofas and watch the girls on the dance floor while you drink.
"What do you think of the place?" Becky asked.
"I think its way better than I ever thought it would be." Amy said with a grin.
"It is very impressive Becky. How ever do you cope with making sure everyone is having a good time?" Ann asked.
"It's not as hard as it looks really. I do have a group of girls that help me watch over the club now days. So I just have to sort out the big problems when they arise." Becky said with a smile. "It will be easier tonight as I will have my beautiful wife with me to show off." Becky added as the smile became a grin, and she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
Once they broke the hug, Becky led them up to a set of sofas that were up another level from the rest. Chrissy sat next to Becky on one of the large sofas and pulled Amy down next to her, who pulled Ann down next to her. The sofas were that big that they could all fit on and still have lots of room to spread out.
"Why have you sat up here Chrissy?" Amy asked.
"These are Carla's privet sofas. Only very special guests get to sit up here." Chrissy said.
"Are we okay being up here then with you Chrissy?" Amy asked sounding worried.
"Stop worrying Amy. You have free run of the club, just like the rest of us. You heard Carla say welcome to the family back at the hotel." Chrissy smiled at Amy and squeezed her hand to make her relax.
Carla and the others all turned up and took a seat on one of the other sofas spread around the privet section of the VIP lounge and then started chatting with each other.
It wasn't long before a couple of waitress's turned up with trays full of glass's, which Amy found out was Champaign. Everyone took a glass then they all held them up and wished Amy a happy birthday again. Amy just sat grinning at them all.
"Do you want to take a look around the club then Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes please Chrissy, I've wanted to see this place from the inside for so long now." Amy said in reply as she started to stand up. Chrissy had to help her as she still wasn't use to dealing with a corset yet.
"Don't worry Amy; it does get easier with time." Chrissy said with a giggle as she saw the trouble Amy was having trying to get up. "That is if you want to keep wearing them?" Chrissy added as she finally got to her feet.
"Well I do love the way it makes me look, and I love the feel of it. I feel safer with it on." Amy said in a way that she hoped Chrissy would understand what she was getting at.
"I know what you mean Amy that is why I still wear them when ever I can. We will sort you out with some more next week. I wanted your first ever one to be the one you have on now, as it was the one you took from the shop the day we first met." Chrissy said with a warm smile.
Amy knew that in that moment, Chrissy was happy they did meet. "Thanks Chrissy. This has been the best birthday ever!" Amy pulled Chrissy into a hug to thank her for all she had done. "And before you say it, I do know you had a lot to do with all the planning. So don't say you didn't." Amy added with a giggle.
Becky and Ann heard the whole chat, and they both laughed at the open mouth of Chrissy, it looked like she was about to say the very thing Amy told her not too.
"Looks like she has you worked out babe." Becky said as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and kissed her deeply.
"Looks that way don't it." Chrissy said just before she returned Becky's kiss. They both stopped when they heard Amy do a fake cough.
"There is always someone trying to spoil our fun." Becky said with a grin, as she looked at Amy.
"I can watch you two kiss at home, but I've never seen the club before." Amy said, trying to sound sorry for breaking the loving moment for Chrissy and Becky.
"Don't worry about it Amy. I need to show them all that I still have the best looking girl in the world as my wife anyway." Becky said as she wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist and then led the way back to the stairs, so they could make there way down to the rest of the club.
Mandy and Carla watched the girl's head to the stairs and then looked at each other. "Nice to see that spark back in Becky, she has been doing a really good job, but she has really missed having Chrissy around to show off." Carla said as she sat cuddling with Mandy.
"Oh, so you've been doing fine then with out me?" Mandy said with a pout.
Carla looked worried she had said the wrong thing. "I didn't mean. I was just. I, I. I don't know what I was trying to say now." Carla looked defeated.
Mandy couldn't keep a straight face any longer, so she started to giggle. "Sounds more like you were missing that spark, more than Becky was." Mandy said as she pulled Carla into a hug and she planted a kiss on her lips. She still loved the way their lips would stick together when they were both wearing lipstick.
"Does this mean I'm not in trouble then Mandy?" Carla said looking hopeful.
"As long as you missed having me around like Becky missed Chrissy, then you're not in any trouble." Mandy said with a smile.
"I have missed you so much baby, that it's too hard to put into words." Carla said as she hugged Mandy some more.
"That sounds much better babe." Mandy said as she rested her head on Carla's shoulder.
"Way to play it smooth Carla. Nice to see you don't crack under pressure." Vicky said with a chuckle.
"Carl is the smooth one. Carla is a worry wart." Carla said with a giggle.
Everyone had heard what Carla said and then what Vicky said to Carla, so they all started to laugh along with Carla and Vicky.
Becky kept her hand around Chrissy's waist as they walked around the club, to refresh everyone's memory of just who Chrissy belonged too. Chrissy was holding Amy's hand so everyone knew that Amy was with her and Becky. Ann was just happy to be spending time with her little sister.
Amy was getting hugs from all the girls that came up to Chrissy; they all knew what Amy had done to save her. Amy was really amazed at how many of the people at the club loved Chrissy.
They walked around for about an hour, then they made there way back to the VIP section so Amy could sit down and rest her leg for a bit. A waitress came over with a tray of drinks. All the girls took a glass and smiled at the waitress.
"Thanks Beth." Chrissy said to the girl that just gave them all the drinks.
"You're welcome Chrissy; it's good to see you back at the club again." The waitress said.
"It's really great to be back, I didn't realise how much I had missed the place till I got here." Chrissy said with a big grin.
"Becky looks a lot happier now she has you back on her arm. She's not spending as much time watching the clock tonight." Beth said with a grin, aimed at Becky.
"I'm the happiest girl in the world right now." Becky said with a grin, as she put her drink down and then wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist. Then she looked at Amy, who was looking around at all the girls in the club, then said. "Okay, maybe the second happiest girl in the world."
Amy caught on to what Becky was getting at and went a little red in the face, then she cuddled up to Ann with a big grin on her face.
"So this is our little hero then?" Beth asked as she pointed at Amy.
"Yes, this is the girl that saved my little princess's life." Becky said with a grin.
"That was an amazing thing you did Amy. Thank you." Beth said as she held out her hand for Amy to shake.
Amy didn't know how to reply to that so she just smiled and then went back to cuddling with Ann. Amy thought about what she could have said, but everything she thought about saying made it sound like she was big headed or she didn't really give it much thought. She just saved some girls life, but Amy knew that there was a lot more to it then just saving some girls life. She was snapped out of her day dreaming when she heard Ann talking to her.
"You okay Sis? You were miles away just then." Ann asked as she looked down at Amy.
"Yes, I'm fine Sis. I was just thinking about what I could have said when she thanked me for saving Chrissy's life. I don't know what I can say to them with out it sounding big headed or just weird."
"You did the right thing Amy, just smile and give a little nod. They can all see how close you and the others are, so they don't need to hear you say anything. They just want to show you that they're happy you did it." Ann cuddled Amy a little more as she said it. So that's what Amy did for the rest of the night when some one thanked her for saving Chrissy.
Becky had to go and sort out a problem down in the main club, so Chrissy decided to take another walk around the club. She dragged Amy to her feet, which in turn pulled Ann along with a grin on her face. Ann was happy to see Amy having such a good time, and looking so beautiful in her little black dress and her boots.
Ann was happy that they were the same shoe size as she was looking forward to trying those boots on at some point. She was also happy that they were the same dress size as well, that meant that they could share each other's cloths. Ann was really beginning to love having a little sister.
"You okay Sis?" Amy asked Ann when she saw the smile on her sister's face.
"Yes Sis, everything is just fine." Ann said as she hugged Amy.
Amy and Ann could see that Chrissy felt a little lost without Becky there, so they each took an arm and let her lead them around the club. This made her feel a little better and she didn't miss Becky quite as much.
Amy needed to use the toilet, so they all decided to go in. Amy was glad that Cathy made her put her panties on over the suspender straps, or she wouldn't have made it in time. Chrissy was already out at the sinks when Amy got there, she was just checking her makeup.
"Feel better now Amy?" Chrissy asked as she finished adding a little more lipstick to her lips.
"Do I ever, I think I've drunk way too much today." Amy said as she started to check herself out in the mirror.
"You feeling a little drunk then Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"I'm feeling happy, but not falling over drunk. I'm having such a great time Chrissy. Thank you so much for all this." Amy threw her arms around Chrissy and pulled her into a hug.
Chrissy giggled then said, "You're welcome Amy, we all just wanted to give you a birthday to remember."
"You've done that Chrissy. My next one will seam boring compared to what you did this year." Amy said with a giggle.
"Don't count on it Amy, if I'm good at one thing, it would be planning surprises." Chrissy was grinning as she said it.
Amy thought about what Chrissy just said and realised that she probably could come up with something just as exciting to do. She was snapped out of her thinking when Ann joined them at the sinks.
"You okay Sis?" Ann asked Amy as she checked herself out in the mirror.
"Yes, couldn't be happier right now. I've got my sister, and my best friend here with me. And I am having the best birthday ever!" Amy was grinning and looking at Ann and Chrissy in the mirror as she said it.
Ann and Chrissy both smiled at her and then Chrissy got back to finishing her touch up. Once Chrissy had done with hers, she sorted out Amy, and then did Ann as well. Ann was amazed again at how good Chrissy could put makeup on.
"Are you both happy with my work?" Chrissy said in a French accent, which made Ann and Amy both laugh.
Chrissy put her makeup back in her purse, Amy and Ann did the same with their makeup. They were just about to leave the toilet when Chrissy heard someone crying at the sink next to her.
"Are you okay?" Chrissy asked the woman standing, softly crying at the sink.
The woman turned to look at Chrissy, and her makeup was a mess. "No I'm not. I've made a mess of the makeover I had this afternoon, how can I go back out there looking like this."
Chrissy could tell that it was a man; she looked good, but not as good as some of the girls that came to the club. "Is this your first time here at the club?" Chrissy asked sounding sorry for her.
"Yes it is. I've spent the day at the makeover service. I was having a great time till a couple of girls got into a fight, then one of them chucked a drink at the other, but missed her and got me instead." The woman started to cry again.
"Hay, stop crying. It's not that bad." Chrissy said, trying to calm the woman down.
"It is I've got no idea how to put makeup on, never mind fix it so I look as good as I did when I got here. They gave me all the makeup they used as part of the service, but I have no idea what to do with any of it." The woman showed Chrissy the purse with all the makeup in it.
Chrissy let out a sigh and then turned to Amy and Ann. "I'm sorry you two, but I have a little job to sort out here, so if you want to keep looking around, or make your way back to the VIP section. I will catch up with you later."
Amy and Ann both smiled at Chrissy and what she was about to do. "Okay Chrissy, we will see you back at the VIP section later." Amy Said. They both gave Chrissy a hug and then left the toilet.
"Right then, lets get you looking all pretty again." Chrissy said as she turned to face the girl again.
"I can't see as your going to be able to fix it." The girl said in a defeated voice.
"Well you don't know me to well then do you." Chrissy said with a smile.
Just seeing Chrissy's smile made the girl feel better. "So is your name Chrissy then?" The girl asked.
"Oh, I'm sorry. Yes my names Chrissy, what's yours?"
"I've always liked the name Hannah, so I use that one when I am dressed." The girl said.
"Well Hannah, I really need you to sit down so I can fix this, so do you mind if you come and sit down over here?" Chrissy pointed to the sofa in the other part of the toilet.
"If you can do anything to fix this mess Chrissy, I would swing from the sealing." Hannah said with a giggle.
"I've never tried doing someone's makeup while they were upside down before, it could be fun. But I think sat on the sofa will do." Chrissy said with a smile.
Hannah went and sat on the sofa and then let Chrissy start to work on fixing her makeup. "Thanks for trying to help me Chrissy. I thought I was going to have to end my night out early."
"I'm glad I was here to help you then. Can't have you going home unhappy." Chrissy said with a smile.
"I don't live locally; I am stopping at the hotel as part of the service. It's a shame they don't have anyone in here that can help us poor girls that don't know the first thing about putting makeup on." Hannah said as she let Chrissy work on her face.
"That's a good idea Hannah; I will have a word with the owner about doing that." Chrissy said as she kept working on Hannah's face.
"Do you know the owner of the club then Chrissy?" Hannah asked in a tone that made it sound like she thought Chrissy was just joking with her.
"I hope so Hannah, he's dating my sister." Chrissy said with a grin.
Chrissy had a good idea that Hannah was going to move her head or do something, so she stopped working on her. "What, you really do know the owner of the club?" Hannah said sounding shocked.
"I would like to think that I do after all these years." Chrissy was grinning even more now.
"I'm sorry then Chrissy, I didn't mean to pick fault with anything. It is a really great club, and the makeover service is the best one around." Hannah was a little worried that she might have said the wrong thing in front of Chrissy.
"That's okay Hannah; it's nice to get some feed back from the girls that come to the club." Chrissy said as she finished up on making Hannah look nice again. "There you go Hannah. I know that its not as good as they'd have done at the hotel, but you should be able to carry on having some fun now." Chrissy helped Hannah to stand up and then let her go and take a look in the mirror.
Hannah looked in the mirror. She was amazed; Chrissy had made her look as good as when she was first made up at the hotel. "Wow Chrissy, you've done a fantastic job. Thank you so much."
"You're welcome Hannah; I have to look out for the guests of the hotel. We would like to see you come back again, so I hope that this little mess up hasn't put you off wanting to come back and use the service again?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"Not at all Chrissy, I didn't blame the club, or the makeover service. I was just standing in the wrong place and the wrong time. I'm just happy that my clothes didn't get covered in the drink as well." Hannah gave Chrissy a light hug and then touched cheeks with her to say thank you.
"I'll let you get back to your friends then Hannah, they must be wondering where you've got too." Chrissy said as she started walking to the door.
"That's okay Chrissy, I'm here alone." Hannah said as she finished putting the makeup back in her purse and then closed it.
"Have you not met any friends while you've been here tonight?" Chrissy asked sounding shocked.
"No, I'm a little shy about meeting people. It's okay though, I was having a good time watching the other girls dance. Just being here is a lot of fun." Hannah really didn't seem too bothered about not having anyone to chat with, but Chrissy knew that if Becky wasn't so busy with her then she would have found Hannah and got her chatting with some other girls.
"I'm sorry Hannah." Chrissy said looking a little sad.
"Sorry for what Chrissy?" Hannah asked looking a little puzzled as to what Chrissy was sorry about.
"It's sort of my fault that you haven't been as well looked after tonight as you should have been."
"Why would it be your fault Chrissy? If not for you I would be heading back to my hotel now having given up on the night." Hannah was really confused.
"You see Hannah, my wife is the hostess here at the club, but I haven't been coming here for a couple of months, so she's been with me all night and not doing her job as good as she normally does." Chrissy said it with a week smile.
"Your wife? Does that mean you're a?" Hannah asked with a very odd look on her face. "You can't be, not a chance." Hannah kept saying.
Chrissy had to giggle when she saw the puzzled look on Hannah's face. "It's a very long story Hannah, but we don't have time to talk about it now. Let's just say I was not born a girl, but I was never really a male either."
"You look amazing Chrissy, and I find it hard to believe you have not always been a girl." Hannah was in shock to hear what Chrissy had just said, but she knew that Chrissy wasn't pulling her leg either.
"Come on Hannah, I want to make it up to you." Chrissy said as she grabbed Hannah by the arm and made her way to the door so they could get back out to the main part of the club.
"What are you doing Chrissy? What do you mean by, Make it up to me? Make what up to me?" Hannah asked as she was pulled along by Chrissy.
"I feel that you've not had the full experience of what the club has to offer because of me, so I'm going to make sure that the rest of the night is the best night out you've ever had." Chrissy shouted as they made there way past the dance floor.
"You really don't have to Chrissy, I'm happy with you fixing my makeup." Hannah shouted back.
"Well I'm not Hannah, so just relax and enjoy the ride." Chrissy shouted back with a grin on her face.
Hannah smiled back at Chrissy and just let her lead the way. Hannah looked a little worried when she saw they were heading for the VIP section of the club, so she started to slow down, but Chrissy just kept pulling her along.
"Chrissy, I don't think they will let me go up there." Hannah said to Chrissy as they got to the stairs and the large bouncer that was standing at the bottom of them.
"Hello Chrissy, it's good to see you back at the club. And may I say you look as beautiful as always." The bouncer said with a smile.
"Hi Brad, thanks. It's good to be back." Chrissy said with a smile. "Brad this is Hannah, she's had a bit of a ruff night so far, so I am going to take her up to the VIP section for a bit. Will you be on here all night?"
"Yes I will be Chrissy, why do you ask?" Brad said with a puzzled look on his face.
"I want you to let Hannah come and go as she pleases for the rest of the night. Okay?" Chrissy asked with a warm smile.
"Anything for you Chrissy." Brad said smiling back at her.
"Thanks Brad, you're a real angel." Chrissy said as she gave him a quick hug.
Brad wrapped his arms around Chrissy and gave her a hug back, and then he watched as she dragged Hannah off up the stairs.
Hannah was really amazed, she had thought that Chrissy could have been lying to her about knowing the owner of the club, but with how that bouncer reacted to her, Hannah now knew that she really did know the owner. For all Hannah knew, Chrissy could be the owner.
If Hannah thought the main club was a nice place, then this was heaven. She was lost for what to say when she saw the VIP section. Hannah saw the two girls that were with Chrissy when they came into the toilet. They were sitting on some sofas up on a raised part of the room. She saw Chrissy wave to them and some others as she made her way over.
Becky was sitting with Amy and Ann when she saw Chrissy walk into the VIP section with another girl holding her hand. She jumped up and went down the couple of steps to meet Chrissy half way. "Hay babe, where you been?" Becky asked as she pulled Chrissy into a hug and then kissed her deeply.
"I'm sorry lover, but I was helping Hannah out. She got caught up in a fight between two other girls. She ended up wearing one of their drinks." Chrissy said when Becky broke the kiss.
Becky looked at Hannah. "I am so sorry to hear that Hannah, I hope you're feeling okay now?" Becky looked her up and down then said, "Well it doesn't look like they did any damage."
"Well they did, but your wonderful wife here helped to fix me up again." Hannah said with a smile.
Becky looked at Chrissy as if to say, what you been doing? "She got the girls drink right in the face, so I helped her redo her makeup. She was about to call it a night till I did." Chrissy said as she could see that Becky was putting two and two together, but not getting four.
Becky's look changed to one of pity for Hannah when Chrissy said about her nearly leaving. "I'm glad that Chrissy was able to help you then Hannah, I would hate to think a girl left the club unhappy."
Chrissy led Hannah over to the sofas where the others were all sat. "Hello again everyone. This is Hannah; she is new at the club. Can you all make her feel welcome while I have a chat with Becky and Carla?" Chrissy said with a smile.
Hannah did a little wave and a very nerves smile as Chrissy led her to the sofa with Amy and Ann on and asked her to sit down and relax while she had a quick chat with Becky and Carla. Hannah sat down and was soon being given a glass of Champaign by a waitress. She took the glass and then took a sip from it as the waitress smiled and then left to serve someone else.
"Is everything okay Chrissy?" Carla asked once they were standing far enough away from Hannah for them to speak without her overhearing them.
"Yes and no really Carla. Hannah got court up in a fight between two other girls and ended up with a face full of drink, so I helped clean her up and redid her makeup for her so she could stay here at the club." Chrissy took another deep breath before she carried on. "She is here all alone and hasn't met any one she can talk to, and I feel like it's my fault. Becky would have found her and had her chatting with other girls by now, but with me being here she has missed out on what should have been a great night for her." Chrissy looked really sad when she finished speaking.
"I can soon fix that Chrissy, I'll have Vicky sort out another visit for her on me and I will make sure she has full VIP status when ever she comes here again. How's that?" Carla said with a smile.
"Thanks Carla. I'm sorry to be such a pain, and keeping Becky from doing her job. Maybe I should stop coming to the club if I am going to be this much trouble." Chrissy said sounding even more depressed.
"Hay Chrissy, you're not any trouble at all. Becky can't help every girl that comes to the club. I'm just happy that you were there for this one. And I don't ever want to hear you talk about not coming to the club again. I've never seen Becky as happy as she has been tonight, and she wasn't working tonight anyway." Carla said as she gave Chrissy a hug before handing her over to Becky.
"Why didn't you tell me that you weren't working tonight?" Chrissy asked Becky as she hugged her.
"I didn't want you to think I cared more about the club than I did you, if I had to run off and sort out a problem. I'm sorry babe." Becky hugged Chrissy a little tighter to show her how sorry she was. "You were kind of helping with the problem I had to sort out anyway. I went to deal with the two girls fighting, while you sorted out the poor girl that got court up in it."
"I would never think that Lover, I just didn't want you getting in any trouble for not being the best hostess in the world." Chrissy pulled away from Becky to look her in the eyes as she said it.
"Thanks baby, with you to watch my back. I think I am safe for now." Becky pulled Chrissy back to her and then they kissed again.
Ann and Amy were sat telling Hannah about it being her birthday when Chrissy and Becky got back to the sofas. Hannah went to move, but Chrissy stopped her and just sat down next to her with Becky sat on her knee.
"Thanks Chrissy, I am having a real nice time chatting with Ann and Amy." Hannah said with a smile.
"You're welcome Hannah." Chrissy said as she sat hugging Becky.
Hannah looked a little worried when the girl called Carla came back with another woman and then pointed at Hannah. The new woman said, "Will you come with me please."
Becky stood up and then pulled Chrissy to her feet, and then they both helped Hannah to stand up as well. They all followed Carla and Vicky as they made there way to a door marked privet.
Chrissy could see the worried look on Hannah's face. "Don't worry Hannah; you're not in any trouble."
"If I'm not in any trouble, then why have I been brought in here?" Hannah asked still looking worried.
"Hello Hannah, I'm Carla. And I own the club. This wonderful lady standing next to me is Vicky. She helps me run the club as well as Becky there." Carla pointed at Vicky and then Becky as she said their names. "Chrissy told me what happened to you tonight, and I would like to say how sorry I am."
"That's okay Carla. Chrissy helped me out, even though she didn't have to." Hannah said as she relaxed a little, knowing she wasn't about to be kicked out the club.
"That sounds like Chrissy all over, and the reason we all love her so much." Carla said as she smiled at a very red faced Chrissy. "Right then Hannah, I know you must be wondering why I asked you to come in here so I will get straight to the point. Due to Becky being busy tonight, we feel that you haven't had the experience you should have had, so I am going to provide you with a free weekend at the hotel and another makeover with VIP treatment here at the club. I hope that will make up for the poor treatment you got tonight." Carla stood looking at a very shocked Hannah waiting for a response.
"Wow, you really do look after your customers." Hannah said when she recovered from the shock of what Carla just said. "Thank you Carla, you really didn't have to do that though."
"I know I didn't Hannah, but Chrissy felt it wasn't fair for you to not have a good time on your first visit to the club. And what Chrissy wants, she gets." Carla said with a smile, so Chrissy knew that she meant it in a nice way, so Chrissy just gave her a grin.
Hannah looked at Chrissy and smiled then said, "Thank you Chrissy, it was worth getting that drink chucked at me just to meet you."
"You're welcome Hannah, but you still shouldn't have been upset in the bathroom. I'm happy I was there to help you out." Chrissy said as she stood with her arm around Becky's waist, and Becky had her arm around Chrissy's.
"Vicky will take all your info Hannah, and then make sure you get the pack so you can book your next visit to the hotel and appointment for your makeover. Chrissy and Becky will take care of you for the rest of the night, so I hope you have a good time and I will probably talk to you later." Carla gave Hannah a hug and then left to find Mandy again.
"Hi Hannah, if you could write you name and room number for the hotel. I will sort out everything and have the pack left for you ready for when you check out." Vicky said with a smile.
Hannah wrote down her details and then Vicky slipped it in her purse and led the girl's back out to the VIP section. Hannah went to leave the VIP section, but Chrissy and Becky pulled her back over to the sofas where the others were sat.
"Are you sure you want me to join you up here?" Hannah asked sounding a little shocked.
"Yes we're sure Hannah. If I had been doing my job tonight, you would be having a ball by now with a group of knew friends." Becky said with a smile.
"Please don't blame yourself Becky; it was just one of them things." Hannah said as she patted Becky on the hand. "And I did meet some great people anyway, thanks to Chrissy here." Hannah added with a grin.
"Very true Hannah, you have." Becky said as she hugged Chrissy. "Thanks babe for watching my back." Becky kissed Chrissy after she said that.
"I like to watch other bits just as much, if not even more." Chrissy said it in a very sexy voice as she kissed Becky back.
"Oh god, there off again." They head Amy say from the other end of the sofa. Then they heard her giggling, so they kept kissing.
"Are they always like this?" Hannah asked Amy and Ann.
"No, some days they're worse." Amy said with a giggle. "They really do love each other though, so yes they are like that most the time Hannah." Amy said as she watched Chrissy and Becky kissing. It was like they were the only two people around when they kissed like that Amy thought to her self.
Becky and Chrissy felt a little silly when they realised that everyone had been watching them kiss. "Sorry, but I just love her so much." Chrissy said as she cuddled into Becky a little more.
"Don't be sorry Chrissy; I'm happy that you have someone like Becky to share your life with. I'm a little jealous of you, to tell the truth." Hannah said with a smile.
They all sat there for a bit, then Chrissy and Becky decided to go and have a dance, so they got up and dragged Amy. Ann and Hannah along with them. They all tried to say they didn't know how to dance, but Chrissy and Becky dragged them onto the dance floor anyway. They bumped into Maggie and Jenna on the way so they dragged them along as well. They were all soon dancing around on the dance floor to any song that came on. They even had a sing along to some of them, which they all had to laugh about with how bad they all sounded, but it was fun anyway.
Vicky joined in when she came looking for Jenna, and even Mandy turned up dragging Carla along.
Amy had another weep when the whole club sang happy birthday to her at one point, but Chrissy was on hand to take her to the toilet and fix her makeup. They were soon back on the dance floor and singing and dancing to some classic 80's hits. Cathy and Sara even joined them on the dance floor. They all finally left the dance floor when they all needed a sit down and a drink, but they were all giggling as they made there way back to the VIP section.
They all plopped themselves down on the sofas and were happy when they saw the waitress come over with bottles of water for them to drink. She even had straws so they wouldn't mess up there lipstick as they drank.
"Thanks Beth, I'm ready for this." Chrissy said as she took a bottle for her and one for Becky.
"I could see you all dancing and singing down their Chrissy. It looked like you were all having a lot of fun." Beth said as she handed out the bottles of water to everyone.
"You should have come down and joined in Beth." Becky said with a grin.
"I don't think Carla would be happy if I started dancing around on the dance floor while I should be working." Beth said with a worried look on her face.
Beth jumped when she heard Carla say. "Do you really think I would fire my head waitress for having a dance?"
"I'm not sure Carla, but I don't really want to find out." Beth still looked worried.
"Relax a little Beth, I wouldn't fire you full stop. You do far too good a job to worry about losing your job." Carla said with a smile. "I know I should hand out the praise a little more often Beth, but I have seen the way you are with the customers, and I am very pleased with it. So keep up the good work."
Beth was shocked to hear Carla say that, she thought that Carla was too busy to even remember her name, never mind notice how good she did her job. "Thank you Carla, I'm happy that you like my work." Beth didn't know why she did it but she did a curtsy and then ran off red faced.
Mandy was standing at Carla's side as they both watched Beth run off. "I think you shocked the girl Carla." Mandy said as she hugged her.
"I didn't mean to Mandy, I was just calling it like it is. She has been helping some of the girls meet knew friends and doing far more than I have ever asked her to do. I've been thinking of promoting her up to a hostess so she can help out even more with the girls meeting new friends." Carla said as she looked at Mandy to get some idea of how she thought Becky would take the news.
"I think Becky would be glad of the help, but I'm not sure how she would like being just one of the hostess's though Carla." Mandy said with a shrug.
"Becky wouldn't be the hostess Mandy." Carla said.
"What? You're not letting her go are you, she does a really good job Carla and you know it. She does a lot more than just play hostess for you most nights, even Vicky has said that she should be a manager." Mandy finally stopped talking when Carla kissed her.
Mandy was just looking at Carla with anger in her eyes when Carla finally broke the kiss. "Can I get a word in here please?" Carla asked with a giggle.
"If you must, but it better be a dam good reason for letting Becky go. You know she is as much a sister to me as Chrissy is." Mandy said in a harsh voice.
"I never said anything about letting Becky go I would be a fool to do that, for all the reasons you just said." Carla said with a chuckle.
"Then what are you talking about Carla?" Mandy asked looking very puzzled.
"You already said it Mandy. I want to make her the manager of the club. She can still play hostess, but she will have a bigger say in the running of the club." Carla was waiting to see what Mandy thought of her idea.
"Oh Carla, I am sorry for thinking what I thought. I should have known better by now. I think it's a great idea, but I'm not sure Chrissy will like seeing even less of Becky." Mandy said with a worried look.
"Chrissy should be able to see more of Becky this way, She won't be running around playing hostess as much. Beth will be doing more of that for her." Carla said with a grin.
"I see what you mean now Carla. I think Chrissy will be happy then to let Becky take the manager's job." Mandy was grinning when she said it.
"I would say she would like the pay rise that comes with it, but Chrissy and Becky have never really been that money driven." Carla added.
"None of us are really Carla, we earn enough to pay the bills and have fun when we want to. But I'm sure the money will let Becky see just how much she is really worth to you." Mandy hugged Carla and then kissed her when they finished talking.
"So when you going to tell her the good news Carla?" Mandy asked when they finished kissing.
"I was going to ask her tomorrow when I came around for dinner, do you think that is a good time to tell her?" Carla asked.
"That would be perfect; I know she will be shocked when you ask her, so you better make sure she's sitting down." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I will, and that Chrissy is sitting next to her ready to hug her." Carl added with a giggle.
Chrissy had seen Mandy and Carla talking, and noticed Mandy get mad at one point, but soon hugged and kissed Carla, so she thought they must have sorted out what ever it was. But she was still going to find out what it was. She just hoped that it wasn't her fault. She was worried that the thing with Hannah had got Carla upset and Mandy was defending her over it.
Mandy kissed Carla again and then made her way to the toilet, so Chrissy saw this as her chance to go and make sure everything was okay between her and Carla.
Chrissy was standing waiting out side the toilets when Mandy came back out. "Hi Sis, is everything okay?" Mandy asked looking a little worried.
"Hi Sis. Yes every thing's fine, but I saw you and Carla arguing, or it looked like you were. I was just wondering if everything is okay between the two of you." Chrissy asked as she played with her hair. Mandy always saw this as a sign Chrissy was worried about something.
"Yes we're both fine, I just got the wrong idea about something Carla said, but she straightened me out over it all." Mandy said with a smile.
"I hope it wasn't over what I did by letting Hannah come into the VIP section. I never asked her to do the hotel and makeover thing, so I hope she doesn't blame me for that bit either." Chrissy said sounding really worried.
"Hay slow down Chrissy, Carla isn't mad with you, and she was proud of what you did with Hannah. So stop worrying." Mandy pulled Chrissy into a hug till she stopped shaking. Mandy still found it silly that she could get so worked up when she thought she had done something wrong.
"I'm sorry Sis, but I just thought I might have made you and Carla argue." Chrissy said as she hugged Mandy back.
"I know Chrissy, but you need to relax a bit. You do a lot of good for us all, that even if you did make a mistake, we would let it slide." Mandy chuckled at the thought of Chrissy making a mistake.
"I know you all would Sis, but I would rather not find out." Chrissy said with a little giggle.
"So are you ready to go and do some more dancing or what." Mandy said as she pushed Chrissy away so she could look her in the eyes with a big grin on her face.
Chrissy was grinning back at her then said, "Let's go and boogie Sis!"
They both went back to the sofas and dragged everyone back down to the dance floor where they spent the rest of the night.
Vicky could see that Amy was having trouble with her leg by the end of the night, so she picked her up and carried her out to the limo that was waiting to take them all home.
Amy was glad of the lift as she was really in some pain. Chrissy and the others were a little upset with Amy for not telling them she was in so much pain, but she just said she was having so much fun dancing that she never wanted it to end. So they all let her off.
"Thanks Vicky." Amy said as Vicky put her on the back seat of the limo.
"You're welcome Amy. I will drop your gifts around tomorrow when I bring Carl around, is that okay?" Vicky asked.
"That's fine Vicky. I feel like I could sleep for a week at the minute anyway." Amy said with a giggle.
"See you tomorrow then Amy." Vicky stepped aside to let Chrissy and the others all get in the car. Vicky would have driven them all home, but it would have been a two-trip journey now with how many of them there was.
Carla felt a little odd waving the girls off from the club, but she also knew that it would have bean a pain to take them all home in the Mercedes.
The girls were all still in the party mood as they were all singing in the back of the limo. Mandy had to tell Chrissy and Amy to be quiet when they got out the car as it was half past three in the morning, and she didn't want them to wake the whole street up.
Both girls said sorry and then kept shushing each other all the way up to the house. Mandy Ann and Becky were all trying not to laugh at them. "Let's get them in the house as quick as we can." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I didn't realise how much they had drank at the club." Ann said as they got the pair inside.
"It never has taken much to get Chrissy drunk, and it looks like Amy is the same." Becky said as she stopped Chrissy from falling over. "Come on Chrissy, I think you need your bed." Becky added as she led her towards the stairs.
Mandy helped Ann get Amy up the stairs as she was limping on her saw leg. "Do you think she will be okay Mandy? She is limping quite a bit on it." Ann asked sounding worried.
"We'll see how she is in the morning, or later today as it is now." Mandy said with a giggle as she saw the time on the clock in the hallway.
Mandy watched as Becky got Chrissy into her room so they could get undressed and then go to Mandy's room. Then Mandy helped Ann get Amy to her room, Mandy already knew that Ann would be sleeping with Amy, so she never bothered sorting out one of the other rooms.
"Are you sharing a bed with me Sis?" Amy asked as they went into her room.
"I was hoping to Amy, but I can go and sleep in one of the other rooms if you don't want me too?" Ann said a little worried that Amy wouldn't want to share a bed with her sister.
Amy threw her arms around Ann then said, "Please don't leave me Sis, I want to share a bed with you."
"Okay Amy, I will sleep with you in here then." Ann smiled at Mandy who was happy that Amy wanted to share a bed with her sister. She loved sharing a bed with Chrissy and Becky; she found it strange when she has it to her self now days. Not that she has to suffer that very often any more. Only when Chrissy and Becky have a falling out and Chrissy doesn't want to upset Becky any more than she already has.
Mandy helped Ann get Amy ready for bed. Ann loved the corset, bra and pantie set that Chrissy got Amy. Amy did a twirl for her Sister wearing just the Corset, bra, panties, stocking's and boots. "I really love all these cloths Sis, they feel really nice." Amy said as she struck a sexy pose, which made Mandy and Ann giggle. This set Amy off as well.
It took both Ann and Mandy some time getting Amy out the rest of her cloths, as she wanted to sleep in them she loved it all that much. But once she was out of it Ann sorted out getting her in a nightgown so Mandy could go and get ready for bed herself.
"Thank you Mandy for helping me get her ready for bed. And for looking after her all this time." Ann said with a tear in her eye.
Mandy walked back to Ann and gave her a hug. "Your more than welcome Ann and I want you to think of this place as your home too now."
"Thanks Mandy, it is a very beautiful home you have, what I've seen of it so far." Ann said as she wiped away a tear.
"We will give you the full tour tomorrow, but for now I will let you get some rest. I know it's been a long day for us all." Mandy gave Ann another hug, and then she gave Amy one as well. "Night Amy, Sleep tight."
"Night Mandy, and thanks for a really great birthday." Amy said with a grin as she hugged Mandy back.
Mandy had just turned to leave the room when she heard Becky shouting at Chrissy, then she saw Chrissy burst into the room and run up to Amy and throw her arms around her. Lucky for Amy she was standing with her back to the bed, Chrissy hit her with enough force to knock her over. They both landed on the bed in a fit of giggles. "Hi Amy. I wanted to give you a hug good night before you got into bed." Chrissy giggled.
"Hi Chrissy. I was hoping you would." Amy giggled back.
"Did you enjoy your birthday little sister?" Chrissy asked once she was sitting up next to Amy.
"I just told Mandy, it was the best birthday ever." Amy said with a grin. "Thank you Chrissy, for doing it all for me." Amy had to wipe away a tear she was so happy.
"You're most welcome Amy. I had a lot of fun to today." Chrissy said, with a grin as she wiped a couple more tears away from Amy's cheek, and then she hugged her again.
Amy stood up and limped over to Becky who was standing just inside the room. She pulled Becky into a hug then said, "Thank you Becky, I had a beautiful birthday. The best one I've ever had."
"I'm glad we could do it all for you Amy, and welcome to the family." Becky said as she had a tear in her eye. She was happy that Amy had such a good day.
"Thanks Sis." Amy said with a smile. Becky lost it at that point and started to cry on Amy's shoulder. "You okay Becky?" Amy asked sounding worried.
"Yes, I'm just really happy to have another sister." Becky said as she pulled herself away from Amy so she could wipe her eyes.
Ann had come over to help Amy get back to the bed so she wasn't putting too much weight on her bad leg. "You have two more sisters really Becky. That is if you will let Ann think of you as a sister as well?"
"I would like that a lot Amy, but it's up to Ann really." Becky said with hope in her voice.
"Becky I would love to think of you as a sister, if you would have me as one. I have a lot to live up to, looking at the way Mandy looks out for you and Chrissy." Ann said, as she looked over to where Mandy was standing with Chrissy cuddled up to her.
"Welcome to the family Sis." Becky said as she went to give Ann a hug.
"Thanks Sis." Was all Ann could say to Becky as she fought back the tears.
Mandy dragged Chrissy over to the others and they all had one final hug before Mandy and Becky took Chrissy back to Mandy's room so they could all get some sleep.
Ann put Amy to bed once she got a nightgown on her, and then she went to the bathroom to get ready for bed herself.
Amy looked to be asleep when she got back, so she got into bed very slowly hoping not to wake Amy up, but as soon as Ann's head hit the pillow she felt Amy cuddle up to her. Then in a sleepy voice Amy said, "Night Sis, Thanks for the birthday present." Then Amy cuddled up to her a little tighter.
"You're welcome little Sister." Ann said as she turned off the light and closed her eyes. Ann had no idea what tomorrow would bring, but she was going to be facing it with Amy and her other sister's. It wasn't long before sleep over took her and she was dreaming of being with Amy.
You Have It All Wrong
TwoAmy's Story
By SaraUK
Part 4
Amy woke the next morning with a thick head, but she was happy to see Ann asleep next to her. Amy slipped out of bed and made her way to the bathroom to run a bath for herself. She was hoping that the warm water would make her feel a little better. She remembered her leg was hurting the night before, but it felt okay again now.
She started the bath running and then looked in the cupboard above the sink to see if there was something to help shift her thick head. She found some painkillers and took a couple of them. Once the bath was full she undressed and then slipped into the water. "Oh god, that feels good." She said out loud to herself.
She wasn't sure if it was the warm water or the painkillers, but Amy soon found herself falling asleep again. She was dreaming that someone was playing with her breasts; it felt really like someone was pulling on them.
Amy opened her eyes and screamed when she saw Ann's head less than a foot away from her own. Ann had been crouched down checking to see if the breasts were real or not on Amy's chest. But she had fallen back onto the floor by the side of the bath when Amy screamed.
"What the hell are you trying to do to me Ann?" Amy said as she sat up in the bathtub.
"I'm sorry Sis; I didn't mean to scare you. Those breasts look real, I was just checking to see if they were or not." Ann asked sitting on the floor partly covered in the bubbles from the bath that Amy chucked over her when she jumped.
Amy wanted to stay mad with Ann for making her jump, but she did look funny sitting on the floor covered in bubbles, so Amy started to giggle at her Sis."
"Thanks Amy, first you wet me through, and then you sit and laugh at me." Ann said sounding a little upset.
"I'm sorry Sis, but you do look a little funny sitting on the bathroom floor in your nightgown half covered in bubbles from my bath." Amy said as she pointed at the mirror on the back of the bathroom door.
Ann got up and pushed the door too so she could see herself. Even Ann had to laugh when she saw how she looked. "I guess I do look a little silly."
Ann went over to hug Amy as a way of saying sorry for scaring her, but ended up screaming herself when Amy pulled her into the bath with her. "Hay Sis, that wasn't fare. You got my nightgown all wet." Ann said sitting in the bath at the other end to Amy.
The bath was really big; they were both sitting in it and still had a little room to move around still. "I'm sorry Sis, but it was already a little wet anyway. And I did owe you for scaring me, and a hug wasn't going to work for that one." Amy said with a grin.
"I guess you did owe me for that one, but I still don't know if them beasts stuck to your chest are real or not." Ann asked as she pointed at Amy's chest.
"There fake Sis. Cathy got them for me as part of the present from Carl/Carla. She used some special makeup that is water proof and will last for about a week before they need to be removed and cleaned." Amy said as she pushed her chest out a little more to show Ann.
"You don't need to do that Sis, I can see them well enough without you doing that." Ann said with a giggle.
Amy was a little surprised when Ann pulled off her nightgown and dropped it in the sink next to the bath. "That feels better; if I turn around will you wash my back Sis?" Ann asked as she stood up and turned around before sitting back down.
"Sure Ann, but you do remember that I'm not a woman, don't you?" Amy asked in a worried voice.
"To me Sis you are, you didn't seem to mind last night when I and Mandy were getting you ready for bed." Ann looked over her shoulder and giggled at the look on Amy's face when she remembered the floorshow she gave when she was in her corset.
"Oh god Ann did I really do that? I thought it was just a dream. Mandy must really hate me now." Amy said as she put her head in her hands.
"Don't be silly Amy, she went thought it all with Chrissy. And she was having a good giggle at it all anyway, so don't let it worry you." Ann said as she splashed water at Amy's face.
Amy was soon splashing it back and they were both having a good giggle. "Thanks Sis." Amy said when they finally stopped splashing each other.
"Thanks for what Amy?"
"Thanks for thinking of me as your little sister, and not some freak." Amy said.
Ann half turned around in the bath so she could look Amy in the eyes, she looked pissed off. "Amy! Don't you ever call yourself a freak ever again. Not in front of me or any one else. That's dad speaking, not you and not me. And if anyone wants to call you a freak, they will have me to deal with." Amy had never seen Ann this mad before.
"I'm sorry Ann, but I was worried you might have forgotten that I had a little secret under the water." Amy had backed away from Ann till she ran out of bathtub. As she said it.
Ann could see that she had scared Amy with her little outburst. "I'm sorry Amy, but I just saw dad then calling you a freak, that is what he kept calling you that night I got home and saw the folder on the kitchen table with all your photos in. If you think I scared you just now you should have seen him when I shouted at him." Ann said with a giggle as she thought back to that night.
"You really stood up to him Sis? I thought he was going to kill me, but mum stopped him. I thought she cared for me a little, but she just said she didn't want dad going to prison because of me. She gave me an hour to get out the house, or she was going to let dad beat me to death." Amy had pulled her legs up into herself so she had her head rested on her knees as she told Ann this. She was shaking and looked really scared.
"Hay Sis, don't worry about it any more. You're safe now, and you have me and the others to keep you safe. They must have proved how much they all love you with that birthday you had yesterday." Ann said hoping to trigger some good memories to replace the image of that night Andy got kicked out the house.
Ann saw the smile come across Amy's face as she remembered singing and dancing with Ann and Chrissy. "You're right Sis; I do have a new family now, one that really does love me. And I still have the best bit of my old family as well. Thanks Sis." Amy slid forward and hugged Ann from behind.
Ann found it odd to be sitting in a bath with another woman and have a soapy set of breasts pushing at her back. Even though they were not real, they still felt it to her. Amy rested her chin on Ann's shoulder, and Ann rested her head against Amy's head and they just sat there for a couple of minutes hugging. Ann could feel all the bad stuff soaking away in the water as they sitting there.
"I better get your back finished off, so you can do mine Sis." Amy said as she sat up and started to soap up Ann's back, she soon made her way around to the front and then she started to feel Ann's breasts. It wasn't a sexual thing; she just wondered what the real things felt like. "Oh god Ann, I am so sorry. I forgot what I was doing, please forgive me." Amy let go of Ann's breasts and moved back as far as she could. Then she went to get out the bath.
Ann pulled her back down into the water. "Don't get out yet Sis, I still need to wash your back for you." Ann said with a smile.
"You mean you're not mad at me for what I just did?" Amy asked looking really puzzled.
"I'm just a little sad you stopped when you did Sis." Ann said with a smile.
"Oh, err. What? You mean you? Err." Was all Amy could get out, which made Ann start to giggle.
"I know you've never had a girlfriend Amy, so I guess these are the first real set of breasts you've ever touched. I'm not saying its right Sis, but I am more than happy to let you feel what they are like. And you do have a really great gentle touch. If you decide to go down the same road as Chrissy and find yourself a girlfriend, you will make her very happy." Ann said as she smiled at Amy. "And I was playing with yours when I first came in the bathroom." Ann added as she turned Amy around and sat her down so she could wash her back for her.
Amy was in heaven as Ann washed her back and then worked her way around to the side and had a quick play with Amy's breast's, but all Amy could feel was a tugging on them as she had no feeling in the nipple area like Ann did. "Hay! Pack that in. You're worse that a dirty old man Sis!" Amy said with a giggle.
"And how many dirty old men do you know? Missy." Ann said with a giggle as she started to tickle Amy under her arms. Ann had known about Amy's most ticklish spots since they were both young.
"I don't know any dirty old men Sis; you know what I was getting at." Amy shouted in between fits of laughter. "Stop it Sis, I give up. You win!" Amy shouted as she was having trouble catching her breath now.
"Good, now you remember that the next time you try to put yourself down Amy." Ann said as she hugged her before she stood up and stepped out the bath and grabbed a large fluffy towel of the rack. She rapped it around her chest and then got a second towel for Amy, and held it up for her as she got up and stepped out the bath as well.
They both set to work cleaning the bath out and the rest of the mess they had made, while splashing around in the water. It was soon clean and they made their way back into the bedroom and set about putting some cloths on so they could go and get some breakfast, or lunch. As it was nearly one in the afternoon.
"You feeling okay again now Amy? You were limping real badly when we got home last night." Ann asked as she got a bra and panty set out for her, and another set for Amy. Ann was glad they could share cloths; it made life a lot easier.
"It's still a little sore, but I'm not limping today. I think it could be the 3-inch heels I was wearing yesterday, I've not worn any that tall since I got out of hospital. But I love the boots that Cathy got me." Amy said with a grin.
"I must admit Amy that I am looking forward to trying them on myself." Ann said with a grin. She was waiting for Amy to protest about it.
"You're welcome to borrow any of my cloths or shoes Sis. I wore enough of your stuff growing up, even after you found out my secret." Amy said with a smile.
"Thanks Amy, you know the same goes for my stuff too. Sisters should be able to share things." Ann said with a smile. She loved the thought of having a little sister.
Amy smiled at the use of the word Sister; she loved the idea of being Ann's little sister as much as Ann liked the idea of having one.
They both finished putting on their underwear and then just grabbed their big fluffy bathrobes and slippers, then made their way down to the kitchen to see if any of the others were up yet.
Mandy, Becky and Chrissy were all sitting at the kitchen table drinking juice and talking when they heard the door creek and they all stopped talking to see Amy and Ann stood there smiling. "Morning everyone." Ann and Amy said at the same time.
"Morning." The others said back with smiles on their faces.
Ann and Amy sat at the table on the other side to Becky and Chrissy, who were cuddling with each other. Chrissy still looked a little hung over, but she was smiling still.
"How you feeling Chrissy?" Ann asked as she sat down.
"I've felt better Ann, but it was a good night. Or day even." Chrissy said with a grin as she looked at Amy.
"It was a really good day Chrissy, and I loved the club. I was sad to see the night end. I can't wait to go again." Amy said with a grin.
"I'm sorry Amy, but you will have too. We won't be there again now till Tuesday night." Mandy said with a smile.
"Tuesday? You all go in the week then as well?" Amy asked sounding a little shocked that they would be going again so soon.
"Yep, we go on a Tuesday night as we don't have to open the shop on Wednesday." Chrissy added.
"Can I come with you then?" Amy asked.
"Would we be able to stop you Amy?" Mandy asked with a giggle.
"NO! I love that place." Amy shouted, which made Chrissy wince a little. "Sorry Chrissy, I didn't mean to hurt you." Amy said in a whisper.
"That's okay Amy; I shouldn't have drunk so much last night. I make a really rubbish drunk." Chrissy said with a chuckle.
"Do you want to try and eat something babe?" Becky asked as she sat stroking Chrissy's hair.
"I could do with something, maybe a couple of slices of toast, and a couple of eggs, and maybe a couple of rashes of bacon. Oh! And a sausage or two." Chrissy said with a grin as she looked up at Becky from where her head was resting on her shoulder.
"I'm glad you're taking it easy babe." Becky said with a giggle and she helped Chrissy to sit back up, so she could go and make a start on breakfast for everyone.
Becky set to work on doing egg on toast for everyone. As much as Chrissy would have liked all she just asked for. She knew that they would be eating a Sunday dinner later.
Ann went to get up and help Becky, but Amy stopped her and went to help her instead. Ann sat and watched her little sister and Becky work together to get the food done in no time at all. She could see that Becky and Amy were both use to working together in the kitchen.
"Do you think I will ever get a look in when it comes to doing any cooking?" Ann asked sitting and watched them work.
"You may do Ann, but I doubt it. Chrissy, Becky, and now Amy seem to love doing the cooking." Mandy said as she sat looking through the paper. She slid the Sunday magazine over to Ann, so she had something to do while they waited for the food to turn up.
"Thanks Mandy. I take it you gave up trying to help sort out the food some time ago now." Ann asked with a giggle.
"I was never a big one for cooking really. I use to eat a lot of ready meals, but Chrissy chucked them all out when she came to live hear. She's fed me ever since." Mandy said with a smile as she looked at Chrissy as she rested her head on her arms on the kitchen table.
"I still find it hard to believe that you two aren't real sisters. You look so much a like." Ann said as she looked at them both.
"I think some bonds are thicker than blood Ann that is what Chrissy and I have. And now Becky is part of that bond too, as I hope Amy and you will be too in the end." Mandy had a look of pride on her face as she said it.
"I really hope so too Mandy. I find it hard to believe that Amy is the same person that I use to call my baby brother." Ann looked at Amy as she helped Becky. All she saw was a young woman, the way she moved and talked.
"Do you miss having a baby brother? Ann." Mandy asked.
Ann looked to be deep in thought for a couple of seconds. "Not at all Mandy, Amy is still the same person. She is just much happier now, and that is all I have ever wanted for her." Ann was that busy talking to Mandy that she didn't see Amy run up to her and hug her.
"Thanks Sis. You have no idea what that means to me." Amy said as she kissed her sister on the cheek.
Amy broke the hug and then went back to helping Becky, while Mandy carried on reading the paper and Ann started to flick through the magazine, while Chrissy just sitting and resting.
They were soon eating scrabbled egg on toast. Becky just made the one plate for her and Chrissy, and then she sat feeding Chrissy like a small child. These made them all laugh, but they were happy to see Chrissy eating something.
Mandy and Ann claimed dishwashing rights, so Amy helped Becky get Chrissy into the living room. Chrissy cuddled up to Becky on one of the sofas, where Chrissy was soon asleep.
Mandy and Ann came in when they finished the dishes. Ann sat down and let Amy cuddle up to her, while Mandy sitting in one of the armchairs and carried on reading the paper.
Chrissy woke a couple of hours later having dribbled on Becky's top. "I'm sorry babe." Chrissy said as she rubbed her eyes.
"Don't worry about it lover. Are you feeling any better now?" Becky asked sounding worried.
"I feel much better now. Guess I just needed that little extra sleep." Chrissy said with a smile.
Becky loved it when she saw Chrissy smile like that. "Now theirs the girl I love." Becky pulled Chrissy in for a kiss, which Chrissy was more than happy to let her do.
Chrissy looked at the time and then realised she needed to get the joint in the oven, or it would never be cooked in time for dinner. "I need to make a start on dinner." Chrissy pulled herself away from Becky and stood up.
"Do you want a hand Chrissy?" Ann asked.
"That's okay Ann; you spend some time catching up on things with Amy. I can sort it all out." Chrissy said with a smile.
"I'll come and help you babe. Don't think I could cope with not seeing you for any length of time today." Becky said with a grin as she stood up and put her arm around Chrissy's waist and led her off to the kitchen.
Ann and Amy just giggled as they watched the pair leave the room. "I really do love that pair." Ann said as she looked at Amy.
"So do I Sis, they can be really funny some times. You should see them when a song they like, comes on the radio in the morning, they will both sing and dance around the kitchen." Amy said with a grin.
"I hope I get to see that then Sis." Ann said as she cuddled with her Sister.
"Oh trust me Ann; you will get to see it. The trouble is getting them to stop once they get started." Mandy added with a giggle.
Amy had to nod in agreement with Mandy, which made Ann giggle even more, which set the other two off.
"Carl's coming for dinner, so I'm not sure if you two want to put some cloths on or not." Mandy said as she sat grinning at the fact Amy and Ann were still sitting around in their bathrobes.
"Oh gods Mandy, thanks for telling us, don't think it looks good being sitting around like this when company is coming." Ann said as she stood up and dragged Amy to her feet, so they could go and get some clothes on.
Ann and Amy went to sort out what to wear. They decided on tracksuits and were soon making their way back down stairs. The other girls were pretty much all dressed the same way so they didn't feel out of place.
They could all smell the dinner cooking and were all getting hungry again. Mandy went to answer the door when she heard the bell. She found Carl and Vic stood there smiling at her.
"Good afternoon you two," Mandy said with a grin, as she stepped aside to let them both enter the house.
Vic entered the house with his arms full of Amy's gifts, and he still needed to make a second trip to his car to get the rest.
While Vic was doing that, Carl pulled Mandy into a hug and a kiss. "Hello lover, did you miss me?" Carl asked as he broke the kiss.
"You know I miss you when you're not around Carl." Mandy said as she kissed him again.
"Nice answer baby." Carl said with a grin.
"Does Vic need a hand with Amy's gifts?" Mandy asked as she saw Vic enter the house again.
"That's okay Mandy; this is the last of it now." Vic said as he let out a deep breath. "She sure got a lot of gifts for someone that said she hadn't really got any one to care for her." Vic said with a giggle.
"She did do really well. Just be grateful that most the gifts were things she didn't need to put in your boot." Mandy said with a giggle.
"Not sure Ann would have liked being locking in my boot all night." Vic said with a laugh.
"You're stopping for some dinner Vic or are you off to spend some time with Jenna?" Mandy asked.
"Thanks for the offer, but Mable is cooking for me, and I'm not about to upset her. As much as I love Chrissy's and Becky's cooking." Vic said with a fake shiver, which made Carl and Mandy laugh.
"Don't think I would want to get on the wrong side of her either Vic." Mandy said as she gave him a hug to thank him for bringing Amy's gifts around and Carl.
"Just give me a call Carl, when you're ready to leave and I will come and pick you up." Vic said.
"I will do Vic, but it won't be too early. I want to spend some time with Mandy just cuddling on the sofa and watching some chick flick." Carl said with a grin as he hugged Mandy some more.
"Sounds like what I have planned for me and Jenna, but we will have to watch Nemo or some other Disney film first." Vic said with a giggle as he left the house.
Mandy and Carl waved him off and then went to find the others. They were all sitting in the kitchen as dinner was about ready.
"Good timing Carl, I am just about ready to dish up." Chrissy said.
"I try my best to be on time Chrissy. I wouldn't want to miss any of your cooking." Carl said with a grin as he went and gave Chrissy a hug and then pecked her on the cheek. He then did the same with Becky. He was going to do the same to Amy and Ann, but wasn't sure they would like him doing that.
Amy ran up to him and through her arms around his waist. "Thanks Carl for my birthday, I really had a good time."
"You're welcome Amy. I'm glad you had a good time, it was nice to have Chrissy and Mandy back at the club again." Carl said as he hugged her back.
Ann had stood up and she came and gave him a hug. "Thank you Carl for doing all that for Amy, and for what you're doing for me." Ann said with a smile.
"That's what Family is for Ann, and like I said last night. I now see you two as part of that Family." Carl said with a smile.
They all took their seats and Chrissy and Becky got dinner dished up. They took their seats as well and then they all got stuck in.
"That was amazing Chrissy, Becky." Carl said as he finished it.
"It really was nice." Ann added as well.
"I'm glad you all liked it. There's an Apple pie for dessert, but I think we should leave having it till later, if that's okay with everyone?" Chrissy said as she went to start clearing the dishes away.
"Sounds good to me, I couldn't eat another thing at the minute anyway." Carl said as he leaned back and patted his belly.
Ann and Mandy stopped Chrissy from clearing the dishes and said they would do it, so she sat down again and cuddled up to Becky.
"Thanks for what you did for Hannah last night Carl. Did she get back to the hotel okay?" Chrissy asked as she rested her head on Becky's shoulder.
"That's okay Chrissy; I was glad you found her and helped her fix her makeup. And yes she made it back to the hotel safe and sound; I had Vicky drive her there." Carl said with a smile. He loved the way Chrissy cared so much about everyone.
"That's okay then, I was worried she would have made her own way back to the hotel. She seemed really nice, and she looked pretty good for her first time out dressed." Chrissy said.
"So that was her first time out in public?" Mandy asked sounding shocked.
"Yep, that is why I found her crying in the toilet. She had no idea how to redo her makeup. Come to think of it Carl, she did have a good idea last night when I was fixing her makeup for her." Chrissy said as she sitting up to look at Carl.
"And what would that be Chrissy?" Carl asked.
"She said it would be great if there were girls in the toilets ready to help the girls that can't do their own makeup."
"I'd never thought of doing that before. It would make sense to have someone there who could help the girls look good all night. I will look into it Chrissy, thanks for that." Carl said with a smile.
"You should thank Hannah really; she's the one that had the idea. I just said I would have a word with you about it." Chrissy said with a grin.
Carl just shook his head from side to side. "Okay Chrissy, what ever you say." Carl knew that he wouldn't be able to make Chrissy see that she had the idea as well.
"That's my Chrissy for you." Becky said as she pulled her back into a hug.
"Speaking of changes at the club Becky, I have something to tell you." Carl said, as he looked very series all of a sudden.
"Okay Carl, what is it." Becky was really worried now.
"I'm not sure how to say this really so I will just come straight out with it." Carl took a deep breath and then said, "I'm making Beth the new hostess. I've seen her with the customers and she has been doing a really great job with them and I think she would make a really good hostess at the club."
"Becky felt the bottom fall out her world, Carl had just fired her. She thought she was doing a good job. "Oh, I see. I'm sorry that I wasn't good enough for you then Carl." Becky got up and went to leave the room.
Carl went to stop her, but was pushed back by Chrissy. "How can you do that to Becky? She's done everything you've ever asked her to do, and you just fire her like that! I thought you said we were like a family." Chrissy was crying and hitting Carl in the chest as she spoke.
Mandy had to take hold of Chrissy to calm her down. "Chrissy, please calm down and let Carl explain something to you." Mandy said as she pulled a sobbing Chrissy into her chest and hugged her till she calmed down.
Amy and Ann turned around when they heard Chrissy start shouting at Carl. They didn't hear what Carl was saying to Becky, but they heard Chrissy shouting that Carl had just fired Becky from the club. They both looked at each other in shock. They thought that Becky was amazing at the club last night. Amy wanted to go and help out, but Ann pulled her back and said in a quiet voice. "Let Mandy and Carl sort this out Amy."
"But I don't like to see Chrissy upset." Amy said back.
"I know you don't, but I think there is a little more to all this than you know. I can't see Carl just firing Becky like that." Ann said as she led Amy back to the sink, so they could finish up washing and drying the dishes.
Carl sat down at the table and then pulled Chrissy down onto his knee; Chrissy was fighting at first, but soon stopped when Mandy snapped at her. She felt like a small child as she sat on Carl's knee waiting to hear what he had to say that would make the fact he just fired her wife any better.
"Chrissy, I'm not firing Becky. I'm making her the manager of the club instead. I guess it just all came out wrong. I'm sorry for upsetting you and Becky." Carl said, as he looked Chrissy in the eyes to see if any of what he just said sunk in.
"Manager! What does that mean Carl?" Chrissy asked looking really puzzled.
"I'm giving her the club to run for me. She does it anyway, and she has been playing hostess as well. I don't think I've been treating her as well as I should have been. So she will now have a much bigger say in how the club is run." Carl said with a smile.
"So she's not fired then?" Chrissy asked.
"No Chrissy, far from it." Carl grinned. "Do you think you can get Becky to come back down stairs so I can tell her?" Carl asked.
"I'll try but it won't be easy without telling her." Chrissy said as she stood up.
"If you need to tell her Chrissy, then please do. All I want is for Becky to stop being mad at me for nothing. I know I should have phrased it a little better than I did." Tell her I am sorry." Carl said sounding a little sad that he upset Becky, when he just wanted to make her feel special.
"I'll see what I can do Carl." Chrissy bent over and hugged Carl, then ran off out the kitchen to go find Becky.
Chrissy knew that Becky would be on their bed. That is where she always went when they had a falling out, or were upset about something. She was right; Becky was lying on the bed crying her heart out. Chrissy sat on the bed next to her and patted her arm. "Leave me alone Chrissy! I just want to die right now. I really loved that job at the club."
"Becky. Babe, please come back down and talk to Carl about it." Chrissy said as she rubbed Becky's shoulder.
"I'm not going to beg him for another job. I'd feel a fool doing a waitress job after being the hostess. Face it Chrissy, I'm just a screw up. I'm no good at anything." Becky said as she lay there crying.
"Babe, if you don't come down and at least talk to Carl about it all, Mandy says she will stop seeing him." Chrissy knew she was lying, but she really wanted the news to come from Carl, and not her.
Becky sat up on the bed and looked at Chrissy. "I don't want Mandy to make a mistake like that, just because I'm useless." Chrissy wanted to shake Becky for talking like that, but she was already feeling like crap, and she didn't want to add to it.
"Well you better come down and tell Mandy that then." Chrissy stood up and held out her hand for Becky to take so she could help her go back down stairs.
Becky didn't really want to go down and talk to Carl, but she wasn't about to see Mandy make a mistake because of her, or something she did wrong. She did feel better when she had hold of Chrissy's hand, as long as she had Chrissy she could cope with anything the world had to offer. Even losing her job at the club.
Chrissy pulled Becky along behind her and really had to pull when they got to the kitchen door, but she soon had her back in the kitchen and stood looking at Mandy. "Mandy, please don't stop seeing Carl because of this. I gave the job my best shot, and I guess I just wasn't good enough to do it. So please don't make a mistake just because I'm a screw up." Becky said as she stood crying in front of Mandy.
"What are you talking about Becky? Why would I stop seeing Carl?" Mandy asked with a very puzzled look on her face.
"Chrissy said that you were going to stop seeing Carl if he didn't give me my job back." Becky looked at Chrissy as she said it. She saw the look on Chrissy's face and she knew that Chrissy had lied to her. "You lied to me, just to get me down stairs!" Becky shouted at Chrissy.
Chrissy jumped when Becky shouted. All of a sudden, it didn't seem like such a good idea to have lied to Becky. Chrissy backed up a little to give a little more room between the two of them.
Amy wanted to run over and protect Chrissy, but Ann grabbed her arm. She knew that nothing bad was going to happen, once Becky found out about the new job she now had. Amy looked at Ann with a pleading in her eyes, but Ann just shook her head from side to side. They watched Carl stand up and step between Chrissy and Becky.
"Becky, please don't have a go at Chrissy. I'm the one that upset you, but I didn't mean to." Carl said as he stood up to face Becky. "What I said came out all wrong, and then you ran off before I had time to explain what I was getting at."
"It seemed pretty straight forward to me Carl. Beth is getting my job." Becky snapped at him.
"Beth is getting your old job Becky." Carl said in a calm voice.
"I'm not going to take a job as a waitress Carl. I couldn't cope with the shame of being dropped down to just a waitress." Becky said.
"Why the hell would I want to make you a waitress?" Carl said as he tried to keep calm.
"Then what are you trying to say Carl? I'm lost." Becky said almost pleading with Carl to explain himself.
"I'm making you the manager of the club!" Carl barked out. Before he realised what he said.
"What!" Was all Becky said as she stood looking at Carl.
"I'm giving you the club to run Becky. I've seen how much you do around the place, and I know it would fall apart if not for you. All the staff loves you and would do anything for you. Hell if I fired you, they would all walk out on me." Carl said with a chuckle.
"I don't know what to say Carl, I feel such a fool now." Becky said as she stood looking at the floor.
"Yes or no would be a good start Becky." Carl said waiting for an answer from her.
"I would love the job Carl, but I don't know anything about managing a club. What if I screw it up?" Becky asked sounding worried.
"Becky, I will still be there with you, but I just want you to get the pay that you deserve. All you need to do is keep doing what you have been, but don't worry about helping all the girls any more. Beth will do it for you." Carl said with a smile as he put his arms out to give Becky a hug.
Becky took the hug. "Thanks Carl, for giving me this chance. I won't let you down."
"You never could Becky." Carl said as he hugged her. "I'm sorry for upsetting you as well. I should have told you about the manager's job before I said I was giving Beth your job."
"It's all water under the bridge as far as I'm concerned." Becky said with a chuckle.
Chrissy was still stood up against the kitchen door out the way, she was happy to see Becky smiling again, and a little jealous that Carl was getting a hug. Chrissy knew she would be in trouble for lying to Becky, and making her worry even more about the whole thing with Carl.
Becky looked up and saw Chrissy stood near the door and the worried look on her face, so she broke off the hug with Carl and made her way over to Chrissy. "You lied to me!" Becky shouted at Chrissy, making her jump.
Chrissy saw Becky look at her and then break the hug with Carl and make her way over, then she shouted. Chrissy was really scared of what Becky might do, so she closed her eyes.
Becky could see Chrissy was shaking, and then Becky saw her close her eyes. She rapped her arms around Chrissy's waist, pinning her arms down by her side. "I'm going to have to punish you for that Chrissy, you do realise that." Becky was looking Chrissy right in the face as she spoke, but Chrissy still wouldn't dare open her eyes.
Chrissy could feel Becky's breath on her face, but was to scared to look at her. Then all of a sudden she felt Becky's lips touch hers and then her tongue forced its way into her mouth. Then Becky was kissing her very deeply. That is when Chrissy finally opened her eyes and saw the love in Becky's eyes as they looked back at her.
"You had me worried you little minx." Becky said with a grin.
"So does this mean you're not mad with me Becky?" Chrissy asked still sounding a little worried.
"No, silly. I was just scared that Mandy was going to do something stupid, just to defend me. But you shouldn't have lied to me either." Becky said with a firm look.
"I know Becky, but I really wanted the news to come from Carl, and not me." Chrissy sounded pleading as she said it.
"Okay then, I will let you off this time." Becky said as she started grinning at Chrissy.
Chrissy smiled. "Congratulations on the promotion babe."
"Thanks lover." Becky said as she kissed Chrissy again. "Guess I'm not a screw up after all." Becky said once they stopped kissing.
"I've always known that. I wanted to slap you up stairs when I heard you say you were." Chrissy said in a firm voice back at Becky.
"You wouldn't really slap me, would you babe?" Becky asked sounding a little shocked.
"No I wouldn't, but there are times when I really feel like I should." Chrissy said with a grin.
Amy looked at Ann a little shocked when she saw how it all played out, just to see her sister stood there with a knowing smile on her face. "How did you know it would all work out Sis?" Amy asked in a whisper as they stood over near the sink out the way.
"It's all part of being in love Little sister. I knew that Becky could never stay mad with Chrissy for to long, and Carl and Mandy were both there to protect her if things got to bad." Ann smiled. "If you had dived in, then it could have made things worse instead of better." Ann added as she held up a dish, as if to ask where it went.
Amy took the dish from her and put it away. "I guess you're right Sis, but I just wanted to help."
"I know you did Amy, but you have a lot to learn about other people. This is one of the down sides to you having your head burred in a book most the time. You need to learn how to read people, and understand them more." Ann said it as she hugged Amy.
"Well, I have you here now to teach me Sis." Amy said with a grin as she hugged her big Sis.
Mandy looked at Chrissy hugging Becky, and Amy hugging Ann. She felt left out so she went and gave Carl a hug and got one back off him. Mandy found hugging Carl very different to hugging Carla, but she couldn't say which one felt better. She just loved hugging him, or her, she thought to herself.
"Is everything okay again now then?" Amy asked.
They all looked at each other with big grins and smiles. "I think you can take that as a yes Amy." Carl said as he went to sit down and then pulled Mandy down to sit on his knee.
"Were good too." Becky said as she did the same with Chrissy as she took a seat at the table, and then pulled Chrissy down to sit on her knee so she could hug her.
"I'm really glad you got it all sorted out." Amy said as she helped Ann put the dishes away as she wiped them.
"I'm sorry you had to see that Amy, Ann. I hope you don't think it happens all the time." Mandy said looking a little sorry for what they just saw happen.
"Please don't worry about it Mandy. Amy and I have seen much worse." Ann said with a giggle as she looked at Amy. They both saw worse on a daily bases back at home with mum and dad. Most of which was aimed at Amy. Ann thought to her self.
Ann and the others all saw Amy shudder as she thought about being back there. "You okay Amy?" Chrissy asked sounding worried for her friend.
"Yes, I'm fine, just not some of the fondest memories I have." Amy said with a smile, but they could all tell that she wasn't really fine.
Ann was soon hugging her, she knew better than any one just how bad life was for Amy back then. Ann brought Amy to the table and sat her down, where she was soon being hugged by Ann one side and Chrissy and Becky on the other, as Chrissy was still sitting on Becky's knee. This really did put a smile back on Amy's face, and Ann was happy that she'd found some real good friends to look after her.
Carl broke the happy moment when he asked about the pie. "I can tell you're in guy mode at the minute. All you think about is your belly." Mandy said as she pattered Carl's belly while she sat on his knee.
"I'll get it sorted out, I feel like I'm ready for some myself." Amy said as she went to get up, but was stopped by Ann.
"Please let me sort the pie out for you all. I'm feeling a little lost at the minute letting you all do everything." Ann said with a pleading voice.
"Okay Sis, but let me show you where everything is." Amy said as she stood up and then helped her Sis to stand.
"Thanks Amy." Ann said as she took Amy's hand.
Amy followed Ann over to the oven so she could get the pie out. Chrissy had put it in there to warm it up on a low light when they finished eating dinner. Then Amy got the tub of ice cream out and put it on the counter for Ann to dish up in the bowls once the pie was in there. Amy was really good and let Ann sort most of it out, she only had to point out where they kept the ice cream scoop and then the desert spoons.
"Ann, can I ask you a question?" Amy asked as she leaned against the kitchen counter watching Ann dish up.
"Sure Sis, you can ask anything you want, but you may not get an answer." Ann said with a grin.
Amy giggled then said, "Where is this job you've got?"
"I'm going to be doing the accounts for a large company. Well I am really going to be the head of the whole department really; I get to boss people around." Ann said with a grin.
"Is it a good Company Sis? Can you trust them to treat you right?" Amy asked sounding worried that Ann might have rushed into finding a job.
"I think I can trust them, they've seemed to treat everyone fare that I have seen working for them so far. If I had to say one thing though, the boss could do with working on his people skills just a little." Ann said with a smile as they each took a couple of dishes to the table.
"What do you mean by that Ann? Does he come onto the staff? Is he one of them?" Amy gave Ann a funny nod as she said it.
"I'm not sure Amy, what do you mean by, One of them?" Ann asked trying not to laugh.
"You know what I mean Ann, you must do." Amy said as she tried to not say what she was thinking.
"I don't think I do Sis." Ann said with a grin as she sat down at the table after she got hers and Amy's desert.
"Oh god Ann! Does he like to get in the girls pants!" Amy shouted.
Ann looked shocked at what Amy had just shouted. She was about to shout at Amy, but was knocked of guard by Carl choking on a peace of pie going down the wrong hole. Amy and Ann both looked at Carl, as did Chrissy and Becky. Mandy was soon patting his back and handing him a glass of water.
"Are you okay Carl?" Mandy asked once he stopped coughing.
"I'm fine, I'm fine. Just didn't expect to hear Amy say that." Carl said as he took another sip of water. "I have plenty of my own pants Amy, so I don't need to jump in any girls at all." Carl said with a chuckle.
Amy sat looking at Ann, then at Carl. "You and you? So you're going to be working for Carl?" Amy asked looking shocked.
"Yep, I'm going to be the head accountant for the club and the makeover service." Ann said with a grin.
"Really Sis?" Amy asked once she got over the shock of what Ann just said.
"Yes. Carl and Mandy gave me a call a couple of weeks back and we had a conference call, they both asked what I did at my other job so I told them. That's when Carl told me what he wanted to do with his accounts department, and asked if I was interested in becoming the head of the new department." Ann said with an even bigger grin.
"Why didn't you just tell me you would be working for Carl Sis?" Amy shouted as she playfully slapped Ann on the arm. "I'm really sorry Carl; I don't think you're like that for one minute." Amy said as she went red in the face.
"Don't worry about it Amy. I think it was more the fact that I do like to get in girls pants that made me choke, just not for the reasons you were thinking of." Carl laughed.
The others all started to laugh as well when they thought about it. Even Amy ended up laughing as well. Ann pulled her into a hug and then said, "I'm sorry Sis for teasing you."
"Don't be sorry Sis. I'm happy that you're going to be working for a great person." Amy said as she hugged Ann back.
Amy and Ann sorted out the dishes once they had all eaten their desert while Mandy, Carl, Chrissy and Becky all went to relax in the living room. Chrissy offered to help, but was shooed away by both Amy and Ann. "You and Becky sorted out dinner, and Mandy needs to spend some time with Carl. So we will get the dishes sorted out and join you shortly." Ann said with a smile as she pushed them all out the kitchen.
They soon had the dishes washed dried and put away. "That didn't take long, did it?" Ann said as she finished drying her hands and then handed the towel to Amy, so she could dry hers.
"Nope, not long at all. Shall we join the others in the living room then Sis?" Amy asked with a smile. She had really loved spending the day with Ann, even doing the dishes was fun.
"Sounds like a plan to me Sis." Ann said as she put her arm around Amy's waist and they made their way into the living room.
The living room was of such a size that there were three sofas and a couple of armchairs, so Ann and Amy took the empty sofa and cuddled up together. The others had all been waiting for them to come and join then before they put a movie on.
Mandy decided to put Hello Dolly on. They were soon singing along with it and having a laugh.
Carl called Vic once the film was finished and sorted out for him to pick him up in half an hour. Mandy made the most of the time and cuddled up to Carl till they heard the doorbell.
They all went to the door to say a quick hello to Vic, and then see Carl off. Amy gave Vic a hug then said, "Thanks for bringing all my gifts back for me Vic."
"You're welcome Amy. Did you have a good birthday?" Vic asked with a smile.
"Oh Vic, it was amazing. I can't find the words to thank you all." Amy said as she stood there grinning.
"That grin says it all Amy. I'm glad you had a great day." Vic said as he gave her another hug. He hugged all the other girls and then said his good byes and went back to the car to get it started.
Carl hugged the girls as well, he then spent another minute or two kissing and hugging Mandy, before he left and joined Vic and they drove off once Mandy had closed the front door.
The girls all went to the kitchen. Mandy set about making some drinking chocolate for them all and they sat at the table to drink it.
"Do you think you'll be able to cope with living here with us then Ann?" Chrissy asked.
"I love it here. It already feels like home to me, and being back with Amy is the icing on the cake." Ann said as she pulled Amy into a hug, and then playfully started to kiss her cheek and forehead. Amy was soon winning like a kid telling her to stop. This had them all laughing.
Soon it was time for them to be getting to bed. Mandy and Chrissy had work tomorrow morning, and Becky was having a meeting with Carl, to sort out her new role at the club. Carl also wanted Becky there for when he told Beth about her new job. So they all hugged at Mandy's bedroom door and then went to get ready for bed.
Chrissy and Becky joined Mandy in her room like they always did and were soon cuddled up together and falling asleep.
Ann and Amy both brushed their teeth and then got their nightgowns on and climbed into bed. Ann pulled Amy to her and she cuddled her till they both fell asleep. Amy loved the feeling of Ann cuddling her, and she had only happy dreams that night.
Amy woke first in the morning and lay there watching Ann sleep for a little time, then she slid out of bed and got her dressing gown on and made a quick toilet break before heading down to make a start on breakfast for Chrissy and Mandy.
Mandy was already sitting at the kitchen table drinking a cup of tea when Amy got down there. "Morning Amy. How did you sleep last night?" Mandy asked with a smile.
"Morning Mandy. Sorry I wasn't down in time to get the tea made for you." Amy said sounding a little sad.
"Don't worry about it Amy, I can make a pot of tea." Mandy giggled. "When it comes to food though, anything more than toast could be pushing it."
Amy had to giggle at the thought of Mandy trying to cook a full English breakfast. "Best leave the food to me then Mandy."
"I plan to Amy that is why I only have a cup of tea and not a kitchen full of smoke right now." Mandy said with a grin.
"I'm beginning to worry about letting you even make a pot of tea now." Amy said with a worried look on her face, but she soon started to giggle again.
Amy set to work on breakfast, so she could have it ready for when Becky and Chrissy came down. Amy wasn't sure what time Ann would wake up, but she started making enough for them all anyway.
"Got any big plans for today then Amy?" Mandy asked.
"Not really, I am still a little shocked that Ann is really here with me. You lot really do go all out with a birthday present, don't you?" Amy said as she worked on breakfast.
"Yep, we sure do Amy. We were just glad we could get you and Ann back together sooner than you thought. I could tell when I spoke with her that she was missing you a lot." Mandy said as she closed the paper so she could chat with Amy as she worked.
"I just wish I'd called her now when they kicked me out." Amy almost spat out the word, they. "Why was I stupid enough to believe a word they said?"
"Don't beat yourself up over it Amy. You were hurting and not really thinking straight. But it all worked out in the end, and you're safe now, and so is Ann." Mandy said with a smile as she stood up and went to give Amy a hug.
"Thanks Mandy, thanks for everything." Amy said as she hugged Mandy back.
Once they broke the hug, Mandy rubbed her hands together and then said, "Right then, what can I help you with?"
Amy put her hands on her hips, and then pointed to the chair Mandy had been sitting in before she got up to hug Amy. "You can sit down and wait for your breakfast." Amy said in a firm voice.
"Getting bossed around in my own house now, it's not right you know." Mandy said as she sat back down and started to giggle.
Amy started to giggle as well and then got back to cooking breakfast.
"You never did answer the question Amy. What you planning on doing today?" Mandy asked as she rested her elbow on the table and then put her hand under her chin.
"I think I will just take it easy and relax for today, and then see what Ann and I can sort out to do tomorrow. I really want to have a play with the laptop you got me for my birthday." Amy said with a grin. "Thanks again for the gifts Mandy."
"Think nothing of it Amy; it was nice to see you so happy. I know Ann had a blast at the spa on Saturday. Chrissy and Becky said you had a good time as well."
"It was really good; I really liked the swimsuit that Sara designed for girls like me. I looked really good in it, even if I do say so myself." Amy said with a grin as she struck a sexy pose.
Amy went red faced when she heard a wolf whistle come from the door to the kitchen that led out to the hallway. She turned to see Chrissy and Becky stood there giggling at her. "You work it girl." They both said.
"I was just telling Mandy about the swimsuit Sara designed for girls like me." Amy tried to say in her own defence.
"They've been making swim suits for sexy girls for many years now Amy." Chrissy said with a grin.
"You know full well what I mean when I say girls like me." Amy said with her hands on her hips.
Chrissy walked over to Amy and gave her a hug. "I know what you mean Amy, but it doesn't mean I can't tease you a little still." Chrissy gave her a kiss on the cheek and then went to join Becky at the kitchen table. Both Chrissy and Becky knew by now that Amy liked to sort out breakfast through the week, so they just sat and made the most of each other till it was time for Chrissy to leave for work.
Amy had just about got everything cooked when they saw a sleepy looking Ann walk through the door. "Morning Ann!" They all shouted.
"You're all aliens, how can you all be so happy first thing in the morning?" Ann said as she sitting at the table.
The others all giggled and Mandy poured her a cup of tea. "There you go Ann, maybe that will make you feel a little more human." Mandy said as she slid the cup to Ann.
Ann put a little cream in it and a spoon of sugar then took a sip of it. "MMM, that feels nice."
"I take it you're not a morning person then Ann?" Mandy asked with a giggle.
"I'm fine once I've had my first cup of tea." Ann said with a smile and then she took a couple more sips.
"I hope you're hungry Sis? I've done you a full English as well." Amy said as she put the first two plates down in front of Mandy and Chrissy.
"Well it smells nice, and looks even better. So I think I can force it down if I must." Ann said with a grin.
They could all see by the grin that it wasn't going to be too hard for her to try. Amy put a plate down for Becky and then gave the other one to Ann before she went back to get her own.
Ann made short work of the breakfast, as did the others. "That was really nice Amy. Thanks you." Chrissy said as she went to finish getting ready for work.
"That really was a nice breakfast Amy. Thank you." Mandy added with a hug as she left to finish getting ready.
Ann and Becky got up and both hugged Amy and said the same thing, then they told her to go and take a shower and they would sort out washing the dishes. Amy went to argue with them, but saw the looks they had, so she just smiled and left to get a shower.
"She is really helpful Ann. Has she always been the same way?" Becky asked as she waited for Ann to start washing the dishes, so she could wipe them.
"Yes she has, but most the time she just tried to keep out the way at home. Dad hated the fact that Andy wasn't some big beer drinking thug." Ann said with a sad look in her eyes.
"Was it really that bad for her?" Becky asked, refusing to refer to Amy as anything else.
"She's a lot tougher than me Becky. I could never have stayed as long as she did and put up with that. I think the only reason she did stay, was because she liked being around me."
"Sounds like your mum and dad new that, so told her that you gave them the folder that night." Becky said.
"I think they did. It sort of backfired on them though, as I moved out that night. I left the house and drove around for hours looking for Andy, but couldn't find him as you know," Ann said with a smile.
"So what happened with you and your parents after you moved out?" Asked Becky.
"I called my friend Amber and asked if I could stop with her for a couple of days, then called in sick to work the next day, so I could keep looking for Andy. I also went back home to get my things, while mum and dad were at work."
"How did they take it when you did that?" Becky asked.
"They were on the phone the minute they got home, but I just told them that I would never be coming back home, and the only reason I stuck it as long as I did was for Andy's sake. They seemed to be even more upset with Andy for that one." Ann said with a chuckle.
"Does your friend Amber know why you moved out and what happened to Andy?" Becky asked with a knowing nod.
"Yes she knew. She knew not long after I found out about Andy being Amy. Amy and I had gone shopping in town one Sunday and Amber had seen me with a girl she had never seen before. I think she was worried that I had another group of friends that I didn't want her to know about. So she followed us around for a bit." Ann said as she started washing the dishes and putting them on the draining board.
"Oh god Ann. Amy never told us your friend knew about Amy." Becky said with a gasp.
"That's because she never found out." Ann said with a giggle.
"How come Ann? Did Amber not confront you and Amy that day?" Becky asked looking puzzled.
"She didn't have too. Amber had been out with Andy and me a lot. She treated him like a little brother, and would do anything for him. As she was following us around, Amber noticed how close we were and then how much alike we seemed to be. Once she put two and two together, she got four." Ann smiled.
"But how come Amy never found out?" A puzzled looking Becky asked.
"She told me that if Andy and I wanted her to know, we would have told her." Ann looked a little sad when she said that.
"That's a shame really; I know Amy would have loved another girl knowing and understanding." Becky said with a sigh.
"That's what I told her when she said about Andy dressing as a girl. She felt it was partly her fault Amy left like she did that night."
"Why would your friend think that? She didn't kick him out." Becky said.
"Amber thought that if she had told us she knew and understood that Amy would have gone there instead of leaving town." Ann was just playing with the bubbles in the sink with a far away look in her eyes.
"With how your mum and dad sound, they would have just twisted the story to make it sound like Amber and you gave them the folder." Becky said as she wiped a plate and put it away.
"That's what I told Amber, but I think she still feels bad about it all. I know she was sad she never got to spend time with me and Amy when we did go out on our little shopping trips." Ann said with a week smile.
"Are you going to miss Amber?" Becky asked.
"She is the one thing I will miss from back there, but I love being with Amy. Amber was the one that told me to move. I was having second thoughts about it all one night, she said I was stupid to stay there when I now know where Amy was."
"You do know that she is welcome to come and visit any time, we still have a couple of spare beds. So she wouldn't have to stop at a hotel, not that that would be a problem. We know someone with a hotel." Becky said with a grin.
Ann giggled. "I know you do."
"I bet Amy would love to see Amber again by the sound of it." Becky said.
"I'm not to sure how Amy would take meeting Amber now she is Amy. Amber may remind her of the past to much." Ann said as she bit her lower lip and looked really worried.
"I can't see Amy being like that, but you could always sort out with Amber to come visit, but don't tell Amy about it. Then the shock will be quick, and Amy will see that Amber still likes her." Becky said with a smile.
"That would be a good way to sort it out Becky. I'll talk to Amber about it when I call her later to tell her how I'm settling in. I will need to make sure Amy isn't around though." Ann said as she looked to be deep in thought.
"A can find some stuff to be doing with Amy, while you make the call. Once she says yes, or no, let me know and I will make some plans with Carl to get Amber down here for a weekend. That way she can come to the club and have a real good time of it." Becky was grinning and dancing around as she said it.
"Thanks Becky, I know Amber would love that. And the chance to see Amy again." Ann was grinning now as well.
"We're here to help Ann." Becky said. "What does Amber do for a living Ann?" Becky asked trying to make light conversation.
"She's working in a bar at the minute, as she's working her way through collage. She wants to be a designer."
"What sort of designer?" Becky asked.
"A fashion designer. She's really quite good at it, but the cost of trying to put her self through collage and eat can be tough." Ann said.
"I know that from what Sara told us when she made our wedding dresses. You met Sara on Saturday, didn't you?" Becky asked.
"Yes I did, Amy dragged me over to meet the girl that made her dress. She is very talented. I know Amber would love to meet her and talk about designs." Ann said with a chuckle.
"When Amber comes to visit, we will arrange for Sara and Cathy to come for dinner, or we can all go out to eat and then they will have a chance to chat." Becky smiled.
"That would be really great Becky if they could." Ann said grinning.
"You only need to ask Ann, and we will do what ever we can to help you settle in. I'm sure Amy wouldn't want to see you feeling down, or upset because you miss seeing your friends." Becky smiled.
"I know she wouldn't Becky, but I just don't know how she's going to take seeing Amber after all this time." Ann looked a little worried as she said it.
"Amy may be a little shocked, but once she sees that Amber doesn't hate her, Amy will be happy I bet." Becky was grinning now.
Ann thought about it for a bit and then said, "I guess your right Becky. I'm just full of worry still. I just want to protect my little sister." Ann smiled.
"You're not the only one Ann. But I don't think she's at risk from this Amber, not unless hugging her to death counts." Becky giggled.
Ann had to giggle as well, as that would be the only harm Amber would ever do to Amy. "You about have that right there Becky."
"Someone sounds happy in here." They both heard Chrissy say as she walked into the kitchen with Mandy close behind.
Ann and Becky turned to where the voice came from and saw Chrissy and Mandy stood there with the business suits on ready to leave for the shop. "Wow, you two look very professional." Ann said.
"Thanks Ann. We do scrub up okay when we want to." Mandy said with a grin.
"You both always look beautiful, but you also look very professional now to go with it." Ann said with a smile.
"You're like a breath of fresh air to have around first thing in the morning Ann. Thank you for the kind words. When you see us tonight, we will just look warn out and ready for a rest." Mandy giggled.
"Is it really that hard at the shop everyday?" Ann asked.
"Yes it is most days. The makeover service and the hotel is really busy now, which means the club is a lot busier now as well. That's why Carl needs someone to help out managing the place." Mandy smiled at Becky, who was hugging Chrissy like she was going away on a trip for a month or two.
"Do you have to leave me babe?" Becky asked as she rubbed noses with Chrissy and then kissed her.
"You know I do lover, but I will be thinking about you every minute till I see you again." Chrissy said just before kissing her back.
"You're only going to the shop for the day Chrissy, not going away for a week!" Mandy said as she grabbed Chrissy by the arm and started to pull her towards the kitchen door that led out to the hallway.
"I know I am Sis, but I'm still going to miss her." Chrissy wined as she was pulled along.
Becky followed close behind, so Mandy let her give Chrissy one more kiss and then they were off out the door. Leaving Becky and Ann stood at the door waving as they drove off out the driveway and up the road.
Ann could see that Becky was already missing Chrissy, from the way her shoulders dropped as they went back into the house. "You okay Becky?" Ann asked.
"Yes, I'll be okay. I always feel a little down when I first say good bye to Chrissy whether it is her going to the shop, or me going to the club. I'll be okay again in ten minutes." Becky said with a week smile.
"You two really do love each other, don't you?" Ann said with a warm smile.
"We really do Ann. I have no idea how I lived without her in my life." Becky said as she looked to be trying to think of a time she didn't have Chrissy there with her.
Ann put her arm around Becky and gave her a hug. She knew it wouldn't replace Chrissy, but she hoped it would at least help Becky feel a little better. "I think it's really nice to see two people so in love still after being together for as long as you and Chrissy have."
"You make us sound like an old married couple when you say it like that." Becky said as she poked Ann in the side, then they both giggled.
"I'm sorry; I didn't mean it to sound like that really. I just mean that you still both act like you just met a couple of days ago." Ann said as she rubbed her side where Becky just poked her.
"That's just how we both feel about each other. Guess it comes from not getting much love as a kid, for both of us." Becky said as she walked back to the kitchen with Ann.
Becky led Ann to the table and sat her down while she made a fresh pot of tea for them all.
"Becky. Do you mind if I ask you something." Ann sounded a little worried as she said it.
"Sure Ann, what is it?" Becky asked as she put the kettle on.
"Why have you all gone so far to help Amy? Don't get me wrong, I think it's all really great, but none of you had to do a thing really." Ann looked nerves as she spoke.
Becky walked over to the table and pulled out the seat next to Ann and sat down. "We could all tell that Amy was a good person, just by the fact that she saved Chrissy at the risk of her own life, and we were right. Do you think we did the wrong thing Ann?"
"No Becky, not for one minute. I just feel that Chrissy is sometimes going out of her way to make sure Amy doesn't want for anything. I just wondered if there was more to it than just her being Chrissy." Ann said with a giggle.
Becky knew what Ann was getting at and chuckled herself. "I know what you mean Ann." Becky took a deep breath and then let it out again before saying. "Chrissy cried her heart out to me the night we went and sorted out the place where Amy was staying. She saw how little she had and how there was no food in. She had already seen how thin Amy was. Prue said that Amy hadn't eaten in some days when they first brought her into the hospital." Becky had to stop as she was getting upset, just thinking back to the first time she saw Amy lying in the hospital bed.
"I'm sorry Becky; I didn't mean to stir up painful memories for you." Ann said as she held Becky's hand.
"That's okay Ann; you need to know what drove Chrissy to help Amy." Becky said with a smile as she wiped away a tear. "Chrissy saw what could have happened to her, but she got lucky. David found her at the bus station, then she found Mandy and everything went her way. So Chrissy wants to do the same for Amy that is the simple truth Ann." Becky just sat looking at Ann to see what her reaction would be.
"I see now then why Chrissy does what she does. I'm sorry for having any doubts, but I just wanted to make sure Amy was going to be okay." Ann said feeling foolish for even thinking that any of them would want to hurt Amy.
"That's okay Ann, what are big sisters for, if not to keep an eye out for their little sister." Becky said with a smile as she gave Ann a hug.
"She really is amazing isn't she?" Ann said.
"I know I'm lucky to have her, she's cheated death twice now. I hope there is never a third." Becky shuddered as she said it.
"So do I Becky, I hope the same for Amy as well. I'm not sure I could have kept it all together if I had seen her lying in that hospital bed. I'm so glad she had you all there with her while she was getting better." Ann felt a tear running down her cheek as she spoke.
"They're the only reason I got better Sis." Amy said from the doorway.
Ann and Becky turned to see Amy stood there with a tear running down her face as well. "I think they're all amazing Sis, and I am glad I can call them my friends." Amy said as she came and hugged Becky and Ann.
"Were not friends Amy, were family." Becky said as she hugged Amy back.
"That sounds even better then Sis." Amy said with a grin.
Becky went to get up to finish making the tea, but Amy stopped her and went to finish making it.
Ann felt better now she had all that off her chest. So they all sat and drank their tea.
"You two got any big plans for today?" Becky asked.
"Nothing exciting really, I need to get my stuff unpacked." Ann said.
"I plan to help Ann unpack, and just spend as much time with her as I can." Amy said with a grin.
"I'm not going to be leaving Amy, so you can relax and just do what you normally do." Ann said with a giggle.
"Well I would normally follow Becky around and bug her, but she's going out with Carl later, so I will just bug you instead." Amy stuck her tong out at Ann in a playful way.
"I'll give you sticking your tong out at me young lady." Ann started to tickle Amy till she was having trouble breathing.
"That's not fare Sis. You know that I'm really ticklish!" Amy screamed once Ann stopped.
"I know that's what makes you such an easy target." Ann giggled.
Becky just sitting watching them play around, she was happy to see Amy having so much fun. Becky looked at the time and then said, "I better go and take a shower and get ready. Carl will be here soon."
"Okay Becky. What time do you think you'll be back?" Amy asked.
"I'm not to sure Amy, but I'll be back for dinner." Becky said as she stood up.
"Did you have anything special planned for dinner?" Asked Amy.
"Not really, I'll let you two go mad and decide." Becky smiled at them both, and then she left to go and get ready for Carl.
Amy got the cups together and then went and washed them out, while Ann headed up to hers and Amy's room so she could make a start on unpacking the rest of her cloths.
Chrissy and Mandy got to the shop and made a start on sorting out the orders for the Service at the hotel, ready for when they dropped off lunch. So they could take them away with them ready for Maria and Cathy that afternoon. Chrissy was just finishing up the last order when she heard the bell above the shop door ding. When she looked to see who it was, Chrissy found it to be Vic and another man.
"Hi Vic, they got you doing the lunchtime run now then?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"I offered to do it as this gentlemen wanted to come and see you." Vic waved his hand towards the man stood with him.
Chrissy looked at the man stood with Vic. "Welcome to mystique. I'm Chrissy." She said as she held out her hand for him to shake. Chrissy thought she saw a look of sadness cross his face, but he soon looked like he realised something and took Chrissy's hand and shook it.
"Hello Chrissy, my names Hugh." The man looked a little nervous.
"What can we do for you then Hugh?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"I'm sorry to bother you, but I asked Vic if he could show me where you worked, so I could give you these." Hugh pulled a large box of very expensive chocolates out from behind his back and handed them to Chrissy.
Chrissy looked a little puzzled at the chocolates, then she got a shocked look on her face when she realised that this man must have a crush on her. "Why thank you." Chrissy said trying to sound polite about the gift, but she was really worried about how he would react when she said she wasn't interested. "They look really nice, but you do realise that I'm married?" Chrissy said, as she looked Hugh in the eyes.
Hugh got a puzzled look on his face when Chrissy said that, but soon changed to one of shock once he realised what she was getting at. "I'm sorry Chrissy, but I'm not trying to come on to you. I just wanted to say thank you."
"Thank you for what? Did you buy something from us for your girlfriend, or wife? Or even yourself?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.
"You really don't know who I am, do you?" Hugh said with a smile.
Chrissy was really looking at Hugh now, she could see something about him she knew, but couldn't say she had ever seen him before. "I'm sorry Hugh, but I don't think we've ever met before." Chrissy said sounding really sorry as she said it.
"I really did look different then on Saturday night." Hugh said with a grin.
"Oh, so you were at the club on Saturday night." Chrissy said as she realised that he would have been dressed as a woman. That is why she didn't recognise him.
"Yes I was at the club on Saturday night, and this really great woman helped me have a really good time. Even though I was ready to call it a night because I couldn't fix my makeup." Hugh said with an even bigger grin as he saw the lights come on in Chrissy's eyes.
"Hannah! You're Hannah?" Chrissy asked in a shocked voice. As she gave him a hug. "I'm so sorry, but you look so different in boy mode."
"That's okay Chrissy, it was kind of fun watching you try and work out who I was." Hugh said.
"Thanks for the gift, but you really didn't have to." Chrissy said as she looked at the large box of Chocolates.
"It's the least I can do; I had a really great night because of you. And I'm sorry for worrying you over the whole thinking I wanted a date thing. I saw the way you and Becky are. I wouldn't stand a chance with you, and would never even try. I would like to be friends though, if you don't mind?" Hugh asked.
"I thought we already were?" Chrissy said with a grin, as she gave Hugh another hug.
"Don't let Becky see you hugging strange men." Mandy said as she walked out into the main shop with Vic.
Chrissy jumped when Mandy said that, but she soon started grinning and showing Mandy the chocolates he got for her. "Look what Hannah got me Sis."
"You'll get fat Chrissy." Mandy said with a grin.
"Don't you mean we'll get fat Sis? I'm going to share them with you all." Chrissy said as she handed the box to Mandy, so she could get a better look at them.
"In that case, then who cares if we get fat." Mandy was grinning.
"Did you know it was Hannah, Sis?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes, but only because Vic told me." Mandy said. "You do look very different today Hannah, I must say." She added.
"Please call me Hugh. Mandy." Hugh held out his hand for Mandy to shake.
"Nice to meet you Hugh. I'm glad that Saturday turned out okay for you in the end. It would have been a shame for you to miss out." Mandy said with a smile as she shook his hand. She noticed how smooth they felt, so she knew that he didn't work with his hands.
"So am I Mandy, and I owe it all to Chrissy here." Hugh said as he smiled at Chrissy.
"Good luck on making her see that." Mandy said with a giggle.
Vic had to giggle as well as she looked at Mandy with a look that said. "Good one."
Hugh just looked a little puzzled, as he didn't get the joke. "Take no notice of them Hugh. They all love to tease me about not being able to take a complement." Chrissy said as she turned and stuck her tong out and Mandy and Vic.
"Well I really hope you take this one Chrissy, because you really did help turn a miserable night around for me." Hugh said with a big smile.
"I'm just glad I was there to help Hannah." Chrissy smiled.
Hugh liked the use of the name Hannah. He hoped to be able to let her out again soon.
Chrissy gave him a card with her email and mobile number on, as well as all the info for the shop. He said that he would be buying some more underwear soon and that he would be coming to them. He was also going to tell everyone in the chat room's he went to, just how great the club is, and how helpful all the staff was at Mystiques.
Mandy and Chrissy walked Vic and Hugh to the door and then locked it so they could go and eat lunch in peace for half an hour.
"That was really nice of him I think." Mandy said as they sat down to rest their feet for a bit.
"I was really worried when he first came in and handed me the chocolates Sis. I thought he was going to ask me out on a date." Chrissy said looking worried.
"I don't think Vic would have brought him here if that was the case." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I guess you're right Sis, but I wasn't really thinking straight when he handed me the box." Chrissy replied.
"I've noticed how your brain shuts down when you panic Sis." Mandy said with a grin as she handed Chrissy a tub with tuna salad in it and a bottle of water.
"I know Sis, but I can't help it. I panic, and then I just want to run away. I'm trying to work on it." Chrissy said with a pout.
"I know you are Chrissy, and I still love you even with that little flaw." Mandy said as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
"Thanks Sis, I love you too." Chrissy said as she hugged Mandy back.
Once they'd eaten, they cleaned the dirty dishes away and then unlocked the door again, ready for the afternoon session.
Carl had picked up Becky, so it was just Ann and Amy at home. They had been unpacking Ann's stuff, and Amy got to try some of her clothes on that Ann had brought since Amy left home.
"Are you hungry Sis?" Amy asked as she put her skirt and T-shirt back on.
"I am, come to think about it." Ann said as she put her hand to her belly.
"Want to share a bowl of soup with me, and a crusty roll?" Amy said with a grin.
"MMM, that sounds good Sis. Lead the way." Ann said as she put her arm around Amy's waist and they headed down to the kitchen.
Amy loved the simple act of Ann putting her hand around her waist. It just felt like they were so close. Amy was still having trouble believing that Ann was really there with her. She would sit and stair at Ann when she wasn't looking.
Once they got to the kitchen, Amy set Ann to work on opening a can of soup while she sorted out some part baked rolls and put them in the oven to cook. Ann had the soup in a saucepan by the time Amy finished with the rolls.
"I'll leave putting the soup on till the rolls come out the oven, that way the rolls can be cooling down while I warm the soup up." Ann said as she led Amy to the kitchen table, so they could sit and chat while the rolls cooked.
"How you liking the others Ann?" Amy asked as she sitting down next to Ann and rested her head on Ann's shoulder.
"I really love them all Amy. You got real lucky finding them." Ann said as she rested her head against Amy's.
"It didn't feel that luck to start with Sis." Amy said with a giggle, as she thought about getting hit by the van.
"True Amy, but you have to look at the up side to any bad situation. You suffered for saving Chrissy, but got a far better reward for doing it. They do say fait works in strange ways."
"Well it sure did that Sis." Amy giggled, and Ann had to join in as well.
They both got up when the time said it was time to take the rolls out. Ann lit the stove and then stood stirring the soup while Amy got the rolls out and cut them open so they would cool quicker. Once they cooled down enough she put them on a plate and then helped Ann serve up the soup in a couple of bowls, they then returned to the table to enjoy their lunch.
Ann spent the rest of the afternoon telling Amy some story's about what she had been up to while Amy was away. Amy made a start on dinner when it was getting close to the time Chrissy and Mandy would be home.
Chrissy and Mandy had just put the last bag of stuff in the boot and locked up the shop. "I'm beat Sis." Chrissy said as she sat in the car, ready to drive to the post office.
"I know what you mean Chrissy. I think we really need to look at getting someone else to help us out at the shop." Mandy replied as she started the car and pulled away.
"The problem is going to be finding someone we can trust." Chrissy said sounding a little worried.
"What about Amy? She did offer to come and help out last week." Mandy said.
"That would be great Sis!" Chrissy shouted as she clapped her hands together like a child.
"We'll have a chat with her later and see if she wants to give it a go. She won't want to start for a couple of weeks though, not till Ann starts work for Carl." Mandy said with a chuckle.
"I can understand that Sis. It wouldn't be fare on Ann to suddenly be alone in a strange town." Chrissy said with a smile.
They dropped the parcels off at the post office and then headed for home, ready for a rest.
Ann and Amy heard the front door and then saw Chrissy and Mandy enter the kitchen. "Hello. You two look warn out." Ann said as she pulled out a couple of chairs for them to sit on.
"We are it was really busy today at the shop." Mandy said as she took the seat and fell down onto it.
Chrissy put the box of chocolates down on the table and then sat down next to Mandy. Amy saw the chocolates and then said, "Thanks Chrissy, I didn't know you cared so much." As she went to grab them.
Chrissy beat her to it and said, "I do care that much, but they were given to me." Chrissy stuck her tong out at Amy as she pulled them closer to her chest to protect them.
Amy giggled as she was only playing with Chrissy. Then she said, "Who's giving you chocolates then Chrissy? Does Becky have some competition?"
Chrissy thought Amy sounded way too excited when she said that. "No! I will only ever love Becky in that way. Thank you very much." Chrissy said in a firm voice.
"So who gave you such an expensive box of chocolates then?" Amy asked as she sat next to Chrissy, hoping for some good gossip.
"If you must know, they were a gift from a nice man called Hugh." Chrissy said keeping Amy on tender hooks.
"Hugh, Hugh Who?" Amy said looking puzzled as to why Chrissy would be taking chocolates from a man.
"Hello Amy, I can see you." Chrissy said with a giggle, at the way Amy just said Hugh who.
Mandy and Ann both caught onto it too and sat giggling. Amy was getting a little upset with not knowing who gave Chrissy the chocolates. "Please Chrissy; tell me who gave you the chocolates." Amy wined.
"I just told you Amy, it was a guy called Hugh." Chrissy said.
"Do I know him then Chrissy?" Amy said sounding really ticked off with Chrissy's little game.
"No, and yes Amy." Chrissy said with a grin.
"So I've met him, or some form of him?" Amy was grinning now herself.
"Yes you have met a form of him, or should I say her!" Chrissy was grinning even more.
"That could make it anyone I met on Saturday night, and you know it." Amy said in a long drawn out voice.
"Okay then, I will give you a big clue as to who it was. I personally helped this girl have a good time on Saturday night, so she wanted to thank me for the help." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Oh! Oh! Was it Hannah?" Amy shouted as she sat up waving her hands around like she just won some competition.
"Yep, you got it Amy. Vic brought her or more him to the shop so he could give me these and say thank you for a great night." Chrissy smiled as she ran her hand across the top of the chocolate box.
"We all helped her have a good time too Chrissy." Amy said with a grin as she looked at the chocolates.
"Don't worry Amy; I plan to share them with you all." Chrissy let Amy take the box so she could have a look inside.
Amy slid the lid off the box and got a rich smell of chocolate attacking her right away. "MMM, they smell really nice." Amy went to take one, but got her hand slapped.
"Not till you've eaten your dinner Sis." Ann said as she put the lid back on and took them to the pantry to keep them cool.
"Owe! That hurt Sis." Amy shouted as she rubbed her hand, where Ann just slapped it.
"I'm not going have you spoiling your dinner, by eating chocolates this close to it being ready." Ann said in a firm voice, just like she was scolding a child.
"I wasn't going to eat one Sis. I was just going to turn one over that looked to be the wrong way up." Amy tried to sound sincere as she said it.
"I'm sure you were Sis, and I hear the other one has bells on it." Ann said with her hands on her hips as she looked at Amy.
"You can't blame a girl for trying." Amy said with a grin when she realised that Ann was on to her little plan from the start.
"I know. And you can't blame a Sister for stopping you." Ann said with a grin back at Amy.
Chrissy and Mandy were giggling at the two of them playing around. They were both happy to see Amy having some fun with her Sister.
"Have I got time to take a quick shower before dinner is ready?" Mandy asked.
"Sure Mandy, dinner won't be ready for another twenty five minutes yet." Amy said.
Mandy dragged herself off the seat she was sitting on and made her way up to take a shower in some hope that it would make her feel a bit more energetic.
"Are you not going to take a shower and get changed out of your work cloths Chrissy?" Ann asked.
"I'll take my shower later, when Becky goes to get ready to go to the club. We can save some water that way." Chrissy said with a grin.
"That's so thoughtful of you Chrissy." Ann said in a very sarcastic voice.
"Just trying to do my bit for the environment." Chrissy giggled.
Chrissy was chatting with Ann and Amy about how their day went until they heard the front door, and then they saw Becky and Carl walk into the kitchen. Chrissy jumped up and ran to Becky. "Hello lover." She said as she through her arms around Becky's neck and kissed her.
"Hello babe." Becky said back once they broke the kiss. "Did you miss me?" She asked Chrissy with a grin.
"You know I always miss you Becky, when were not together." Chrissy said with a pout.
"I miss you too babe." Becky said as she pulled Chrissy into another kiss.
"You too should think about getting a room if you carry on like that." Carl said with a chuckle.
"Hi Carl, thanks for bringing my lover back safe to me." Chrissy said as she went to give Carl a hug.
"You're most welcome Chrissy." Carl said as he hugged her back. "Is Mandy here?" Carl asked.
"Yes she is, but she went up to take a shower a little while ago. She should be back down any minute." Chrissy said.
"That's okay then. I better wait to say Hi, or I will never hear the last of it." Carl said with a grin.
"You're more than welcome to stay for dinner Carl. There should be more than enough to go around." Amy said as she checked on the food.
"I really don't want to impose on you all." Carl said.
"Don't be silly Carl, like you said on Saturday. We're all just one big family. And I'm sure Mandy would love to spend some time with you." Amy said with a grin.
"Okay then Amy, I will stop for dinner. But only if it's no trouble?" Carl said, as Chrissy and Becky led him to a chair at the table.
Carl hadn't been sitting down long when Mandy came into the kitchen. She saw Carl sitting at the table and then ran over and jumped on his knee. "Hello baby." Carl said as he pulled her into a hug and then kissed her.
"Hello Hon." Mandy said, once she got her breath back after the kiss.
"I hope you don't mind, but Amy asked me to stop for dinner." Carl said with a grin.
"I don't mind nibbling on you for dinner, but the rest of them will have to find something else, because I'm not sharing you with anyone." Mandy said with a grin as she kissed Carl again.
"You're safe there Sis, I think we would much rather have what Amy cooked. I think Carl would be an acquired taste." Chrissy said with a giggle.
Mandy looked at Chrissy and then the others as soon as she realised that they all heard her little chat with Carl. She soon got over it thought when she saw they were all grinning at her, then they all broke out in a fit of giggles, which set Mandy and Carl off as well.
"Hay Becky, you need to keep an eye on Chrissy, she has men buying her big boxes of chocolates." Amy said with a grin.
"What!" Becky said in a harsh voice, as she looked right at Chrissy with an evil look.
"It's not what you think babe." Chrissy said sounding worried at the look on Becky's face.
"And just what do I think it is then? Babe!" Becky almost spat out the word, Babe.
"Why you being like this with me Becky?" Chrissy asked sounding really worried. "Do you not trust me any more?"
"I don't know Chrissy, shouldn't I trust you?" Becky asked with her hands on her hips, waiting for an answer from Chrissy.
"What do you mean by that Becky? I've never given you any reason to not trust me." Chrissy asked, sounding really hurt now.
"I don't know what I mean Chrissy. I just found out you have men buying you chocolates." Becky snapped back.
Chrissy jumped back scared at how Becky was being. Chrissy was so scared, she couldn't think straight any more, so she just turned and ran from the kitchen in a flood of tears.
Becky just stood and watched her leave, not even trying to stop her, or follow. She turned to see everyone looking at her. Amy had the most shocked look on her face, out of them all. Becky didn't know what to say to any of them. She was still mad at Chrissy for taking Chocolates from strange men. She was soon snapped out of her mood though when she heard Mandy shout at her.
"What the hell was that all about?" Mandy said as she jumped up of Carl's knee.
Becky jumped back, much like Chrissy had done with her. "I just wanted to know why Chrissy was taking Chocolates of some guy." Becky said.
"You have a funny way of asking her then. Sounded more like you thought they were already sleeping together." Mandy snapped.
"I didn't mean to Mandy. I just can't understand why some guy would be buying her Chocolates other than to try and take her out on a date." Becky said close to tears.
"Do you really think that Chrissy would ever want to go out on a date with a guy?" Mandy made it sound like Becky had just said the dumbest thing ever.
"Then can you please tell me why?" Becky asked.
"They were a thank you for Saturday night." Mandy said.
"Why? What happened Saturday night that would make some guy buy Chrissy chocolates?" Becky asked in a puzzled voice.
"Remember the girl that Chrissy helped with her makeup?" Mandy said in a calm voice.
"Yes, I remember Hannah." Becky said.
"Well, that is the guy that brought Chrissy the chocolates. Vic brought him by the shop today. He wanted to thank her for helping Hannah have such a good time." Mandy said as she pulled Becky into a hug.
"I'm sorry Mandy. I do trust Chrissy. I have no idea why I acted like I did." Becky said as she started to cry on Mandy's shoulder.
"You're telling the wrong person all this Becky. You need to go and find Chrissy and tell her." Mandy released Becky from the hug so she could go in search of Chrissy, in some hope of fixing her screw up.
They all watched as Becky left in search of her lover. Ann turned to see if Amy needed any help dishing up dinner, but was shocked to see her stood there crying.
"Hay Sis, what ever is wrong?" Ann asked as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"I'm sorry Sis; I never meant to course any trouble for Chrissy. Or make Becky think Chrissy was seeing a guy. Some friend I make." Amy said as she cried on her sister's shoulder.
"Don't speak like that Amy. How were you to know that Becky would react like that? They will sort it all out, and everything will be fine again." Ann stroked Amy's hair as she spoke.
"I hope so Sis, I really do." Amy let Ann stroke her hair as it made her feel a little better just knowing that Ann would always be there for her. "You'll always be my friend, right?" Amy asked as she rested her head on Ann's shoulder.
"You know I will silly. So will Mandy, Chrissy and Becky too." Ann said.
"I'm sorry to say it Amy, but you're stuck with all of us now." Mandy said as she came over to see why Amy was so upset.
"I wish I could believe that Mandy, but with what I just did, I'm sure that Chrissy and Becky will hate me now." Amy started to cry again.
Becky pulled Amy into a hug and then said, "You have a lot to learn about Chrissy yet. She hasn't got a hateful bone in her body, neither has Becky. They would give you a good telling off though for thinking like that." Mandy giggled.
"I hope you're right Mandy. I'm sorry for being such a pain." Amy said, as she wiped her eyes with a tissue Ann had just handed her.
"Hay, you're not a pain, or any trouble. It was just a silly mix up, and Becky should have known better that to jump to the wrong conclusions." Mandy said in a firm voice
Amy felt like a little kid as Mandy told her off. "Sorry Mandy."
"That's okay Amy; just don't let it bother you." Mandy said as she gave Amy another hug before letting her get back to sorting out dinner.
Becky had gone to their room to see if Chrissy was in there. She found her lying on the bed with her back to the door. "Chrissy, can we speak about this?" Becky asked in a soft voice, as she made her way over to the bed.
"I don't think theirs anything to talk about Becky. You made it clear down stairs that you don't trust me, and I chase the guys around and tease them into buying me chocolates." Chrissy said without even looking at Becky.
Becky just stood next to the bed looking at Chrissy's back. She knew that is how she made it seem in the kitchen. Becky still had no idea why she even doubted Chrissy. "Chrissy, please sit up and talk to me about this. I'm sorry." Becky sat on the bed and touched Chrissy's shoulder, but Chrissy pulled away and slid off the other side of the bed and went to the bathroom.
"Just go away Becky. You can't just say sorry after all this and expect me to be okay with it." Chrissy had turned to look at Becky as she spoke, and Becky could see the tears running down Chrissy's cheeks.
Becky got up and ran to where Chrissy was, but Chrissy closed the bathroom door and locked it. Becky knocked on the door. "Chrissy, Chrissy. Please let me in, I am really sorry. Please just let me hold you." Becky could hear Chrissy crying on the other side of the door, but she couldn't do anything about it. So she turned her back to the door and just slid down the door to end up sitting on the floor. Becky started to cry as well, as she thought how stupid she was for hurting the one she loved.
Chrissy was sitting on the toilet crying, when she heard someone else crying, so she got some toilet paper and dried her eyes then went to listen at the door. She could tell that it was Becky crying. As upset as Chrissy was, she couldn't stand the thought of Becky crying on the other side of the door. She unlocked the door very slowly and opened it.
Becky was so upset with what she had done, she never heard Chrissy unlock the door. So when Chrissy opened the door, Becky fell into the bathroom nearly banging her head on the floor. If not for Chrissy's quick reactions, she dropped to her knees and caught Becky's head in her lap.
Becky was shocked to feel the door she was leaning against suddenly disappear, but she had no time to react and felt herself falling backwards. She was even more shocked when her head hit something soft. She looked up to see Chrissy looking down at her. Becky went to speak, but was stopped by Chrissy putting her finger on Becky's lips, as if to say. "Don't say a word."
Chrissy wiped away all the messy eye makeup and then she leaned down and kissed Becky.
Becky closed her eyes as she let Chrissy wipe away all the makeup. It felt so good to have Chrissy touch her face again. It felt even better when she felt Chrissy's lips touch hers in a kiss. When Becky did open her eyes she was looking at Chrissy upside down, but she could still see that Chrissy felt hurt by what Becky had done.
Becky sat up and turned around to face Chrissy, who had now sitting on the bathroom floor. Becky sat down facing her then said, "I'm sorry Chrissy, I never should have acted like I did. Please forgive me?"
"I thought that kiss would have already told you I did." Chrissy said.
"What made you change your mind? I thought you said it would take more than me saying sorry." Becky asked with a puzzled look.
"I could hear you crying through the door, and it hurt right here to hear that." Chrissy put her hand to her hart as she spoke, and Becky saw another tear run down Chrissy's cheek.
Becky had to put her hand to her mouth when Chrissy did that, she had never realised just how much Chrissy really did love her. "Now I am really sorry I acted like I did." Becky pulled Chrissy into a hug as they sat on the floor.
"Do you mind if we go and sit on the bed and hug Babe? My knees are hurting a little." Chrissy asked as they sat hugging on the bathroom floor.
"Anything for my lover." Becky said as she kissed Chrissy, just before getting to her feet and helping Chrissy up.
Chrissy walked very slowly over to the bed and then sat on it with a sigh. She started to rub her knees.
"What's wrong Chrissy?" Becky asked sounding worried.
"I'll be okay. I just hit the floor of the bathroom a little hard as I tried to stop you banging your head." Chrissy said with a weak smile.
"I'm sorry babe; I never wanted you to hurt yourself." Becky said as she took over the rubbing of Chrissy's knees.
"Don't worry about it Becky, I was the one that opened the door. And I wasn't about to see you hurt your head." Chrissy put her hand up to Becky's head and then rubbed the back of it and smiled at Becky, just before she pulled Becky into another kiss.
"I am really sorry for being so foolish. Mandy told me everything down stairs, she was pretty mad at me for hurting you." Becky said when they broke the kiss. "I really don't know why I got so worked up about it all now." Becky added.
"I'm sure I don't babe. You're the only person I have ever loved, and I do mean ever!" Chrissy said with a firm look on her face.
"I know Chrissy that is why I feel so foolish about it all." Becky said looking a little red in the face. Chrissy wasn't sure if it was due to the embarrassment, or the Kiss, but she thought the colour suited her.
"I'll let you off this time. And for the record, you will always be the only one I will ever love like this. Chrissy pulled Becky back for another kiss, but this time she gave it everything she had.
Becky was short of breath by the time Chrissy let her come up for air. "Wow babe, you sure know how to make a point." Becky said with a grin.
"Some times I have to with you lover." Chrissy said with an even bigger grin. "Are you ready to face the others, so we can go and get some dinner?" Chrissy asked.
"As long as I have you Chrissy, I can face anything." Becky smiled back as she helped Chrissy to stand up.
Chrissy took Becky's hands and stood up, then bent her knees a couple of times to make sure they were okay again. Most the pain had gone now, so they made their way down for dinner.
Carl and Mandy were sitting at the kitchen table while Ann and Amy were just bringing the last of the bowls of food over. Amy turned when she heard Chrissy speak, she was happy to see Chrissy and Becky holding hands. Amy knew that they were speaking again now.
"Can we help with anything?" Chrissy asked.
"Not really Chrissy, but thanks for asking." Ann said with a smile.
Chrissy and Becky took their seats at the table and then waited for Ann and Amy to sit before they all made a start on filling their plates up.
Amy sat picking at her food while the others all got stuck in. Ann asked Amy a couple of times if everything was okay, to which Amy said "Yes."
Chrissy and Becky got up and sorted desert, due to Amy and Ann cooking the dinner. They just got a chocolate cake out and added some squirtie cream to it.
Ann and Amy cleared the table so Mandy could spend some time with Carl before he had to leave to get ready to go to the club. And Chrissy could go and take a shower and help Becky get ready.
"Are you sure you're okay Sis? You hardly touched your dinner, and never really said much all the way through the meal." Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
"Yes I'm fine Sis, just getting use to having you here and the fun Birthday weekend getting to me. I'll be alright after a good nights sleep." Amy said with a fake smile.
Ann knew that something was bothering Amy, she had years of practice looking for the signs with Andy back home. The same signs were still there even though she was looking at a girl now. "Okay Sis. I hope you're back to your old self then tomorrow." Ann said with a smile.
"I hope not Sis." Amy said with a grin.
"Good point Amy, good point." Ann giggled.
They soon had the dishes done. Ann went to the living room, while Amy said she was going to play around with her new laptop upstairs on the bed.
Ann got to the living room and took a seat on one of the sofas. "Well that's the dishes all washed and put away." Ann said as she sat down.
"Where's Amy?" Mandy asked.
"She said she was going to have a play with her new laptop upstairs in our room." Ann replied.
"She could have done that down here." Mandy said.
"I think she just wants some time to herself. She's not use to having so many people caring for her, and I think the whole thing with Chrissy and Becky has left her feeling a little upset with herself." Ann sounded a little sad as she said it.
"I thought we had all that sorted out?" Mandy asked sounding a little shocked.
"She'll be fine, just give her some time to get over it." Ann said.
"Okay then Ann, you should know best out of us all." Mandy smiled.
Carl had rang Vic and told him he would drop Becky off at the club, and asked him to bring Carla's outfit to the club, so he could change there. Carl waited for Chrissy and Becky to come down and then they both said their goodbyes to Mandy and Chrissy before leaving for the club.
Chrissy followed Mandy to the living room, but looked a little puzzled when she found only Ann sitting on one of the sofas watching the telly.
"Where's Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"She said she was going to play around with her new laptop in our room." Ann said.
"Oh, okay then. She could have sitting down here and played around with it though." Chrissy said, as she sat down next to Mandy and cuddled up to her. Mandy looked at Ann, but never said anything, she new it was up to Amy and the others to sort this all out.
Amy sat playing with her new laptop for a couple of hours. She loved the fact that Mandy had set it all up for her. She could get on the net using the wireless connection, so she surfed the net for a bit, then ended up playing a couple of card games till she felt tired, then she got ready for bed and climbed in.
Ann came to bed hoping to still find Amy playing with her laptop, but let out a sigh when she saw her already in bed and asleep. Ann could tell that Amy was having a nightmare, as she was tossing and turning in bed. Ann went and brushed her teeth and had a quick wash. She was soon getting into bed and pulling Amy into her, this seemed to do the trick as Amy calmed down. It wasn't long before Ann joined her in a peaceful sleep.
Chrissy and Mandy were still down stairs when Ann went to bed. "Mandy, is everything okay? Amy never came back down tonight, and Ann looked a little down as well."
Mandy let out a sigh before saying. "Amy was really upset when you and Becky had your little set to earlier. She thought it was all her fault as she told Becky about the chocolates."
"Becky and I don't blame Amy for that, not for one minute." Chrissy said in a shocked voice.
"Amy thinks you and Becky must hate her for all the trouble she caused." Mandy said in a sad sounding voice.
"Why didn't you say something sooner Sis? I could have gone and had a word with her about it." Chrissy said this as she went to get up to go find Amy and tell her everything was okay.
Mandy pulled her back down. "Leave it till in the morning Chrissy. It's getting late and we both have to get up and go to work tomorrow, and this way you can tell Becky and then you can both have a word in the morning and clear the air."
"I guess you're right Sis, it is getting a little late for talking about stuff like this. And it would be better if Becky was there to help me show Amy we don't blame her for anything.
"Come one then Chrissy, lets head off to bed our selves." Mandy said as she stood up and then pulled Chrissy to her feet.
They both made sure every where was locked up, then they made their way up to bed. Chrissy felt Becky get in some time later and she just cuddled up to her and fell right back to sleep.
Amy woke the next morning and saw that she needed to get up if she was going to sort out breakfast for Mandy and Chrissy, but she wasn't sure she wanted to face Chrissy or Becky if she came down for any breakfast. She lay there for another ten minutes before deciding she didn't want them to hate her any more than they already must. So she dragged herself out of bed and went to use the bathroom and wash her face in some vain attempt to wash the last of the sleep out her eyes.
Mandy was already down in the kitchen when Amy got there. "Sorry Mandy for not having the tea ready for you." Amy said in a quiet voice.
"That's no problem Amy. I did use to sort it out before you came to live here." Mandy said with a smile.
"I know Mandy, but I just like to feel useful." Amy said as she made a start on sorting out breakfast.
"Is everything okay Amy? You never came back down last night, and you seem a little down today." Mandy asked looking worried.
"I'm okay Mandy, just waking up still." Amy said, without turning around so she missed the look Mandy gave her.
Chrissy woke and dragged herself out of bed and headed over to her room to take a shower. She'd just got in when she heard the bathroom door open and close again, and then she felt Becky rap her arms around her waist.
"Morning babe." Chrissy said.
"Morning lover." Becky said in return.
"How was your first night as manager?" Chrissy asked as she let Becky soap her back.
"Felt the same as playing hostess, but I was showing Beth the ropes, and making sure all the other problems got sorted out. I'm going to help Beth for the rest of the week, and then starting Monday next week, she is flying solo." Becky said as she turned Chrissy around so she could have a good morning kiss.
Chrissy let Becky have her kiss then said, "We have another problem to sort out babe."
"What problem would that be Hon?" Becky asked as she stood with her arms rapped around Chrissy's waist.
"We need to sort Amy out." Chrissy said.
"Sort Amy out? Sort Amy out for what?" Becky asked with a puzzled look on her face.
"Over what happened last night with the chocolates." Chrissy said in a flat tone.
"Come on Chrissy, she didn't mean anything by what she said. We can't blame her for just having some fun; it was me that took it all the wrong way." Becky said trying to defend Amy.
"I don't blame her for last night Silly!" Chrissy said with a giggle.
"You've lost me then. Why do we have to sort her out for last night?" Becky looked even more puzzled now.
"She blames herself for what happened last night. She spent the night up in her room playing with her laptop, so she was out the way. I never found out till Mandy and I were heading off to bed our self's, or I would have sorted it out myself."
"What a silly girl. Why would she think we blamed her for any of it?" Becky asked.
"I don't really know Babe, but I just feel bad for not seeing it last night. She did seem quiet all through dinner, now I think about it." Chrissy said, sounding a little sad.
"Hay, don't look all down babe. Let's get dried off and go hug her to death." Becky said with a grin.
This made Chrissy grin as well, so they got out the shower and dried each other off and then put on some bathrobes, so they could get down to sort out Amy.
Amy had just turned the sausage under the grill when she heard the kitchen door open. She took a quick look and saw it was Chrissy and Becky, so she tried to look busy. Amy got a shock when she turned to get the eggs out the fridge and came face to face with Chrissy and Becky stood side by side looking at her. "Morning Chrissy, morning Becky." Amy said trying not to make eye contact, but the girls just stood looking at her. "Great, this is where I get asked to move out." Amy thought to herself.
"Amy. About what happened yesterday, Becky and me have been speaking about it and." Chrissy didn't get to say any more as Amy started speaking.
"Please don't say any more Chrissy. I'm really sorry I nearly caused you and Becky to split up. I know I'm a trouble maker, so I will move out today and get the rest of my stuff as soon as I find a new place to stay." Amy said as she was fighting back the tears.
Chrissy and Becky were in shock that Amy would even think they would kick her out the house. "What the hell are you talking about Amy?" Chrissy asked in a shocked voice.
"I thought you were about to ask me to leave." Amy wiped away a tear as she said it.
"We would do nothing of the sort Amy!" Becky said. "We were about to say, that we don't blame you for last night. Chrissy and I argue like that some times, but we make up again." Becky held out her arms for Amy to get a hug.
Amy wiped away some more tears and then saw Becky holding out her arms, so she took the hug being offered. "I'm sorry you two. I would never want to hurt two of the best friends I've ever had." Amy said as she cried on Becky's shoulder. Chrissy joined the hug and they all stayed like that for a couple of seconds, till Amy had to turn the sausage again.
"Are we all okay again then now Amy?" Chrissy asked once she had turned the sausage over.
"I'm fine, just as long as you two don't hate me." Amy said with a smile.
"We both love you to death, but we could never hate you Amy." Chrissy said with a grin as she gave her another hug, then Becky did the same before Amy sent them to the table so she could get on and cook breakfast.
Mandy had to smile when she saw them all make up, and how Amy now had a happy step as she bounced around the kitchen.
Ann walked into the kitchen and thought she was in the twilight zone when she saw how happy Amy was. "Did I come to the wrong kitchen?" Ann asked sitting down while Mandy poured her a cup of tea.
"Nope, this is the right kitchen. Chrissy and Becky had a word with Amy, and got it all sorted out." Mandy said with a smile.
Ann looked at Chrissy and Becky, who were sitting cuddling on the other side of the table. "Thank you for doing that. She was having nightmares last night about it all. She really didn't mean to upset either of you." Ann said as she put milk in her tea and then took a long sip of it.
"We know that Ann. Becky and I never even gave it a thought, if we'd known she was blaming herself we would have spoken with her last night." Chrissy said.
"She's still getting use to having friends, so please bare with her." Ann said.
"She, is in the room you know Sis!" Amy said as she brought Mandy and Chrissy their breakfast. Then she hugged Ann and said, "Morning Sis."
"Morning Sis. I'm happy to see the old, new you back." Ann said with an odd look on her face.
"I know what you mean Sis." Amy giggled as she went to get a couple more plates of food.
Amy brought Ann and Becky their breakfast and then got her own; she was really hungry now due to not eating much last night. They all got stuck in and really enjoyed it.
"Thanks for a wonderful breakfast Amy." Mandy said as she gave her a hug before heading off to finish getting ready for work.
"That was really nice Amy. Thank you." Chrissy said as she also gave Amy a hug before also heading up to get dressed for work as she was still wearing her bathrobe.
Becky also said thanks and offered to help with the dishes, but Ann and Amy told her to go and spend some time with Chrissy before she left for work. Becky hugged them both and ran off after Chrissy.
"I'm glad you got it all sorted out with them Sis." Ann said with a smile as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"So am I Sis. They really do love me." Amy said as she rested her head on Ann's shoulder.
"I know they do Amy, they love you as much as I do. That is how I know they were never mad at you for what happened." Ann said as she stroked Amy's hair.
"I'm not use to having people who care for me, apart from you that is." Amy said as she hugged Ann a little tighter.
"I know Sis, but you'd better get use to it. I have a feeling you're stuck with them all, and me." Ann said with a giggle.
They both made a start on the dishes and had them all done by the time Mandy and the others got back down. So they all had another cup of tea before Mandy and Chrissy had to leave for work.
Becky, Ann and Amy all went to the front door to wave them off. "Make sure you all get some rest today, were all going to the club tonight, remember?" Chrissy said with a grin as she hugged Becky one last time before Mandy dragged her out to the car.
The girls all waved as Mandy's car pulled out the drive, then they all went back in the house. "Do you want to help me and Becky do the housework Ann?" Amy asked.
"Sure, it will be nice to help out a little more." Ann said with a smile.
"Okay then, with three of us doing it. We should have it done in no time at all." Becky said with a grin.
Amy and Ann both did the jobs that Becky gave them, and then they helped Becky finish off the washing. They had all the housework done in time for lunch.
Amy used some of the left over joint of meat from Sunday to make them all a sandwich for lunch. Then they all sat in the garden chatting for an hour, before they all headed back to bed for an afternoon nap, ready for a night of partying at the club.
Chrissy and Mandy stopped for lunch when the hotel dropped off some lunch for them, and took the orders for the makeover service.
"We really do need to have a word with Amy about whether or not she wants to try working here Sis." Chrissy said, as she sat down for the first time all morning since they got to the shop.
"I know Chrissy. We need someone to help us out." Mandy said with a groan as she also sitting down for the first time since getting to the shop.
"We could ask her tonight at the club Sis." Chrissy said as she started on her lunch.
"What, get her drunk and then trick her into working for us." Mandy said with a giggle.
"We'll call that plan B Sis. But I think just asking her will work." Chrissy said with a giggle. She did find Mandy's thinking funny sometimes.
They finished lunch and got back to work, sorting out the Ebay orders and watching the clock get ever closer to finishing time. So they could close up and go home and get ready for a night out at the club.
Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Mandy and Chrissy decided to close the shop an hour early, so they could get to the post office and then go home and take a nap before they had dinner. They found Becky, Amy and Ann all sat drinking juice in the kitchen when they got home.
"Hi Chrissy, Hi Mandy." Amy said as she got them a glass of juice each.
"Hi Mandy, Hi Chrissy. You two look worn out. Are you sure you're up to having a night out?" Ann asked.
"Hello baby." Becky said as she pulled Chrissy into a hug and then kissed her. "Hi Mandy. Ann has a point you know, you do both look really worn out." Becky said as she stopped kissing Chrissy.
"Were both hoping to go and take a lie down before we have dinner." Mandy said as she took the glass of juice from Amy. "Thanks Amy."
"Well, I haven't started dinner yet, so I can't see any problem with it." Amy said, with a smile.
"That's great then. Chrissy and I will see you all in a couple of hours then." Mandy put her arm around Chrissy's waist and led her out the kitchen and up to her room.
"Can I take my nap with you sis? I really don't feel like trying to take a nap on my own." Chrissy asked as she played with her hair.
"Sure you can sis. I thought we would do that anyway. I always sleep better when you and Becky are with me." Mandy said with a smile as she led Chrissy into her room so they could take a nap.
They both slipped out of their work clothes, so they were both in their bra and panties, then they got into bed and cuddled up to each offer. They were soon fast asleep.
The next thing Chrissy and Mandy knew, was Becky trying to wake them up. Mandy rubbed the sleep from her eyes and looked at the clock. "It's time to see about getting up you two. Dinner will be ready in twenty minutes." Becky said as she smiled at the two of them still cuddled up together.
"Thanks Becky. I didn't realise just how tired we both were." Mandy smiled back as she pulled herself away from Chrissy, who was still refusing to wake up. Mandy looked back at Becky, who was just climbing into bed next to Chrissy. "You know the rule Becky! Hugging and kissing only in my bed. Anything more, then go to your own room." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I know sis, I know." Becky said with a grin.
Mandy went to the bathroom to answer the call of nature and splash some water on her face.
Becky started to kiss Chrissy on the lips, and soon got a response when Chrissy started to kiss her back. She opened her eyes and had to smile when she saw the cute face of Becky smiling back at her. "Hello lover." Chrissy said.
"Hello babe. How did you sleep?" Becky asked as she stroked Chrissy's hair.
"I slept really good babe." Chrissy said as she rolled onto her back and had a stretch. Becky saw a chance to get a hug, so she slid over and rested her head on Chrissy's chest. "Did you miss me today then Hon?" Chrissy asked, as she wrapped her arms around Becky.
"Always babe, always." Was all Becky said as she let Chrissy hug her.
The moment was lost when they heard Mandy say, "Come on you two, let's go and eat. So we can get ready to go to the club when Vicky gets here."
"Coming sis." They both said. Becky slid off the bed and then helped Chrissy to get up. They both followed Mandy out of her room and then down to the kitchen.
Amy and Ann had everything on the table when they got down there, so they all took their seats and got stuck in.
"Do you both feel any better now?" Ann asked.
"I feel much better now." Mandy said as she started eating her dinner.
"So do I." Said Chrissy.
"We were all a little worried that you wouldn't want to go out tonight, with how you looked when you got in from work." Amy said.
"There's no way we were going to miss out on going to the club. Not after all the fun we had on Saturday." Chrissy said with a grin.
The others all sat grinning as they all thought about the fun they all had Saturday night at the club.
They all cleared their plates and thanked Amy for another great meal. For pudding, they all decided to just have some of the chocolates that Hannah had given Chrissy.
"These are really nice chocolates, Chrissy." Amy said as she took another one from the box.
"They are really nice sis." Mandy said as she looked to see which one she should take next.
Becky was taking one for her, and then one for Chrissy. "You all know that Chrissy only gets the best of everything." Becky said as she popped another chocolate in Chrissy's mouth.
Chrissy just smiled at Becky as she let her put the chocolate in her mouth and then licked Becky's fingers to get rid of all the chocolate left on them. It wasn't long before Chrissy and Becky were kissing and tasting the chocolate on each other's lips.
Ann put the lid back on them when they'd all had enough. "Thanks for letting us all share the chocolates with you Chrissy. They are very nice." Ann said with a smile as she got up and took the chocolates back to the pantry.
"You're all welcome. What's the point of having such a nice gift, if you can't share it with the ones you love." Chrissy said as she cuddled with Becky.
Becky stood up and pulled Chrissy to her feet as well, so they could go and get ready. The others all gave Chrissy a hug as a thank you for what she just said, then they all went up to take showers and get ready.
Ann let Amy take her shower first, so Chrissy could do her makeup for her, then she was going to do Ann's for her as well. But first she was going to do Becky's makeup.
Chrissy had Becky looking as beautiful as always, then she went to see if Amy was out the shower and ready to be made over. She found Amy sat at the dressing table looking at all the makeup that she got for her birthday.
"You thinking of having a go yourself?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"If it was just for normal day use, then I would say yes Chrissy, but as we're going to the club I would really like to look my best." Amy said with a grin.
"Okay then Amy. You ready for me then?" Chrissy asked as she made her way over to the dressing table.
"Thanks Chrissy." Amy said as she sat back and let Chrissy do her magic.
"You're welcome Amy. When we get some time, do you want me to help you learn to do your own makeup?" Chrissy asked, as she started working on Amy's face.
"I would love that Chrissy." Amy said with a smile.
"As soon as we get some time, then I will teach you what I know Amy." Chrissy kept working on Amy as they talked. Soon Chrissy was saying she'd done, so she stepped aside to let Amy take a look in the mirror.
Amy was amazed at the job Chrissy had done. "Wow Chrissy. You make me look better each time you do my makeup." Amy said, as she looked at her self from each side.
"You're so easy to work on Amy, so it's easy." Chrissy said as she helped Amy get up. "Now then Amy if you go to my room, Becky will help you get dressed." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Okay Chrissy. Thanks for all the help." Amy said as she gave Chrissy a quick hug, and then ran off to find Becky.
Ann came out the bathroom and saw Chrissy over near the dressing table. "Have you finished with Amy already?"
"Yep, she's just gone to see Becky, so she can get her dressed. So I'm all ready for you Ann." Chrissy said with a smile, as she waved Ann over to the chair in front of the dressing table.
"Thanks for doing this Chrissy. I'd do it my self, but I could never make it look as good as you can." Ann said as she took the seat and waited for Chrissy to work her magic.
Chrissy soon had Ann's makeup done, then she worked on Ann's hair till it was done just the way Chrissy wanted it. "There you go Ann, I hope you like what I did."
Ann looked in the mirror at what Chrissy had done. She was amazed at what Chrissy had done. "You've made me look beautiful Chrissy." Ann said in a shocked voice.
"You were already beautiful Ann. I just brought it out." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Thanks Chrissy, you know how to make a girl feel good." Ann said as she stood up and gave Chrissy a hug.
"I've never had any complaints from Becky." Chrissy said with a giggle.
Ann just put her hands on her hips and gave Chrissy a funny look when she said. "You know what I mean Chrissy."
"I know Ann. I was just happy I could help." Chrissy said as she gave Ann a hug before she left to finish getting ready her self.
Chrissy got back to hers and Becky's room just as Becky was finished up getting Amy dressed. She had Amy in a beautiful blue dress that was tight down the body, and then flowed out from the waist into a loose fitting skirt that ended four inches above the knee. Chrissy could see that Amy had a corset on again, due to the small waist she was now sporting.
"Wow Amy, you look hot little sister." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Thanks Chrissy. I feel really good too." Amy said with a grin as she took another look in the mirror.
"Well, I'd better see about putting my war paint on, or we will never get to the club tonight." Chrissy said, as she saw the time.
"I'll head back to my room then and see if Ann needs any help getting dressed." Amy smiled as she left the room.
Chrissy got stuck in putting her makeup on, while Becky went and sorted out her outfit for the night and one for Chrissy as well. Chrissy let out a groan when she saw the dress Becky picked for her.
"Does it have to be that one Becky? You know that I have to wear the corset really tight just so it will close at the back." Chrissy said in a whiney voice.
"I know baby, but you just look so hot when you wear it. The way it makes you walk, just really turns me on." Becky said, as she was thinking of the last time she saw Chrissy in this dress.
"I'd use the word, walk, very loosely with that dress. The skirt is so tight, I have to take tiny little steps." Chrissy said with a little giggle.
"I know babe, but it means you won't be running away from me." Becky grinned.
"I can still run away baby, just not very fast." Chrissy giggled. "Not that I would ever want to run away from you, lover." Chrissy said as she finished up doing her makeup and stood.
Becky wrapped the corset around Chrissy's waist, then started to tighten it down. They had to take a couple of breaks to let Chrissy get use to the tightness each time they tightened the laces. But she was soon down to the size that she needed to be, to get in the dress. Becky got the dress open, ready for Chrissy to step into it. Once it was pulled up, Becky zipped it up at the back and then turned Chrissy around and kissed her.
"You look so sexy in that dress babe." Becky said when she came up for air.
Chrissy felt like she was hobbled all the way down to her knees. The dress was that tight. But if Becky liked it, then Chrissy was willing to put up with it.
"Just remember that I'm doing this all for you then, lover." Chrissy said, as she pulled Becky into another kiss.
Becky slipped out of her dressing gown and then picked up the dress she would be wearing and slipped it on. Then she turned around so Chrissy could zip her up.
The two girls looked really good stood side by side. Chrissy was in a stunning body hugging white dress, while Becky had gone for a deep red coloured dress that went down to her ankles. They both looked stunning, and very feminine, but Becky looked like the one in charge.
"Come on babe, I want to show you off to everyone." Becky said, as she put her arm around Chrissy's waist and led her out the room to go find the others.
"You can be such a tease Becky. Letting them all see what they can't touch." Chrissy said, as she put her arm around Becky's waist and walked along side her.
"I know Chrissy, but why have a girl as pretty as you. If I'm not going to show you off to everyone." Becky smiled.
They finally got to the kitchen after Chrissy took some time getting down the stairs. Mandy, Amy and Ann were all sat down there having a glass of wine. Mandy poured them each a glass and then put a straw in the glasses, so they wouldn't make a mess of their lipstick.
Thanks Sis." Chrissy said as she picked up the glass.
"You not going to sit down and drink it Sis?" Mandy asked.
"I'd love to Sis, but with how tight this corset is. I don't want to try sitting down too much." Chrissy said with a sly look at Becky.
"Are you sure you want to wear that tonight then Chrissy?" Mandy asked with a little worry in her voice.
"Becky loves to see me in this dress." Chrissy said with a smile at Becky. Becky just smiled back and pulled Chrissy into a hug.
Mandy gave them both funny looks as she thought Becky was asking a little too much of Chrissy. She thought that Chrissy would regret wearing that dress by the end of the night. But it was up to Chrissy and Becky to realise that.
"You look really beautiful in that dress Chrissy." Amy said as she sat with Ann at the table.
"Yes, you both look very stunning." Ann added.
"Thanks you two. A girl has to look her best for her lover." Chrissy said with a dreamy look at Becky.
Ann and Amy could see the love they had for each other, it was a beautiful thing to see. The moment was broken when they heard the doorbell. They all got their purses and made their way out to see who it was. They all had a good idea it would be Vicky.
Mandy got to the door first, with Ann and Amy close behind. Becky was bringing up the rear with Chrissy taking little steps in the tight dress. Mandy found a very stunning Vicky stood on the other side.
"Hi Vicky. You look very stunning tonight." Mandy said with a smile as she gave Vicky a hug.
"Hello Mandy. You're all looking really good yourselves." Vicky said, as she hugged Mandy back. She gave all the others a hug as they all said, "Hello."
Vicky led the way out to the people carrier she was driving tonight, due to her not being able to get them all in the Mercedes.
"I'm sorry Vicky." Mandy said as she got in the front seat next to Vicky.
"Sorry for what Mandy?" Vicky asked looking puzzled.
"I'm sorry you've had to leave your Mercedes behind to come and pick us up." Mandy said with a sad look.
"That's okay Mandy. Just don't say I look like a soccer mom." Vicky said with a giggle.
"Trust me Vicky. You look nothing like a soccer mom dressed like that." Mandy said with a grin.
"Thanks Mandy. Carl thought this would be a better car to run you all around in. I think it's so theirs enough room for him to come along when I drive you all home from the club. He looked a little lost the other night when you all drove off in the limo." Vicky said as she started the car and pulled out the driveway.
"Trust Carl to have an answer to everything." Mandy said with a grin as she thought about the fact that Carla would be able to see her home at the end of the night.
Vicky was soon pulling up outside the club. She helped Chrissy to get down out the car when she saw her having some trouble. "There you go Chrissy." Vicky said.
"Thanks Vicky." Chrissy said with a smile.
"You're welcome Chrissy." Vicky said, as she handed the keys for the people carrier to one of the bouncers, so she could enter the club with the others.
Chrissy took hold of one of Amy's hands while Ann had the other. Chrissy could see the grin on Amy's face and knew that she was still overwhelmed by the size of the club.
Amy slowed down her walk when she realised that Chrissy was having trouble keeping up with her and Ann. "Sorry Chrissy. I didn't mean to walk too fast for you." Amy said looking a little sad for making Chrissy try to run to keep up with her.
"Don't worry Amy. I just wish the skirt wasn't so tight. It's impossible to take anything like a normal step." Chrissy said as she tried to get her breath back, which wasn't easy with the corset on.
"You sure are paying the price for loving Becky." Amy said as she gave Chrissy's hand a squeeze.
"I know Amy, but if Becky loves to see me in this dress, then that is what I will wear." Chrissy said with a smile, but Amy could see that Chrissy was already beginning to regret wearing such a tight dress and corset.
They all finally got to the VIP section and took their spots on the sofas. A waitress soon came over and handed them all drinks.
Mandy was about to sit down when someone stopped her and pulled her around to face them. Mandy found herself looking at Carla, who was grinning. "Hello Mandy." Carla said, as she pulled Mandy into a hug and then kissed her.
Mandy felt their lips stick together like they always did when Carl was dressed and wearing lipstick.
"Hello Carla, it's nice to see you again." Mandy said as they parted lips again.
"You look more beautiful every time I see you my love." Carla said, as she kissed Mandy again.
"I try my best Carla, but it's hard to do when you are always looking so beautiful. And you do look beautiful tonight." Mandy said, as she tried to get her breath back from the second kiss.
"Thanks Mandy, that is a real complement coming from such a beautiful creature as yourself." Carla said as she led Mandy over to a sofa and sat down, pulling Mandy down onto her knee, so she could hug her.
"I could sit and listen to you talk to me like that all night." Mandy said with a grin, as she let Carla hug her.
Amy, Ann, Becky and Chrissy, all sat on the same sofa they used on Saturday, but Chrissy was soon stood up and walking around the VIP section. She was finding it too painful to sit down for too long. Becky was working, and showing Beth the ropes, since now she would be the new hostess, and Becky had some other stuff to sort out as well. Which meant that Chrissy was alone again for a lot of the night.
"You okay Chrissy?" Amy asked as she walked up to Chrissy, who was leaning on the bar still in the VIP section.
"Yes I'm fine Amy." Chrissy said with a smile, that wasn't fooling anyone.
"I know I haven't known you that long Chrissy, but I can tell when you're lying." Amy said with her hands on her hips.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I can't sit down as I am in too much pain in this corset." Chrissy looked really sad as she said it.
"Then why did you agree to wear it?" Amy asked.
"Becky said I looked really hot when I wore this dress, but I can't get in it if I don't wear the corset tight enough." Chrissy said in a pleading voice.
"Chrissy, I'm sure that Becky wouldn't want to see you in any pain. Just because she thinks you look hot." Amy said as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
"Well it's a little to late now, so I will just have to put up with it till we get home later." Chrissy said with a weak smile as they broke the hug.
"Do you want to go for a slow walk then Chrissy?" Amy asked with a grin.
"Slow walks I can do." Chrissy said with a giggle. Feeling a little better knowing she had Amy to keep her company for the night. Amy grabbed Ann, and they made their way down to the main club.
Amy and Ann were more than happy to walk slowly with Chrissy, and stop to chat with some of the girls they spoke with on Saturday. They soon found themselves next to the dance floor as a song came on they all liked, so they made their way to the dance floor and started to dance around.
Chrissy was dancing the best she could with such a tight dress on, and not being able to move her legs very far apart. She was singing along with Amy and Ann when she felt all light headed. The room was spinning, then it all went dark as she passed out.
Amy was looking at Chrissy as she suddenly stopped dancing and just stood in the middle of the dance floor starring into space. Then she saw Chrissy's eyes roll up into her head as she started to fall to the floor. Amy was quick to catch Chrissy before she hit the ground. Ann saw the whole thing and ran over to where Amy was kneeling on the floor where Chrissy had passed out and Amy had caught her.
"Chrissy, Chrissy! Wake up." Amy shouted as she tried to wake Chrissy up. "Ann, what's wrong with her?" Amy asked as Ann knelt down next to her Sister.
"Don't worry Amy, I think she just past out from lack of oxygen. Help me get her up to the VIP section." Ann said as she went to help Amy pick Chrissy up. But before they could lift her, Vicky was there to help.
"Here let me take her up there for you." Vicky said, as she lifted Chrissy up in her arms and made her way up to the VIP section. But instead of putting her on one of the sofas, she took her to the private office.
Mandy and Carla saw Vicky walk into the VIP section with Chrissy in her arms and they both jumped up to see what was wrong. "Vicky! What's wrong with Chrissy?" Mandy asked, sounding really worried.
"I'm not to sure Mandy. I was walking past the dance floor when I saw Amy catch Chrissy as she fell to the ground." Vicky said as she put Chrissy on the sofa in the office.
"She was complaining about the corset hurting her at the bar in the VIP section just after we got here. But she seemed okay till we were dancing and singing on the dance floor." Amy said in a worried voice as she looked at Chrissy lying unconscious on the sofa.
"Sounds like the corset is a little tight and she couldn't get enough breath in her lungs." Mandy said as she turned Chrissy over so she could unzip the dress and loosen the corset. "Carla, do you have any scissors in here I can use?"
"Sure Mandy, but what you going to do with them?" Carla asked as she got them out the desk draw.
"I'm going to cut the laces so Chrissy can get some air in her lungs quicker." Mandy said, as she cut the laces up the back of the corset. "We can re-lace the corset at the shop at some later date." Mandy finished cutting the laces, then handed the scissors to Carla again.
"How's she doing now?" Carla asked.
"She's breathing normally again now, so I think she will be fine again in a minute. But we do have a bigger problem now." Mandy said, as she sent a worried look at Carla.
"What's that then Mandy?" Carla asked looking worried at just what Mandy was about to say.
"Without the corset, Chrissy won't get back in the dress. So she has nothing to wear now." Mandy said as she bit her bottom lip.
Carla stood and laughed when she heard Mandy say that. "Is that all Mandy? I can sort that out right now." Carla got her mobile out and then pushed some buttons.
"Who you calling Carla?" Mandy asked.
"I'm calling Tammy. She runs the boutique at the hotel for me, I'll have her put together an outfit and have it sent over here right away." Carla said as she waited for someone to answer.
"You're a handy person to know Carla." Mandy said with a smile.
Carla smiled, then started talking on her phone. "Hi Tammy, I need you to do me a really big favour. Can you put together an outfit for a friend of mine? She's here at the club, so make it fitting for a night out clubbing. What? Oh sizes. Hold on, I will pass you over to Mandy, her sister." Carla handed the phone to Mandy. "She needs all of Chrissy's sizes."
"Hello Tammy? Yes it's Mandy. Yes Chrissy is my Sister. Why thank you Tammy." Mandy went on to sort out Chrissy's dress size, then her shoe size. Once she finished telling her, Mandy gave the phone back to Carl to finish telling Tammy to give the clothing to the driver she would send over right away.
Mandy was in the middle of saying thank you to Carla when the office door flu open and Becky came running in. "Where is she? Where's Chrissy? Some one said she collapsed on the dance floor." Becky said sounding worried as she looked at Chrissy lying on the sofa. Becky ran over and pulled Chrissy up, so she could sit on the sofa and take care of her lover.
Mandy wanted to have a go at Becky for making Chrissy wear such a tight corset. But looking at how worried Becky was right now was punishment enough, so she left it. "She passed out from the corset being too tight to try and dance in, but she will be okay in a little time. I had to cut the laces on the corset so she could get some air in her lungs." Mandy said as she got to her feet. "Don't worry though Becky. Carla made a call to the hotel and they will be sending over a change of cloths right away."
"Thank you Carla. I'm sorry everyone, I never wanted to hurt Chrissy." Becky started to cry as she said it.
Chrissy started to hear sounds around her but it wasn't music from the dance floor, and she could breath normally again. She opened her eyes to see Becky looking down at her with tears running down her cheeks. "Becky? What you crying for?" Chrissy asked as she tried to sit up.
"I'm sorry Chrissy. I never meant for you to get hurt, or pass out from wearing that corset and dress. Please forgive me." Becky blurted out really fast. As she stopped Chrissy from sitting up as she might show a little more than she would really want to.
"I don't blame you silly, I should have known better than to try and dance and sing while wearing this corset and dress." Chrissy said with a smile as she reached up and wiped away a couple of tears.
"I should have thought it through before asking you to wear that outfit tonight babe." Becky said as she let Chrissy wipe her cheek. "Carla and Mandy have sorted out a new outfit for you, it will be here soon." Becky said as she sat stroking Chrissy's hair.
Amy and Ann had stood off to one side while this all went on. "Are you feeling any better now Chrissy?" Amy asked.
"Yes I'm feeling much better now Amy. Sorry if I scared you and Ann." Chrissy said as she looked over to where Amy and Ann were stood.
"We're just happy to see you're okay Chrissy." Ann added as she stood with her arm around Amy's waist.
Chrissy sat up so Amy and Ann could sit on the sofa next to her. She kept her dress in place with one hand while he held Becky's hand with the other.
Amy and Ann took the seats and Amy cuddled up to Chrissy. Happy that Chrissy was okay after her fainting session on the dance floor.
"I'm really okay Amy. I just got a little short of breath." Chrissy said as she hugged Amy.
Chrissy could tell that Becky was still upset about what happened to her, but only time would help Becky feel any better about it. Chrissy knew that all she could do is show Becky that she doesn't care about it all and she still loves her.
They all sat there waiting with Chrissy till there was a knock at the door. Vicky went to the door, to see who it was. She found one of the bouncers stood there with a couple of boxes.
"Hi Vicky. Here's the things you wanted from the hotel." The bouncer said as he handed the boxes to Vicky.
"Thanks Frank, for going and getting them for us." Vicky said to the bouncer.
"No problem Vicky. I hear it's for Chrissy, so I was glad to help out. I hope she's feeling better now?" Frank asked.
"Yep, she's feeling much better now. She just got a little short of breath, then fainted." Vicky said with a smile.
"That's good then Vicky. I'll tell the others, they were all really worried when she passed out." Frank said with a smile.
"Thanks for that Frank. I'm sure Chrissy will want to see you later, and thank you for fetching the new dress and shoes for her." Vicky said.
"We would all do anything for Chrissy, Vicky. I'm just glad I got the chance to do it this time." Frank said, as he turned to leave, and tell the others that Chrissy was okay again now.
Vicky took the boxes back with her to where Chrissy was sat with the others. "Here you go Chrissy." Vicky handed Chrissy the two boxes.
"Come on everyone, let's leave Becky to help Chrissy get dressed." Mandy said as she looked at them all.
Amy and Ann both got up and then joined Mandy, Carla, and Vicky as they left the room so Becky could help Chrissy slip out of the dress she had on and then put on the new one.
Chrissy took the lid off the box and looked inside. In the box was a mass of white silk. Chrissy lifted it out and let it fall open, so she could get a better look at it. It felt so soft and looked just like liquid in her hands. "Wow Becky, this dress looks really expensive."
"Well it was Carla that sorted it all out, so I expect it probably is." Becky said as she helped Chrissy remove the old dress and what was left of the corset. Then she held the new dress while Chrissy stepped into it. The new dress was so light that it didn't feel like she was even wearing a dress now.
The dress had no back to it, so Chrissy had to remove her bra. The fabric at the back of the dress pooled just above the base of her spine and really gave Chrissy a sexy look. The front of the dress pooled just above her breasts, and left the top of Chrissy's breasts showing just above the fabric.
Becky just stood looking at Chrissy in this new dress. She thought Chrissy looked really stunning in it. Becky opened the shoebox and took out the white sandals and then knelt down in front of Chrissy and took off the shoes she had on, and replaced them with the new ones.
"How do they feel Chrissy?" Becky asked as she stood up and put the other shoes in the box the new ones came out of. Then she put the old dress in the box the new dress came in.
"The shoes feel really nice Becky. How does the dress look? I feel really naked in it." Chrissy said as she looked in the mirror on the wall.
"You look amazing Chrissy." Becky said, as she looked at Chrissy.
"Thanks babe." Chrissy said as she walked over to where Becky was stood. She wrapped her arms around Becky and looked into her eyes, but Becky just looked away. "What's wrong Becky?" Chrissy asked, sounding worried.
"I hurt you Chrissy. How can I show you how sorry I am, I never wanted you to be in any pain tonight." Becky started crying again.
Chrissy pulled Becky into a hug, and then she wrapped her arm around Becky's neck and pulled her into a kiss. "I could have said no when you asked me to wear the dress and corset. The only thing hurting me babe, is the fact you don't want to hug me back." Chrissy sounded really upset as she said it.
"Please don't get upset Chrissy. I just feel bad for everything. I feel like I was being selfish by getting you to wear that corset and dress." Becky pulled Chrissy into a hug and then rested her head on Chrissy's shoulder.
"So are you going to stop being silly and show me some loving?" Chrissy asked, as she stroked Becky's hair.
Becky looked up at Chrissy then she pulled Chrissy's head to hers and kissed her. "How was that Chrissy?" Becky asked when they parted.
"That's more like it lover." Chrissy said with a grin.
"I really don't deserve you Chrissy." Becky said.
"I think the same about you every day Becky." Chrissy said as she pulled Becky in for another kiss.
"Are you ready to go and show off that new dress then baby?" Becky asked with a grin.
"Now there is the baby I love." Chrissy said with a grin as she wrapped an arm around Becky's waist. "Now I'm ready to let you show me off to everyone." Chrissy was grinning. They both left the office to join the others, After Chrissy fixed Becky's makeup.
Mandy and the others were all sat on the sofas chatting when they saw Becky walk out the office with her arm around Chrissy's waist. They all sat speechless as they saw the dress Chrissy had on. None of them had ever seen Chrissy looking so sexy before.
"Wow Chrissy. You look —so- beautiful in that dress." Amy said as she looked at the dress Chrissy was wearing.
"Thanks Amy, I do love the dress and how it feels." Chrissy said as she did a twirl for them all.
Chrissy and Becky joined the others on the sofas and had a drink each when a waitress brought them one. They sat chatting for a bit, but Becky had to go and sort out some bits with Beth, so Chrissy, Amy and Ann all decided to go for a walk and have a dance, now Chrissy was dressed more suitably for a night on the dance floor.
"You're looking a lot happier now Chrissy." Amy said as they walked off the dance floor, after dancing for nearly half an hour.
"I feel a lot better Amy. I love wearing corsets, and tight dresses. But they're not much good for dancing in." Chrissy said with a grin.
They made there way back to the VIP section, so they could all have a drink. Chrissy waved over one of the waitresses and asked for three bottles of water. They all took swallows from the bottles when they arrived.
"MMM, that feels better." Amy said.
"It sure does." Ann said as she took a second swallow from the bottle.
"I take it you're feeling a lot better now then sis?" Mandy asked from the sofa facing the one she was sat on.
"Yes, much better." Chrissy said with a grin. "I'm really sorry I worried you all. And thanks for the loan of the dress Carla." Chrissy was smiling at Carla as she said it.
"You're welcome Chrissy, and you can keep the dress. I don't think anyone else could do it as much justice as you anyway." Carla said with a grin. But she soon stopped grinning when Mandy poked her in the side. "Ouch! What was that for Babe?" Carla asked as she rubbed her side where Mandy just poked her.
"So you're saying that I wouldn't look as good as Chrissy does in that Dress?" Mandy looked a little upset with Carla.
"No, I didn't mean it that way. I was just saying that Chrissy looks really good in it, and it would be a shame to take it away from her now." Carla looked worried that she wouldn't be able to make Mandy see sense. She really did look that upset about it all.
Mandy just sat looking at Carla. She could see how worried she was about upsetting her, but Mandy couldn't keep the stern look any long. She burst out laughing. "I'm sorry Carla, but the look on your face just now was priceless." Mandy said when she stopped laughing so hard.
"You little minx! I was really worried then, I thought I had really upset you." Carla said in a hurt voice.
"I'm sorry baby." Mandy said as she threw her arms around Carla and kissed her. "Does my little baby feel any better now?" Mandy asked as she stopped kissing her.
"I feel a little better lover." Carla said with a thoughtful look on her face.
Mandy kissed her again for longer this time. "How about now then Hon?"
"Yep, that feels much better." Carla said with a grin.
Chrissy had got worried when Mandy first poked Carla and had a go about the comment, but she soon relaxed again when she saw Mandy bust out laughing.
Ann and Amy both had to giggle at the little game Mandy and Carla were playing. Amy felt Chrissy tense up when Mandy started, but she felt her relax again when Mandy started laughing. "You okay Chrissy?" Amy asked as she squeezed her hand.
"Yes, I'm fine Amy." Chrissy said with a smile as she squeezed Amy's hand back.
"I'm sorry sis, if I scared you just then. I was just having some fun with Carla." Mandy said as she sat cuddling with Carla. "Carla was right though sis. That dress was really made for you." Mandy smiled.
"Thanks sis." Chrissy said as she went a little red in the face from all the praise she was getting over the dress.
Mandy saw Chrissy go a little red faced, so she decided to change the subject and take the topic of conversation in another direction. "Chrissy, do you want to have that little chat with Amy now?" Mandy asked as she looked at Chrissy.
"Okay Sis, now is the perfect time to talk with her." Chrissy said with a grin.
Amy looked at Mandy and then Chrissy. She was worried till she saw the grin on Chrissy's face. "What do you want to talk to me about. Am I in trouble for something?" Amy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
"You've not done anything wrong Amy. We just want to ask you something." Chrissy said, as she put her arm around Amy's waist.
"Chrissy is right Amy, you're not in any trouble at all." Mandy said with a smile.
"That's okay then. So what do you want to ask me?" Amy asked with a smile.
"I know you've seen how tired Chrissy and I are when we get home from work Amy." Mandy said
"Yes I have Mandy, but what does this have to do with you having this chat with me?" Amy asked, looking puzzled.
"We're thinking of getting someone to help out at the shop, and we want to ask you, if you want to come and help me and Mandy out at the shop." Chrissy looked at Amy, waiting for a response.
Amy just sat looking at Chrissy as she let what she just said sink in. "You both want me to come and help out at the shop?" Amy finally said in a slow voice, like she hadn't really understood what Chrissy just said.
"Yes Amy. We wanted to ask you before we started looking for someone else. So do you want to come and work with us?" Mandy asked.
"Yes I would love to come and help out at the shop Mandy, Chrissy." Amy said as she hugged Chrissy. "When do you want me to start coming into the shop with you both?" Amy looked at Ann as she asked the question.
Mandy and Chrissy knew what Amy was thinking when they saw her look at Ann. "Don't worry Amy, we will let you start when Ann starts her new job. We know that you two need to spend some time together after being apart for so long." Mandy said.
"Really? Will you both be okay at the shop till then?" Amy asked with some worry in her voice.
"We've coped this long Amy, so we can last another couple of weeks." Chrissy said as she hugged Amy.
"I can't believe you two want me to come and help out at the shop." Amy said as she hugged Chrissy.
"We can tell that you were just dying to get into the lingerie business Amy." Mandy said with a grin.
The others all groaned before they all burst out in a fit of giggles. Amy just went all red faced. "I guess you're right there Mandy." Amy said as she joined the others as they all sat giggling.
"Looks like were both going to be starting new jobs then sis." Ann said as she hugged Amy to congratulate her on getting a job working with Mandy and Chrissy.
"Sure looks that way sis." Amy said with a grin, as she hugged Ann back.
Becky came back and saw Amy and Ann hugging. "What did I miss?" Becky asked as she stood at the end of the sofa Amy and Ann were sat on with Chrissy.
"Mandy and Chrissy just offered me a job at the shop." Amy said with a grin on her face.
"I take the grinning to mean you took the job then Amy?" Becky asked.
"I sure did Becky." Amy said in reply.
"Well congratulations Amy, I know they could use the help. And you're perfect for the job." Becky bent over and gave Amy a hug. Then she went back to standing at the edge of the sofas.
Chrissy was looking at Becky, but Becky wouldn't make eye contact with her. Chrissy started to worry she might have done something to upset Becky. She started to try and work out what it might be, Chrissy had been having some fun on the dance floor with Amy and Ann, could that be it? Chrissy thought to her self. Could that be why Becky wanted her dressed in that corset and dress, to stop her having any fun while she had to work? The more Chrissy thought about it all, the more upset she was getting.
Mandy had been watching the way Becky was being with Chrissy, and she could see how upset Chrissy was getting over it all.
Chrissy needed to get away from Becky for a bit, she was close to tears now. So she stood up and said, "I need the powder room, I won't be long." Then she walked away, not even looking at Becky.
Becky just stood and looked at Chrissy's back as she made her way to the toilets. She was still amazed at just how sexy she looked in that dress. Becky was still feeling bad for hurting Chrissy by making her wear that tight corset, so when Chrissy pushed her way past her to go to the toilet. Becky saw it as a sign she was a little upset with Becky still for what she did.
One of the waitresses came up to Becky and pulled her away with a problem at the bar, so she never got to see Chrissy come back from the toilet.
Chrissy got done in the toilet and then checked her makeup was still okay, when she saw Mandy stood next to her in the mirror. "You okay sis?" Mandy asked with some worry in her voice.
"Yes, I'm fine sis." Chrissy said with a very fake smile.
"Yes I can see that you're just a little ray of sunshine." Mandy said in a sarcastic voice. "Now tell me what's wrong Chrissy." Mandy said in a calm voice.
Chrissy let her head drop as a sign of defeat. "I think Becky is trying to stop me having any fun sis. That is why she wanted me to wear the corset and dress tonight."
"Why would she want to do that Chrissy?" Mandy asked as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
"I don't know Mandy. Maybe it's because I have been dancing and having a laugh with Amy and Ann while she's been working." Chrissy was resting her head on Mandy's shoulder as she said it.
"I thought Becky was happy that you were having some fun." Mandy said as she stroked Chrissy's hair.
"She won't even look at me anymore Mandy, and the only reason I can think of is because I have been having some fun with Amy and Ann. So I am going to make the most of tonight and then stop coming to the club. I'll stay at home and play the good wife." Chrissy sounded really sad as she said the last part.
"Don't you think you're being a little silly sis? I'm sure that you have this all wrong with Becky. Why don't you sit and talk about it tomorrow, when she's not being dragged away every five minutes." Mandy said as she pulled Chrissy away to look her in the eyes.
"I don't want to lose her Mandy, and if me coming to the club is going to make her jealous enough to try and put me in some form of bondage to stop me having a good time, then I will just stay away." Chrissy was crying now.
"Hey! Stop talking like that Chrissy. You're not going to lose Becky, and I don't think she was trying to put you in any form of bondage. She just wanted you to look sexy like she always does. I think she just forgot how much you went on the dance floor the other night." Mandy said as she tried to get Chrissy to stop crying.
When Chrissy did stop crying, she cleaned herself up and then redid her makeup again to hide any sign she had been crying. Then she turned to Mandy and said, "Well what ever happens after tonight. I'm going to go and have a dance with Amy and Ann." Chrissy had a very fake grin. "Do you want to join us sis?"
"I'll join you later sis. I need to go and tell Carla where I'll be. You know how she worries when I don't return for some time." Mandy said with a grin.
"Okay sis, you know where to find me when you've told her." Chrissy said as she left to go grab Amy and Ann, so they could go and have another dance.
Mandy went to find Carla. She found her stood talking to a couple of girls at the bar in the VIP section. "Hello baby, is everything okay? You look a little down." Carla said as she wrapped her arms around Mandy's waist.
"Not really Carla. It's Chrissy, she's thinking of not coming to the club any more." Mandy said as she let out a sigh.
"Why is she thinking like that Mandy? Has someone upset her? If they have then they will be barred from the club for life." Carla said sounding a little mad.
"Someone has upset her, but you can't bar them from the club." Mandy said as she tried to calm Carla back down.
"Tell me who it is Mandy, and you watch me." Carla replied.
"It's Becky! Becky has upset Chrissy." Mandy said in a harsh tone.
"Oh, I see. That would be a little tough then." Carla said with a silly look on her face. "What has her so upset then Mandy?"
"She thinks that Becky had her wear that corset and dress to stop her having any fun with the others on the dance floor. And Becky was blanking her earlier in the VIP section." Mandy said.
"Do you really think Becky would do that Mandy? I find it hard to believe." Carl said.
"No. I think Becky is still upset with herself for what she made Chrissy wear, but Chrissy sees it as Becky not wanting her to have any fun." Mandy said in a sad voice.
"Couldn't you make her see sense Mandy?" Carla asked.
"I couldn't, but I'm going to find Becky and have a word with her, and see if I can get to the bottom of why she's not even looking at Chrissy right now." Mandy gave Carla a kiss and then went to find Becky.
Chrissy had gone and grabbed Amy and Ann then made their way back to the dance floor. Amy could tell that Chrissy was not her normal happy self.
"Are you feeling okay Chrissy?" Amy asked as they made their way down to the dance floor.
"I'm feeling fine Amy." Chrissy said with a smile, but Amy could tell that the smile was a put on.
"Okay then Chrissy, as long as you're not going to pass out again Chrissy." Amy said with a smile.
"Not much chance of that Amy. Not in this dress." Chrissy said as she struck a sexy pose with her hand on her hip and the other behind her head.
This set Amy off giggling, and Ann had to giggle when she saw the pose Chrissy struck.
"Are we going to dance, or just stand here while Chrissy shows off her body to the whole club?" Ann asked with a grin.
Chrissy looked around and realised that a lot of the people around them had stopped what they were doing to watch the free floor show. Chrissy went a little red and then grabbed Amy's hand, so they could get to the dance floor and hopefully forget about what just happened.
They were soon dancing around on the dance floor, which made Chrissy forget about all the trouble with Becky for a bit.
Becky had just finished sorting out a girl that spilled her drink down her dress when she saw Chrissy striking a sexy pose in front of Amy and Ann. Then she saw her go all red in the face when she saw everyone was watching her. Becky smiled, as she knew Chrissy hated it when everyone looked at her like that.
"She looks really good in that dress doesn't she?" Mandy said into Becky's ear.
Becky spun around in shock when Mandy said that. "Mandy! You scared me."
"I'm sorry Becky, but you just seemed to be in another place just now. What were you thinking as you spied on Chrissy." Mandy said.
"I wasn't spying on Chrissy. I was just finishing up with a problem when I saw her doing some sexy pose for Amy." Becky said sounding hurt.
"So if you're not spying on Chrissy then why are you shutting her out?" Mandy asked in a harsh voice.
"What do you mean, 'I'm shutting her out'?" Becky asked with a puzzled look.
"I saw the way you treated her up in the VIP section earlier. You wouldn't even look at her." Mandy said.
"I'm not upset with Chrissy. I'm upset with myself for what I did to her." Becky said, sounding really sad.
"Do you not realise you're hurting her even more, doing this. She thinks you're trying to stop her having any fun." Mandy said, as she looked Becky in the eyes.
"Why would she think that Mandy?" Becky asked in a shocked voice.
"She thinks you wanted her to wear that corset and dress as some form of bondage. So she couldn't have any fun. And now she has that new dress, you're upset with her and not speaking to her now." Mandy sounded really upset with Becky now.
"I would never do that to Chrissy! I just think she looks so hot in that dress, I never gave a thought to her wanting to go on the dance floor. I was scared to death when I was told she passed out." Becky was close to tears now.
"I think you better have a word with Chrissy about it all then Becky. She's thinking of not coming to the club any more just to keep you happy." Mandy said as she pulled Becky into a hug.
"I'm sorry Mandy, I'm being such a fool aren't I?" Becky said as she hugged Mandy back.
"Yes you're being a fool Becky. Chrissy loves you with all her heart, so all you're doing is hurting her even more by not being with her." Mandy said as she hugged Becky.
"Do you think I should go and sort it out now? Or leave it till she gets done dancing with Amy and Ann?" Becky asked as she pulled herself away from Mandy's embrace.
"Why don't we go up to the VIP section and wait for them to get done dancing. If you go and pull her off the dance floor now, she may get the wrong idea." Mandy said, as she led Becky back up to the VIP section.
Amy and the others danced for some time, but Amy's leg was starting to hurt. Ann could see that Amy was limping, so she got Chrissy's attention and pointed it out to her as well. Chrissy gave a knowing nod, then they pulled Amy off the dance floor with them.
"What are you two doing?" Amy asked once they got to where the noise of the music was at a point they could hear each other speak.
"We can see that your leg is hurting sis, so we're going to have a sit down and a drink. If you feel any better later, then we will go and have another dance. Okay?" Ann said as she helped Chrissy get Amy back to the VIP section.
"Okay, but I am sorry for being such a pain to you both." Amy said sounding a little down about putting a stop to the fun they were all having.
"Don't be sorry Amy, you're still a long way from being back to normal with that leg of yours, but pretty soon we will be trying to keep up with you on the dance floor." Chrissy said with a grin.
"I hope so Chrissy, I really hope so." Amy smiled back.
They got to the VIP section and helped Amy get to the sofa, then they each took a seat next to her. Ann one side, and Chrissy the other. Chrissy hadn't been sat there long when she saw Becky come back into the room. She looked at Becky till Becky looked at her, then she looked away not wanting to see Becky's mood.
Amy saw Chrissy looking around and then looking at Becky, till Becky looked at Chrissy, then Chrissy looking away. She wondered if they'd had words earlier or something. She just hoped that what ever was bothering Chrissy and Becky would work its self out soon.
Becky walked back into the VIP section and looked around the room before seeing Chrissy sat with Amy and Ann on there normal sofa. She also saw Chrissy look away when Becky looked at her. Becky knew she had to sort this out with Chrissy before it got out of hand, so she made her way over to the sofas where they were sat.
Mandy was sat on the other sofa with Carla. They both watched Becky look at Chrissy, and then make her way over to her.
Chrissy was looking at her lap when Becky got to her and stood in front of her. She saw a pair of legs stood there and she could tell from the shoes that they belonged to Becky. Chrissy looked up at Becky's face, expecting to see her pissed off because she had been dancing and having fun with Amy and Ann. Chrissy got a shock though when she saw that Becky had been crying.
"What's wrong Becky?" Chrissy asked as she jumped up to face Becky.
"I hear you think I'm an evil bitch that doesn't want you to have any fun." Becky said as she started to cry again.
"I never called you an evil bitch Becky, and I never would." Chrissy said as she pulled Becky into a hug.
"I know you didn't Chrissy, but that is what I feel like right now after Mandy told me you are going to stop coming to the club because you think I don't like you having any fun." Becky said, as she softly cried on Chrissy's shoulder.
"Please don't feel that way Becky, I was just upset that you wouldn't even look at me earlier. I thought I had done something to upset you. I thought you wanted me to not be able to dance or something. Please stop crying babe." Chrissy said, pleading with Becky.
"I'm sorry I hurt you Chrissy, I really am." Becky cried.
"I know you are babe. I thought we sorted all this out earlier?" Chrissy asked as she pulled Becky's head up to look at it.
"I was just putting on a brave face about it all, I was still upset with myself for making you wear that corset so tight." Becky said through panda eyes.
"Can I give you a kiss and then move on and forget about the whole corset thing then Becky?" Chrissy asked.
"You should know by now Chrissy. You'll never need to ask to kiss me." Becky was grinning now.
Chrissy put her hand behind Becky's neck and pulled her in for a kiss. Becky felt the rest of the world melt away as her lips met with Chrissy's. It wasn't long before Becky had her hand on the back of Chrissy's neck and the other one rubbing Chrissy's backside through the silk of the dress she had on. It felt so good through the silk that is was really turning Becky on, and Chrissy wasn't far behind her.
"I love you babe." Becky said in a husky voice, when they finally came up for air.
"I love you to lover." Chrissy said with a smile.
Becky saw that loving smile on Chrissy's face and knew that everything was good again.
"Does this mean you're going to keep coming to the club then Chrissy?" Becky asked.
"Yes, if you don't mind me having a dance every now and then?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"I don't mind one bit Chrissy. It's been nice to watch you having some fun again. I think Ann and Amy are good for you, but try and lay off the sexy posing down in the main club area." Becky said with a grin.
Chrissy looked shocked, and then went a little red faced. "Oh, you saw that then?"
"Yep, I saw you do that, but I must say, you did look good when you did it hon." Becky pulled Chrissy back in for another hug and kiss.
Mandy and Carla just sat and watched the two make up again. "I guess you had a word with Becky then?" Carla asked Mandy.
"Yes, I found her watching Chrissy down on the dance floor, so I had a talk with her. I told her that Chrissy was upset about how she had been treating her tonight. As you can see, it did the trick." Mandy pointed at the pair still kissing.
Amy was happy to see them both kissing again too. She couldn't make out much of what the reason was, but she didn't really care, as long as they were happy again now.
They decided to not risk any more dancing with how Amy's leg was hurting, but they did still sing along with the songs they liked. Becky was running back and forth for the rest of the night, but she would still come and sit on Chrissy's knee and steal a kiss every now and then. They had all had a great time by closing time and even stopped for another hour with the staff for an after-hour drink so they could all relax a little before heading home.
Mandy was happy that Vicky had the people carrier now, so Carla could help drive them home. Carla walked the girls to the front door when they got home and then spent five minutes hugging and kissing Mandy before she let her enter the house. Carla and Vicky waited for Mandy to enter the house and shut the door before they pulled out of the driveway again.
Mandy found the others all in the kitchen sat at the table. "I thought you would all be heading off to bed as soon as we got in." Mandy said as she joined them sat at the table.
"We wanted to wait for you sis." Chrissy said in a little girl voice.
"Well we have a busy day tomorrow, so I guess we'd better call it a night." Mandy said with a smile.
"What's happening tomorrow Mandy?" Ann asked.
"Well Amy has a check up with my Mum, and then I thought we would have some lunch, then hit the shopping centre for the rest of the afternoon." Becky said the last bit with a grin.
"Ooh, Shopping." Amy said with a grin. This got them all giggling at Amy.
Ann put her head in her hands then said. "She really is a girl." This got them all laughing even more.
They all dragged them selves up the stairs and hugged when they got to Mandy's bedroom door, then went to their own rooms to get ready for bed. Chrissy and Becky returned to Mandy's room once they had brushed their teeth and found Mandy just getting into bed, so they joined her and all cuddled up together and were soon fast asleep.
Ann helped Amy get ready for bed, and then got ready herself. Amy looked to be asleep, but she still cuddled up to Ann when she got in, and they were both asleep pretty soon themselves.
Amy woke the next morning and lay there in bed watching Ann sleep for some time before she decided to get up and take a shower. She had a little bit of a thick head, but not as bad as she did on Sunday. The shower seemed to help a lot and she was soon drying herself off and heading back to the bedroom to put some panties on and a bra.
Ann was just starting to wake when Amy got back, so Amy sat on the bed next to Ann and then gave her a hug. "Morning sis. How did you sleep?" Amy asked with a smile.
"Morning Amy." Ann said with a groan. "What time is it?" Ann asked as she stretched out her arms.
"It's nearly ten AM sis. We need to see about making a move if were ever going to get to see Mandy's mum today." Amy said with a grin.
"What's got you so excited about going for a check up?" Ann asked as she tried to turn over and close her eyes to get some more sleep.
"I'm excited because Prue is going to start me on a course of hormone treatment today, if the tests came back okay." Amy grinned as she pulled the cover off the bed to stop Ann going back to sleep.
"Oh, now I see why you're so full of life this morning." Ann groaned, as she sat up and threw her legs over the edge of the bed. "I think I'll take a shower, and see if that wakes me up any." Ann stood up as she said it, but still gave Amy a hug before she wandered off to the bathroom.
Amy just stood and watched her sister drag her feet as she disappeared out of sight. Amy giggled to herself as she put her bathrobe on, as she thought about Ann never really being a morning person. With her bathrobe and slippers on, Amy made her way down to the kitchen, to make a start on breakfast and see if any of the others were up yet.
Chrissy had awoken just as Mandy was getting out of bed to go take a shower, so she dragged herself out of bed and headed for her room to take a nice hot bubble bath. Chrissy had just got in when she heard the bedroom door open and close, then she saw Becky poke her head around the bathroom door.
"Morning babe. Can I join you?" A very sleepy looking Becky asked.
"You know you can babe, you know you don't need to ask." Chrissy said with a smile, as she slid back to let Becky get in the bath.
Becky slipped out of her nightgown and then stepped into the water. She thought the water felt great, but not as great as sitting between Chrissy's legs and then leaning back and using her breasts as a pillow. Chrissy wrapped her arms around Becky and hugged her for some time not saying anything. Chrissy started to spread water over Becky's breasts then she started to play with Becky's nipples. Chrissy knew how much Becky liked it when she did.
"Is everything really okay between us again Chrissy?" Becky asked as she closed her eyes and let Chrissy play with her nipples.
"What do you think lover." Chrissy said as she played with Becky's nipples even more.
Becky had to giggle when she realised Chrissy wouldn't be doing what she was doing now if she was still upset with her. "Good point babe. I guess you wouldn't be doing what you're doing now if you were still upset with me." Becky suddenly let out a scream. "Ouch! What was that for?"
Chrissy had pinched one of Becky's nipples when she said that Chrissy had been upset with her. "I was never upset with you Becky!" Chrissy said as she stopped Becky sitting up and went back to playing with her nipples.
"Sorry Chrissy, wrong choice of words. I just feel really bad about what happened last night at the club." Becky said with a pout as she looked up at Chrissy.
"I'd be more worried if you didn't hon. It shows just how much you really love me, but please stop worrying about it." Chrissy said as she leaned down and kissed Becky.
"I'm a very lucky girl to have you Chrissy." Becky said with a grin as they broke the kiss.
"I think I'm the lucky girl to have you Becky." Chrissy said just before kissing Becky again.
Chrissy had been playing with Becky's nipples all the time they talked and kissed, and was soon rewarded with a pleasant groan from Becky as an orgasm washed over her.
Becky let out a sigh as she lay there between Chrissy legs with her head rested on Chrissy breasts, thinking life doesn't get much better than this. "Thanks Babe, I really needed that." Becky said, as she looked up all dreamy-eyed at Chrissy.
"I thought it might help relax you." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Chrissy, I've been meaning to have a word with you since the other day." Becky said as she lay there being hugged by Chrissy.
"What about Babe?" Chrissy asked.
"I was talking to Ann, and she said that she was missing her friend Amber. Well one thing led to another and I found out that Amber knows about Amy." Becky said as she sat up in the bath and turned to face Chrissy.
"Well I guess she would, Ann must have told her why she was moving." Chrissy said with a funny look on her face.
"No, what I mean is. Amber knew about Amy before Amy ever left home." Becky said in a firm voice.
Chrissy looked puzzled for a couple of seconds then said. "How come Amy never told us that Amber knew Amy?"
"Amy never found out about it. Ann only found out the night Amy left home. Amber said that Ann and Amy would have told her if they wanted her to know." Becky said.
"So what do you want to do to help?" Chrissy asked, knowing that Becky had some plan cooking.
"Well, I said that Amber could come and visit any time. We do have a couple of spare rooms still." Becky said with a grin.
"What does Amy think to Amber coming to visit?" Chrissy asked.
"We're not going to tell her about it. Ann thinks it best she doesn't know till she is face to face with Amber, then she will see that Amber is still her friend." Becky was biting her lip, so Chrissy knew that she was nerves about this plan.
"Well, if Ann's sure this is the best plan, then who are we to argue. What can I do to help?" Chrissy asked with a grin as she pulled Becky into a soapy hug.
"Ann is going to have a word with Amber and sort out a weekend for her to come and visit, so we can take her to the club and really show her a good time. Then I'm going to have a word with Carl and sort out getting Amber down here. I will need you to keep Amy busy so we can sort stuff out."
"Will do captain." Chrissy said as she raised her hand and gave Becky a salute, which made Becky giggle.
Chrissy washed Becky's back, then Becky did the same for Chrissy, so they could get out the bath and dried off. Once they were both dry, they put on their bathrobes and made their way down for some breakfast.
Amy was the first to get down to the kitchen, so she made a pot of tea and then went to get the paper from the front door and put it on the table next to Mandy's cup, all ready for when she got down stairs. Then she made a start on breakfast for everyone.
Mandy got to the bottom of the stairs and looked to see if the paper was at the front door, but saw it wasn't so she made her way to the kitchen. She found the paper on the table next to her cup and a pot of tea ready for her to pure. "Morning Amy. You're going to spoil me you know." Mandy said with a grin as she walked over to Amy and gave her a hug.
"Just trying to keep on the boss's good side." Amy said with a grin.
"I'm the perfect boss then Amy, as I don't have a bad side." Mandy said as she batted her eyelids.
"That's even better then Ms Boss-lady." Amy said with a giggle.
"All joking aside though Amy. I don't want you to think of me or Chrissy as your boss, we all just work together and have a good time as we do it." Mandy said with a smile.
"Okay Mandy, I'll try not to let you both down." Amy said as she turned to check on the sausages.
"That could never happen Amy, so don't think for one minute that you could." Mandy said as she gave Amy another hug before she went to the table to pour herself a cup of tea and take a look at the paper.
Amy and Mandy both looked over to the kitchen door when they heard Chrissy and Becky giggling as they entered the kitchen. "Good morning Amy." Chrissy said as she went to Amy and hugged her.
"Morning Chrissy. How you feeling this morning?" Amy asked as she hugged Chrissy back.
"I feel a lot better than I did Sunday, but I didn't drink as much last night." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Good morning Amy." Becky said as she also gave Amy a hug.
"Morning Becky." Amy said as she hugged Becky back. "Breakfast won't be long, so if you want to take a seat, I will bring it over when it's ready." Amy smiled.
"Sure you don't need any help with any of it Amy?" Becky asked.
"I've got it all covered, so just sit and cuddle with Chrissy for a bit." Amy said with a grin.
"I can do that!" Becky said with a grin as she put her arm around Chrissy's waist and led her over to the table.
Amy was just about done cooking breakfast when Ann entered the kitchen. She walked over to Amy and gave her a hug before going to the table and taking a seat. Mandy poured her a cup of tea and then added some cream and one sugar before sliding it over to Ann.
"MMM, thanks Mandy. I really need this, this morning." Ann said, as she took a couple of sips from the cup.
"Is my big sister having trouble keeping up with the partying life style these girls live?" Amy asked as she gave Ann a hug from behind.
"I'll be fine. I'm just not use to going out so much and having such a good time." Ann said as she wrapped her arms around Amy's and hugged them.
"That's okay then sis. I would hate to have to stop now." Amy said with a grin as she let go of Ann, and went to get breakfast finished off.
Amy was soon bringing the first two plates back to the table, but as Mandy and Chrissy weren't at work today, she gave the first two to Chrissy and Becky. Then she got Mandy's and Ann's then went back for her own.
"Thanks for cooking such a great breakfast sis." Ann said as she started eating.
"Yes. Thanks Amy, this is really good." Chrissy said, as she took a mouth full herself.
Mandy and Becky also thanked Amy for a great breakfast as they started eating theirs as well.
"Thanks everyone. I just want to do my bit to help out around the house." Amy said with a smile.
"Becky and I will start helping with breakfast when you start working with Mandy and me." Chrissy said as she sat feeding Becky a piece of sausage.
"I really don't mind doing breakfast Chrissy. I can still make breakfast and get ready for work in time." Amy said with a smile.
"We know you could Amy, but if we all work together, then it will get done a lot quicker." Becky said.
Amy knew she wouldn't win the argument with Chrissy and Becky, so she just smiled and then kept eating her breakfast. Mandy and Ann took the task of washing and drying the dishes, so Chrissy and Becky could go and help Amy get ready to go and see Mandy's mum.
Mandy and Ann went to get ready themselves once the dishes were done. They were soon all ready to leave. Ann could see Amy was getting worried.
"You okay little sister?" Ann asked as she held Amy's hand.
"I'm just a little worried that Prue will say I can't transition." Amy said as she squeezed Ann's hand.
"I know that Chrissy has already told you no-one can stop you sis. They all just want to make sure nothing will go wrong once you get started on a course of treatment." Ann smiled as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"I just hope she's right sis." Amy said looking a little worried still.
"Come on sis." Ann said as she took Amy by the hand and led her out to Mandy's car.
Chrissy opened the front door and smiled at Ann to let her know she could get in the front. Then Chrissy let Amy get in the back so she could get in behind her. Becky had gone around the other side and got in herself.
"Do you not want to sit next to Becky, Chrissy?" Amy asked as she sat between the two of them.
"I know how worried you're feeling now Amy, so I thought that having me and Becky to cuddle with you would help ease some of that worry." Chrissy said with a smile as she cuddled up to Amy. Becky did the same from the other side, and Amy did feel a little less worried.
"Thanks you two, I do feel better knowing I have you all here to help me get through all this." Amy sat grinning in the back seat of the car.
Mandy looked at the grin on Amy's face then said. "You should think yourself very lucky Amy. Chrissy and Becky don't let just anyone get between them."
This made Amy feel even more special being sat between Chrissy and Becky. They both hugged Amy a little tighter as Mandy pulled out the driveway and made her way to her mum's practice. Mandy took a steady drive there so Ann could learn the way, just in case she had to drive Amy or one of the others there at some point.
Mandy found a parking spot right outside the practice and parked up. Chrissy and Becky each took one of Amy's arms to show their support for their friend, which made Amy feel better as they led her to the front door. Mandy and Ann walked in front, so Mandy pushed the buzzer and waited for Kim to speak.
"Hello. How may I help you?" They heard Kim say.
"Hi Kim. It's Mandy and the girls here to see my mum." Mandy said into the speaker box.
"Hi Mandy! Come right in!" Kim's voice said loudly out the speaker.
Mandy opened the door and let the others enter before she entered herself. Ann let Chrissy and Becky lead the way with Amy between them. They all turned the corner to find Kim stood there ready to hug them all.
Hello everyone. How are you all doing?" Kim asked as she gave them all a hug. "Did you have a good time at the club Amy, for your birthday?" Kim asked as she hugged Amy.
"I had a really great time Kim. It's a shame you and David didn't want to come." Amy said as she hugged Kim back.
"David's not a big one for night-clubbing, and we wanted to help look after Cathleen for Jenna, so she could have a night out with Vicky." Kim said with a smile.
"It looked like Jenna was having a really good time Saturday with Vicky. She even came onto the dance floor with us." Amy said as she remembered all the fun she had Saturday night at the club.
"She said she did when I spoke to her Sunday. When she finally got up that is." Kim said as she walked back around to her desk and used the intercom to tell Prue that Amy was here.
"Hello Kim, what is it?" They all heard Prue ask.
"Amy and the others are here to see you Prue." Kim said.
"Thanks Kim. Ask them to come right in please." They heard Prue ask.
"Lets not keep the lady waiting." Kim said as she waved her hand for them all to enter Prue's office.
"Thanks Kim, we will come back out and chat in a minute." Mandy said as she led the way to her mum's office.
Chrissy and Becky had to drag Amy along with them as her legs had stopped working. "Come on Amy, or you will never get started on your transition." Chrissy said as she pulled Amy along.
Amy was all of a sudden really scared of what was about to happen to her. She saw Prue getting up to hug Mandy, then she hugged Ann, before coming over to Amy, Chrissy and Becky. "Hello Amy, don't look so worried. I just need to give you a couple of shots and then sort out the prescriptions, and we're done." Prue said with a smile.
"Shots? You mean I can start on my transition then?" Amy asked with a shocked look.
"Yes silly, why else do you think I asked you to come?" Prue asked with a giggle.
"Sorry Prue, but I was just worried that you wouldn't let me become a woman." Amy said feeling a little silly now for what she was thinking.
"Don't worry about it Amy. Chrissy was the same way as well, and Cathy thought the same thing when she came to see me for the first time." Prue said as she gave Amy a hug.
"Thanks Prue, thanks for everything." Amy said as she hugged her back
"Okay then Amy, are you ready to get started?" Prue asked as they broke the hug.
"I guess so Prue." Amy said looking worried at the fact she was about to get poked with a big needle.
Prue asked them all to leave why she gave Amy her shots. Amy looked a little sad to see them all go, but she knew she was in safe hands with Prue. Amy followed Prue to her treatment room and then lifted her skirt up and lowered her panties and bent over the table when Prue asked her too.
Amy felt Prue rub her left cheek, then she felt a slight pinprick. Then she felt Prue do the same with her right cheek. "There you go Amy. All done." Prue said as she helped Amy to stand up again. "Do you feel okay Amy?" Prue asked once she was stood up.
"So that's it Prue? That's what I was worried about? I really do feel silly now." Amy said.
"Please don't Amy. You've had a lot to deal with, so you're bound to let it get to you." Prue said as she hugged her. "Now then, the shots I just gave you will give your body a kick start on its way to becoming a woman." Prue said as she hugged Amy.
"Will I grow breasts Prue?" Amy asked with some hope in her voice.
"The short answer is, yes. It's hard to say to what size they will grow, Amy, only time will tell." Prue said as she broke the hug to look Amy in the eyes.
"I don't really want to wait Prue. I want my own breasts now." Amy said with a pleading voice.
"Well you could look at getting breast implants, but when your own breasts do grow, then you could have a very large chest. Or may need to look at getting a breast reduction done. Are you willing to take the risk?" Prue asked looking worried.
"That doesn't sound very nice Prue." Amy said as she bit her lip.
"Why don't you just give it a little time and see what happens, then you can make your mind up later." Prue said, hoping that Amy would listen. "I know you look at Chrissy and want to be the same as she is now, but you have to remember that it took Chrissy a long time to become the girl she is now." Prue smiled as she said it.
"I know you're right Prue, but I just feel like the odd one out still, sometimes, when I look at the others." Amy said sounding a little sad.
"You're the only one that feels that way Amy. I know that they all see you as a girl like them. It's what you have in here that counts." Prue pointed to Amy's heart as she spoke.
Amy thought about it for a couple of seconds. Prue was right, none of the girls ever treated her any different to how they treated the others. Even Ann never gave her a second look before jumping in the bath with her on Sunday. "You're right Prue, they do just treat me like another one of the girls." Amy said with a grin.
"That's because you are Amy." Prue said as she hugged Amy once more before they made their way back out to her office. Prue buzzed through to Kim to say the others could all come back in.
Amy smiled when she saw the others all come back in to Prue's office. "How did it go mum?" Mandy asked.
Ann walked over and sat with Amy, she put her arm around Amy's waist and hugged her. "How you feeling sis?" Ann asked.
"I feel fine sis. It wasn't as bad as I thought it was." Amy said with a grin.
"We did all tell you that Amy." Ann said with a giggle.
Chrissy and Becky came over and gave Amy a hug when they saw her grinning. "Nice to see a worry free smile from you again Amy." Chrissy said.
"Do you and Kim have any plans for lunch mum?" Mandy asked.
"Not really, just a sandwich from the cob shop down the road." Prue said.
"Would you both like to join us for some lunch then?" Mandy asked.
"That would be really nice Mandy. I'm sure Kim will jump at the chance as well." Prue said, as she buzzed through to Kim, to ask her if she wanted to go and get some lunch with the others. Kim jumped at the chance.
The girls all waited for Kim and Prue to get ready, then they went out to the car. Prue and Kim decided to meet Mandy and the others at the restaurant, as there was no room in her car. So they all got in the cars and set off.
Mandy was the first to get to the restaurant, so they waited for Prue and Kim to arrive. Once they got there, they all went in to eat.
Ann had to giggle when Mandy and Prue started to ague over who was going to pay the bill when it came, but Mandy won, when she said that her Mum paid last week.
"Do you have anything exciting planned for the rest of the day?" Prue asked as they walked back to their cars.
"We're going to take Ann and Amy shopping for the rest of the afternoon. Do you want to join us?" Mandy asked.
"No, I think I'll pass on that one dear. I don't find shopping as much fun as I use too." Prue said with a smile as she gave Mandy a hug. "But I hope you all have a good time."
"I'm sure we will mum." Mandy said as she hugged her mum again.
Prue and Kim gave all the girls a hug before getting in Prue's car and heading back to the surgery. Mandy and the others all waved them off before getting in Mandy's car and heading off into town to start their shopping trip.
Mandy found a parking spot and pulled into it and then got out the car and waited for the others to get out. "Are you girls all ready to do some shopping then?" Mandy asked with a grin.
They all said yes and headed off to start their shopping. They had to stop at a cash machine so Amy could get some money out. Amy showed Ann how much was in there, and Ann was amazed to see the amount.
"Wow sis, you really are rich." Ann said with a grin.
"Don't you mean, we're rich sis?" Amy said grinning back at Ann.
"That's your money Amy. You're the one that suffered for it." Ann said.
"What's mine is yours sis. I don't want you to worry about money from now on." Amy said, as she gave Ann a hug.
"We still need to get you sorted out with a proper bank account, so you don't need to carry all the cash around with you." Mandy said as they broke the hug.
"I can help her sort that out now I'm here." Ann said with a smile.
"That would be a great help Ann. I was trying to work out when I would have the time to take her and get it all sorted out." Mandy said.
"We can take the bus into town tomorrow and get it sorted out." Ann said.
"You don't need to take the bus Ann. You can use the people carrier. Carl bought it so we could run Amy around, and now you're here I can use my BMW again. So you may as well make use of it." Mandy said with a smile.
"Are you sure that will be okay Mandy? I don't want you to think I'm taking advantage of your kindness." Ann said.
"Carl had you added to the insurance on the people carrier last week, so you're fully covered to drive it. And I'm glad to help Ann. So don't ever worry about asking for anything." Mandy said with a smile.
"Thanks Mandy, you're one of the best." Ann said with a grin. She looked at Becky and Chrissy as well as she said it to let them know that they were the best too.
Becky and Chrissy just stood grinning at Ann as they stood holding Amy's hands.
Mandy led the way with the others following close behind as they made their way into the first of many clothes shops they would be visiting that afternoon.
Ann was having a really great time shopping with Amy again, and having the others there made it even better.
By the time they called it a day, they were all laden down with shopping bags. They had all bought clothes for themselves, but most of it was brought for Amy. Mandy and Chrissy had brought Amy a dozen business suits and blouses, they had also got her half a dozen pairs of shoes to match the different coloured suits she now owned. Amy had tried to pay for it all herself, but Mandy and Chrissy wouldn't hear of it.
Amy was having a lot of fun with them all, but she was happy when they called it a day, as her leg was beginning to hurt a lot. So they headed back to Mandy's car and loaded up the boot with all the bags and then headed for home.
They all helped empty the boot and then entered the house after Mandy unlocked the door and then turned off the alarm system.
Chrissy and Becky gave Amy a hand to take her new clothes and other bits up to her room and then Chrissy led Becky to their room so she could take a nap before she had some dinner and then got ready to head off to the club.
Amy left sorting out her new clothes till later and headed back down to the kitchen to have a drink. She found Mandy and Ann sat at the table with a glass of juice each. There was a jug of juice on the table, so Ann poured Amy a glass and patted the seat next to her for Amy to sit down.
"Thanks sis." Amy said as she took the seat and then cuddled up to Ann.
"How you feeling sis? I noticed you were limping a little bit on the way back to the car." Ann asked as they cuddled.
"It was beginning to hurt a little, but I had a really great time shopping with you again sis." Amy said as she looked up at Ann with a smile.
"I never realised how much I missed our little shopping trips out till today." Ann said to Amy as she looked into her little sister's eyes. Ann could see how happy Amy was now they were both back together.
Mandy, Ann and Amy all looked at the kitchen door when they heard Chrissy heading towards it humming a happy tune.
"Is Becky not with you?" Mandy asked.
"No, I sent her to take a nap before she has to head out to work later." Chrissy said with a smile as she sat next to Mandy and took the glass of juice she just poured for her. "Thanks sis." Chrissy said.
"You're welcome sis. Do you have any big plans for dinner, or shall we just order some take out." Mandy asked.
"I think me and Amy can come up with something." Chrissy said with a grin as she looked at Amy to get her okay on working on dinner together.
"I'm sure we can find something to throw together to make a meal." Amy said with a grin.
Chrissy and Amy both got up and made a start on dinner, while Mandy and Ann just sat and watched the pair work together. Ann had a smile on her face as she watched the pair work together.
"You would really think them sisters, wouldn't you?" Ann said to Mandy.
"Amy found a good friend and an even better sister in Chrissy." Mandy said with a smile as she watched the pair work on dinner.
"She found more than one great friend Mandy, and she found three more sisters." Ann smiled at Mandy.
Mandy didn't know what to say, so she just smiled back at Ann and then took another sip of her juice.
Chrissy and Amy made Ann and Mandy giggle as they danced around the kitchen as they got dinner ready. Chrissy went to wake Becky when the dinner was close to being ready.
Amy took a seat at the table and waited for Chrissy to get back with Becky before making a start on dishing it up. Once they both got back down, Amy helped Chrissy get it all served out and then they sat down to eat.
Amy helped Ann serve up some chocolate cake and cream for pudding while they let Chrissy spend some more time with Becky before she left for work. Then Mandy and Ann set about washing the dishes so Amy could rest her leg.
Chrissy went with Becky so she could help her get ready for work. Ann led Amy to the living room, once she and Mandy had finished the dishes.
Amy sat on one sofa with Ann, while Mandy sat on one of the other. They hadn't been sat there long when they heard the doorbell. Mandy was the first up, but Amy and Ann were close behind.
Mandy opened the door and found Vicky stood there looking as stunning as always. "Hello Vicky. You look even more beautiful every time I see you." Mandy said as she hugged Vicky.
Vicky blushed before saying. "Oh Mandy, you're just saying that." Then she gave Mandy a hug.
"No Vicky, I really mean it. You really do look amazing tonight." Mandy hugged Vicky back as she said it.
"Thanks Mandy. It's nice to know that all this hard work pays off in the end." Vicky said as she stepped back and waved her hand up and down her body.
Amy and Ann both said how nice Vicky looked as they gave her a hug. They were all stood chatting in the hallway when Chrissy got down stairs with a very beautiful looking Becky walking just to her side. Chrissy had her arm around Becky's waist. Which was tightly laced into a corset and was covered by a very sexy deep red cocktail dress.
Chrissy hugged Vicky and said how nice she looked tonight. Then she turned to hug Becky one last time before she and Vicky left for the club.
Mandy wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist as she made her way back to the living room. "Don't look so down Chrissy, She will soon be back home and cuddling you in bed." Mandy said, as she tried to snap Chrissy out of her mood. It seemed to do the trick, as Chrissy hugged Mandy and then cuddled up to her once they sat on one of the sofas.
They found a film to watch on the telly and then all called it a night once it finished, so they all made their way up to bed.
Amy and Ann thanked Chrissy and Mandy again for a great day as they parted at Mandy's bedroom door. "Thanks again for a really great day." Amy said as she hugged them both.
"You're welcome Amy. We all had a lot of fun as well." Mandy said as she hugged Amy back.
"Yes, thank you. I can't remember the last time I had so much fun shopping." Ann added as she hugged them both as well.
"Well I hope you like shopping, because we do a lot of it when we get the time." Chrissy said with a grin.
"It's going to be tough, but I think I can bear it." Ann said with a pained look on her face, just before she burst out in a fit of giggles, which set of the others.
They all hugged once more, and then made their way off to their bedrooms. Chrissy got ready for bed and then headed back to Mandy's room like she always did. She found Mandy just coming out the bathroom in her nightgown, so she headed over to the bed and pulled the covers back before climbing in and waiting for Mandy to get in so they could cuddle up to each other. They were both soon overtaken by sleep.
Amy and Ann both got ready for bed and climbed into bed. Amy liked it when she felt Ann wrap her arms around her, she felt safer knowing that Ann was hugging her. Amy was soon asleep and dreaming about the day she just had, she was a real girl in her dreams. Amy was shopping and having fun trying on swimsuits and other revealing clothing, she was a little sad when she woke and realised it was all a dream, but she smiled when she thought about the injections that Prue gave her. Amy knew she was on her way to becoming the girl she so wanted to be. She slid out of bed and made a start on getting ready to go and cook breakfast for Chrissy and Mandy, so they could go off to work with a good meal inside them.
Mandy handed Ann the keys to the people carrier just before she and Chrissy left to go to the shop.
"What time do you want to head off and sort out this bank account?" Ann asked as she waved the keys in front of Amy's face with a grin.
"I thought we would help Becky with the house work this morning. So will it be okay to do it just after lunch?" Amy asked.
"That's fine with me sis." Ann said.
They got stuck in with Becky on getting the house cleaned and the washing all done, then Amy did a couple of tins of soup for lunch and put some part baked rolls in the oven to go with it. Once lunch was done, they helped Becky get the dishes done.
"Do you want to come with us into town Becky?" Amy asked with a smile.
"I'd love to, but I am going to head back to bed. I have to work later, and I didn't get much sleep yesterday with going out. I don't think I could cope with another night at the club with out much sleep." Becky said with a giggle.
"I can understand that Becky." Ann said. "We will let you head back to bed then." Ann gave Becky a hug as she said it.
"Thanks Ann. I hope you both have a good time in town. I bet you'll both be glad to have some time to yourselves?" Becky asked with a grin.
"Not at all Becky. We both love having you and the others around." Amy said as she hugged Becky really tight.
"That's good to hear then Amy. I was worried that you might be getting a little sick of us by now." Becky said with a giggle as she hugged Amy back.
"That could never happen Becky, just as I hope you all never get sick of having us around." Ann said as she joined the hug.
"Not a chance Ann." Becky said.
They broke the hug and then all made their way upstairs, Becky so she could go to bed, and Amy and Ann so they could get ready to go out. They both gave Becky another hug and wished her a nice sleep before they headed to their own room.
Once they were ready to leave, they made their way out to the car. Ann locked the front door, but didn't arm the alarm system. Amy was sat in the car when Ann got to it. Amy handed the keys back to Ann so she could start the engine, then they were soon on their way into town to sort out a bank account for Amy.
Ann found a car park and parked the car. They both had a pretty good idea of where everything was from being out with the girls yesterday, so they made their way to a bank that Mandy said was a good one.
The bank was really busy, so they decided to go for a walk around once Ann had set an appointment time with the woman on reception.
"So what do you want to do for a couple of hours?" Ann asked as they left the bank.
"I'm not to sure really sis." Amy said as he put her finger up to her lips.
Ann saw the short stumpy nails Amy had, then let a grin form on her face. "I know what we can do sis!" Ann shouted.
Amy jumped a little when Ann shouted. She looked a little worried when she saw the grin on her sister's face. "And what would that be sis?" Amy asked looking worried.
"Don't look so worried sis." Ann said, as she wrapped her arm around Amy. "What do you say to me treating you to getting your nails done? I always wanted to do it back home, but knew that it would have been a waste of time for a weekend." Ann stood looking at Amy, waiting for an answer.
Amy thought about it for a couple of seconds. She couldn't see any problem with having them done now, herself. She had always wanted to have them done, but never had the money before now. "Okay then sis, I'd love to get my nails done. But only if you have yours done too." Amy said with a grin.
"It's a deal then sis." Ann said with a grin.
They headed off looking for a nail art shop that looked like it would be a good one. They soon found one and made their way in. The shop was a busy one and the work they did looked really nice. The woman behind the counter just inside the door asked them what they were looking for.
"Hello. My sister and I are looking to have our nails sorted out and maybe have some length added to them. We're willing to take any advice you may have for us." Ann said to the woman.
The woman looked at Ann's nails then she looked at Amy's hands, which were shaking a little. "Don't worry dear, we won't hurt you." The woman smiled at Amy, which made her relax a little.
"Sorry, but this is my first time having my nails done." Amy said in a quiet voice.
"I can see that hon." The woman said with a raised eyebrow, then she giggled. Amy had to giggle when she saw the look on the woman's face. "You're both lucky as we have a couple of spaces clear right now, so I will book you in for the works. And as there are two of you, I can give you a ten-percent discount." The woman smiled.
"That's great!" Ann said with a smile.
"Okay then, I will get you booked in then. My name is Debbie by the way." The woman said, as she held out her hand to shake Ann's hand, and then did the same for Amy.
"Thank you Debbie." Ann said.
Debbie led them over to a seating area so they could wait for their turn. Debbie made them both a cup of tea and then went to sort out some other customers.
It wasn't long before they were both being called up to have their nails sorted out. Amy was a little worried they would realise she wasn't what she really looked like, but the girl working on her nails was really nice. If she did realise that Amy wasn't a really girl, she never let on.
Amy just let the girl do her job, she seemed to know what Amy needed done. The girl never even asked Amy about colour for her nails when she got to that point. The colour the girl chose was the same as her lipstick.
By the time the girl finished, Amy had a long set of claws painted in a light pink colour to match her lips. Amy was amazed at how feminine they looked now.
"Thank you so much. I love what you've done." Amy said as she stood looking at her new nails.
"You're most welcome hon." The girl said as she hugged Amy.
Amy hugged the girl back, then she went over to show Ann her new nails. "What do you think sis?" Amy asked.
"They look really good Amy. Do you like them?" Ann asked as she stood with Debbie waiting to pay the bill.
"I love them Ann. I think it's going to take some time getting use to the extra length though." Amy said with a giggle as she stood waving her hands around.
"I'm sure you'll be doing things like a real pro with them in no time at all." Ann said with a giggle.
They both thanked Debbie for the great service. Debbie gave them a couple of business cards and said they were welcome back any time. They both hugged Debbie and then left to go and see the bank about an account for Amy.
They made it back to the back with ten minutes to spare, so they told the person on reception they were there and then took a seat to wait to be called. It wasn't long before a man came out and called Amy's name. The man led them up some stairs to a private office so they could sort out all the paperwork.
Amy and Ann filled in all the paperwork and then Amy signed it all and the man started to look through it all. Amy got a little worried when the man suddenly shot Amy a funny look. After that the man's mood changed from one of almost flirting with Amy, to one of treating her like an alien.
"Your information doesn't match up. Some of this paperwork states you're a male. Is this right?" The man asked in a nasty way that made Amy feel scared.
"She's in the middle of her transition. All the paperwork shows that." Ann snapped at the man.
"I don't think we're going to be able to help you sir." The man said in a cold voice.
Amy winced when the man called her a sir. She was fighting back the tears by now. This man reminded her of how her dad had talked to her, back when she got kicked out the house.
Before Amy had a chance to say or do any more, Ann was on her feet and demanding to see the person that ran the branch. Amy was soon stood up and getting all her paperwork together and putting it all back in her purse. "Don't bother sis. I wouldn't want to keep my money here after this anyway. I'll make do with how I keep my money now." Amy just turned and left the office and made her way back down the stairs and out the bank.
"Amy, we can't let people like that get away with things." Ann said as she caught up to Amy out on the street.
"What's the point Ann? They will always be small minded people." Amy said as she threw her arms around Ann and started to cry.
Ann just stood and let Amy cry on her shoulder. People walking by were looking at them, so Ann decided to take Amy to a café to get a drink and calm down a little. She found a café and they entered and found a table in the corner, away from any one else.
Ann ordered two cups of tea when the waitress came over and then set about trying to help Amy. "Are you going to be okay sis?" Ann asked sounding really worried.
"I guess so." Was all Amy said.
"Please don't let them get to you sis. That guy was an ass!" Ann said in an angry voice.
Amy didn't answer, she just sat playing with the hem on her skirt. The waitress soon came back with their drinks. She could see that one of the girls was upset, but didn't want to get involved so she just put the drinks down and then left again.
Ann tried to get Amy talking, but all Amy wanted to do was finish the drinks and then go home. So they finished their drinks and then Ann paid the bill and they left. Amy never said a word all the way home, and when they got in the house Amy went straight up to her room. Ann was going to follow, but thought it better to give her some time to calm down. So Ann headed for the kitchen.
It had been a busy day at the shop, but Mandy and Chrissy had got everything done a little earlier, so they called it a day and headed for home, once they had dropped the parcels off at the post office. They were sat in the kitchen with Becky when they heard the front door close. They all looked at the door to see Ann and Amy walk in, but only saw Ann enter the kitchen looking really down.
"What's wrong Ann, and where's Amy?" Mandy asked looking worried.
"Everything's wrong, and Amy is up in our room resting." Ann said as she sat at the table with the others.
"What happened?" Chrissy asked.
"The man at the bank upset Amy. He said that he wouldn't be able to give her a bank account due to her really being a him. He even called her a sir. God, what a horrid little man!" Ann said as she banged her fist on the table and gritted her teeth.
"He did WHAT!" Mandy shouted. As she stood up to go and make sure Amy was okay, or as well as she could be.
"Please Mandy, just give her some time to rest." Ann asked as she grabbed Mandy's hand to stop her leaving the kitchen.
"Are you sure that's the best thing to do Ann?" Mandy asked still looking really upset.
"Trust me Mandy, with the mood Amy is in right now. The best thing we can all do is give her some time to calm down. She wouldn't want to listen to anything, any of us had to say right now." Ann said it sounding really down.
"I hope you gave him a piece of your mind Ann." Chrissy said, as she sat hugging Becky.
"I wanted too, but Amy said not to bother as she wasn't going to leave her money there with that bank anyway."
"She has a point, but I still would have given him a good talking to." Chrissy said sounding really mad.
"Amy got so use to being put down by dad, that she just walks away from that sort of thing. I wish she would learn to stand up for herself a little more." Ann said with a sigh.
"Do you think she will come down for some dinner?" Becky asked as she got up to go and check on everything she was cooking.
"I doubt it Becky. I'll take her a sandwich up later." Ann said with a weak smile.
Mandy sat back down, but she was far from okay with what happened. Chrissy helped Becky with dinner and they were soon sat eating it, or more to the point picking at it, as none of them really felt like eating much while Amy was so upset upstairs.
They didn't bother with any pudding. Mandy made a pot of tea and then took it to the table and poured herself and Ann a cup. Chrissy and Becky weren't bothered about having a cup, so they made there way upstairs to get Becky ready for work.
"Do you really think Amy will be alright?" Becky asked as she washed Chrissy's back in the shower.
"Yes, she'll be fine. She just need some time to get over it all." Chrissy said with a weak smile, as she thought about some of the trouble she had in the early days of her own transition.
"I guess if any one knows how Amy is feeling right now, it would be you babe." Becky said as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
"I'll go and have a word once you've left for the club later. But I think only time will make her feel any better." Chrissy said, as she hugged Becky back.
They got done in the shower and Chrissy set to work on getting Becky ready for work. Chrissy had Becky ready just as they heard the doorbell, so they made their way down stairs.
Mandy and Ann had both gone to answer the door when they heard the bell. Vicky was stood there smiling at them, till she saw how down they all looked. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked, as she looked around. Vicky saw Chrissy and Becky come down the stairs, and she could see that Mandy and Ann were already downstairs, but Vicky couldn't see Amy anywhere. "Where's Amy? Is something wrong with her?" Vicky asked, sounding really worried.
"We had some trouble sorting out a bank account for Amy today." Ann said.
"What sort of trouble?" Vicky asked.
Ann spent the next several minute's telling Vicky the same story she told the others.
"He doesn't have the right to do that." Vicky said in an angry voice. "Carl won't be happy when I tell him. I'm sure he will want to take if further." Vicky added.
"I'm not sure Amy would want you to stir up any more trouble over all this." Ann said in a worried voice.
"Don't worry Ann, I'm sure that Carl will have a chat with Amy before he does anything." Vicky said, as she pulled Ann into a hug.
Chrissy spent some time hugging Becky before Vicky and Mandy had to pull them apart and then head off to the club. Mandy and Ann headed back to the living room, but Chrissy wanted to go and see if Amy was feeling any better.
Amy was lying on the bed with her back to the door when she heard a knock. "Amy, can I come in?" Chrissy asked as she poked her head around the door.
"I guess so Chrissy." Amy said in a sad voice.
Chrissy went and sat on the side of the bed that allowed her to look at Amy's face. "Come on Amy, please don't let them get to you." Chrissy said as she brushed some hair away from Amy's face.
"That's easier said than done, Chrissy. I was feeling really good about everything, till that guy at the bank made me feel like nothing." Amy said as she started to cry again.
"I'm sorry that you had to find someone like that Amy, but in time you will get use to meeting them and just take no notice of them." Chrissy said as she lay on the bed next to Amy, so she could look her in the eyes.
Amy looked at Chrissy's face, and saw the warm smile she loved about Chrissy. "Did you ever have anything like that happen to you Chrissy?" Amy asked.
"Yes I did Amy, and still do sometimes. It's hard to sort out some things without them seeing that I was once a male. Things like your birth certificate will always say you were once a male." Chrissy said.
"I can understand that Chrissy, but why did he have to be so mean about it all?" Amy asked.
"I don't really know Amy. Some people are just like that. Maybe he thought you looked cute, but was embarrassed when he found out you're not what he thought you were." Chrissy said with a little giggle.
"Oh god Chrissy! He was old enough to be my dad." Amy shouted.
"That may be so Amy, but you do look good, even if you're not yet a full female. Guys are going to come on to you, and it sounds like he was very taken with you. Till he found out the truth."
"I was just having so much fun Chrissy, till he called me sir. Then I remembered that I am still a male." Amy sounded defeated as she said it.
"Hey! You're not 'a male', or 'a female'. You're Amy, and that is all that matters to us. And to you." Chrissy said in a stern voice.
"I know it should Chrissy, but I just have so many doubts going through my head now." Amy said with a whine.
"Like what?" Chrissy asked.
"Like, will everyone see me as a male, and will I ever really be a female one day. And other stuff like that." Amy said with a big sigh.
"Amy, I use to think the same things, but I still ended up where I wanted to be. You also need to think about the fact that this guy is the first person to find out you're not yet a full female. And at that, he needed to read the paperwork you gave him to know." Chrissy said as she gave Amy a hug.
Amy thought about what Chrissy just said. She did have a point. The guy did have to read it on the paperwork to realise that she wasn't really a woman yet. "You're right Chrissy, he never realised that I wasn't a real woman till he read it on the forms I gave him. And no-one else has said anything to me, not even the women in the nail salon said anything when we got our nails done this afternoon." Amy smiled as she showed Chrissy her new nails.
Chrissy took hold of Amy's hand and looked at the beautiful work someone had done with Amy's nails. "They look so beautiful Amy. Who did the work on them for you?"
"I have a business card in my purse. They were really nice there." Amy said, as she sat up on the bed.
Chrissy sat up as well and then said, "So are you feeling any better now about it all Amy?"
"I am feeling a lot better now Chrissy. Thank you for talking with me about it." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy again.
"I did say you're not alone in all this Amy, and I have been through a lot of what you will have to face. You're going to meet a lot of small-minded people like that guy today. You did the right thing by just walking away from it." Chrissy said with a smile as they broke the hug.
"Thanks again Chrissy. I don't know what I would do without you to help me." Amy smiled back at Chrissy. The moment was lost when Amy's tummy made a noise. "Sorry about that Chrissy, but I think I'm ready to get something to eat." Amy put her hands on her belly as she said it.
"I think we better go and find something for you to eat then. Don't you think?" Chrissy asked with a giggle.
Amy just smiled and let Chrissy wrap an arm around her waist, so she could take her down to the kitchen to find something to eat.
Mandy and Ann were sat chatting in the living room when they heard the phone ringing. Mandy got up and went to answer it in the kitchen. "Hello, Mandy speaking." She said when she picked it up.
"Hi Mandy, it's Carl here. Vicky and Becky just told me what happened to Amy today. Is she okay?" Mandy heard Carl say down the phone.
"Hi babe. I think she'll be okay. Chrissy is upstairs talking to her now, so I'm sure she will be fine." Mandy said, happy to hear Carl's voice on the other end of the phone.
"If any one can help Amy get over what happened to her today, I know Chrissy can. The reason for the call is also to let you know that I will take Amy and Ann out tomorrow. I have a friend that runs a bank here in town, and I know that Amy won't have any trouble opening an account there." Carl's voice said.
"That would be great Carl, but are you sure this friend of yours will be okay with Amy opening an account?" Mandy asked.
"Trust me Mandy, this person is a special friend to the club." The way Carl said it made Mandy realise that this person was a member of the club.
"I see what you're saying Carl. I'll let Ann and Amy know then. What time do you want them to be ready for?" Mandy asked.
"Vic and I will pick them up just after ten tomorrow morning. If that is okay with Amy and Ann." Carl asked.
"That should be fine Carl, but if its not, I will give you a call back after Ann has asked Amy." Mandy said.
"Okay then babe, I'll let you go and have a talk with Ann about it, and I will see you Saturday at the club, if I don't see you before. Bye babe, I love you." Carl said, just before he hung up.
Mandy put the phone down, then told Ann what Carl just told her.
"Are you sure that Carl will be able to help Amy out?" Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
"Well Carl did say that his friend was a special friend to the club, so I guess this person must be a crossdresser or something like that. Carl and Vic will both be with you, and I know Carl wouldn't put Amy in any danger." Mandy said with a smile.
"I'm sorry for making it sound like I don't trust Carl Mandy, but with what happened today. I'm not sure I could take anyone else trying to hurt Amy." Ann said.
"I know how you feel Ann. I feel the same way about Chrissy and Becky. I feel the same way about you and Amy as well." Mandy said as she gave Ann a hug.
"Thanks Mandy, Amy and I feel the same way about all of you." Ann said, as she hugged Mandy back. They broke the hug when they heard Chrissy talking to someone just outside the kitchen door. They both smiled when they saw a smiling Chrissy and a smiling Amy walk into the kitchen.
"Hi Mandy, Hi Ann. Look who I found sulking in her room." Chrissy said as she entered the kitchen with her arm wrapped around Amy's waist.
"Hi Amy, how are you feeling now?" Mandy asked as she got up and went to give Amy a hug.
"Hi Mandy. I'm feeling much better now I've had a chat with Chrissy." Amy said as she hugged Mandy.
"I knew if any one could help you feel better, it would be Chrissy." Mandy said.
"I'm glad to see you feeling better as well sis." Ann said, as she also hugged Amy.
"Thanks sis. I am feeling a lot better about it all, and I am really hungry now." Amy said as she put her hands on her belly to stop it making funny noises. Chrissy said she would sort me out with some food if I came down." Amy added with a grin.
Chrissy set to work making Amy a sandwich, while Mandy and Ann sat with Amy at the kitchen table. Chrissy was soon joining them at the table with a plate of sandwiches for Amy.
"There you go Amy, I hope you like them." Chrissy said as she slid the plate over to Amy.
"Thanks Chrissy, they look really nice." Amy said as she picked one of the sandwiches up and took a bite from it. "MMM Chrissy, these are really great."
"It's only chicken, lettuce and mayonnaise. But I'm glad you like them." Chrissy said with a smile.
They all sat with Amy till she finished her sandwiches and then they all went to the living room to watch some telly. Chrissy took the box of chocolates that Hannah brought her, so they all sat munching on them as they watched a movie that Mandy found.
Ann told Amy about Carl and Vic coming for them just after lunch tomorrow, to take her to open a bank account at a friend of Carl's. Amy was worried, but she trusted Carl and Vic, so she guessed that everything would be okay.
The time was getting late, and Chrissy and Mandy had work the next morning. So they called it a night and headed off to bed. Ann and Amy both hugged Chrissy and Mandy, before they made their way to their own room.
"Thanks Chrissy for the chat. It really helped me feel better." Amy said as she hugged Chrissy.
"It was nothing Amy. I'm glad I could help you get over it Amy." Chrissy said as she hugged Amy back.
Amy giggled then said, "How did I know you would say that Chrissy."
Chrissy just smiled at Amy and then let her and Ann head off to their bedroom. Chrissy went to her room to get ready for bed, while Mandy headed into her own room to also get ready. Once Chrissy was ready for bed, she went to Mandy's room and climbed into bed with her and was soon asleep.
Amy and Ann both got ready for bed and then they both climbed in and cuddled up to each other. "Are you sure you're doing okay sis?" Ann asked Amy as she cuddled up behind her.
"Yes, I really am sis. I still don't like how that guy treated me today, but Chrissy made me see that I need to just move on and not let small minded people bother me so much." Amy said.
"She does have a point Amy. Mandy told me that Chrissy had the same problem with people in the early days as well." Ann said as she hugged Amy a little tighter.
"I know Ann, Chrissy told me all about it." Amy said.
Amy cuddled up to Ann a little closer and was soon overtaken by sleep, but she felt safe in her big sisters arms.
Ann was woken a couple of times in the night by Amy having nightmares. Ann just pulled Amy in a little tighter and she soon settled back down again.
Amy woke in the morning with some memory of the dreams she was having while she slept, but thankfully they were beginning to fade. She sat up and slid out of bed and looked at Ann, who was still fast asleep. Amy hoped that her bad dreams hadn't kept Ann awake most the night. She went to use the bathroom and then made her way down stairs to make a start on breakfast.
Mandy was just waiting for the kettle to boil when she saw Amy walk into the kitchen. "Morning Amy. How did you sleep?" Mandy knew how Chrissy use to be when she had a bad day. She would always have nightmares that night, and Mandy knew that Amy was the same.
"Morning Mandy. I did have some bad dreams, but I think Ann hugged me and I soon felt a little better." Amy said with a smile as she walked up to Mandy and gave her a hug and a peck on the cheek. "You go and sit down, and I'll finish off the pot of tea." Amy said with a smile as she grabbed the teapot and took the lid off it and then placed some tea bags in it ready for when the kettle finished boiling.
"Do you not even trust me to make a pot of tea now?" Mandy asked with a giggle as she went and took her seat at the kitchen table.
"It's not that Mandy. I just like to look after you all in the morning, and I can make a start on cooking the breakfast while I'm waiting for the kettle." Amy smiled as she said it, as she knew that Mandy was only playing with her.
"I would have waited Amy, but I wasn't sure what sort of a night you would have had. And your night might affect whether or not you would be down in time to cook breakfast for us." Mandy said, as she flipped open the paper and started to see what was going off in the world. "I'm glad you got some sleep though, baby sister." Mandy added with a smile.
Amy loved it when they all called her their baby sister. It really made her feel happy. "So am I big sis. It really helped talking with Chrissy last night about it all. I know if Chrissy can make it through, then I can as well." Amy said, trying to look proud.
"I'm not to sure how to take that." Came the voice of Chrissy from the kitchen doorway.
Amy jumped when she heard Chrissy's voice. She spun around to look at the sad look on Chrissy's face. "Please Chrissy. Don't take it the wrong way. I just mean that I. Well you're just so. I really." Amy let her head drop. "I don't know what I'm trying to say any more. But I wasn't being mean about you Chrissy." Amy turned back to the worktop, and carried on with making the pot of tea and then to sorting out breakfast. Thinking that she had just really put her foot in it with Chrissy.
Mandy sat looking at Amy, and then looking at Chrissy. Who was still stood in the doorway. Mandy was worried that Chrissy was going to be upset, but she just looked at Mandy and smiled.
Chrissy could see that Amy was feeling a little foolish for what she said, but Chrissy did know what she was trying to say. She walked over to where Amy was stood working on breakfast and then wrapped her arms around her waist and looked over her shoulder. "Don't look so worried Amy. I think I know what you were trying to say." Chrissy whispered in her ear.
"Do you really mean that Chrissy? You're not mad with me?" Amy asked as she turned to face her.
"No, I'm not mad with you. I was just teasing. You would be right even if you did mean it the way it sounded anyway. If I can do it, then anyone can." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"Hey! I don't want to hear you start putting yourself down." Mandy shouted from where she was sat at the table.
Amy threw her arms around Chrissy. "I don't want to hear you putting yourself down either." Amy said with a pout.
"Okay, okay. I know when I'm beat." Chrissy said with a giggle. "I'm just glad I could help Amy." Chrissy returned the hug and then gave her a peck on the cheek before she was guided to the table.
"You sit and keep Mandy company, and I'll have your breakfast ready shortly." Amy said with a smile.
"Can I give you a hand with breakfast, Amy?" Chrissy asked, but soon put her hands up as a sign of surrender when she saw the look Amy gave her as she stood there with her hands on her hips. "Okay, okay. I'll just sit and keep my big sis company then." Chrissy said with a grin.
Amy put the pot of tea on the table and then said, "If you want something to do, you can pour your big sister a cup of tea out."
"Would my little sister like a cup of tea as well?" Chrissy asked as she got up and set about pouring Mandy and herself a cup of tea.
"I would love a cup of tea, please sis." Amy said with a grin.
Chrissy got another cup from the centre of the table and then poured Amy out a cup of tea, as she poured herself and Mandy one out. "There you go Mandy, Amy." Chrissy said as she passed Mandy a cup and then passed the other one to Amy.
"MMM, that really hits the spot Sis." Mandy said as she took a sip from her cup.
Chrissy took a sip from her cup and then rested her head on Mandy's shoulder and looked up at her. "Morning sis." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Good morning Chrissy." Mandy said as she looked down at Chrissy and brushed a couple of hairs away from her eye. "I didn't think I was going to get a morning from you today." Mandy said with a smile.
"Sorry sis, but I got a little side tracked playing around with Amy. You know what they say sis." Chrissy said with a smile.
"I don't know sis, what do they say?" Mandy asked.
"Better late than never." Chrissy said with a grin.
Mandy chuckled and then said, "Yes that is what I hear they say." Mandy kissed Chrissy on the forehead, and then let her sit back up.
"I thought that Becky would have been down by now Chrissy. Did she not take a shower with you this morning?" Amy asked as she stood taking a sip of her tea.
"I was hoping she would have woken up when I got out of bed, but she was still fast asleep. So I left her to sleep." Chrissy sounded a little sad that she never got her morning back scrub from Becky.
"I'm sure she will make up for it later sis." Mandy said as she took a sip from her cup.
It was another ten minutes before they heard someone heading towards the kitchen door. They all looked to see who it was. Chrissy was hoping it would be Becky.
Chrissy got the biggest grin on her face when she saw it was. She jumped up and ran to hug her lover. "Good morning babe." Chrissy said as she hugged Becky.
"Good morning lover." Becky said a she hugged Chrissy back. Sorry I missed the morning shower babe, but I was really worn out when I got back from the club last night." Becky pulled Chrissy a little closer and then kissed her.
Once they broke the kiss, Chrissy said, "I hope you're not coming down with anything." With a worried look on her face.
"I feel fine now hon. Apart from feeling a little sad that I didn't get to help you get clean." Becky said with a pout.
"I don't mind going back upstairs for a second shower, if you want to make sure I'm clean enough for you." Chrissy said just before she stole a second kiss from Becky.
"I mind! I've not been stood here cooking all this food for nothing." Amy said with a stern look on her face. But she soon started grinning at them.
"Looks like we will have to make up for it tonight then babe." Becky said as she kissed Chrissy once more just before she led her over to the table.
Amy brought Mandy and Chrissy their breakfast and was just about to go back for hers and Becky's when she saw Ann enter the room. "Morning sis. Good timing." Amy said as she put the plate she was going to have down on the table for Ann.
"Morning everyone." Ann said as she took her seat at the table.
Mandy sorted out a cup of tea for Ann and then slid it over to her. "There you go Ann. See if that helps you get a head start on the day." Mandy said with a smile.
"MMM, thanks Mandy. That feels really good." Ann said as she took a couple of good sips from the cup. "Breakfast looks just as good as always little sister." Ann looked at Amy and smiled as she said it.
"Thanks sis. It's the least I can do after I must have kept you awake most the night." Amy said as she gave Ann a hug.
"You weren't as bad as I thought you would be sis. I only had to hug you a little tighter a couple of times." Ann said as she put a fork full of food in her mouth.
"I'm glad about that sis. I was a little worried that you might be worn out this morning." Amy said as she sat down at the table with her breakfast.
"How you feeling now Amy?" Becky asked.
"I'm feeling okay again now. Chrissy had a chat with me about it last night, and made me see that it would be silly to let it all get to me." Amy said with a smile aimed at Chrissy.
"Carla said that Chrissy was chatting to you last night when she got off the phone to Mandy. So I was hoping that she could help make you feel better about it all." Becky pulled Chrissy into a hug as she said it.
"It's really great, knowing that I have someone I can talk to about it all." Amy said with a grin.
"You can talk to any of us about it Amy, but Chrissy is the one that really knows how you feel." Mandy said with a smile.
"I realised that last night Mandy. Chrissy reminded me that he had to read it on the paperwork. So it wasn't like he saw me as a male for himself." Amy sounded a little prouder of that fact.
"He was just a nasty little man." Ann said sounding really mad about it all still. "I just wish that we could teach him a lesson." Ann added through gritted teeth.
"Please Sis, don't let it get to you so much. I'm sure he will get what's coming to him one day." Amy said, as she put her hand on Ann's to try and calm her down.
"I know Amy, but I just wanted to hit him when he upset you yesterday." Ann made a fist and punched the air as she said it. They all sat and watched her do it. Then they all looked at each other, just before they all burst out laughing. Ann look a little hurt at first, but soon saw the funny side and joined in with them.
They all got finished with their breakfast once they all stopped laughing. Then Ann and Amy set to work getting the pots all washed, so Becky could enjoy a second cup of tea with Chrissy before she and Mandy had to leave for work.
Becky waved Chrissy and Mandy off and then went back to the kitchen. She went and hugged Amy and then Ann. "Thanks for letting me spend some extra time with Chrissy."
"You're more than welcome Becky. I hope it made up for you missing out on your morning shower with her." Amy said with a smile.
"It really did Amy." Becky said as she took a seat at the kitchen table.
Ann had just finished making a fresh pot of tea and brought it to the table so they could all sit and have another drink before Ann and Amy went to get ready for when Carl and Vic turned up. "Are you feeling okay Becky? It's not like you to miss out on spending time with Chrissy." Ann asked as she poured them all a cup of tea out.
"Yep, I feel fine. I guess I just needed a little more sleep than I normally do. Or Chrissy is getting better at sneaking out of bed these days." Becky said with a giggle.
Amy let out a gasp as she said, "Does this mean the end of your morning showers then, if Chrissy can sneak away without you knowing?"
"Not if I have anything to say about it. I'll get her fitted with a bell if I have to." Becky said with a grin. "Or I could just handcuff us together when I go to bed." Becky added as she started to think about all the different ways she could stop Chrissy taking a shower without her.
"I'd find this all really funny Becky, but I have a feeling that you would really do it." Ann said as she gave Becky a funny look.
"Wouldn't it be easier to just tell Chrissy to wake you up when she was getting out of bed?" Amy asked.
"I've been asking her for years to do that, but she said that she likes to see me when I sleep." Becky said as she picked up her cup and took a sip of her tea.
They spent the next twenty minutes drinking their tea and chatting about what they would do for dinner, then Amy and Ann left to get ready. Amy was a little worried about trying to open another bank account, but she knew that Carl wouldn't let anything happen to her.
Amy and Ann were both sat waiting in the living room when they heard the doorbell, so they both got up and took their bags as they knew it would be Carl and Vic.
Ann opened the door and found Carl and Vic stood smiling at them both. "Good morning Ann, good morning Amy. I hope you're feeling a little happier this morning?" Carl asked with a smile.
"Good morning Carl. Yes I'm feeling much better today, Chrissy was really great in helping me get over what that nasty little man said." Amy kept the smile all the time she said it.
"Good morning Carl. I hope you don't think me out of line, but can we trust this friend that runs the bank you're taking us to?" Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
"I don't think you out of line at all, Ann. I know that you have Amy's best interest at heart, just as I do. My friend was at the club last night, so I had a word with her." Carl gave Ann and Amy a wink as he said her, so they both knew that his friend was a crossdresser like Carl. "She was really shocked to hear what happened to you and said that she would roll out the red carpet for you today. So be ready to be pampered for a couple of hours." Carl was grinning as he said it.
"Good morning Vic. How are you today?" Amy asked with a smile.
"Good morning Amy. I'm better for seeing you with a smile on your face. I was really mad last night when they told me about what happened." Vic said as he gave Amy a hug.
"Thanks for caring so much Vic. I'm taking Chrissy's advice and not letting them get me down." Amy said with a grin.
"Good for you Amy." Vic said with a grin to match Amy's.
"Good morning Vic. I didn't mean to look rude, but I really needed to make sure everything is going to be okay. After yesterday, I am a little worried." Ann said.
"No need to be sorry Ann, I fully understand. But you can trust Carl's friend." Vic said with a smile as he hugged Ann to show her that there were no hard feelings between them over her talking to Carl before she said good morning to him.
"Shall we see about making a move then ladies?" Carl asked as he waited for the girls to lock the front door. Becky had headed back to bed for a couple of hours, so she could make a start on dinner if they weren't back in time.
Vic and Carl opened the back doors for the girls to get in and then they got in the front and set off.
"I really want to thank you for doing all this for us Carl, I know you must have a ton of other stuff you must need to do." Ann said as she sat holding Amy's hand in the back of the car.
"Nothing's more important than my family, Ann. And I have a good team working for me, so they can keep everything running smoothly for a couple of hours why I help you get this sorted out." Carl said with a smile as he turned to look at Ann and Amy. Both girls just sat grinning at him, which were all the thanks he really needed.
Vic pulled up to a large set of iron gates and then showed the man at the gate some sort of pass and he tipped his hat and then signalled to another man in a room off to one side that it was safe to let the car enter. Amy watched as the gates opened and then Vic drove the car into an underground car park.
"Wow Carl, this is one really secure bank you use." Amy said as she looked out the window.
Carl laughed then said, "They deal with a lot of very important people here, so they have to be secure."
"I feel like I'm going to be wasting your friends time Carl. Maybe we should just forget it." Amy said sounding worried.
"Don't be silly Amy. Gary jumped at the chance to help you sort out a bank account." Carl said with a chuckle.
"Gary? Who's Gary?" Amy asked looking a little puzzled.
"Oh, sorry. Gary is the name of my friend, but she uses the name Gwen when she's out at the club." Carl said as he got out of the car once Vic had parked.
Ann and Amy followed Carl and Vic over to an elevator and watched as Vic used a credit card and put it in a slot in the panel to the side of the door. There was a ping and then they heard noise and then the doors opened and they all stepped into a really posh looking lift. Both girls were in awe of what they saw.
"This all looks really posh Carl. Are you sure that were not going to be wasting Gary's time?" Ann asked as she looked around at how clean the lift was.
"I'm sure Ann. Once you meet Gary, you will feel much better about all this." Carl said with a smile.
They all stepped out the lift once it stopped at the right floor. Amy and Ann both followed Carl and Vic as they guessed that they both knew where they were going. Vic held a door open for Carl and the girls to go through, then he followed behind.
Carl walked up to a girl sat behind a large desk and said, "Hello Jane, is he in?"
"Hello Carl. Yes he's in and asked me to send you right in when you got here." The girl said with a warm smile.
The girls followed Carl as he made his way to the other end of the room and then entered another room, or more a ballroom as it was that large. Amy could see a man sat behind a large desk at the other end of the room. He got up when he saw Carl enter. "Carl! Glad that you could make it. Hope you didn't have any trouble parking?"
"Hello Gary. No, we had no trouble at all. I would like you to meet Ann, and Amy." Carl pointed at Ann and then Amy in turn.
"Hello Ann. Pleased to meet you." Gary said as he took Ann's hand and then lifted it to his lips and kissed it.
"Thanks for taking the time to see us Gary. I can see that you are used to dealing with much more important people than us." Ann said trying not to sound to nerves.
"Carl told me what happened yesterday Ann, so I am more than happy to help out. And please don't let all this fool you Ann, I always have time for any friend of Carl's." Gary said with a smile. "My dear Amy. I hope you're feeling a little better now after what you had to put up with yesterday." Gary asked as he also lifted Amy's hand and then kissed it.
"Yes, I'm feeling much better now. My friend Chrissy helped me get over it all. Thank you for taking the time to help me out." Amy said looking really nervous.
"No need to look so nervous Amy, I won't bite." Gary said with a smile that helped put Amy at ease. "She is such an angel, isn't she? Our Chrissy." Gary added with an even bigger smile.
"So you know Chrissy then? Gary." Amy asked looking a little shocked that he would know Chrissy.
"Yes, I know Chrissy, Becky and Mandy very well. I would really like to thank you for what you did when you saved her life, and I'm even happier that you lived to tell the tale." Gary said with a grin.
"So am I Gary. I love Chrissy as much as I love my real sister." Amy looked at Ann and then gave her hand a squeeze as she smiled at her.
"We all love Chrissy and the others, I hope that we can get together for a drink at the club some time. That's if we can keep you all off the dance floor long enough." Gary said with an even bigger grin.
Amy looked a little red faced, then said, "You've seen us on the dance floor Gary?"
"I haven't, but Gwen has." Gary said with a smile.
"Carl told us about Gwen. Please do come and talk to us when you're next at the club. We would all love to have a drink with you, or Gwen." Amy said with a smile.
Gary smiled even more and then turned to Carl and said, "How do you keep finding all these great girls Carl?"
"You really need to ask Chrissy about that one Gary. I'm just lucky enough to have met her and the rest is history." Carl said with a chuckle.
"So I need to get close to Chrissy then, do I?" Gary said as he looked to be deep in thought.
"Good luck on that one Gary." Carl said with a laugh. "You need to get past Becky first." Carl said with a look that said it all.
"Not even I would risk taking on Becky. Not even for a prize like Chrissy." Gary said as he did a fake shudder. This set everyone off in fits of laughter.
Once they all stopped laughing. Gary led the way to a large table with chairs around it and asked them all to take a seat. Gary picked up a phone and then spoke to some one on the other end and asked for a tray of drinks to be brought in and then hung up again. It wasn't long before they saw the girl called Jane, enter with a trolley.
"May I ask what everyone wants to drink?" Jane asked as she looked around the table. They all said what they wanted and then waited for her to serve everyone.
"Thank you Jane." Amy said as she placed a cup on the table in front of her.
"You're welcome Miss." Jane said with a smile.
"Please just call me Amy."
Jane looked at the smile Amy had and really liked her. "Thank you Amy." Jane said with a smile.
"Thanks Jane, and please call me Ann." Ann said when Jane put a cup down on the table in front of her.
"Thank you Ann, please just ask if you need anything else." Jane said as she went and sat next to Gary and started to sort out some papers.
Gary asked for all the paperwork that Ann had taken to the other bank the day before and then handed it all to Jane. She looked it all over and then started filling in some other forms and then walked around the table and asked Amy to sign them. Ann got a shock when Amy asked for the account to be a joint one for her and Ann.
"Are you sure Amy? That is your money." Ann said.
"I've already told you Ann. It's our money, and I want you to be able to get at it when ever you need it." Amy said with a smile as she held Ann's hand under the table.
Amy could see Jane looking at her a little funny since she'd been handed the paperwork that Ann had. Amy was starting to get that feeling again, was Jane another one of them small minded people.
Carl could see that Amy was getting a little uneasy about something. Then he saw her looking at Jane. Then Carl saw Jane looking at Amy a lot. "Is everything okay Amy?" Carl asked.
"Yes I'm fine Carl." Amy said as she jumped a little as she was snapped out of her worrying. She looked at Carl and then went back to looking down at her lap.
"What about you Jane, Is everything okay?" Carl asked as he looked at Jane.
"Yes Carl, I'm fine. Why do you ask?" Jane said as she looked over at Carl.
"You seem to be looking at Amy in a funny way." Carl asked.
"I'm sorry, but I was just. I mean I can't understand why." Jane let out a big sigh. "I really don't know how to ask it Carl." Jane said sounding really flustered.
"Why don't you just come out with it. I think you're making Amy feel a little uneasy right now." Carl said as he looked at Amy and the fact she was now shaking.
"I was just trying to work out how long she had been on her hormone treatment. She looks really good." Jane said as she looked down at the table.
"She had her first shots the other day." Ann said as she pulled Amy into a hug as she started to cry softly on Ann's shoulder. "I hope that were not going to have a problem now." Ann said in a firm voice.
"Oh please Amy, don't cry. I'm sorry if I upset you. I just think you look really good for some one so young." Jane said as she got up and got some tissues for Amy.
Gary told Jane about the trouble they had the day before. Which made Jane feel even worse. Jane took the seat next to Amy and tried to get her to look at her. "Please Amy, Don't cry. I'm the last person to judge anyone. I was once where you are now." Jane said as she tried to fight back the tears.
Amy sat up when she heard Jane say that. "What do you mean Jane? You were once where I am now?"
"I mean I wasn't borne with the right parts for the sex I was." Jane said as she handed Amy a tissue.
"So you were like me then?" Amy asked as she pointed at herself.
"I wish I was Amy. It's took me years to look like this." Jane said with a little chuckle. "I just think you look so amazing. Please forgive me for upsetting you." Jane asked in a pleading way.
"I'm the one that should be sorry Jane. It was just with what happened yesterday, I am still a little on edge about it all." Amy said with a weak smile.
"I can understand why you would be Amy. That man had no right to say those things to you never mind how he treated you." Jane said with anger in her voice.
"Can we please start over and try to be friends Jane?" Amy asked with some hope in her voice.
"I would really like that Amy." Jane held open her arms to give Amy a hug to seal their new friendship.
Amy saw Jane hold her arms open and took the chance to give Jane a hug. "Thanks Jane. You look really good by the way." Amy said with a grin as she broke the hug.
"Thanks Amy, I just wish I looked half as good as you do now when I was your age." Jane said with a grin.
"You better not meet Chrissy then Jane, she looks really good." Amy said with a giggle.
"You mean the cute blond that has a huge heart and bags of talent with a makeup brush?" Jane asked.
"Oh, so you've already met her then Jane?" Amy asked a little shocked.
"Yep, I've met her. I'd hate her if I didn't love her so much." Jane said with a giggle.
"Is there anyone that doesn't know who Chrissy is?" Amy asked.
"Not anyone that really matters Amy." Carl said with a chuckle.
"Gary, please don't blame Jane for what just happened. I guess I was still a little worked up from yesterday. I would hate to be the reason for Jane getting in trouble." Amy said as she turned to look at Gary.
"Don't worry Amy. Jane knows me better than that by now." Gary said with a smile.
"Thank you Gary." Amy said with a smile.
"Don't worry about it Amy. Now if we've finished sorting out all the paperwork, shall we sort out a spot of lunch?" Gary asked them all.
"Only if it's no trouble Gary." Ann said with a smile.
"It's no trouble at all Ann. Jane would you please arrange for lunch to be served now." Gary asked.
"Right away Gary." Jane said, as she got up and went to the phone and made a call. Five minutes later there was a knock at the door and Jane went to see who it was and then three men pushed in trolleys and started to put trays of sandwiches and other little snacks on the table. Then they served up tea and coffee then left them to get stuck into the food.
"I wasn't sure what everyone liked, so I had them make a bit of everything." Gary said with a chuckle.
"It all looks really nice Gary. Do you treat all your new customers like this?" Ann asked.
"Nope, just the special ones." Gary said with a grin.
The food was really nice, and Amy swapped email and phone numbers with Jane before they left. Jane said that all the credit cards and other stuff would be with her over the next week or so. Ann and Amy said they were looking forward to having that drink at the club with Gwen before they left with Carl and Vic to get home and help Becky with sorting out dinner.
Carl and Vic dropped the girls off and then left to go and sort out some other business.
Later Amy told the others about the great time they both had at the bank and about meeting Gary/Gwen, and Jane. Chrissy knew them both, which wasn't really a shock to Amy any more.
Chrissy helped Becky get ready like always, and they all went to say hi to Vicky when she turned up for Becky. Then Mandy and Chrissy spent the rest of the night cuddled up on one sofa, while Ann and Amy did the same on the other one. They all went to bed, when they were having trouble keeping their eyes open.
They all went to the club again on the Saturday night and had another great time. Ann and Amy both looked for Gwen and Jane, but they were away on a business trip they found out from Carla. None of them felt like doing much on Sunday, so they just lazed around all day. Carl turned up in the afternoon and stopped for some dinner.
Amy was having a great time with Ann, but by the end of the next week, both girls were ready to be doing something more than just shopping. They had been shopping a couple of times with just the two of them, but it was a lot more fun with Chrissy, Becky and Mandy around.
Jane was true to her word. By the end of that week, Amy and Ann had credit cards. As well as all the other bits to do with the bank account.
Amy and Ann took everyone out on the Sunday for a nice meal. Mandy and Carl wanted to fight them for the right to pay for the meal, but they both had to smile when Amy got to use her credit card for the first time.
Once she had paid for the meal and they were just getting ready to leave, Amy said. "Thanks for letting me do this for you all. It felt really good being able to pay my own way for once." She had the biggest grin on her face, they had ever seen.
"I'd make the most of it Amy. I doubt that Carl or Mandy will let you get away with it again." Chrissy said with a giggle.
The others all had a good laugh, as they knew that Chrissy was right. Carl was driving, as Vic had gone to spend the day with Jenna and Cathleen. So he drove them back home and then stopped for a couple of hours. All the girls waved him off at the front door and then went to the kitchen to have a hot chocolate before they all headed off to bed.
Ann and Amy were both really excited and really nervous about starting their new jobs in the morning. They were both soon cuddled up to each other and drifting off to sleep, ready for start their jobs the next day.
Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Amy woke up and lay watching Ann sleep, until Ann opened her eyes and smiled at Amy. "Morning sis," Amy said as she smiled back at Ann.
"Morning Little sister, how did you sleep?" Ann asked as she had a stretch.
"I kept waking up through the night sis, but I think I got some sleep." Amy said as she threw back the covers and sat up.
"You nervous about starting your new job with Chrissy and Mandy?" Ann asked as she also sat up.
"I'm a little nervous sis, but I think its more excitement. The thought of being around all the beautiful clothing all day is like a dream come true." Amy said with a grin. "What about you, sis how are you feeling today?" Amy asked looking a little worried for her sister.
"To tell you the truth sis, I'm really scared. I'm not sure I'm going to be able to do what Carl wants me to." Ann was really looking worried now.
"Don't get all worked up sis. I'm sure that Carl wouldn't have given you the job if he didn't think you could do it." Amy said as she pulled her big sister into a hug.
"I wonder who the real big sister is between us sometimes." Ann giggled as she thought about how well Amy was at playing the grown up.
"Everyone knows that's you, sis. I look much younger and prettier than you do." Amy said as she let go of Ann and struck a pose.
"Hey! Are you saying that I look old and ugly?" Ann said as she grabbed a pillow and swung it at Amy.
Amy didn't have time to dodge it. She got hit in the chest and fell back on the bed. She soon grabbed another pillow and started to swing it at Ann. They both did this until they couldn't do it any more, as they were laughing so hard.
Ann was the first to recover. She jumped up and sat on Amy. "Are you going to take back what you just said, or do I have to break out the secret weapon?" Ann said as she started to walk her fingers up towards Amy's ticklish spots.
"You wouldn't do that to you poor little sister, would you?" Amy said with a shocked look on her face, as she tried to get her arms loose from where Ann had them pinned to her side.
"You mean wouldn't I do this," Ann started to tickle Amy, "to my prettier, younger looking, sister." Ann said as she started to tickle Amy again.
"I'm sorry sis! You're the prettiest by far, and the younger looking!" Amy screamed as she got tickled.
Ann stopped and just sat on Amy's chest, watching Amy get her breath back. "Thanks sis. I needed that." Ann said as she slid off Amy and then got off the bed. "Do you want to use the bathroom before I go in?" Ann asked as she helped Amy to get off the bed.
"Yes please, sis. I only need a quick toilet break. I'll get dressed once I've sorted out breakfast. I know that you need to leave before we do." Amy said as she ran off to the bathroom.
Ann smiled as she watched her little sister run out of sight. She set about getting her clothes ready for when she'd eaten breakfast. Amy was soon back out again, she gave Ann a hug before she put her dressing gown on and left to make a start on breakfast.
Amy was just running past Mandy's bedroom door when she saw Mandy come out. Amy had to slam on the breaks, and only just missed running right into her. "Wow Amy! Slow down a bit. Where's the fire?" Mandy said with a giggle.
"Sorry Mandy, but I wanted to try and beat you down stairs, so I could make a start on breakfast." Amy said as she got her breath back.
"Why don't we just walk down there instead? I promise to sit out of the way and let you make the tea and everything." Mandy said with a grin.
"You promise me that, sis?" Amy said as she let Mandy wrap an arm around her waist and lead her down to the kitchen.
Chrissy was just walking out of Mandy's room as they set off. "Morning Amy, Morning Mandy," Chrissy said as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.
"Morning Chrissy, I hope you had a good night's sleep sis." Amy said as she gave Chrissy a hug.
"I'm not sure I'm awake yet, so ask me once I've had a shower." Chrissy said with a sleepy smile.
"Morning sis," Mandy said as she also gave Chrissy a hug.
"Morning sis," Chrissy said as she hugged Mandy back.
They let Chrissy enter her bedroom to go take a shower, as they headed down the passageway. They heard the patter of feet, so they stopped and turned around just in time to see Becky run across from Mandy's room into hers and Chrissy's room. Amy looked at Mandy, and then started to giggle, which set Mandy off.
"I guess Becky wasn't going to miss out on helping Chrissy get clean two days in a row." Amy said as she turned to keep walking to the kitchen.
"Looks that way, doesn't it," Mandy said with a giggle as she put her arm around Amy's waist again and headed down to the kitchen.
Mandy grabbed the paper on her way to the kitchen and then took her seat at the table and waited for Amy to make a pot of tea. Mandy was soon sat reading the paper and enjoying her first cup of tea of the day. Amy set to work making them all some breakfast.
Ann was the first to come down looking a little more awake than she normally did first thing in the morning. Mandy poured her a cup of tea out and then slid it over to her. "Thanks Mandy. I just hope I can keep it down." Ann said looking really worried.
"Worried about your first day at work?" Mandy asked as she put the paper down so she could chat with Ann.
"Worried? No. Scared to death would be a better way of putting it." Ann said with a very nervous chuckle.
"There's really no reason to be Ann. It's not like you don't know your boss, is it. Carl knows how this is all very new for you, and I'm sure he has a group of people to back you up." Mandy said as she held Ann's hand to try and help her calm down.
Ann did feel better knowing that Mandy was there to help calm her down. "Thanks Mandy. I'm just so scared of screwing everything up."
"Trust me Ann. Carl only hires the best people at what they do, so I'm sure that you will feel silly by the time you come home, that you were even worried at all." Mandy said with a smile.
"I hope you're right Mandy." Ann said as she took another large sip of her tea.
"I know I'm right Ann, so just take a couple of deep breaths and enjoy the breakfast that your little sister is making for you." Mandy said as she looked over at Amy.
Chrissy and Becky turned up and set to work helping Amy get breakfast ready and then they all sat down to eat.
Ann wasn't really in the mood to eat anything, but Amy wouldn't let her leave the table till she'd cleared her plate. Chrissy and Becky said they would get the pots washed, so Amy could go help Ann finish getting ready for work. Amy went and grabbed Ann's hand, led her out the kitchen and back up to their room. Once there, Amy got the skirt and jacket down off the hanger on the back of the door to the walk in wardrobe, laid it on the bed and started to hand each piece to Ann so she could get dressed. Ann was soon all dressed and ready for her first day at her new job.
"You look really smart, sis." Amy said with a smile as she gave her sister a hug.
"Thanks sis. I hope I can do this." Ann said as she looked at her watch to make sure she still had some time before she had to leave the house.
"You have plenty of time yet, sis." Amy said as she saw Ann looking at her watch.
"I know I do sis. I have just enough time to have another cup of tea and then see what my little sister look's like on her first day of work." Ann said with a grin.
Amy looked a little shocked. "You're going to wait to see what I look like once I'm dressed for work, sis?"
"Yep, I want to make sure my little sister looks her best on her first day of work. So you better see about getting your shower and then getting dressed. I'll be down in the kitchen." Ann gave Amy another hug and then left to let her get her shower.
Ann found the kitchen empty when she got back down, so she set about making a fresh pot of tea and then waited for them all to get back down while she sat drinking the cup she just poured herself. It wasn't to long before Mandy was back down looking just as smart as Ann did.
"I thought you'd have been long gone by now, Ann." Mandy said as she took the fresh cup of tea from Ann that she just poured out for her.
"I asked Carl yesterday if it would be okay if I was a little later starting as I wanted to see what Amy looked like on her first day of work." Ann said with a smile.
"I take it he said it would be okay." Mandy asked with a smile.
"Yes, He said he'd have been shocked if I didn't want to see Amy all dressed up for her first day of work." Ann said with a smile.
"And you're worried about your first day of working for him." Mandy said with a raised eyebrow.
"I guess you right Mandy, but I think everyone's worried on their first day of work. I bet even Amy's worried a little." Ann said as she took another sip from her cup.
"Well, I think you know that you don't need to worry about Amy after all this time." Mandy said with a grin.
"That's the one thing I do know, Mandy." Ann said with a grin.
Ann and Mandy were sat chatting when they heard heals on the marble floor in the hallway. They both turned to see if it would be Amy, or Chrissy. It was Chrissy that came in first.
"Hi Ann, Mandy. You ready to meet the newest staff member of Mystique?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"Yes please." Ann said as she was trying to look around Chrissy.
"Come on Amy. Let them get a good look at you." Chrissy said as she stepped to one side of the door and held it open for Amy to enter the kitchen.
Ann was sat with her mouth open when she saw Amy. She was wearing a skirt suit in a deep blue, but Chrissy had added a corset over the out side of the beautiful blue blouse to give it a very different look. Amy was sporting a slim waist because of it and she was grinning. Ann could also tell that Chrissy had done her hair and makeup, as it looked perfect.
"You look amazing sis." Ann said as she got up to go hug her little sister.
"Thanks sis. It all feels like a dream." Amy said as she hugged Ann back.
"Well you spent the last eighteen years living a nightmare, sis. It's about time you got a dream life." Ann said as she broke the hug. "Thanks Chrissy, Mandy for doing all this for Amy and me." Ann said as she tried not to cry.
"We never really did anything Ann." Chrissy said as she stood next to Amy.
"Yes you did, you fool. Now shut up and give me a hug before I have to leave for work." Ann said as she held her arms out for Chrissy. Chrissy just smiled and let Ann give her a hug. Ann then went to give Mandy a hug. Becky turned up just then, so Ann gave her a hug as well. "Thanks Becky for all your help getting Amy back on her feet."
"It's us that should be thanking you Ann, for having such an amazing little sister." Becky said as she hugged Ann back.
"You're getting as bad as Chrissy for not taking a compliment you know." Ann said with a grin. Ann turned to Amy and then said, "I hope you have a great day at work, little sister. And I will see you tonight." Ann hugged Amy and then gave them all another quick hug.
The girls all waved Ann off at the front door before they went back to finish getting ready for work themselves.
"So then Amy, you ready for your first day at work?" Becky asked as they all walked to the front door.
"As ready as I'll ever be Becky." Amy said with a smile.
"You'll do fine Amy. You're in safe hands." Becky said as she gave Amy a final hug before she let her leave the house. "I'll miss you babe, but please look after Amy for me?" Becky asked as she hugged Chrissy and then kissed her.
"You know I will, Babe." Chrissy said with a smile. Mandy had to pull Chrissy away from Becky, or they would be stood there all day. "Missing you already, babe!" Chrissy shouted as Mandy opened the car door and helped Chrissy to get in.
Becky blew her a kiss and she watched as Mandy drove the car out the driveway and out of sight. She walked back into the house and suddenly realised just how big the house seemed when everyone was out. Becky wondered just how Mandy ever lived in the place when it was just her. She soon got stuck in to the housework so she would be ready to head back to bed by lunchtime.
Amy sat in the back of the car just looking out the window until Chrissy spoke to her. "You okay back their Amy? You're really quiet."
"Yes I'm fine Chrissy. Just a little worried about being back at the shop. I've not been there since the day of the accident." Amy said as she thought of what happened that day.
"Are you sure you really want to do this then, sis?" Chrissy asked as she turned to look at Amy.
"Are you kidding sis? I want to do this more than anything in the world." Amy said with a grin. "I was just thinking of how much my life has changed since that day." Amy said with a far away look in her eyes.
"All for the better I hope little sister?" Mandy asked as she drove the car.
"Yep sis, like I said at my birthday party, I would do it all again this minute if I had to." Amy said with a smile as she looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy smiled back. "Thank you Amy."
Amy looked at how she was dressed, then looked at Chrissy and said. "I think we can call it even, sis."
"I wasn't aware we were keeping score, baby sister." Chrissy said with a grin.
"I know Chrissy, but if you were, then I would say that we're definitely even at this point." Amy said with a grin back at Chrissy.
Mandy parked the car around the back of the shop and they all got out. Chrissy got her keys out, opened a panel at the side of the back door to the shop and activated the motor to open the shutter so they could unlock the back door and enter the shop. Mandy entered the shop first and turned off the alarm system so the other two could enter the shop.
Chrissy showed Amy how to open the shutters at the front of the shop then unlocked the front door and turned the sign to say that they were now open for business.
Amy walked over to where she stole the corset from and took a couple of minutes to think back to the day she stole from Chrissy and Mandy. Then she walked to the front of the shop and stepped outside. She looked up the road to the point were the van had hit her.
"Are you sure you're going to be okay, Amy?" Chrissy asked, making Amy jump.
"Yes, I am now Chrissy. I just wanted to look at the place where my life changed." Amy smiled at Chrissy as she let her put her arm around her waist and lead the way back into the shop.
"Everything okay you two?" Mandy asked as she came through to the front of the shop.
"Yep, everything's fine sis. I just said to Chrissy that I wanted to take a look at the place where my life changed." Amy said with a smile.
"Are you really sure that you're going to be okay with working here, Amy? We would both understand if you found it too hard to deal with." Mandy said as she walked over to Amy and Chrissy.
"I'm sure Mandy. I just needed to get it out my system." Amy said with a smile as she hugged Mandy and Chrissy at the same time.
"Oh! While I think about it, and you're both here, I have a couple of new shop rules." Mandy said as she looked at them both.
"What's that?" They both asked.
"No chasing after shop lifters. And if you must, please don't chase them across the road," Mandy said as she looked at Chrissy, "and no diving out in front of vans trying to save beautiful girls." Mandy added with a grin as she looked at Amy.
"I think I can live with them rules, sis." Chrissy said as she hugged Mandy.
"What if she is really beautiful, sis?" Amy asked with a grin.
"No! Not even then, little lady." Mandy said as she playfully slapped Amy on the arm as she started to giggle. Chrissy and Amy started to giggle as well and they all knew that it was going to be even more fun working in the shop again.
Chrissy started showing Amy what they did. She demonstrated how to fire up the computer and log on to the Ebay account so they could check to see what they had sold since they closed the shop on Saturday. Then Chrissy showed her how to log on to the web site and check what they had sold there as well.
Mandy had to smile as she watched Amy following Chrissy around as she showed her how to pick the right piece of clothing and then how to get it packed ready for the run to the post office on the way home.
They were all having so much fun that they never realised what the time was until they saw Carl walk through the door with a basket of food from the hotel for them. Mandy looked at her watch. "Is it that time already?" She asked as she walked over to meet Carl at the door.
"This is why I have food sent to you at lunchtime. You would all just work right through and that is no way to look after yourselves." Carl said as he pulled Mandy into a hug with his free arm.
"It's just been a busy morning and we do kind of depend on your wonderful food to feed us these days." Mandy said, as she hugged Carl and then kissed him.
"Well you can lock the door and stop to have a bite to eat and spend a little time with the love of your life." Carl said with a grin.
"Yes, it would be nice to sit and chat with Chrissy for a little bit while I have a bite to eat." Mandy said with a grin, as she put the closed sign to the out side of the door and then locked it.
"I was talking about the other love of your life." Carl said as he hugged her again.
I knew what you meant, lover." Mandy said, as she pulled his head down to hers so she could give him a kiss.
Chrissy and Amy walked out to the shop. They had been packing stuff ready for posting out. "Hello Ladies." Carl said when he stopped kissing Mandy.
"Hi Carl," they both said.
"How's the new job Amy? I hope they're not working you to hard, they can be a couple of slave drivers you know." Carl said with a chuckle.
"I'm loving every minute of it, Carl." Amy said with a big smile.
"Hey! Who you calling a slave driver." Mandy said as she playfully slapped him on the arm.
"I was joking. I was joking." Carl said with a chuckle as he tried to use the basket of food to protect him self. "I forgot that it's just you and Chrissy that were trying to work yourselves to death." Carl added.
Chrissy took the basked of food off him so he used both arms to grab Mandy and pin her arms at her side as he did it.
"Looks like you've caught me, now what are you going to do with me?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"I'm going to kiss you, then feed you. Then I'm going to love you till the end of time." Carl said as he kissed her and then let her go so they could walk through to the back room so they could eat.
Chrissy and Amy had set out all the food so they could all take a seat and then start eating.
"Thanks for the lunch Carl. This is all really nice." Amy said as she opened a bottle of water and took a sip.
"You're welcome Amy. I have to do this for these two, or they would never stop to eat anything at lunchtime." Carl said with a chuckle, as he saw both Mandy and Chrissy stick their tongs out at him. Carl was amazed at just how much like real sisters they really were.
"So you do this every day then Carl?" Amy asked, sounding a little shocked that Carl came with food every day.
"I do make sure that they eat right everyday, but I don't always find the time to deliver it to them. I do try to, though, when ever I get the chance." Carl said with a smile as he looked at Mandy. "I also wanted to make sure you were settling in okay on your first day at work."
"I'm loving it, Carl. I can't really call it work as I'm having so much fun. It's great to be doing something again. I was beginning to feel really bad when I saw Chrissy and Mandy come in every night of the week looking worn out." Amy said with a smile as she looked at Chrissy and Mandy.
"I must say that you do look really smart in that outfit Amy. Ann said that you did." Carl said with a smile.
"How is Ann doing on her first day? She looked really worried when she left this morning." Amy asked.
"She's doing fine. All the staff love her already and she's really well at her job. I can see why her old company didn't want to let her go." Carl said, as he took another mouth full of food.
"She was worried that she wouldn't be able to do the job when she left this morning." Mandy said with a giggle.
"Well from what I saw her doing just before I left, I would say she was just nerves. She was showing a couple of the younger team members how to do things more quickly and better than they had been and they were all having a laugh when I left."
"I'm really glad about that Carl. I've been worried that her moving down here was going to be a bad move, but now I know that she's working for you, I can relax again." Amy said with a grin.
"You mean now you know that her boss isn't trying to get in her panties?" Carl asked with a chuckle.
Amy went all red in the face and then said, "I'm really sorry about saying that about you Carl."
"Don't worry about it Amy. I did find it funny once I stopped choking." Carl laughed.
Chrissy and Amy collected all the dishes up once they'd finished, then got them all washed and put back in the basket so Carl could take it away again when he left. Mandy got to sit and cuddle with him until it was time to open the shop again for the afternoon.
Carl gave Mandy a hug and a kiss as he was leaving and he said he would let Ann know that Amy was having a really great time working in the shop. Then he was gone.
The girls had a busy afternoon, but with Amy there to help it was not as hard as it had been with just the two of them. They had a laugh as they worked and saw to customers when they came in. Amy and Chrissy took the last of the parcels out to the car while Mandy locked up the shop. Then they made their way to the post office and home.
Becky was just making a pot of tea when they got home. Chrissy went straight to Becky, hugged her and gave her a kiss. "Hi Lover." Becky said when they broke the kiss.
"Hello babe. Dinner smells nice." Chrissy said as she stood hugging Becky.
"It won't be ready for another half hour, so anyone that wants to head up for a shower, please feel free to do so." Becky said as she looked at Mandy and Amy.
"In that case, I'll go take one." Mandy said with a grin, as she got up and left the room after first giving Becky a hug and a peck on the cheek.
"I think I'll do the same then, unless you need any help with dinner Becky?" Amy asked as she stood up.
"I'll be fine Amy, so please go and get changed and relax in the shower for a bit." Becky said with a smile. Amy gave Becky and Chrissy a hug and then left to go get a shower. "How was Amy then, on her first day?" Becky asked Chrissy, after Amy had left the room.
"She was really great. She picked everything up really fast, and never once complained about any job we gave her to do. If anything, I think she was sad to see the day end." Chrissy said with a chuckle.
"Well she looked happy enough when she got home, so I guess she loved it. I'm happy to see you and Mandy not looking as tired too." Becky said, as she led Chrissy over to the table so they could both sit down.
Becky sat down, and Chrissy went to sit next to her. But Becky had other plans and pulled Chrissy down to sit on her knee. "Did you miss me today then, baby?" Chrissy asked as she looked deeply into Becky's eyes.
"I missed all of you, but yes I missed you the most, babe." Becky said, just before she kissed Chrissy again.
"I guess it must be a little strange to go from having people around through the day, to having the house to your self." Chrissy said after they broke the kiss.
"It was, but I soon took my mind off it by doing the housework and the washing." Becky smiled.
They heard the front door open and then close again, so they both looked to see Ann walk in with a smile on her face. "Hi Ann," they both said.
"Hi Chrissy, Hi Becky," Ann said as she took a seat at the table.
"How was the first day at work then, Ann?" Chrissy asked.
"It was really great. All the others were really great, and nice to me." Ann said with a smile.
"Why wouldn't they be, Ann?" Becky asked with a puzzled look.
"I was scared that Carl had just given me the job as head of that department over someone else. I was worried I would have to watch my back, but they all seemed happy to have me as their leader." Ann said.
"Carl said that you were showing some of the younger members of the team how to do stuff quicker, when he dropped the food off, at lunch." Chrissy said as she slid off Becky's knee and poured Ann a cup of tea out.
"Yes I was. They were use to using an older version of the software, but the newer version does a lot of it for you. So they were all happy that I could help save them some time. They're all great people, but none of them wanted to be the one to have the final say. I guess they think that knowing the boss on a first name basis will help me smooth out any problems if they come up." Ann said with a smile.
"I guess it doesn't hurt to be on a first name basis with your boss." Becky said with a grin.
"Nope, but I still know I have to do my job right." Ann said looking all business again. "MMM, that's a really great cup of tea Chrissy. Thank you, but I could have sorted it out myself, if you wanted to spend some more time with Becky."
"That's okay, Ann, I need to check on dinner anyway." Becky said as she got up from the table to go check on dinner.
Chrissy took her seat at the table again and then sat watching Becky sort out dinner. She wanted to go and help, but knew that Becky would just drag her back to the table again. She was snapped out of it when she heard Ann speak.
"Carl told me that Amy was having a really good time at the shop. Did she do okay Chrissy?" Ann asked with a smile as she watched Chrissy, who was watching Becky work on dinner.
"She's a great little worker and she picks thing up really fast. I was having trouble keeping up with her by the end of the day." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"No danger of her getting the sack then, for not being any good?" Ann asked with a giggle.
"She could have been useless Ann, and we would still give her a job. But as it turns out, Amy is a really great worker." Chrissy said with a smile. "I don't want to say to much more, as I'm sure Amy will want to fill you in on how her first day at work went."
"I'm sure she'll give me a blow by blow account of how her day went later." Ann smiled.
"You should just have enough time to go and get changed if you want to, Ann." Becky said as she walked back to the table and sat on Chrissy's knee.
"I'm really enjoying this cup of tea, so I'll leave getting changed ‘til after dinner. I can take a shower then as well and get straight into my night gown." Ann smiled, just before taking another sip from her cup.
"Looks like great minds think alike, Ann." Chrissy said, as she saw Mandy and Amy enter the kitchen. Both were wearing their nightgowns and big fluffy bathrobes.
"Hi sis!" Amy shouted as she saw Ann sitting at the table. "How was the first day then?" Amy asked as she jumped on Ann's knee.
"Hi baby sister. It turned out to be really good in the end." Ann said as she hugged Amy.
"See. I said that you would be just fine." Amy smiled.
"Yes, you did, sis. How was your first day?" Ann asked as she hugged Amy back.
"It was so amazing, sis. They have so many beautiful things in that shop. I feel like buying one of each." Amy said with a grin.
"I see we're going to have to keep an eye on you from now on, as you have the money to do it as well." Ann giggled.
"We have the money, sis. We have the money." Amy said, as she gave Ann a stern look.
"I know we have the money, Amy. I didn't mean it like that, so stop getting all bossy on me." Ann said as she started to tickle Amy.
"Hey! Stop cheating. You know I hate being tickled." Amy said as she started to wriggle around on Ann's knee.
Mandy had taken her normal seat at the table. She sat giggling with Chrissy and Becky, when they saw how ticklish Amy really was. Chrissy got up to help Becky dish up dinner, and then they took their seats and made a start.
Becky got an apple pie out that Mable had given them for pudding and cut it up. Chrissy got the ice cream out, added a couple of scoops to each bowl and then helped Becky take them to the table.
Once they all finished their desert, Amy and Mandy cleared the table so Chrissy could spend some time with Becky. Mandy made a fresh pot of tea, and then they all had a cup before Chrissy led Becky upstairs to get ready for work. Ann followed them up, and then went into her own room, to get changed out of her work clothes so she could take a shower.
Amy set to work washing the dishes, while Mandy dried and put them away. "You did really well today Amy. I find it hard to see why you had any trouble finding work. You're a quick learner, and hard working."
"Thanks Mandy. I really do love working for you and Chrissy. I think the way I use to look put people off wanting to hire me." Amy said with a sigh. "I mean would you have given Andy a job in your shop?" Amy asked.
"You do have a point Amy." Mandy said looking a little sad. "I'm sorry you had such a tough time of it." Mandy said as she gave Amy a hug.
"It wasn't your fault Mandy. You, Chrissy and Becky have more than made up for any of the bad things I had to live through." Amy smiled, as she hugged Mandy back.
Once they had the pots finished, Amy went to see how Ann was doing, while Mandy got a bottle of wine out of the fridge and then got five glasses out the cupboard and then sat at the kitchen table again, to wait for the others to come back down.
Amy walked into her and Ann's room. Ann was just using the hair drier to dry her hair. She saw Amy enter the room in the mirror and smiled at her. Amy smiled back, then sat on the bed to wait for her to finish. Amy turned to looked at Ann's nightstand when she heard a noise, she saw it was Ann's phone ringing. She stood up and went to get it and pass it to Ann, as she was still drying her hair and hadn't heard it ringing.
Ann was just about done drying her hair when she felt Amy tap her on the shoulder. "Sorry sis, but your phones ringing." Amy said with a worried look on her face. She took the phone off Amy, looked to see who it was and saw it was Amber. Ann looked up to see how Amy felt about it being Amber, but Amy was heading out the bedroom again.
Ann hit the answer button on the phone. "Hi Amber."
"Hi Ann, so how was the first day at the new job?" Amber said.
"It went really well Amber. Everyone is really nice. They all took to me being in charge right away."
"How was Amy's first day? Good I hope." Amber asked.
"She had a really good time Amber. I can't believe how much more alive she is these days." Ann said sounding really happy.
Amber could tell by the sound of her voice that Ann had finally found what she always wanted. "I'm really happy for you and Amy, Ann." Amber said as she tried to keep the sadness from her voice.
Ann knew Amber too well and could tell that she missed being around Ann. "You doing okay, Amber?" Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
"I'm missing you like mad, Ann, but collage and work are keeping me busy." Amber said with a sigh.
"Are you beginning to think you gave me the wrong advice, now?" Ann asked.
"Not for one second, Ann. Amy needs you, and you need Amy!" Amber shouted down the phone.
Ann giggled, and then said, "Sorry Amber, I didn't mean to make you mad."
"Don't worry about it, Ann. I just wish I had come up to you, that day I saw you and Amy out or said something to you about knowing Andy's secret." Amber let out another big sigh.
"Talking of meeting Amy, how goes the sorting out with getting some time off from work and picking the best time to take a break from college?" Ann asked, hoping for good news.
"That's the reason for calling you Ann. College will be closing for a couple of weeks at the end of the month, and I've booked the same two weeks off work. I was hoping to be able to come visit for a couple of weeks, if that won't be any trouble." Amber asked.
"Amber! That would be great." Ann said sounding really happy.
"I just need to sort out a cheap hotel to stop in while I'm down there, then I will be all sorted. I'm going to get a train timetable so I can get there. If you could pick me up at the station, it would be great." Amber said.
"You're not stopping at any hotel Amber! You can stop here with us. Mandy and the others have all said that you could." Ann snapped down the phone at Amber.
"I know you said that Ann, but what if Amy doesn't want to see me? I need to cover my options." Amber said trying to make Ann see her point.
"Amber, my boss owns a large hotel, so I think we have it all covered. Not that we will need them, I'm sure that Amy will be okay once you two meet face to face." Ann said trying to sound more up beat.
"Has Amy said anything about me to you Ann? She must realise I know what happened to her." Amber asked.
"To tell you the truth Amber, she just never says anything about it one way or the other. She was the one that heard my phone ringing just now, but all she did was hand me the phone and leave the bedroom."
"Are you sure this is the right way to let me meet Amy? I know what she's been through Ann. I would hate to hurt her any more than she already has been." Amber was beginning to think this was a bad idea to surprise Amy.
"Trust me, Amber; this is the best way to do it. If I told Amy that you were going to be coming to visit, she would be a wreck by the time you got here. No, this is the best way." Ann said.
"I guess you know best, Ann." Amber said with a sigh, but she still wasn't sure about it all.
Ann got her diary out her bag and then took down the dates that she would be visiting, then said she would have a word with Carl and get everything sorted out. So she'd be able to meet her at the station when she got there. Ann said goodbye, then ended the call. She finished drying her hair, then went to find the others, to see how Amy was.
Amy had gone back downstairs; she found Mandy sat at the kitchen table drinking a glass of wine.
"Hi Amy, You weren't gone long. Is everything okay?" Mandy asked looking worried.
"Yes, Ann had a call so I thought I'd give her some privacy." Amy said as she sat down.
Mandy could see that something else was wrong with Amy, but she wasn't about to push her to find out what it was. She knew that Amy would tell her if she wanted too.
"Here you go Amy." Mandy said with a smile as she handed Amy a glass of wine.
Amy was miles away when Mandy handed her the glass. She was trying to work out how Amber felt about her or if she even knew the reason for Ann moving away to be with her. Amy wondered if Amber hated her for being what she was or just for taking her best friend away.
"Oh, thanks Mandy. Sorry I was miles away then." Amy said with a little giggle.
"You sure your okay, baby sister?" Mandy said sounding a little worried now.
"Yes, I'm sure, sis. Just a little tired from being at work all day, but I did have a lot of fun." Amy said with a big grin.
"It was your first full day of work in some time, so I guess it would take it out of you." Mandy could fully understand how she would seem a little out of it.
Chrissy turned up with a beautiful looking Becky on her arm, even if it did look a little odd, as Chrissy was in her PJs and silk dressing gown.
"MMM, wine. Just what the doctor ordered." Chrissy said, as she poured herself and Becky a glass, then got a straw so Becky didn't make a mess of her lipstick.
Ann got down to the kitchen and found them all sat around, chatting about their day. Ann looked at Amy to see if there was any sign of how she felt about Amber, but Amy just avoided making eye contact or even asking how Amber was doing.
They all sat chatting until the doorbell made them all get up to go see Becky off and say hi to Vicky.
Vicky had to have a little giggle when she saw them all standing there dressed for bed already. She thought it looked like a weird version of snow white, as Becky was wearing heals, so she looked a lot taller than the other girl's. They were all wearing bathrobes as well, so they looked a little like dwarfs. Vicky said hi, then said what she was thinking, which got them all laughing. They all gave Chrissy some time to say goodbye to Becky, then waved as they all watched Vicky drive away.
They all went to get their wineglasses, then went to the living room, after Mandy grabbed a second bottle of wine out of the fridge.
Mandy and Chrissy curled up on one of the large sofas. Ann and Amy did the same on the other one. Ann could see that Amy was back to her old self, so she never pushed the phone call with Amber. She knew that they would be meeting face to face in a couple of weeks.
Chrissy had the remote so she was flicking around the music channels. When she found a song she liked, she jumped up and dragged Amy up as well. It wasn't long before they had Mandy and Ann up dancing with them. They spent the next hour just dancing around in the living room, until they were all too tired to do it any more. They all collapsed on the sofas again, and found a film to watch until they were all falling asleep.
Mandy turned the telly off, then pulled Chrissy to her feet and wrapped her arm around her waist as she led her up to bed. Ann did the same with Amy and followed Mandy and Chrissy. They all hugged at Mandy's bedroom door, then went to their own rooms to get ready for bed.
Ann followed Amy into the bathroom, as there was enough room for them both to brush their teeth, then they both got into bed. Ann pulled Amy close to her and they were soon both fast asleep.
Ann woke the next morning just as Amy was slipping out of bed and going to the bathroom, so she looked at the clock and saw that she needed to see about getting up herself.
Amy used the toilet and then took her pills before leaving the bathroom. She saw Ann sat up in bed and went to give her a hug. "Good morning sis." Amy said with a smile.
"Good morning sis." Ann said smiling as she hugged her back.
Ann couldn't think of a better way to be woken in the morning than by a smiling Amy. Other than a nice cup of tea, Ann thought to herself.
"I'm going to head down and make a start on breakfast, sis." Amy said as she slid off the bed again.
"Okay, baby sister. I'll be down shortly." Ann said as she waved to Amy, who was just leaving the bedroom.
Amy decided to take it a little slower this morning, after nearly running into Mandy yesterday. She'd just gone past Mandy's bedroom door when she heard it open so she stopped to see if it was Mandy.
Mandy stepped out her room and saw Amy stood there. "Morning Amy, were you waiting for me?" Mandy asked.
"No, I was just passing when I heard you open the door, so thought I'd wait to see if it was you or Chrissy." Amy smiled.
"As you're here then, we may as well both head down to the kitchen together, then." Mandy said as she put her arm around Amy's waist.
Amy smiled then put her arm around Mandy's waist and rested her head on Mandy's shoulder, as they made their way down to the kitchen. They broke when they got to the bottom of the stairs, so Mandy could go get the morning paper while Amy went to make a start on a pot of tea.
Chrissy and Becky had already gone to take a shower together, so they were soon heading down to the kitchen to give Amy a hand with breakfast.
"Morning Mandy, Morning Amy," they both said, as they entered the kitchen.
"Morning girls," Mandy said as she looked up from reading her paper.
"Morning sis," Chrissy said as she gave Mandy a hug from behind as she gave her a peck on the cheek.
"Morning sis," Becky said as she did the same.
"Morning Becky, how was the club last night?" Mandy asked.
"Busy as always, but it's not as hard going now that Beth is playing hostess. I have more time to keep an eye on the rest of the club." Becky said as she made her way over to where Amy was stood with Chrissy.
"Morning baby sister," Chrissy said as she hugged Amy.
"Morning sis, hope you slept okay." Amy asked.
"Slept like a baby." Chrissy said with a smile. "I never heard Becky come to bed when she got home, so I must have been tired last night." She added with a giggle.
"I'm not surprised. You and Amy were having a good dance around the living room last night." Mandy said with a smile.
"Morning Amy," Becky said as she also gave Amy a hug. "What's this about dancing?" Becky asked as she looked at first Amy, and then Chrissy.
"I found a song I liked on one of the music channels last night, so I pulled Amy to her feet and started to dance around to it. Then before we knew it, Mandy and Ann were up and joining in." Chrissy said with a grin on her face.
"We didn't have much choice in it really. You and Amy pulled us up off the sofa, and made us join in with you." Mandy said with a giggle.
"So you're telling me that you didn't have fun last night, sis?" Chrissy asked with her hands on her hips.
"Now, I never said that, sis. Both Ann and I had a lot of fun dancing around with you and Amy last night." Mandy said with an even bigger grin on her face.
"That's great. I spend all night slaving away at work, while you four are having your own private disco." Becky said with a pout.
"I'm sorry babe. I promise to never dance again unless you're around to join in the fun." Chrissy said as she pulled Becky in for a hug.
"Don't you ever do that, lover! I was just playing with you. I'm glad that you were having so much fun, I just wish I'd been here to see it." Becky said as she gave Chrissy a kiss.
"Okay then babe, the next time we have a disco in the living room. We'll make sure you're here to enjoy it with us." Chrissy smiled at Becky before she kissed her again.
"Why not have one now!" Amy shouted as she turned on the radio in the kitchen. There was a song playing on the radio that they all liked, so they were soon dancing around and singing as they made breakfast.
Ann entered the kitchen to find the girls all dancing around and Mandy laughing her head off while sat at the kitchen table. Ann just shook her head, trying to work out how they could have so much energy first thing in the morning. She sat at the table and then took the cup of tea that Mandy had just poured out for her.
"Thanks Mandy, this is the only way to get me started in the morning." Ann smiled.
"I know how you feel Ann, I'm the same way. I wish I could be like those three." Mandy said, smiling at Chrissy, Becky and Amy, as they all danced around, singing along with the songs on the radio.
The three of them soon had breakfast ready and they all sat at the table to enjoy it. Once they'd finished, Becky told Amy to go take her shower, as she would get the dishes washed and dried after they all left for work.
Becky pulled Chrissy down onto her knee. She wanted to make the most of the time she had left with her lover. They all watched Ann walk over to the kitchen door and make sure that Amy had gone, then she returned to the table and sat back down. The others all looked at her a little odd.
"Sorry for all the sneaking around, but I wanted to make sure that Amy had gone back up to take her shower before I spoke to you all." Ann said as she looked at them all. "I spoke with Amber last night. She's going to be coming for two weeks at the end of this month." Ann said with a smile.
"That's great news Ann." Mandy said. "So that's who you were speaking to last night. Amy came down and said you were on the phone. So she came down to give you some privacy." Mandy added.
"How does Amy feel about Amber?" Chrissy asked as she sat cuddling with Becky.
"I've got no idea at all. She just won't say anything about her. She's not even once asked about her, since I first got here." Ann said, sounding a little puzzled by it all.
"Have you not told her that Amber knows about Amy?" Becky asked.
"I've thought about it, but then I think the time is never right. The other reason may be that Amber is my best friend and I think that Amy feels bad for the fact that we are so far apart now." Ann sounded a little sad as she said it. "I do miss her a lot, but she was the one that told me what I needed to do. She still says it's the right thing, even now."
"Well in a couple of weeks you will get to see her again. I'm sure that Amy will be really happy to find out that Amber is still her friend and I'm sure that it will be nice for you to have Amber around for a couple of weeks too." Mandy said with a smile.
"I know that you said Amber could stop here when she came down to see me and Amy, but with it now being two weeks, I would understand if you wanted her to book into a hotel." Ann said as she played with the strap on her bathrobe.
"Don't be silly Ann. She can stop as long as she wants." Mandy said. Chrissy and Becky were agreeing with what Mandy just said.
"Thanks, I know that will make Amber happy. She doesn't have much money, as college and rent tends to eat up most her money, as it is." Ann said.
"So what is the plan for the meeting with Amy then?" Chrissy asked.
"I'm going to sort it out with Carl, as I need to meet Amber at the train station, on the Friday night. But beyond that point, I have no idea." Ann said with a shrug.
"Well for starters, I think we can do better than a train ticket to get her here. For the first meeting, I think we should do that here in the privacy of a place Amy knows. That way she won't have to hold back any feelings she may have." Mandy said as she looked to be deep in thought. "I can't see the point of giving anyone a free floor show if Amy gets upset." Mandy added.
"Wow Mandy, I never realised just how good you are at thinking on your feet." Ann said as she sat hanging on every world Mandy said.
"I've had plenty of practice, with having Chrissy as a little sister." Mandy said with a grin. Chrissy just sunk down in the seat and went all red faced.
"Sorry, but she's right. I can be a pain to care for." Chrissy said as she let Becky hug her even tighter.
"You're not a pain, sis, and it's really helped me hone my plotting skills." Mandy said with a giggle. "Right then Ann, I need you to tell Carl that I need to chat with him, but I will leave doing it till we're at the club tonight. That way you and Chrissy can take Amy down on the dance floor while we chat." Mandy said as she looked at Chrissy and then Ann.
"Yes sir, ma'am!" Chrissy said as she gave Mandy a salute. This made them all giggle.
"We better stop talking about it, for now, Amy will be back down any minute. Looking at the time, Ann, you better see about getting ready for work or you'll be late." Mandy said as she looked at her watch.
Ann looked at the wall clock, then got up and went to finish getting ready for work. Amy was just coming out the bathroom when Ann got back up there.
"Everything okay sis?" Amy asked.
"Yes, why do you ask?" Ann asked with a smile.
"No reason, I just thought you would have been up sooner to finish getting ready for work." Amy smiled
"Sorry, but I just lost track of the time. I'm still not into the ‘going to work' thing again, yet." Ann said with a giggle. Amy giggled as well as she was having some trouble getting use to being a working girl, now too.
"I know what you mean sis. I'm loving it, but it still feels so weird at the same time." Amy said with a smile.
Ann just smiled as she put her suit on, then she gave Amy a hug before she left. "Have a great day at work, sis." Ann said.
"Same to you, sis, I'll see you tonight. Bye."
"Okay sis. Bye." Ann said as she left the room.
Chrissy and Becky went to see if Amy needed any help, but she was nearly finished when they got there. Chrissy was already dressed and ready to leave. Amy was just finishing with her hair. She had already done her own makeup, it wasn't as good as what Chrissy could do, but it would do for work.
"You look really good, sis." Chrissy said as she looked at what Amy had done.
"Thanks Chrissy. I know it's not as good as what you could do, but I need to start to practice or I will never be any good at it." Amy said with a smile.
"Oh. So you don't want my help then any more?" Chrissy asked sounding a little sad.
Amy looked a little shocked at how what she just said sounded as it came out.
"Oh god Chrissy, I didn't mean it to sound like that. I still want you to teach me, I just meant that I needed to practice a lot more myself as well." Amy grabbed Chrissy's hand as she said it to stop her leaving.
Chrissy was about to leave feeling a little upset at not being needed or wanted by Amy, when she felt Amy grab her hand. She turned to see Amy close to tears.
"Hey, don't start crying. You just got your eye makeup looking really good sis." Chrissy said with a smile, hoping that it would stop the water works starting.
"I just don't want you to be mad with me sis. I really didn't mean it to come out like it did." Amy was pleading with her voice.
"I'm sorry Amy, I should have known better than to think you would. I just love making you feel and look even more girlie, but I would love to keep teaching you how to be the prettiest girl on the planet." Chrissy smiled as she hugged Amy.
"Thanks Chrissy. I won't let you down." Amy said as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Everyone's getting hugs but me." Came the voice of Becky, who was standing at the door watching the two making back up.
"We always have room for a third." Amy said with a grin, as she and Chrissy held out their arms for Becky to enter the hug.
Becky started grinning, and then ran to enter the hug. "That feels much better now." Becky said with a grin
Both Chrissy and Becky gave Amy the once over to make sure she looked okay, then they headed down to find Mandy, so they could head off to work.
Becky waved them off at the door, and then went to start on washing the breakfast pots and finishing off the housework she didn't get done the day before.
Once they got to the shop, Amy fired up the computer while Chrissy and Mandy set to work getting the shop open. It was another busy day of getting the orders sorted for the changing service at the hotel, then sorting out all the Ebay orders. They stopped for some lunch when a girl from the hotel turned up with a basket of food for them all. Once they had eaten, they got back to work. Amy was glad to be finishing work today, not because she was sick of it, but due to it being a club night.
They got the parcels dropped of at the post office, then headed home to have some dinner and get ready to head out to the club.
Becky was in the middle of sorting out dinner, but she stopped long enough to give Chrissy a hug and kiss to let her know how much she'd missed her lover.
"Hi babe," Becky said when they broke the kiss.
"Hello lover." Chrissy said with a smile. "Dinner smells really nice. How long before it's ready?" Chrissy asked.
"It'll be ready in about twenty minutes. So if you want to go and take a quick shower, anyone, there's time." Becky asked as she looked at Amy and Mandy. Becky knew that Chrissy would wait for her, so they could take it together.
"I think I will Becky. I could do with getting out of this suit." Mandy said as she stood up and gave Becky and Chrissy a quick hug before she wrapped her arm around Amy, who had also stood up so she could go take a shower before they ate dinner.
"Come on Amy, let's go, get cleaned up, ready for dinner." Mandy said with a smile as they were leaving the room.
"I take it you'll be taking separate showers?" Becky shouted as they left.
"Yes, we'll be taking separate shows. We leave the joint bathing to you two." Mandy shouted back from the hallway.
Both Chrissy and Becky looked at each other and then laughed. "They don't know what they're missing out on." Becky said with a grin.
It wasn't long after Mandy and Amy left to take a shower, when Chrissy and Becky heard Ann get home. They both looked at the kitchen door when they heard Ann's heels on the marble floor in the hallway. "Hi Ann," they both said with a smile as they saw her enter the kitchen.
"Hi Chrissy, Hi Becky," Ann said, as she took a seat at the table facing them.
"How was work today?" Chrissy asked as she slid off Becky's knee. So Becky could go check on dinner. "Is it getting any easier?" Chrissy asked as she took the seat facing Ann.
"Well it is only the second day, but yes it is getting easier. That or I was just a little less nervous today." Ann said with a smile. "Amy and Mandy up taking a shower?" Ann asked.
"Yep, they went up not to long ago." Chrissy said, as she sorted Ann out with a cup of tea.
Ann took a sip from the cup Chrissy just handed her. "MMM, that feels nice."
"You coming to the club with us tonight, Ann?" Becky asked.
"To right, I am." Ann said with a grin.
"Will you be okay? You have to get up for work in the morning, don't you?" Chrissy asked.
"No I don't. Carl said I can take Wednesdays off so I can come to the club with you all." Ann was grinning even more.
"That's great, Ann." Becky said with a grin. "So you only work four days a week then." She added.
"I was really shocked, when Carl told me today, my self. He said that Amy needed me with her when she did the visit with Sarah and then the appointments with Prue. So he thought it easier for me to just take Wednesdays off."
"That's Carl for you, Ann. He's always doing his best to help everyone out." Chrissy smiled.
Ann and Chrissy were helping Becky get the dinner dished up when Mandy and Amy walked back into the kitchen. "Hi sis!" Amy shouted as she ran over to Ann and hugged her.
"Hi baby sister. How was work today?" Ann asked as she hugged Amy back.
"It was really great again, sis. How was your work day?" Amy asked as she broke the hug.
"It was really good. I wasn't as nervous today, so I got a lot more done." Ann smiled.
"You coming to the club with us tonight, sis?" Amy asked with a hopeful look in her eye.
"Yes, I was just telling Chrissy and Becky that Carl has given me Wednesdays off, so I can come with you when you have appointments with Sarah and Prue." Ann said with a smile.
"That's great sis!" Amy said as she hugged Ann again. "I was worried that you were going to say no, as you would need to be up early for work tomorrow." Amy added.
Ann led Amy over to the table, so they could all sit and eat dinner. Chrissy and Becky had already put everything on the table. They all got stuck in, so they could get finished, then go get ready.
Mandy and Amy set about washing and drying the dishes, so Chrissy, Becky and Ann could go take their showers and get ready for when Vicky turned up.
With the dishes all dried and put away. Mandy led the way back upstairs with Amy close behind, so they could get ready as well.
Amy knocked on Chrissy's bedroom door and waited for Chrissy or Becky to say it was okay for her to enter. Amy heard Chrissy say, "Come in." So she opened the door and poked her head around the door.
"Hi Chrissy, sorry to bother you, but I was wondering if you and Becky would help me pick an outfit for tonight, then help me do my makeup?" Amy was almost pleading in the way she said it.
"You know we will Amy." Chrissy said as she walked over to the bedroom door and pulled Amy into the room.
Amy was having trouble thinking straight as she was now standing in Chrissy's room while both Chrissy and Becky were running around in just their underwear. Which consisted of; a red corset, panty and bra set and black stockings held up by garter straps attached to the corset for Chrissy. Becky was wearing the same, but hers was in a deep blue, apart from the stockings, which were also black.
Chrissy disappeared into her walk-in wardrobe and came back a couple of minutes later with an arm full of white silk. She put it all down on the bed and then waved for Amy to come over to where she was stood.
"Here you go Amy. Make a start on getting this lot on, Becky or I will tighten the corset down for you when you're ready." Chrissy smiled
Amy was left looking at a matching set of bra and panties, Corset, and a pair of white stockings. She took off the panties she had on while still wearing the bathrobe. Then she set about putting on the new pair before she removed the robe. Amy didn't want to scare Chrissy or Becky, not like she did with Sarah the other week. Amy knew that Becky and Chrissy wouldn't be bothered about seeing her breasts, as Chrissy helped attach them every couple of days anyway.
"How're you doing over there, Amy?" Becky asked.
"Fine, Becky. I'm just about to start putting the corset on now." Amy said in reply to Becky's question.
Becky looked over and saw that Amy was just starting to hook up the eyelets at the front of the corset, so Becky made her way over to help do the first tightening.
"Take a deep breath and then hold it for me Amy." Becky said, as she pulled on the laces.
Amy really did love the feel of the corset, even if it was hard to breathe for a couple of hours. Amy's biggest worry at the minute was the fact her chest was itching. Becky could see that Amy was tugging and rubbing her boobs.
"You okay Amy? You seem to be playing around with your chest a lot tonight." Becky asked with some worry in her voice.
"Yes, it just feels a little itchy at the minute." Amy said, trying to play it down.
Chrissy had just come back out the bathroom when she heard Amy say her chest was itching.
"Do you want me to take the breast forms off for you, Amy?" Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice as to why Amy's chest would be itching so much.
"No, I'll be fine Chrissy. I'll let you take them off when we get back later, if it's no trouble?" Amy smiled.
"Okay then Amy. I'll remove them when we get back, and leave them off over night. You have been wearing them nearly non-stop since Cathy first put them on you at your birthday spa visit." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Okay then." Amy didn't want to spend any time without her breasts. All she saw when she looked in the mirror, when she didn't have them, was Andy.
Chrissy and Becky could both see that Amy wasn't happy about being without her breasts for a night, but they both knew that Amy's skin needed to breathe. Chrissy was also worried that Amy could be having some sort of reaction to the glue they were using on the forms. Chrissy was going to have a word with Prue and see what she thought about it all.
Becky went to get the dress that Chrissy wanted Amy to wear tonight, which soon did the job of snapping Amy out of her thinking about her breasts.
"Wow! You really want me to wear that dress?" Amy asked, as she stood looking at an evening dress in pure white, but with lots of sequins all over it. Amy could see it sparkle as Becky walked over to where Chrissy and she stood.
"Yes, why don't you like it, Amy?" Becky asked with a grin as she made a move to return the dress back to the wardrobe. "We can soon find you something else to wear."
"No! Please don't. I love the look of that dress." Amy said in a pleading voice.
Becky stopped, turned away and started to giggle. She brought it over to Amy then Becky and Chrissy helped Amy get it on. Chrissy knelt down and helped Amy get into a pair of white sandals with a 3-inch heel.
"Why don't you go, take a look in the mirror and let us know what you think." Chrissy said with a smile.
Amy walked over to the mirror. She loved the way she looked. From the neck down she looked like a very sexy woman.
"So, do you like what you see, Amy?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"I love what I see, Chrissy. This dress feels really nice." Amy said as she ran her hands up and down her sides, as she looked in the mirror.
"Are you ready for me to do your makeup and hair then, Amy?" Chrissy asked, as she stood at her dressing table, ready to make a start.
"Yes please Chrissy." Amy smiled as she walked over to where Chrissy was stood waiting for her.
"Please take a seat, Amy. I will make a start on your hair and makeup, then." Chrissy said as she helped Amy sit down.
Chrissy put a sheet around Amy, so she didn't get any makeup on the dress she was wearing. Amy just sat with her eyes closed, as she let Chrissy work her magic.
Becky had grabbed another dress from the wardrobe and got into it. This was also an evening dress a little like the one Amy had on, but was in a deep blue colour. Once she had it on Becky grabbed another dress, some underwear, and headed off to find Ann.
"I'll go and help Ann to get dressed now babe. Shall I send her here when I've done, so you can help her with her hair and makeup?" Becky asked.
"Yes please. It won't take long to get Amy looking good." Chrissy smiled.
"Okay. Love you babe." Becky said as she air kissed Chrissy.
"Love you more, lover." Chrissy said as she air kissed Becky back.
Becky skipped off out the room with a big smile on her face. She was really happy to be heading to the club with Chrissy. Tuesdays and Saturdays were her best nights at the club because she got to show off Chrissy to everyone there.
Ann was just looking in her dresser trying to find something to wear when there was a knock on the door.
"Come in." Ann said as she looked over to see who it was.
"Hi Ann. Hope you don't mind, but Chrissy and I took the liberty of sorting out something for you to wear tonight. We didn't think you'd have much in the way of party outfits." Becky said with a smile as she laid the clothes out on the bed.
"No Becky, I don't mind at all. I was just trying to work out what to wear. It's hard to try to keep looking as good as you; Chrissy and Mandy look all the time." Ann said with a big sigh.
"I guess you're not a big one for going out to party then, Ann?" Becky asked as she handed Ann the corset. "Do you have any bra and panties that will go with this?" Becky asked.
"No I wasn't ‘til I got here. I think I'm going to have to do some shopping though, so I can get some new clothes. I can't keep using yours and Chrissy's." Ann said with a smile. "I think I have a couple of sets that will go with that corset." Ann added.
Becky stood waiting for Ann to find the set she was looking for.
"Here they are. What do you think Becky?" Ann held up the bra and panty set for Becky to see.
"Perfect, Ann. They will look great with this corset." Becky smiled. "I'll let you get them on, and then I'll help you get the corset on and tightened down." Becky waited ‘til Ann had the bra and panties on, then she helped her get into the corset.
"Do I really need the corset, Becky?" Ann asked with a gasp, as Becky pulled on the laces.
"I'm afraid so, Ann, or you will never get in the dress Chrissy and I picked out for you." Becky said with some pity in her voice.
"Couldn't you find another dress for me, that doesn't need a corset?" Ann asked with some hope.
"Sorry, Ann, but all the dresses, Chrissy and I own, need you to be wearing a corset of some sort. Don't worry Ann, you soon get use to wearing one. I use to be just like you, but now I feel lost without one, when I'm working at the club." Becky said with a smile as she pulled on the laces once more.
"I'll take your word for that Becky, but I can't see as anyone could ever get used to wearing one of these." Ann put her hands on her tortured waist as she said it.
"We're all wearing corsets tonight Ann, so don't feel too bad. We'll all be suffering for the price of looking good." Becky was grinning now.
Ann did feel a little better knowing that the others would all be feeling the same way as she was. Ann looked in the mirror and had to admit that she did liked the look, the corset gave her.
Becky picked up a gold evening dress off the bed and then helped Ann put it on. Next Becky knelt down and helped Ann put on the sandals, as she knew Ann would have trouble bending.
Ann could see what Becky meant now she had the dress on. It looked really good, but was very tight around the middle. Ann really did love the way the dress made her look.
"I love this dress Becky. You and Chrissy have some really nice things. Thank you so much, for letting me use some of them." Ann gave Becky a hug.
"That's what sisters are for." Becky said with a grin as she hugged Ann back.
"I couldn't wish for a greater group of sisters Becky." Ann said with a big smile.
"Please don't get me started, Ann, Chrissy will kill me if I start crying and mess up all her hard work on my makeup." Becky said with a giggle. "Speaking of makeup, Chrissy said she would sort out your hair and makeup. So you better get a move on, so she can work her magic." Becky smiled.
Becky led the way, and Ann followed close behind as they made their way back to Chrissy and Becky's room.
Chrissy was just finishing with Amy's hair when Becky and Ann got there.
"Wow sis. You look amazing." Ann said as she saw Amy standing up.
"You're not looking too shabby yourself, sis." Amy said as she saw Ann standing next to Becky smiling.
"Thanks sis. I'm still not too keen on wearing a corset, but I love the look it gives me." Ann said as she struck a pose. This set the others off with a fit of giggles and wolf whistles.
"Do you want me to do your hair and makeup for you Ann?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes please Chrissy. I love the look you've given Amy." Ann said as she made her way over to the dressing table, so she could sit and let Chrissy work on her.
Chrissy set to work on Ann's makeup, while Amy and Becky stood looking at each other in the full-length mirror on the wardrobe door.
"You look really good, Amy." Becky said with a smile as she stood next to Amy.
"I wish I looked as good as you and the others do, Becky." Amy lifted her breasts as she said it.
"You will one day, Amy; you just need to give it some time. Look at Chrissy, she was once like you are now and she turned out okay." Becky said as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"I know that Becky, but it all just feels so far away right now." Amy hugged Becky back as she said it.
"Chrissy use to say the same thing just after I first found out about her." Becky said with a giggle.
They both turned to look at Chrissy and Ann when they heard Chrissy say she was all done with Ann's hair and makeup.
"Wow sis, you look really amazing now. You've out done yourself this time." Amy said as she looked at what Chrissy had done with Ann's hair and makeup.
"Thanks baby sister. I never realised I could look this good until Chrissy and Becky started to work on me." Ann said with a chuckle as she looked at herself in the mirror.
"Hey sis! Don't talk about yourself like that. I've always thought you looked beautiful, Ann." Amy said as she ran over and hugged her. "Do you realise how many times I saw you getting ready to go out and wished I could be just as beautiful as you." Amy said in a pleading voice.
"I'm sorry for putting myself down, baby sister." Ann said as she hugged Amy. "It looks like you got your wish though sis." Ann added as she pointed at the reflection of them both stood side by side in the mirror.
Amy looked at the mirror and saw what Ann was saying. Amy did look just as beautiful as her big sister.
"Looks that way doesn't it sis." Amy said with a grin as she hugged Ann again.
"Okay, you're both very beautiful." Becky said grinning. "Now can we see about making a move? Vicky will be here soon." Becky added as she wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist.
Chrissy wrapped her arm around Becky's waist, then let Becky lead the way out of the bedroom. Ann and Amy wrapped an arm around each other and followed close behind.
Chrissy knocked on Mandy's door to see if she was ready yet. They only had to wait a couple of seconds before Mandy opened the door and stepped out onto the landing. She was wearing a beautiful black evening dress and looked amazing.
"You look really great in that dress, Mandy." Ann said with a whistle.
"Thanks Ann. It's not easy keeping up with all of you." Mandy said as she looked at the others.
Mandy was happy that they had all gone for different coloured dresses. Chrissy was in a beautiful red evening dress. Becky was in a deep blue dress, where as Ann's was Gold, and Amy's was a pure white.
Becky led the way down stairs, with the others following. They'd just got down stairs when the doorbell rang. Mandy went to the door and opened it, to find Vicky stood there.
"Hi Vicky," Mandy said as she gave Vicky a quick hug.
"Good evening ladies. You're all looking as lovely as always." Vicky said with a smile.
"Hi Vicky," they all said as they each gave Vicky a hug.
"You all ready to head off to the club then?" Vicky asked.
"Yes we are Vicky, so lead the way." Mandy said as she let them all leave the house so she could arm the alarm then lock the door.
Even after a couple of weeks, Amy was still excited about coming to the club. She stood looking across the road at the spot she use to stand and watch all the others enter the club. Chrissy and Becky took an arm each, to pull Amy along with them as they entered the club. Vicky followed behind with Mandy on one arm and Ann on the other.
They headed straight for the VIP section, so Mandy could meet up with Carla and the others could have a drink before they made the first of many trips they would make to the dance floor that night.
Carl was just chatting with a couple of other girls when she saw Chrissy and Becky enter the VIP section, with Amy between them. Then she saw Vicky enter with Mandy and Ann each on an arm. Carla got a big smile on her face as she made her way over to say hello to Mandy and the others.
"Hello babe!" Carla shouted as she pulled Mandy into a hug and then kissed her.
"Hi Carla," Mandy said as she broke the kiss.
Mandy had grown to love having both Carl and Carla to make love to. Mandy loved the feel of their breasts touching when they hugged. She loved the way their lips stuck together as their painted lips tried to part after kissing.
"Hello ladies, I take it we're all doing okay?" Carla asked as she stood with her arm around Mandy's waist and looked at them all.
They all said yes and how nice Carla looked, before heading over to the sofas to take a seat. A waitress came over with glasses of champagne for each of them, but a glass of coke for Becky. Becky didn't like to drink while she was working, she liked to keep a clear head.
Ann was having trouble sitting down for too long with the corset on, so Chrissy and Amy decided to take a walk around the club for a bit. Becky had already gone to sort out some trouble at the door, which meant that Chrissy was ready to do something.
They hadn't been walking around the club long, when a song came on they all liked, so they were soon dancing around on the dance floor.
Mandy was still sitting on the sofa cuddled up with Carla, while the others were all on the dance floor.
"I was chatting with Ann today; she told me you wanted to have a word about something." Carla asked as they cuddled.
"Yes I do Carla. Ann's friend Amber is going to be coming to see Ann and Amy in a couple of weeks." Mandy said as she sat up to look at Carla as she spoke.
"Yes I knew that Amber was going to be coming at some point. I hear that Amy has no idea about any of this." Carla asked.
"That's right. We don't want to worry Amy, so Ann thought it best to just let Amy see that Amber is still her friend." Ann smiled.
"Sounds like a good idea. If Amy is anything like Chrissy, which I know she is, I would say it's the best way to deal with it." Carla chuckled. "Anything I can do to help, just let me know." Carla added.
"I'm glad you said that, babe." Mandy said with a grin.
Carla sat up a little straighter. "I get the feeling you already have something you want me to help with." Carla said with a raised eyebrow.
"Well from what Ann as told us, Amber doesn't have a lot of money, and she is planning to be getting the train down here. I was just wondering if we could maybe do something about getting her down here in a little more style?" Mandy asked with some hope in her voice, that Carla could make the visit a little more special.
"I think we can make her trip down here a little more relaxing than spending a couple of hours sat on a train." Carla said with a grin.
Mandy could almost hear the cogs turning as she watched Carla thinking about what Mandy had just asked.
"Leave it with me Mandy. I'll make a couple of calls and let you know what I can sort out." Carl pulled Mandy into a hug as she said it.
"Thanks babe. I knew I could count on you to help out." Mandy said as she rested her head on Carla's chest.
"I love planning these surprises for you and the girls." Carla giggled.
Mandy just smiled, as she already knew Carl and Carla both got a kick out of planning this sort of thing. Carl had told Mandy that the best part about planning the birthday party for Amy, was the look on her face when she saw that Ann was there.
Becky entered the VIP section and saw Mandy sat with Carla. She guessed that Chrissy, Amy, and Ann were down on the dance floor. Becky went and took a seat on the empty sofa facing Mandy and Carla.
"Everything okay Becky?" Carla asked.
"It is now Carla, but we had some trouble with a group of guys that wanted to enter the club. Frank and a couple of the others made them change their minds." Becky said with a smile.
Carla could see the funny side. Frank alone could make his point, never mind some of the other bouncers.
"Do you think we'll have any more trouble from them later in the night Becky?" Carla asked.
"I don't think so Carla, but Frank said he would keep an eye out for them trying to get back in later." Becky said as she looked to see if Chrissy was coming back.
"I think Chrissy and the others are down on the dance floor." Mandy said, as she saw Becky watching the entrance to the VIP section.
"Where else would they all be." Becky said with a giggle.
"Very true, Becky, very true." Mandy smiled.
"Have you had time to ask Carla about the thing with Amber?" Becky asked as she looked around to make sure Chrissy and the others hadn't come back up to the VIP section yet.
"Yes I have Becky. I can still hear the little cogs turning." Mandy giggled.
Carla just sat smiling at the little joke Mandy just made. Becky knew that look, Carla had and she knew that she didn't need to worry about it. Amber would have a very special trip down.
Chrissy and Amy entered the VIP section with a very worn out Ann. Chrissy saw Becky sat on the sofa, so she ran over and jumped on her knee. Ann and Amy just looked at each other and smiled. They never got tired of seeing how much love Chrissy and Becky had for each other.
"Hi babe!" Chrissy said as she jumped on Becky's knee.
"Hello lover." Becky said as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy.
Chrissy looked deep into Becky's eyes as she leaned down and kissed her wife. Becky returned the kiss. They let the world fade out for a couple of minutes.
"I've missed you, baby." Chrissy said as she broke the kiss.
"I've missed you too, hon." Becky smiled as she licked her lips.
Amy and Ann were sat on the sofa next to Becky, while Chrissy was sat on Becky's knee. They sat like this for twenty minutes, then Becky got called away.
Carla had to go and talk with some girls at the bar. She could see how lost Chrissy looked without Becky, so she got up and went to help Chrissy and the others stand.
"Come on you three, let's go and do some dancing." Mandy smiled.
Mandy wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist and led the way back down to the dance floor. Ann wrapped her arm around Amy's waist and followed Mandy and Chrissy.
Chrissy was feeling a little sad about Becky needing to get back to work, but it was nice to be spending some time with her sister.
"How you feeling, sis?" Mandy asked as they walked.
"Better now, sis. I know that Becky has to work, but I just hate watching her walk away." Chrissy said as she rested her head on Mandy's shoulder.
"I know how it makes you feel, Chrissy. I see it on your face every time she has to leave you. That's why I thought dragging you down to the dance floor would help cheer you up a little." Mandy wrapped her arm around Chrissy waist a little tighter as she said it.
Ann and Amy both smiled at each other when they saw the way Mandy could make Chrissy smile, even when she was missing Becky.
They soon got to the dance floor and began dancing around and singing along with the songs. This is how it went for the rest of the night, they would stop and have a drink, so Chrissy could spend time with Becky when she took a break from sorting things out around the club. Then they would drag Chrissy down to the dance floor while Becky was away working.
Chrissy, Mandy, Amy and Ann were all worn out by the time the club closed, but they did all have a good time.
Becky sat in the very back of the people carrier hugging Chrissy. Mandy, Amy and Ann all sat on the next seat, while Carla was sat in the front with Vicky.
Vicky waited with the car when they got the girls home. Carla walked them to the door, then stood giving Mandy a hug for a couple minutes before letting her enter the house.
Mandy followed the sound of voices, she found the others all seated at the kitchen table. Chrissy and Becky were sorting out drinking chocolate for them all.
"That smells really nice you two." Mandy said as she took a seat at the table next to Amy.
"It's nearly ready sis. Does anyone want marshmallows?" Chrissy asked.
"MMM, yes please." They all said at the same time. Chrissy had to giggle, as they all sounded like a group of little kids as they said it. Chrissy got the marshmallows out the cupboard while Becky finished boiling the milk and adding it to the mugs.
Becky picked up the tray the mugs were sat on and took it to the table. Chrissy was already sat at the table, so she pulled Becky down to sit on her knee.
"Thanks Becky, this is really nice." Amy said as she took a sip from her mug.
"Yes, thanks Becky, I totally agree with Amy." Ann added with a smile.
"You're all welcome. It's nice to have some company for a change." Becky said, as she sat on Chrissy's knee feeding her marshmallows.
"You do this every night Becky?" Ann asked.
"Yes, most nights. It helps me get to sleep, well that and cuddling up with Chrissy when I get to bed." Becky said with a grin as she put another marshmallow in Chrissy's mouth. Chrissy just sat grinning at Becky, then she wrapped her arms around Becky's waist and hugged her as she rested her head on Becky's chest.
Once they all had empty mugs, and all the marshmallows were gone. They all got up and made their way up to bed.
Chrissy could see that Amy was having a lot of trouble with her chest still, so she followed Amy to her room.
"Let's see about getting them breast forms removed, so we can see what's making you itch so much." Chrissy smiled, as she led Amy over to the bed. "You sit there while I go and fetch the solvent to release them, out of your bathroom." Chrissy added as she made her way over to the bathroom.
"You feeling okay, Amy?" Ann asked when she saw the sad look on Amy's face.
"Yes, sis, I just wish I didn't have to keep going through all this." Amy said as she pointed at her chest.
Ann sat on the bed next to Amy and wrapped her arms around her baby sister. "I know it's a pain Amy, but soon you will have a set of your own. It's just going to take some time."
"I know you're right, sis, but it doesn't look like the pills and shots are doing anything." Amy said sounding really sad.
"Oh Amy, I wish I could speed it all up for you. I really do." Ann just hugged her sister, hoping that it would make her feel a little better.
Chrissy came back from the bathroom, with the bottle of solvent in her hand.
"Okay Amy. Let's get you undressed, so I can get them breast forms off." Chrissy pulled Amy to her feet as she said it.
Chrissy and Ann both helped Amy get out of the dress and shoes. Then Chrissy loosened the laces on the corset, so Amy could unhook it at the front. Amy took in a deep breath once she was able to. She loved the feel of the corset, but it was nice to be able to breathe normally again.
"I bet that feels better?" Chrissy asked as she heard Amy let out a long breath.
"Yes, it's nice to be able to breathe again Chrissy, but I still love wearing a corset." Amy smiled.
"I love wearing them a lot too Amy, but I will still be glad when I can get mine off." Chrissy said as she put her hands on her hips.
"I'm sorry for all the trouble, Chrissy. I can cope until morning, if you want to go and get ready for bed." Amy said, sounding sad for keeping Chrissy up so late.
"I'm sorry Amy. I didn't mean it like that. I was just saying that even I like to get my corset off once I get home." Chrissy smiled as she gave Amy a hug to let her know she wasn't upset with her for keeping her up late.
Once they broke the hug, Chrissy got Amy to remove the bra. Chrissy then led her over to the bed, and got her to lie down.
"This may feel a little cold." Chrissy said.
Amy just closed her eyes. She didn't want to see the breast forms being removed. Amy felt the cold liquid being spread around the edge of one breast form and then the other. She could feel Chrissy pulling on the form as she kept adding more of the solvent. It didn't seem to take long for Amy to feel one side of her chest was lighter than the other. Soon after that the second form was removed.
"Don't move yet Amy. I want to wipe away all the makeup and what's left of the glue, while you're still lying down." Chrissy said.
Amy just lay there, not wanting to see her flat chest. She soon felt Chrissy rubbing her chest with some other liquid, or cream. Amy was really enjoying what Chrissy was doing. The breast forms had cut off all feeling to her chest and nipples, so what Chrissy was doing now felt really good.
"Oh god that feels nice." Amy said before she had time to think what she was saying.
Chrissy and Ann both had to giggle when they saw Amy slap one of her hands over her mouth, as she lay on the bed looking really red faced.
"Don't worry about it to much Amy. All the meds you're taking will be making your nipples and chest very sensitive. Add to that, the fact you've been wearing the breast forms. I'm not surprised you feel really good right now." Chrissy said with a grin.
"It is really nice to be able to feel my nipples and chest again. I really wish I didn't need to wear the breast forms all the time. I just want to have my own breasts." Amy said with a sigh.
"I know you do Amy, but it's going to be some time before you do. Prue needs to see how the meds are going to work, before she can say whether or not you will need implants or not." Chrissy said as she kept wiping Amy's chest clean.
"I just hate all this waiting around." Amy sounded like a spoiled little child as she said it.
Ann and Chrissy just giggled at the way Amy said it. Chrissy knew how Amy felt, but also knew that only time would help Amy feel any better. For the moment Chrissy was more worried about the rash she was looking at on Amy's chest.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I think we better leave the breast forms off until we've had time to let Prue take a look at you. I don't like the look of this rash on your chest." Chrissy said with some worry in her voice.
Amy sat up and looked at her chest. She hated the way it looked, without the forms, but Amy hated the look of the red rash even more.
"Do you think she'll be okay Chrissy?" Ann asked with a worried look on her face.
"Yes, I'm sure she will. We'll know for sure after Prue has taken a look at her tomorrow. It's a good job Amy's there tomorrow, anyway, for a check up." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Do you think it's the glue?" Ann asked.
"Looking at the shape of the rash, I would say yes. If it is, then we will have to stop using it." Chrissy said looking a little sad for Amy.
Ann and Chrissy could both see that Amy wasn't happy about hearing that. They could also see that a lot of the life had left her as well. Ann knew this side of Amy only to well. Ann had seen this in Andy, everyday of his life back when he was living with Mum and Dad.
"Come on Amy, don't look so down." Ann said as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"Yes, please Amy. Don't look so down. I'm sure that Prue can find another glue we can use, one that won't bring you out in a rash." Chrissy said, trying to make Amy feel a little better.
"I hope so, you two. I really hope so." Amy said sounding really down.
Chrissy could see that Ann was taking care of Amy, so she gave them both a hug and then went to get ready for bed.
Ann got ready for bed and helped Amy get her nightgown on. She could see that Amy wasn't happy about having a flat chest, but there was nothing Ann could do about it right now. Chrissy had put some cream on Amy's chest to stop the itching, so Ann wasn't going to let Amy wear a bra to bed just so she would have boobs still.
Amy wasn't in a very good mood at all as she got into bed. She didn't feel right without the breast forms pulling on her chest. Amy soon felt a little better when Ann pulled her close once she got in bed. Soon they were soon fast asleep.
Ann had to hug Amy tighter a couple of times in the night when Amy started to moan.
Amy was having a dream. In the dream Amy was sat in the kitchen with the others, but they all kept calling her Andy. Amy was screaming at them to call her Amy, but they all kept saying that Amy had breasts so you must be Andy. Amy woke feeling really scared, but soon felt better when Ann hugged her again. Ann's cuddling lulled her to sleep again.
Ann woke the next morning when she felt Amy slide out of bed, she watched as Amy disappeared into the bathroom. Ann wondered how Amy was feeling this morning.
Amy woke, feeling the need to visit the bathroom. Once she got there, Amy lifted her nightgown and pulled down her panties before she sat down to relieve herself. Once she finished on the toilet, Amy went and washed her hands and then splashed some water on her face.
Amy found herself looking in the mirror above the sink, she still saw Amy, but she also saw a lot of Andy. With no breast forms to lift the nightgown, Amy saw more Andy than Amy. She let the nightgown drop to the floor so she could look at the rash on her chest. The rash didn't look as bad today, so Amy hoped that Prue would let Chrissy put the breast forms back on later today. Gripping onto that hope, Amy lifted the nightgown back up, then grabbed her bathrobe and wrapped it around herself. Amy left the bathroom so she could make a start on breakfast for everyone.
Ann was just sitting up in bed when Amy got back.
"Morning sis, how you feeling today? Is the rash any better?" Ann asked as she sat stretching.
Amy walked over to the bed and sat on the edge of it, then gave Ann a hug.
"I'm doing okay sis. It feels odd not having any breasts again, but I hope that Prue will give the all clear. So Chrissy can put them back on later." Amy said with a smile.
"I hope you're right Amy, but I don't think Prue will let you glue the forms back on until the rash has gone." Ann didn't want to burst Amy's bubble, but she just wanted her to be aware of what Prue was more likely to say.
Amy knew what Ann said was probably right, but she didn't want to think about it right now. So Amy just smiled at Ann as she hugged her again.
"I'm going to head down and make a start on some breakfast for us all. I'll get a pot of tea made as well." Amy said with a grin. She knew how much Ann liked to start her day with a cup of tea.
"MMM, that sounds like the second best way of starting the day." Ann said with a grin.
"What's the first then sis?" Amy asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Getting a hug from my baby sister is the first one." Ann smiled.
"Oh, right. I thought that you were going to say something else." Amy said with a giggle as she went a little red faced.
"What did you think I was going to say sis?" Ann asked with a puzzled look. Then Ann's look changed to one of shock. "You thought I meant sex!" Ann shouted.
Amy looked a little shocked when Ann shouted at her.
"I'm sorry Ann. I didn't mean. I mean, I just wondered if…" Amy tried to explain, but just couldn't find the words.
"How could you think for one minute that I would put sex before my morning cup of tea?" Ann said with a grin.
Amy looked Ann in the eyes when she heard her speak. Amy saw Ann grinning at her and felt a little better.
"So you're not mad with me then sis?" Amy asked with hope in her voice.
"Of course I'm not mad with you Amy. Now give me another hug, then go and get the tea brewing." Ann smiled at Amy, as she held open her arms for Amy to get another hug.
Amy gave Ann another hug and then smiled as she got up off the bed.
"I'll have a cup of tea waiting for you, sis, when you come down." Amy smiled as she left the room.
Ann smiled to herself as she slid out of bed, and made her way to the bathroom. She just hoped that Amy would be okay, Ann had seen the look on Amy's face when she said about Prue wanting Amy to wait to let the rash clear up before Chrissy would be able to glue the breast forms back on. Ann knew that she would just need to keep an eye on Amy until she was well enough to have the breast forms glued on again.
Amy got down to the kitchen expecting to find Mandy sat drinking her morning cup of tea, but Amy was the first one to get there. Amy set about putting the kettle on, then she went to get the morning paper for Mandy. Once Amy had got the paper and the tea was brewing, she set to work on cooking breakfast for them all.
Mandy came out her bathroom and saw that Chrissy and Becky had left to take a shower. Mandy grabbed her bathrobe then made her way down to make a pot of tea and wait for the others to come down.
When Mandy saw that the paper wasn't at the front door, she realised that Amy must already be up, so she made her way to the kitchen.
Amy was just putting some sausage under the grill when she heard the kitchen door open. Amy turned to see Mandy walk in with a smile on her face.
"Good morning Amy. How are you feeling today? Chrissy told me about the rash on your chest." Mandy said, as she went over and gave Amy a hug.
"Morning Mandy. Yes I'm feeling fine and the rash isn't as bad now." Amy said as she hugged Mandy back.
Mandy could tell that something was different about Amy today, she didn't seam as animated. Mandy also noticed that Amy kept pulling her bathrobe further up her chest. She wondered if Amy was worried about not having the breast forms attached.
"You sure you're okay Amy?" Mandy asked with some worry.
"Yes I'm sure Mandy." Amy smiled.
Mandy wasn't convinced with Amy's smile, but she didn't want to push the issue. Mandy just hoped that her Mum could help, so Chrissy could attach the breast forms again.
"Do you need any help with breakfast Amy?" Mandy asked.
"I'll be fine Mandy, just take a seat and enjoy a nice cup of tea." Amy said, as she led Mandy over to the table and helped her to take her seat.
Once Amy had Mandy seated at the table, she made her way back to the stove. Amy was trying to work out why Mandy just offered to help? She'd stopped asking if Amy needed any help some time back, was it because Amy didn't look like a girl any more, Amy thought to herself. She was soon snapped out of her thinking when she heard Chrissy and Becky enter the kitchen, giggling at each other.
Chrissy and Becky both made their way over to Amy. "Morning Amy, how you feeling today baby sister?" Chrissy asked, as she threw her arms around Amy and hugged her.
"Morning Chrissy, I'm feeling fine, the rash doesn't look as bad either. It's stopped itching as well, which is really nice." Amy said as they broke the hug.
Chrissy could tell that something was bugging Amy. She didn't seem her normal bubbly self. Chrissy had a good idea of what it could be, so just let it go for the time being. She was snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Becky speak.
"Hey! Can I get one of them?" Becky shouted with a pout, as she stood watching Chrissy and Amy hug.
Amy smiled as she broke the hug with Chrissy, then held them out for Becky. Becky started grinning as she stepped into the hug with Amy, and wrapped her arms around Amy's waist.
"Morning Becky, I hope you slept well." Amy said as she hugged Becky.
"Morning Amy, I slept really well, but then again I always do when I have Chrissy to cuddle up too." Becky said with a grin, as she broke the hug with Amy.
Chrissy and Becky both went to give Mandy a hug before returning to help Amy get breakfast ready. Both girls took orders from Amy as she was the first down, and soon breakfast was being served up onto the plates.
Ann arrived in the kitchen just as the girls were bringing the plates to the table.
"That's great timing, sis." Amy smiled, as she put a plate down on the table where Ann normally sat.
"Sorry it took me a little longer getting down here, but I thought I'd take my shower before breakfast. That way you have the bathroom all to your self, once we've eaten." Ann said, as she gave Amy a hug before she took her seat.
"That was a great idea sis. Thanks for that." Amy said, as she hugged her sister back.
Mandy had poured Ann a cup of tea out, while she was talking to Amy.
"MMM, just what I need." Ann said as she picked up the cup and took a sip from it. "I have been known to have the odd good idea every now and then." Ann tried to look all proud as she said it by pulling her shoulders back while pushing her chest out, and looking up while turning her head slightly to one side. The girls all saw Ann do this and started to giggle.
"I know you do sis, but it's such a rare thing to see." Amy said, as she tried to keep a straight face.
"Hey! What are you trying to say, baby sister?" Ann grabbed Amy as she was sitting down next to her. Ann pulled Amy down onto her knee and then started to tickle her.
Amy was giggling and squealing at the same time, which sounded really funny. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Amy tried to scream, as she fought to stop Ann tickling her.
Ann finally stopped tickling Amy. She let Amy sit on her knee to get her breath back. "Just remember baby sister, I know your weakness." Ann smiled.
"You never play fair, sis." Amy said as she took in a couple of deep breaths. "You know how ticklish I am." Amy wined.
"Why do you think I always go for the tickle." Ann said with a grin before she gave Amy another hug, then let her slip over to her own seat, so they could eat their breakfast.
Ann sent Amy up to take a shower, while she washed the dishes. Mandy grabbed a tea towel and set to work drying them for her.
"Do you really think that Amy is doing okay?" Mandy asked with some worry.
"I'm not really sure Mandy. I've not seen Amy this down since she was living with Mum and Dad." Ann said with a sigh.
"Do you think it's just the breast forms not being attached, that's making her feel this way?" Mandy asked.
"No Mandy, it's not just the breast forms. I saw Amy looking at her chest this morning. I think she was hoping to see a bigger change than she saw." Ann said with a sad smile.
Mandy just smiled, she remembered some of the chats she had with Chrissy in the early days of her transition.
"We'll just have to keep a close eye on Amy for the time being. I'm sure that my mum will be able to help." Mandy smiled.
"I'm glad Amy and I have you all here to help us." Ann smiled as a tear ran down her face.
"Hey! What's with the tears?" Mandy asked, as she threw her arms around Ann, and hugged her.
"I'm sorry Mandy, but I'm just really happy that we both have you and the others. I feel a cold shiver run down my spine when I think that I never would have seen Amy again, if she hadn't found you all." Ann turned and hugged Mandy back as she sank her head into Mandy's shoulder and started to sob.
"Don't cry Ann, everything worked out fine." Mandy said, as she stroked Ann's hair.
Mandy handed Ann a tissue once she stopped crying, then led her over to the table so they could sit down and talk a little more.
"You feeling any better now Ann?" Mandy asked.
"Yes Mandy, sorry about that outburst. Seeing Amy looking so down, just brought back all the worry I felt, not knowing what happened to her for all those months." Ann said as she wiped her eyes.
"I thought you got over all this when we first brought Amy down to see you?" Mandy asked.
"Like I said Mandy, seeing Amy looking so down, just makes me want to fix all her problems, but I can't do a thing to help her with this." Ann let out a big sigh as she said it.
"Don't speak like that Ann, having you here, has helped Amy more than you will ever know. As for helping her become Amy in body that is just going to take some time." Mandy smiled.
"I guess you're right Mandy. I just want to see Amy get her wish as much as she does." Ann smiled back.
"We better see about getting these dishes finished off, so we can see about getting Amy checked out by my mum." Mandy said, as she stood up and then pulled Ann to her feet.
They both got back to sorting out the dishes so they could go, get ready to take Amy to see Prue.
Amy slipped out of her bathrobe and then took her panties off and stepped into the shower. Amy started to soap her body, but felt a pang of pain when she felt her flat chest. Even though her chest did feel a little larger than it use to, you still couldn't call them a pair of breasts. Without the breast forms, Amy really did feel more like Andy again. Amy got finished in the shower as quick as she could, so she could get dressed and feel a little more like Amy. She wrapped a towel around her chest like she always did, but without the breast forms the towel kept slipping down. This gave Amy another reason to feel really depressed.
Looking in the mirror, Amy could now see just how bad the rash really was. She knew that it would be a couple of days before Prue would let Chrissy glue the breast forms on again.
Amy used some of the cream that Chrissy used the night before, and then set to work getting dressed. She got the old breast forms out a drawer, and placed them in her bra once she had it on. Amy then picked out a blouse and skirt to wear, as this would not let anyone see that she was wearing breast forms in her bra.
Amy was just doing her hair when Ann entered the bedroom. "Hi sis, you okay? It looks like you've been crying." Amy asked as she turned off the hair dryer.
"Yes, I'm fine sis. Mandy was just telling me some funny things down in the kitchen, that made me cry laughing." Ann said, thinking fast about why she would have been crying. She didn't want Amy to know about her worries.
"Mandy told me some really funny story's about the things she, Chrissy and Becky got up to. They made me cry laughing as well." Amy said with a giggle as she thought about it.
Ann smiled at Amy, and then wandered off to the bathroom to splash some water on her face. She was glad that Amy believed her reason.
Amy went back to drying her hair when Ann left to make a start on getting ready. Once Amy had her hair done, she did her makeup then sat waiting for Ann to finish getting ready.
Ann went for a simple skirt and blouse to match what Amy was wearing. Ann wanted to make Amy still feel like as much of a girl as she could.
"Do you think I look okay sis?" Ann asked with a smile as she did a quick spin.
"You look amazing sis, just like you always do." Amy smiled with pride at how good her sister always looked.
"You're looking really nice your self, baby sister." Ann said as she walked over and pulled Amy to her feet, so she could hug Amy.
"Thanks sis. I do feel a little strange, not having the breast forms attached, but I do feel better now I'm dressed again." Amy said with a smile.
Ann could see that Amy really was a lot happier now she was dressed again. Ann just hoped that Prue could find some way to help Amy have her breast forms attached.
"Well you do look as beautiful as always sis. So are you ready to go and see Prue?" Ann asked.
"Yes sis. I'm really hoping that Prue can help me get rid of this rash." Amy said in a pleading voice.
Ann smiled at Amy as she wrapped her arm around her waist, and they made their way back down to the kitchen. Ann was thinking to herself, that she hoped Prue could help, she really did.
Mandy, Chrissy and Becky were all sat in the kitchen when Ann and Amy got there.
"You look really nice Amy. That is a really beautiful outfit you chose to wear." Mandy said as she saw them enter the kitchen.
"Thanks Mandy, but do you really think I look okay?" Amy asked, as she looked down at her self.
"I think you look really good too Amy and you did a really nice job with your hair and makeup." Chrissy added.
"I second that as well Amy. You do look really nice." Becky said.
"Thanks everyone. You have no idea how much that means to me." Amy said with a smile.
Amy really did feel better. Knowing that Chrissy and the others all still thought she looked nice.
Mandy stood up and then said, "We better see about making a move, or we'll be late."
Ann and Amy led out to the car, with Chrissy and Becky close behind. Mandy brought up the rear, so she could lock up the house. Ann got in the front with Mandy, while Amy got in the back and found herself sat between Chrissy and Becky.
Chrissy could tell that Amy was still distracted by something. Chrissy had an idea; the next thing everyone heard was Amy scream.
"Hey! Stop that Chrissy!" Amy said, as she tried to stop Chrissy tickling her.
"Stop what Amy, do you mean this?" Chrissy asked as she tickled Amy again.
"Yes Chrissy. Stop doing this to Amy." Becky said, as she also tickled Amy.
"Hey, you can both stop it." Amy shouted as she tried to defend her self from them both, but she was laughing too hard to really do anything about it. Being strapped in between them both wasn't helping either.
Ann and Mandy just looked at each other and then started to giggle. They were both just happy to see Amy laughing again, even if Chrissy and Becky were forcing it.
Mandy was soon parking the car in front of her mum's practice. Ann got out then held the back door open for Chrissy to get out. Chrissy then helped Amy get out the car.
Chrissy had to help Amy straighten out her clothes, due to all the moving around in the back of the car.
"There you go Amy. Sorry for making a mess of your clothes." Chrissy said, as she gave Amy a hug.
"Thanks Chrissy, and please don't worry about it. I thought it was really fun playing around with you and Becky." Amy replied as she hugged Chrissy back.
"I'm sorry as well, baby sister." Becky said with a pout, as she also hugged Amy.
"Come on you three, and stop making a scene in the middle of the street." Mandy said, as she helped Ann pull them apart.
They all giggled at each other, then followed Mandy up the steps to her mum's practice.
Mandy pushed the buzzer and waited for Kim to speak. "Dr Walkers practice. Kim speaking, how may I help you?"
"Hi Kim, its Mandy and the girls." Mandy said as she pushed the button on the intercom.
"Hi Mandy, I'll buzz you all in." Kim's voice said out the speaker.
The door made a buzzing sound, so Mandy pushed the door open then held it so all the others could enter. Then Mandy followed them up the passage way and around the corner. Kim had walked around to the other side of the desk to give them all hugs.
Kim greeted them each with a hug then said, "Hi, I hope you're all doing well?"
"We're all doing fine, thanks Kim. How're things with you?" Mandy asked as they hugged.
Mandy didn't want to make Amy feel any worse than she already did about her chest, so she kept quiet about the rash.
"Prue said to send you all right in when you got here." Kim said as she waved her arm towards the door to Prue's office.
"Thanks Kim. We'll come back and chat once mum starts her exam on Amy." Mandy said.
Ann led the way with Mandy, while Chrissy and Becky dragged Amy along with them. Kim had to chuckle at the way Chrissy and Becky always had to drag Amy in to see Prue.
Prue was just reading up on some new drugs that had just come out, when she heard her office door open. She looked up and saw Mandy and Ann enter the room, followed by Chrissy and Becky, who were dragging Amy in with them.
"Hello ladies. How is everyone doing today?" Prue asked, as she put down the paperwork she'd been reading.
"Hi mum. We're all doing fine thanks, but Amy is having a little trouble with her chest." Mandy said.
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. What seems to be the problem then Amy?" Prue asked, as she got up and walked over to take a look at Amy.
"Hello Prue. Chrissy took the breast forms off last night, as they were making my chest itch. Once she'd removed them, we could see that I had a rash there." Amy explained.
"Come with me to the examination room, so I can take a look at you." Prue said, as she took Amy by the hand. "The rest of you can all wait here, or go and chat with Kim for a bit. I'll buzz Kim when I'm done." Prue added.
Amy just let Prue lead the way. Amy looked back at the others, and saw them all leaving by the other door to go and chat with Kim.
"Okay Amy, can you please strip down to your bra and panties? So I can give you a check up and take a look at this rash." Prue asked.
Amy said okay and then set about stripping for Prue.
Prue ran through all the normal tests she normally did. Then she took a closer look at Amy's chest.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I need you to remove the bra and breast forms for me." Prue asked.
"No problem Prue, I didn't use any sticky pads to attach them this morning." Amy said as she removed the breast forms from the bra and then undid the hooks on the back of the bra and removed that as well.
Prue spent some time squeezing and poking Amy's chest before she spoke again.
"That rash looks really bad Amy. Does it still itch?" Prue asked.
"It does a little Prue, but Chrissy gave me some cream to put on it and that helped a lot. Do you have any idea what may be causing it?" Amy asked with some pleading in her voice.
"Well the good news is, it's not the hormone treatment I've got you on. Do you know what glue Chrissy has been using to attach the breast forms?" Prue asked.
"I have the tube in my purse, just in case you asked me that very same question." Amy said, as she picked up her purse and removed the tube so Prue could take a closer look at it.
"You're not just a pretty face, are you Amy." Prue smiled, as she looked at the tube and what was in it. "There do seem to be some chemicals in this that could cause problems to some one with very sensitive skin." Prue added.
"Can you do anything to help me Prue?" Amy asked.
"Yes I can help you Amy. I thought you knew me better than that by now." Prue said with a grin. "I'll write a prescription for an adhesive that will be a lot more gentle on your skin, but I want to let that rash clear up before you even think about attaching the forms again." Prue said in a firm voice.
"How long will that be Prue?" Amy asked in a whiny voice.
"Looking at how bad it looks now, I would say it's going to be a week at least." Prue took hold of Amy's hand as she said it. Prue could see by the look on Amy's face that it was the last thing she wanted to hear.
"A week! Are you sure it's going to be that long Prue?" Amy sounded desperate.
"I'm sorry Amy, but yes. I want to make sure that you don't have any more problems. If you cover up that rash by using more adhesive before it's fully healed, you may end up with scaring. I'm sure you don't want that." Prue pulled Amy into a hug as she said it.
Amy didn't know what to say, so she just let Prue hug her. She knew that Prue was right, but a week with no breasts was going to be a long week, Amy thought to herself.
"On the plus side Amy, everything else looks to be going really well. Your own breasts are starting to bud now, so it won't be long before you don't need the breast forms any more." Prue said it hoping to cheer Amy up a little.
"Really Prue? I'm going to have breasts?" Amy asked with hope in her voice.
"Yes Amy, you're going to have breasts of your own soon. I'm not sure they'll ever be as large as Chrissy's though. Looking at your sister though, they may well grow to be close to Chrissy's size." Prue smiled when she saw that Amy had cheered up a little.
Prue helped Amy get dressed again, and then they went back to Prue's office so she could write up her notes. Prue buzzed Kim to let the others know that she'd finished her exam on Amy.
Amy was sat facing Prue on the other side of her desk when the others entered the room. Chrissy and Becky both ran over and sat either side of Amy, while Mandy and Ann stood behind them.
"How's it all looking Mum?" Mandy asked.
"Everything is going really well, but that rash is going to be a problem. I don't want Amy to have the breast forms attached till it's all healed up. I've just given Amy a prescription for another adhesive, one that shouldn't irritate her skin." Prue said.
"How long do you think it will take for the rash to clear up Mum?" Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice.
"Like I told Amy, I think it will be about a week. Just keep using the cream, and I will see how everything is healing up next Wednesday." Prue had a sad look on her face as she said it. Prue knew that it would be a long week for Amy.
"I'm sorry Amy. I feel like it's my fault." Chrissy said as she held Amy's hand.
"Why would you think it's your fault Chrissy? How were you to know that I would have an allergic reaction to the glue?" Amy asked with a weak smile.
"I don't know Amy, I just feel like I should have known." Chrissy said as a tear ran down her cheek.
"I don't blame you any more than I could Cathy. So stop being silly and give me a hug." Amy held out her hands as she said it.
Chrissy took the hug from Amy, and felt a lot better knowing that Amy really didn't blame her for any of it.
"Now we have all that sorted out, shall we all go, get some lunch?" Mandy asked.
"That sounds like a good idea Mandy." Prue smiled.
"Shall we see about getting off then?" Mandy asked, as she helped Chrissy and Amy stand up.
Ann helped Becky to her feet while Prue buzzed Kim and told her to get ready to leave.
Kim was stood waiting for them all when they got to her desk, so she followed them out, and locked up. Prue and Kim went in Prue's car so they wouldn't need to put Mandy out once they'd eaten.
Prue and Kim followed Mandy's car to a restaurant, where they had a really nice lunch. Once they finished Mandy and the others waved Prue and Kim off, before deciding what to do for the rest of the afternoon.
"What do you all say to an afternoon of shopping?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"That sounds like fun." Chrissy smiled.
"Count me in; I could do with an afternoon of trying on clothes." Becky said with a grin as she rapped her arm around Chrissy's waist.
Amy really didn't feel like shopping, she knew that she wouldn't be able to try anything on with out the breast forms. Hiding her little secret between her legs was one thing, but having to keep removing the breast forms was another story all together. Amy wanted to say no to the shopping trip, but she didn't want to spoil the afternoon for the others.
"Sounds like it would be fun." Amy said with her best fake smile.
Ann could tell that Amy wasn't really looking forward to the shopping trip. She knew Amy too well.
Chrissy and Becky dragged Amy over to the car and helped her get in the back between them. Ann got in the front with Mandy and they set off on their shopping trip.
Amy tried to have fun shopping with the other girls, but she really felt like the odd one out as she watched them all taking dresses to the changing rooms to try them on. Chrissy and the others realised what Amy's problem was, so they cut the shopping trip short and went to see a movie instead. They called in for some take out food on the way home.
The food was really nice, but the best thing for Amy was just being home. Amy just wanted to hide away for the next week.
Amy helped Chrissy and Becky get the dishes washed, then she said she was going to call it a night. She gave everyone a hug before she left to head off to bed.
They all knew that the next week was going to be tough on Amy. All they could do is show her lots of love, and treat her to a whole day of shopping once she had her breast forms attached again.
Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Amy woke and remembered what Prue had said about her not being able to have the breast forms attached for the next week, and she felt really depressed about it all. She lay there watching Ann sleep for some time before she slid out of bed and went to use the bathroom.
Ann woke up as Amy got out of bed. She watched Amy shuffle off to the bathroom. Ann could tell that Amy was still really down about the whole breast form thing.
Amy finished on the toilet, then she sorted out taking a shower. Once she finished in the shower, Amy looked in the mirror to see how the rash was looking. She was happy to see that it was beginning to fade. Amy just hoped that it would be gone soon. She used some more of the cream Chrissy gave her, before she put on her bra and panties. She slipped her breast forms in, and then put her bathrobe on and left the bathroom to make a start on breakfast.
"Morning baby sister. How you feeling today?" Ann asked, as she sat up in bed when she saw Amy leaving the bathroom.
"Morning big sis, I'm feeling fine, the rash is beginning to disappear." Amy said with a smile, as she went over and sat on the edge of the bed so she could hug her sister.
Ann could tell that even though Amy was smiling, she was still really missing the breast forms being attached to make it look like she really had breasts of her own.
"I'm really worried about you Amy. You've just seemed really depressed the past couple of days." Ann said, as she hugged her baby sister.
"I never meant to make you worry Ann, but I just feel so alone when I don't have the forms attached. I hated it yesterday, watching you all try clothes on. All I could do is watch. It just made me realise how different I really am to the rest of you." Amy said, as she broke the hug.
Ann could see the tears welling up in Amy's eyes. She wiped away the tears before pulling Amy in for another hug.
"I'm sorry Amy. I should have seen sooner that the shopping trip was upsetting you. Chrissy and the others would never want to do anything that would upset or hurt you sis. You do realise that, don't you?" Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
"I know that Ann, but still it hurt a little when I saw all of you trying stuff on." Amy said with some hurt in her voice.
"I really wish I could do something to help you out baby sister." Ann said, as she stroked Amy's hair while they hugged.
"Just having you here with me now helps sis." Amy said as she hugged Ann a little tighter.
"I'll always be here for you baby sister." Ann smiled.
"Thanks sis, I'm glad to have you here too. I'd love to stay like this longer Ann, but I better go and make a start on breakfast." Amy said as she broke the hug.
"I better let you get going then Amy. I need to see about making a move my self, or I'll be late for work." Ann gave Amy one final hug before she let her leave to make a start on breakfast.
Ann was just happy that Amy was looking a little happier when she left the bedroom. Ann slid out of bed and made her way to the bathroom, so she could take a shower and see about getting ready for work.
Amy was a little later getting down to the kitchen, so Mandy was already down there, sat at the table. She was drinking a cup of tea, and reading the morning paper.
"Morning Mandy, Sorry for not getting down sooner, and having the tea made ready for you." Amy said, as she entered the room.
"Good morning Amy. Don't worry about it; I can make a pot of tea." Mandy smiled.
"I know you can Mandy, but I love to take care of you all." Amy said with a grin.
"I know you do Amy, but please stop thinking you need to rush down every morning to make a pot of tea and sort out breakfast. It won't hurt to let Chrissy and Becky take over every once in a while." Mandy said.
Amy just smiled at Mandy, and then set to work on making breakfast. It wasn't long before Chrissy and Becky turned up, so they helped Amy get it all ready.
"How you feeling today Amy? Is that cream helping with the rash?" Chrissy asked.
"I'm doing just fine!" Amy snapped at Chrissy, as she put her hands up to her chest. She wasn't happy that Chrissy reminded her about the trouble with her chest.
Chrissy stepped back looking a little shocked that Amy had just snapped at her. Chrissy was trying to work out what she might have done to upset Amy. Not wanting to upset Amy any more, Chrissy didn't say anything else.
Becky had gone to say good morning to Mandy, so she missed Amy snapping at Chrissy. Becky could tell that something was wrong between Chrissy and Amy, but she couldn't work out what it might be. Becky made a point to ask Chrissy later, but for now she just got stuck in helping them sort out breakfast.
Ann turned up in the kitchen just as Amy and the others were dishing everything up, so she took her seat at the table and then poured herself a cup of tea.
Amy put a plate of food down on the table in front of Ann, and then put a plate down for herself and took the seat next to Ann.
"This looks really great Amy." Ann said, as she picked up her knife and fork.
"No problem sis." Amy said, as she made a start on her own breakfast.
Ann could tell by Amy's tone of voice that something was bothering her again. She could only guess that it had something to do with Chrissy, Judging by the way Amy kept looking at Chrissy.
Chrissy kept stealing the odd look at Amy, but would look away again when Amy looked right at her. Chrissy really didn't like the fact that Amy was upset with her, and she couldn't work out why.
Ann had come down dressed ready to leave for work, as she was running a little late today.
"Thanks for a really nice breakfast Amy, Chrissy, and Becky. I better make a move, or I'll be late." Ann said, as she gave them all a hug before she left.
Amy went up to get ready for work. She was really in a bad mood, but had no real idea why. Amy knew she'd snapped at Chrissy for no real reason, but she was also a little mad at Chrissy for reminding her about not having the breast forms attached. Everything was getting very confusing. Amy thought to her self as she sorted out her clothes for the day.
Mandy left to go and get ready, while Chrissy just sat at the table looking sorry for her self.
"Care to tell me what's going on between you and Amy?" Becky asked as she made Chrissy sit up, so she could sit on her knee.
"I wish I knew babe. She's had the funnies with me since I first said good morning to her." Chrissy rested her head on Becky's chest as she said it.
"There must be something more to all this, Chrissy. Do you want me to have a word with her about it?" Becky asked as she stroked Chrissy's hair.
"I think I'll just let Amy get over it her self, but thanks for the offer to help out. I'll just keep out Amy's way until she's ready to talk about what's bothering her." Chrissy said, as she lifted her head off Becky's chest, so she could look her in the eye.
"Okay babe, but please try to not let it bother you to much." Becky said as she hugged Chrissy.
"I'll try not to lover, but I do worry about what I might have done." Chrissy said with a pout.
"I know you love to worry babe. That's why I said try not to let it bother you. With the emphasis on try." Becky said with a smile.
"I'll really try my best then lover." Chrissy pulled Becky in for a kiss as she finished speaking.
Becky slid off Chrissy's knee and then pulled her up to her feet. "Come on babe, we better see about getting you ready for work. Mandy and Amy will be back down again soon." Becky took Chrissy by the hand as she said it and led her up to their room.
Amy finished getting ready and then made her way back down to the kitchen. The kitchen was empty, so she sat at the table to wait for Mandy and Chrissy to get ready.
Mandy was the first to get back down to the kitchen. "You're looking as lovely as always Amy." Mandy said with a smile.
"Thanks Mandy. Do you think my makeup and hair look okay? Chrissy and Becky never came in to help me today, so I'm not sure whether I did a good job of it or not." Amy asked as she stood up to let Mandy get a better look.
"You look really good Amy. I think all the lessons Chrissy gave you paid off." Mandy smiled. "Is everything okay between you and Chrissy? I couldn't help but notice that you two never said a word to each other all the way through breakfast." Mandy asked.
"I think I might have been a little sharp with her when she asked me about the rash on my chest. I felt really bad about it after I said it, but at the same time I felt really mad at her." Amy said with a confused look on her face.
"That would be the hormones Amy. Chrissy was, and still is like that from time to time." Mandy said with a little chuckle. "Do you not remember my Mum telling you about the mood swings that come with taking the hormones?"
"I'm sorry Mandy, but I've just had so much on my mind the past couple of days. I feel really bad now for snapping at Chrissy, do you think she hates me now?" Amy asked as she let her head drop in shame.
"Upset and worried maybe, but I know that Chrissy could never hate anyone." Mandy said as she hugged Amy.
Amy had to giggle. What Mandy said was right, Chrissy could never hate anyone. This just made Amy feel even worse about snapping at her now.
"I really feel bad now Mandy. Chrissy's been nothing but nice to me since we first met, and I just treated her really badly." Amy was close to tears now.
"Hey! Don't start crying Amy; you'll make a mess of your makeup." Mandy said, as she looked Amy right in the eyes.
"Sorry Mandy, but I just don't know how to fix this." Amy said.
"Why don't you just try saying sorry to her, Chrissy will just be happy to know you're not mad at her. You should know by now that Chrissy likes to keep things simple." Mandy giggled.
Amy thought about it for a couple of seconds. "You're right Mandy. Chrissy does like the simple approach to showing how sorry you are." Amy said with a smile.
Chrissy got ready for work with some help from Becky; even though Chrissy thought that Becky spent more time slowing her down. Once she was ready, Becky held her hand and led the way down to the kitchen.
"You sure everything will be okay today at the shop? I feel sorry for Mandy; she's going to have her hands full with you and Amy not speaking." Becky said with a sorry look on her face.
"It's not like I don't want to speak to Amy. I just don't know what I might have done to make her mad at me." Chrissy let out a big sigh. "The only thing I can think of is the trouble with the rash, but Amy already said she didn't blame me for that." Chrissy added.
"I'm sure it's not that Babe. Amy would have to blame Cathy as well if it were that. Cathy was the one that gave you the glue in the first place." Becky wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist and gave her a hug.
"I'm sure I'll find out at some point what I've done, and then I can do something to try and fix it." Chrissy said, as she hugged Becky back.
Chrissy let Becky enter the kitchen first, and she followed close behind. Chrissy saw Amy stood with Mandy, she looked at them both till Amy made eye contact, and then Chrissy looked away again.
Amy looked over at the door when she heard Chrissy and Becky talking just out side. She saw Chrissy look at her, then look away again once their eyes met. Amy realised that she must have really hurt Chrissy's feeling earlier.
Becky felt Chrissy stop dead in her tracks. When she looked at Chrissy, she saw her lover looking down at the ground. Becky looked over at Amy, and saw that she was looking right at Chrissy, and then she looked at Becky and got a worried look on her face.
Amy was about to walk over to Chrissy when she saw the look on Becky's face, it made Amy stop where she was. Becky looked ready to kill Amy for upsetting Chrissy. Amy saw the look on Becky's face change when she looked towards Mandy, so Amy looked at Mandy and saw a similar look on Mandy's face to the one that Becky had.
Mandy looked at Amy and smiled as she indicated with her head for Amy to walk over and tell Chrissy what she wanted to say.
Chrissy was looking down at the floor when she felt Becky let go of her hand. She looked up just as Amy reached the spot where she was stood. Chrissy looked away again, but saw Amy's hand come in and cup the underneath of her chin and then lift her head up, so she was looking Amy straight in the face.
"I'm really sorry for snapping at you earlier Chrissy. Please forgive me; I don't know what came over me." Amy said as she let a tear run down her cheek.
Chrissy let a tear run down her cheek as she threw her arms around Amy and hugged her for all she was worth.
"Does this mean you forgive me Chrissy?" Amy asked as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Does this mean you're not mad with me?" Chrissy asked as she pulled her head back, so she could look at Amy.
"I don't think I was ever really mad with you Chrissy. I don't know how I'm really feeling at the minute. I'm sorry Chrissy." Amy had tears running down her cheeks as she spoke.
"I know how you're feeling at the minute Amy; I had the same trouble when I first started taking my hormones. One minute you feel really happy, then the next minute you want to cry." Chrissy smiled as she took a tissue off Becky and started to wipe away the mess left from Amy's tears.
"That's it Chrissy, I don't know whether I'm coming or going at the minute. Not being able to attach the breast forms is really getting me down as well." Amy said with a sorry look on her face.
"All we've ever seen is Amy, even when you were still Andy. Nothing is ever going to change that." Chrissy smiled.
Amy didn't know what to say, she just looked at Chrissy, and then she looked at Mandy and Becky. They just stood there smiling, both happy that Chrissy and Amy were both friends again.
Chrissy helped Amy sort her makeup out, and then they made their way out to the car so they could get to work. Mandy let Chrissy have a couple of minutes to say goodbye to Becky, then they left for work.
Becky waved them off at the door, and then headed back into the house so she could make a start on washing the dishes they'd used for breakfast.
Once Mandy, Chrissy and Amy got to the shop and had everything opened up and the computer fired up, Amy put the kettle on and made them all a cup of tea before they started sorting out the orders for the changing service and the Ebay orders.
Mandy was really happy to see Amy and Chrissy getting on so well again. She really wasn't looking forward to spending the whole day with them if they weren't talking to each other.
Amy and Chrissy were working really well together, and Mandy was having a really good giggle watching them play around as they worked.
Mandy was really happy to stop for lunch when she saw Carl walk through the door carrying a basket of food for them all. Mandy walked over to Carl and gave him a hug and a kiss.
"Hi princess. Hope you've not been working to hard?" Carl asked, as they broke the kiss.
"Hi Babe. No I've been watching Chrissy and Amy run around. I didn't think I'd see you today, not that I'm complaining." Mandy said with a grin.
"I thought I was going to be in a business meeting all day, but they called and cancelled. So I thought I'd come and see my beautiful princess." Carl said, as he kissed Mandy again.
"Lucky me then." Mandy said with a grin once they stopped kissing.
Amy popped her head around the curtain that led to the back room. "Hi Carl." Amy said with a smile.
"Hi Amy. You still having fun working here, or can I temp you to come and work for me at the hotel?" Carl asked with a grin as he stole a quick look at Mandy to see what her reaction would be.
"Thanks for the offer Carl, but I'm happy working here thanks." Amy said with a grin as she walked down to the front of the shop, to where Carl was stood with Mandy. She took the basket off Carl and then made her way back to the back room to get the food set up on the table.
Carl looked at Mandy and saw the proud smile on her face. "You already knew what Amy would say didn't you?" Carl asked with a smile.
"Yes I did. It's never been about the money with Amy, she just wanted a family that loved her. That's why what you said at Amy's birthday party really meant so much to her." Mandy said with a smile.
"I see what you mean; Amy really is a lot like Chrissy then." Carl said with a thoughtful look on his face.
"Yes they are really the same; they both had unhappy childhoods. It's amazing how they found each other still." Mandy smiled as she thought about how lucky they both were to find each other.
"The other reason for me coming here today was to make sure that Amy and Chrissy were both doing okay. Ann said that they both looked a little upset with each other when she left for work this morning." Carl asked.
"Yes they got it all sorted out before we left for work today. Amy is having some trouble with her emotions due to the hormones. She got a little snappy with Chrissy, and you know how Chrissy can get when she thinks she's done something wrong." Mandy said with a little chuckle. "Amy is a little down as she can't attach the breast forms you got her, due to a rash from the glue." Mandy added
"I'm glad that Amy and Chrissy made up again, but I'm sorry to hear about the problem with the breast forms. Is there anything I can do to help?" Carl asked.
"Not really Carl. I took her to see my Mum yesterday, and she sorted out some better glue for Amy to use. The down side is that Amy has to wait for the rash to go before Chrissy can attach the breast forms for her again." Mandy wrapped her arms around Carl's neck as she said it, and pulled him down for a kiss.
"Just let me know if there is anything I can do to help." Carl said, once they broke the kiss.
"That's what I love about you Carl. You're always trying your best to help everyone around you." Mandy stroked her hand down the side of Carl's face as she said it. "I think we better go and get some lunch before Chrissy and Amy eat it all." Mandy added with a giggle.
"We better go and eat then my princess." Carl said, as he wrapped an arm around Mandy's waist and guided her to the back room.
Amy and Chrissy had all the food set out on the table and were both sat waiting for Carl and Mandy.
"We were just about to start without you." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"Sorry girls, but I was busy with my starter." Carl said with a grin as he looked at Mandy.
"I'll stick to what's on the table, thanks Carl." Chrissy giggled.
"Good! Because I don't feel like sharing." Mandy smiled.
Carl helped Mandy take her seat before he took his seat next to her, so they could make a start on their lunch. The lunch was really great, and Mandy enjoyed having Carl's Company even more.
Chrissy and Amy cleared away the dishes, and then got them all washed and put back in the basked. This gave Mandy some time to sit with Carl before they had to let him leave again, so they could open the shop for the afternoon.
"Thanks for the really great lunch babe, and the dessert." Mandy said as she pulled Carl down for a kiss.
"I was happy I could deliver it, and help with the dessert." Carl said with a smile, as he licked his lips. "If I don't see you before, I'll see you at the club on Saturday I hope." Carl asked
"Yes you'll see us all at the club on Saturday, but I wish you could find some time to come and visit before then babe. It feels so far away." Mandy said with a pout.
"I'll try and get to see you before Saturday, but I do have a chain of hotels to run, but I'll try my best to get around if I can." Carl said as he pulled Mandy in closer for another kiss.
"I know you're really busy lover, but I just love spending time with you." Mandy said as she broke the kiss.
"Just as I love spending time with you baby." Carl said with a smile, as he looked at his watch and realised that he needed to get going, or he would be late for his afternoon meeting.
Mandy gave Carl one more kiss before she let him leave with the empty food basket and the orders for Maria at the changing service. Mandy went back into the shop and got stuck in to sorting out new stock orders, and dealing with the customers with Chrissy.
Amy was sorting out the Ebay orders, now that they had all the changing service orders sorted out.
Chrissy and Amy were both happy to see Mandy looking so full of life. She was always like this after Carl called in with lunch.
The rest of the afternoon seemed to fly by with Mandy having so much fun; she soon had Chrissy and Amy laughing as they got on with their work. Amy and Chrissy got the car loaded up with the parcels to be dropped in at the post office, while Mandy locked up the shop so they could leave.
They dropped the parcels off at the post office and then headed home. Chrissy was happy that she was going to see Becky. Amy was just happy that she would be able to relax and spend some time with Ann.
Mandy pulled into the driveway and had only just stopped when Chrissy was getting out and heading into the house, so she could find Becky and hug her. Mandy and Amy just looked at each other then giggled.
"She really does love that girl you know." Mandy said.
"What ever gives you that idea Mandy?" Amy asked, trying to keep a straight face.
"Just a gift I have." Mandy replied with a proud look on her face, just before she bust out laughing, which then set Amy off.
Amy and Mandy made their way to the kitchen, and found Chrissy and Becky wrapped around each other kissing. They both waited for Chrissy and Becky to break their lip lock before they spoke.
"Hi Becky. Dinner smells nice. Do I have time to take a quick shower before it's ready?" Mandy asked as she walked over and hugged Becky, and then gave her a peck on the cheek.
"Hi Mandy, It will be another thirty minutes before its ready, so please feel free." Becky said, as she hugged Mandy back.
"Hi Becky. Dinner really does smell great." Amy said, as she also gave Becky a hug. "I think I'll go and take a shower before dinner as well." Amy added.
"Hi Amy. It's nothing special really, just stew and dumplings." Becky said, as she hugged Amy back.
Amy was about to say something, but just thought that Becky had been around Chrissy way to long, so she let it go. Amy let Mandy wrap an arm around her waist, and lead her off to take a shower.
Mandy gave Amy a hug when they got to her bedroom door. "I'll see you back down stairs later Amy." Mandy smiled.
"Okay Mandy." Amy replied with a smile as she hugged Mandy back.
Amy made her way down to her and Ann's room. Once she entered the room, she stopped when she saw her reflection in the mirror on the back of the closet door. Amy really did like what she saw when she looked in the mirror when she was dressed, but knew that once she took the clothes off, all she would see is Andy again. Amy soon shucked off her feelings, and set to work getting undressed so she could take a shower. She took the breast forms out her bra before removing it, and then she took a closer look at the rash, which was beginning to fade. Amy sat at the dressing table and set to work removing her makeup, she looked in the mirror and saw Amy's head sat on the body of a skinny male's body with a puffy red chest.
Once Amy had the makeup removed, she got up and headed off to the bathroom, and started the shower. She didn't spend to long in the shower, and was soon stepping back out. Amy grabbed a towel and dried herself off, then walked over to the sink so she could take a look at her reflection while she put some more of the cream on that Chrissy gave her. Amy could feel that her chest was a lot more swollen than it used to be, and it was a lot more sensitive as well.
Amy headed back to the bedroom once she'd finished with the cream. She spent a couple of minutes trying to work out what she wanted to wear. She thought about putting her nightgown and dressing gown on, but Amy wanted to feel a little more like a girl, so she went for a skirt and blouse. She picked out one of her really nice bra and panty sets and put them on. Then she added the breast forms, and then she put the blouse and skirt on, and then sat to add a little makeup, just so she could look a little more like Amy and less like Andy.
Amy sat back once she'd finished, to take a look at the finished results. She smiled at the image of the girl sat there smiling back. Amy knew that it was a fake image of a girl she was looking at, but until she had her SRS, this would have to do. Amy took one final look in the mirror before she headed back down to taste some of Becky's great cooking.
Chrissy had stopped down stairs with Becky while the others went up to take their showers. Becky was sitting on Chrissy's knee when they heard Ann get home.
"Hi Ann, how was work today?" Becky asked as she slid off Chrissy's knee to go check on dinner.
"Hi Becky, hi Chrissy. Work was fine, but I do have a good team working with me. How was your day?" Ann asked as she looked at Becky, and then Chrissy.
"My day was fine, but I did miss my little love bird here." Becky said, as she walked back over to where Chrissy was sat.
"I missed you too babe." Chrissy said, as she pulled Becky back down onto her knee and wrapped her arms around Becky's waist. "Sorry Ann. I had a really good day, it started off a little rough with Amy snapping at me, but we got it all sorted out." Chrissy smiled.
"I did notice that you and Amy seemed to have a problem this morning. I asked Carl to check on how you two were getting on, when he said he was going to be dropping lunch off. Carl said you were both having a laugh when he dropped it off. I'm glad you sorted it all out." Ann said as she took a sip from the cup of tea that Chrissy had poured out for her while Becky checked on dinner.
"Yes we got it all sorted out this morning. Amy is having some trouble with her feelings, due to the hormones. I was the same way when I first started on them, Becky and Mandy may say I still can be from time to time." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"She's not joking really Ann, Chrissy still can get worked up over the smallest of things. Just remember to think before you react to something you hear Amy say, or do." Becky said as she hugged Chrissy.
"Thanks for the warning. I didn't realise that the hormones did that to you." Ann said sounding a little shocked.
"As long as Amy can see how much we all love her, I'm sure she'll get through it all Ann. She's lucky to have Chrissy and Cathy to talk to about it all." Becky said.
They all stopped talking when they heard the kitchen door open. Mandy walked in and stopped when she saw them all looking at her.
"Okay, what have I done wrong?" Mandy asked as she looked at them all.
"Sorry sis, but we just wondered if it was you or Amy coming back down." Chrissy smiled.
"Yes, sorry for worrying you Mandy." Ann said with a smile.
"I'm sorry too sis." Becky shouted, as she checked on dinner again.
"That's okay then, I just worry when everyone stops talking when I enter a room." Mandy giggled, as she took her seat at the table.
Ann poured Mandy a cup of tea out and slid it over to her. "Here you go Mandy. I hope this makes you feel a little better." Ann smiled.
"Thanks Ann, I'm ready for this." Mandy said, as she picked up the cup and took a sip from it.
Chrissy was helping Becky dish dinner up when they heard the sound of heels on the marble floor in the hallway, so they all turned just in time to see Amy enter the kitchen.
Amy stopped dead in her tracks when she saw them all looking at her. Amy wondered if she looked okay or not.
"Do I look okay?" Amy asked with some worry in her voice, as she looked down at herself.
"Sorry sis, you look fine. I was just a little shocked to see you so well dressed, you heading out?" Ann asked with a raised eyebrow.
"No sis, I just felt like wearing something nice." Amy said in a very defensive way.
Ann thought about what Chrissy and Becky said about the hormones, and how Amy just reacted to her question.
"I'm sorry Amy. I just thought you looked really nice, and was a little worried that you were thinking of going out without me baby sister." Ann said with a pout, as she got up and gave Amy a hug.
"I'm sorry for snapping at you sis. I'd never think of heading out without you, or the others." Amy said, as she hugged Ann back.
"That's okay then. We better take our seats or dinner will be cold." Ann said with a smile, as she led Amy over to her seat at the table. Ann even helped Amy to sit down, to make her feel even more like a girl.
"Thanks Ann." Amy said with a smile as she let her sister hold the chair while she sat down. It helped Amy feel better about everything.
Chrissy and Becky brought all the dishes of food to the table, and they all got stuck in with dishing up what they all wanted. The chat turned to what they had been doing all day, as they all sat eating their dinner.
They soon had empty plates. Amy and Ann got up and sorted out some fruit and ice cream for dessert, so Chrissy could spend some time with Becky before she had to head off to work.
Mandy and Amy set to work doing the dishes so Ann could go and get changed out of her work clothes, and Chrissy could go and help Becky get ready for work. Mandy and Amy soon had the dishes washed, dried and put away. They sat chatting till Ann came back down, and then they all went to the front door when they heard the bell. It was Vicky, so they stood chatting in the hallway until Chrissy turned up with Becky.
They all waved Vicky and Becky off then went to the living room to see what was on the telly. Mandy found a movie they all wanted to watch, so they settled down and watched the movie, then called it a night and headed off to bed.
Friday and Saturday were pretty much the same for Amy; she was feeling really down about not being able to attach the breast forms. The rash was nearly gone, so Amy was hoping Prue would let her attach the forms again sooner than Wednesday.
Chrissy and Mandy were ready to finish and close the shop on Saturday, so they could both spend some time at the club with the ones they love. Amy wasn't really in the mood for going out. Amy knew that she wouldn't be able to wear anything that looking as good as what Chrissy and the others would be wearing.
"You feeling okay Amy?" Chrissy asked as they were getting in the car out side the shop.
"I'm okay Chrissy. I'm just not sure I want to go to the club tonight." Amy said in a sad voice.
"Why ever not Amy? I thought you loved going to the club." Chrissy said in a shocked voice.
"I do love going to the club Chrissy, but I just don't think I want to go again till I have the breast forms attached again. I won't be able to look as good as the rest of you." Amy let her shoulders slump as she said it.
"You don't have to flash your boobs to look beautiful Amy." Mandy said as she got in the car.
"I know I don't Mandy, but I don't want to look like the ugly duckling when we go out. I'll be okay stopping at home tonight while you all go to the club. I'm sure I can find a film to watch, or I may just carry on reading the book I started the other week." Amy tried to sound upbeat about it all.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I'm not going to let you stop in tonight. I know just the outfit you can wear." Chrissy said with a grin, as she thought about the dress that Amy would be wearing when they head to the club later.
Amy wanted to tell Chrissy not to worry about trying to help her, but knew she would be wasting her time. Amy had seen that look on Chrissy's face before, and she always got her way when she had it. Amy was happy that she'd be going to the club now; she just hoped that Chrissy could make her look good, even without the breast forms being attached.
Once they got home, they all headed up to take showers and then headed back down to have some dinner before they got ready to go to the club. Chrissy told Becky what Amy said on the way home from the shop, and her idea for what Amy would be wearing when they went to the club. Becky loved the idea Chrissy had, and was looking forward to seeing what Amy would look like.
Amy, Chrissy and Becky set to work on sorting out some dinner, while Mandy and Ann sat at the kitchen table and watched them work. They soon had dinner ready, and then they all ate and headed up to finish getting ready.
Chrissy sorted out what underwear Amy would need, and left her to sort out putting it on while she went to make a start on putting her own underwear on.
Ann helped Amy get her underwear on and then helped Amy with the corset. Chrissy had sorted out a corset for Ann as well, which Ann wasn't too happy about. But she did like the look it gave her figure.
"I'm really glad that Chrissy talked you into coming out tonight sis." Ann said with a smile, as she pulled on the laces to Amy's corset.
"It was more told, than talked." Amy said with a giggle. "I was all set to spend the night in front of the telly, but Chrissy told me I was going out, and she had the perfect outfit for me to wear." Amy added.
"That sounds like Chrissy." Ann giggled. "I'm glad she did, you need a night out. So what is this outfit Chrissy has for you?" Ann asked.
"I've got no idea what the dress looks like, but I do trust Chrissy to not make me look like a fool." Amy smiled.
"I'm sure that Chrissy will have you looking like a knock out, just like she always does." Ann said, as she hugged her baby sister.
"I know I shouldn't be worried sis, but I am a little. I just can't see how Chrissy can make me look as good as you all look, with me not being a real girl." Amy said as she bit her lip.
"Hey! Stop talking like that. You are a real girl; you just have a birth defect to sort out." Ann snapped at Amy.
"Sorry sis, I didn't mean to make you mad with me." Amy said as she looked down at the floor, to afraid to make eye contact with Ann.
"I'm not mad with you Amy. I'm just sick of you thinking of yourself as not being a girl." Ann said as she pulled Amy into a hug. "You have a good heart, and I know that the others all love you. Just remember that they got to meet Andy first, and they still helped you become Amy." Ann added as she hugged Amy a little tighter.
"I guess you're right sis. I just wish I looked as good as you all do, and I didn't need to use fake breasts, and hide what I have between my legs." Amy sounded really sad as she said it.
"I know Amy, but it's going to take time." Ann said as she broke the hug and looked Amy in the eyes.
"I know it will sis, but I hate the thought of having to wait. I look at Chrissy, and I just want to be the same." Amy said it with a pleading voice, as she put her hands to her chest.
Ann giggled, then said, "You never could wait for anything, I still remember how you were at Christmas time."
"I know sis, not that I ever got anything nice from them." Amy said with some venom in her voice.
"Hey! I always got you something nice for Christmas." Ann said with a pout.
"Oh! Please Ann, don't think I mean that you didn't. I was just trying to say that I don't know why I ever got excited about anything that they got me. I loved the stuff you gave me for Christmas." Amy looked worried that she might have upset Ann with her comment.
"Hey, calm down Amy. I know what you were trying to say, and I must agree. They never did give you anything nice, or useful. I use to feel really bad when they gave me all those gifts, and you always got next to nothing. I use to wonder if you hated me for all that." Ann had a tear in her eye as she said it.
"I never hated you Ann! I loved it when you would share your gifts with me. I know that Mum and Dad hated it when we sat eating the chocolates that they had given you, and I did get to share some of the clothes that Mum gave you. Even if you didn't know about it to start with." Amy said with a grin as she struck a sexy pose in the underwear.
"I'm glad I could help. Even if I didn't know about it." Ann said with a giggle, as she pulled Amy into another hug.
"You're the best sister a girl could ask for Ann." Amy said as she hugged her back.
"No, you're the best sister a girl could ask for." Ann said, as she broke the hug.
Amy went all red faced then said, "Thanks sis. Do you want me to help you put your corset on?"
Ann was just about to answer Amy, when they heard a knock at the door. They both shouted for the person to enter. They both saw Becky pop her head around the door.
"Hi. I've come to help you get ready Ann, so Chrissy can help you finish getting ready Amy." Becky said with a smile, as she entered the bedroom with a shoebox and a clothing bag with a dress in it.
"I think you just like putting me in a corset." Ann said with a grin. "That's a daring outfit you're wearing." Ann asked when she looked at the silk robe Becky was wearing.
"I take very little pleasure in forcing you to wear a corset Ann." Becky said, as she looked all sweet and innocent. "As daring as I like to think I am Ann, don't you think this is a little too daring." Becky giggled, as she did a quick spin to show off her dressing gown.
"I think you could be right Becky." Ann said with a giggle.
"Enough with the stalling Ann. Time for you to get this on." Becky said with an evil grin, as she waved the corset at Ann that she'd just picked up off the bed. "You better go to mine and Chrissy's room, so Chrissy can help you get ready." Becky added with a smile.
"Okay Becky. Do you know what she's planning on me wearing tonight?" Amy asked.
"Yes I do know, but I'm not going to tell you. Trust me Amy; Chrissy will have you looking really beautiful." Becky smiled at Amy.
Amy let out a sigh when she realised that the only way she was going to find out what Chrissy had planned was to go and let Chrissy get her dressed.
"Okay then, I'll go and let Chrissy do her magic on me." Amy said as she made her way out the bedroom, and down to Chrissy and Becky's room.
Chrissy was just finishing her makeup when she heard a knock on the door. "Come in!" Chrissy shouted.
Amy opened the door and entered the room.
"Hi Amy, If you don't mind, I've nearly finished with my makeup, so I'll finish mine before I start on yours." Chrissy asked with a smile.
"I don't mind Chrissy, I may pick up some tips by watching you." Amy said with a smile, as she took a seat next to Chrissy.
"I don't have much to teach you Amy, you can already do a really good job." Chrissy smiled as she finished doing her eye makeup.
"Thanks Chrissy, but I want to be able to do amazing makeup like you." Amy said with a grin.
"I've already said I'll do your makeup Amy, you don't need to flatter me." Chrissy giggled.
"I'm just calling it like it is Chrissy. I still want you to teach me all your tricks." Amy said with a grin.
"Thanks Amy. I have something a little trickier planed for your makeup tonight." Chrissy said as she finished doing her makeup and put everything back where it belonged.
"What exactly do you have in mind Chrissy?" Amy asked with a worried look on her face.
"Don't look so worried Amy. I just need to get the right look to go with the dress I have for you." Chrissy smiled at Amy as she said it.
"Okay Chrissy, I trust you. Where do you want to start then? Makeup, hair, or the dress?" Amy asked as she stood up.
"Hair and makeup will be first, I want to save the dress till last." Chrissy said, as she covered the mirror.
"Why are you covering the mirror Chrissy?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.
"I don't want you to see what I'm doing till I've finished with the whole look. I hope you don't mind?" Chrissy asked.
"I do trust you Chrissy. I just really want to see what you have planned for me." Amy smiled, as she took a seat at the dressing table.
"I really think you'll love the look I'm going to give you." Chrissy said with a grin, as she made a start on Amy's makeup.
Amy just put her head back and moved it from side to side when Chrissy told her to. Amy did notice that Chrissy was spending even more time working on her eyes.
"I need you to keep your eyes open while I do this next bit." Chrissy said as she tilted Amy's head back, then she put something in one of Amy's eyes, and then the other one. "I need you to blink a couple of times for me now Amy." Chrissy said with a smile.
"What have you just done Chrissy? It feels a little funny." Amy said, as she blinked.
"You'll see once I've finished. Now let me do your hair, so I can get you into the dress. Then you can take a look at what I've done." Chrissy giggled as she made a start on Amy's hair for her.
Chrissy brushed out Amy's hair and then wrapped it into a bun on the back of her head and used a couple of hairpins shaped like chopsticks to hold it in place.
Amy saw Chrissy looking at her with a critical eye. "Do I look okay then?" Amy asked.
"I think I've out done myself this time Amy." Chrissy said with a proud smile.
"Can I take a look now then Chrissy?" Amy said in a pleading voice.
"Not just yet Amy, I really need you to do me a big favour first." Chrissy asked.
"Anything Chrissy, but can we please hurry up. I really want to see what you've done." Amy said, pleading even more.
"Okay Amy. I need you to stand up and follow me." Chrissy took Amy by the hand, and led her to the middle of the room. "Now I need you to close your eyes, and promise me that you won't look till I say you can." Chrissy looked Amy in the eyes as she said it.
"I promise Chrissy, I really promise." Amy said, as she closed her eyes and let Chrissy do what ever she wanted to do.
Chrissy slipped Amy's dressing gown off, and then she went to get the dress she wanted Amy to wear.
"Okay Amy, I need you to step into the dress for me. Be careful not to fall over while you do it." Chrissy said.
"It would be a lot easier to do if I could open my eyes." Amy giggled.
"I know it would Amy, but I just want you to see the whole look once you've got ready." Chrissy said sounding a little sad.
"I promise not to look until you say I can Chrissy. Just let me know if it looks like I'm going to fall over." Amy giggled as she said it.
Chrissy bent over and let Amy step into the dress so Chrissy could pull the dress up and place it over Amy's shoulders. Then Chrissy fastened up the buttons, and pulled the zip up the side.
"There you go Amy. I just need you to get the boots that Cathy bought you for your birthday to finish the outfit of, but you can take a look in the mirror now if you want to." Chrissy said as she turned Amy to face the mirror.
Amy opened her eyes and found herself looking at an oriental looking woman, she had beautiful green eyes. It took Amy a couple of seconds to realise that she was looking at herself in the mirror. Amy took a closer look at the dress she was wearing, it was a short-sleeved oriental mini dress navy blue in colour with a mandarin collar, and had a dragon and phoenix design all over it. The dress also had a slit on both sides, so Amy and anyone else that looked could see her stocking tops showing.
"Wow Chrissy, I look amazing. How did you get my eye makeup to look so oriental? My eyes are green! Are they contact lenses?" Amy asked, as she looked in the mirror.
"Do you remember me telling you about the time I thought Becky was going to dump me, so she could go out with Vic? Well this is the look I used when I went to the club that night with Cathy." Chrissy said with a giggle, when she thought of how stupid she was over the whole thing. "Do you like the look then Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"I love it Chrissy, and I look so different. I love the feel and look of this dress as well. I look and feel so sexy in it." Amy was grinning as she said it. She was turning from side to side as she looked in the mirror.
"See, I told you I could make you look sexy without you needing to flash any breast." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Thanks Chrissy, you're the best." Amy said with a grin, as she walked over to Chrissy and gave her a hug.
"I'm really glad you like the look. I've wanted to try it out on you for some time now. The shape of your face suits the eye makeup better than mine did." Chrissy said, as she hugged Amy back.
Chrissy and Amy broke the hug when the bedroom door opened and Becky walked in with Ann close behind.
Ann was about to ask whom the oriental girl was standing in the middle of the room with Chrissy, when the light bulb came on above Ann's head, and she realised it was Amy.
"Wow Amy, you look amazing!" Ann ended up saying as she gave her a wolf whistle.
"Thanks sis. Chrissy has done a really great job; she even gave me green eyes to go with it." Amy said with a grin.
"I can see that Amy. That's one of the reasons I didn't realise it was you to start with." Ann said, as she took a closer look at the makeup job Chrissy had done. "I can hardly believe it's you sis." Ann said sounding shocked.
"Do you like the look Chrissy gave me then sis?" Amy asked, as she did a quick spin.
"I love it Amy, I wish I could pull off that look." Ann said sounding jealous.
"I'm sure Chrissy could do the same look for you sis." Amy said as she looked at Chrissy to see if she could.
"Well you do both look alike, so I bet I could even make you look like twins." Chrissy said, as she took a close look at Ann, and then Amy again.
"It's a shame you don't have another dress like this one Chrissy, I'd love to see if we could look like twins." Amy said in a sad voice.
"Who said I didn't have another dress like that one?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"So you do have another dress like this one?" Amy asked as her head shot up, so she could look at Chrissy.
"Yes, I have over a dozen of them in different colours, and with different designs on them. Becky loved the way I looked in the one I wore that night, so she bought me a load of them for my birthday." Chrissy smiled at Becky as she said it.
"Do you want to give it a go Ann?" Amy asked in an excited voice.
"I'd love to sis, but Becky already spent time helping me get in this one." Ann said, as she waved her arm up and down herself.
"I don't mind Ann; I think it could be fun to see if you could look like twins." Becky smiled.
"Okay then Amy; let's see if Chrissy really is that good with makeup." Ann said with a giggle, as she already knew that Chrissy was that good.
Chrissy went a little red faced at the compliments Ann and Amy were paying her.
"Red really does suit you babe." Becky said, as she walked over to Chrissy. Becky gave Chrissy a hug to let her know she loved her still.
"Well, I better get started. Becky, would you pop over to Mandy's room and ask her if she has a set of green contact lenses I can use?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"Anything for you babe." Becky said with a smile, as she left to go and find out.
"I don't have a second dress in the same colour, but I don't think you'd both want the same dress anyway." Chrissy said with a smile, as she helped Ann take the dress of she was already wearing.
"Just one in the same style will be fine Chrissy." Ann said.
Chrissy took the dress that Ann was just wearing with her back to her wardrobe, so she could pick out one of her oriental dresses for Ann to wear. Chrissy Returned to the bedroom and showed Ann the dress she picked for her.
"Does this one look okay for you Ann?" Chrissy asked, as she held up an oriental dress in a plum colour with gold blossoms all over it. The dress also had the mandarin collar and the slits just like the one Amy was wearing.
"Chrissy that dress looks so beautiful, are you sure I can wear it?" Ann asked as she walked over to Chrissy and took a closer look at it.
"I'm glad you like it Ann. I'll help you get it on, so I can get to work on your makeup. It takes a little longer to get that oriental look." Chrissy took the dress back off Ann, and undid the buttons and side zip, so Ann could step into it.
Ann stepped into the dress and then let Chrissy zip it up and then do up the buttons on the front.
"Thanks for doing all this Chrissy. I love the feel of this dress." Ann said as she ran her hand up and down the dress.
"Doesn't it just make you feel really sexy sis?" Amy asked, as she struck a sexy pose.
Ann giggled and also struck the same pose. "It really does sis."
"You two really are sisters." Chrissy giggled, as she led Ann over to the dressing table, so she could make a start on her makeup.
Ann sat down and let Chrissy work her magic. It did take Chrissy longer like she said it would. Becky returned with the green contacts of Mandy's, so Chrissy helped Ann put them in once she'd finished with her makeup.
"I need you to blink a couple of times Ann. They may feel a little weird at first, but you'll soon get use to them." Chrissy said with a smile, as she helped Ann to stand up once she'd finished with her hair.
"So can I take a look now then Chrissy?" Ann asked.
"Yep, I'm all done with you now. I hope you like what I've done." Chrissy said with some worry in her voice.
Ann walked over to the full-length mirror and took a look at the finished look. Ann had to move her arm up and down to make sure that the woman in the mirror was really her.
"Chrissy, I can't believe what you've done to me." Ann said, as she took a closer look at her self.
Chrissy could see Ann looking at herself in the mirror, and with what she just said about how she'd made her look. Chrissy was worried that Ann might hate the look. Chrissy was just about to offer to change Ann's makeup when she heard Ann speak again.
"You're just so amazing with makeup Chrissy. I thought you were joking when you said you could make Amy and I look like twins, but you really did it." Amy had gone and stood next to Ann so she could take a better look at them both in the mirror.
Ann was looking at herself, and then Amy in the mirror. They really did look like twins, they were the same height, and they had the same shape face. Ann knew that one-day; Amy would be a very beautiful woman on the outside to match the one that was already living in her heart. Ann felt proud to have Amy in her life again.
"We really do look like twins, don't we sis?" Amy said with a grin.
"Yes we really do Amy." Ann said with a smile, as she looked at the glow Amy had back. Ann was happy that Chrissy had managed to help cheer Amy up.
"I'm glad you both like what I've done, but I think you better go and get your boots on." Chrissy said with a grin.
Ann and Amy both looked down at the bare stocking feet, and then looked at each other and started to giggle.
"Chrissy does have a good point Amy. I don't really feel like going to the club in bare stocking feet. Come on sis, let's go and sort out some boots to wear," Ann said as she took Amy by the hand and led her out the room.
"I'm going to wear the boots that Cathy got me for my birthday." Amy said as she let Ann lead her back to their room.
"I wish I had a pair of boots like them, but I don't have anything in suede. Maybe I could wear the shoes that Cathy gave you." Ann asked.
"I was really hoping to look like twins, and wear boots." Amy said with a wine.
"I know you did Amy, but I can't just make a pair of black suede boots appear." Ann said with some sadness in her voice.
"Okay then Ann, I'll let you wear the shoes then." Amy said.
Amy got the boots and the shoes, then sat down on the edge of the bed so she could put them on. Ann sat next to her, so she could slip the shoes on.
"I know we don't look like perfect twins, but I do love the way these shoes feel sis." Ann said, as she stood up and walked around the room a little, to make sure they wouldn't start hurting right away.
"I know they do Ann. I've asked Cathy a couple of times where she got them from, but she won't tell me. Cathy just said that I would be mad at her over how much she spent on me." Amy said with a grin.
"You're lucky to have found so many great friends sis." Ann said as she helped Amy to stand up.
"Don't you mean that we were lucky to find such a great family sis?" Amy smiled.
Ann was about to speak, but then realised that Amy was right. Chrissy and the others did just treat them like sisters, and Carl and Vic were just like big bothers, or big sisters to her and Amy.
"You're right sis. It is great to have a loving family." Ann said with a smile as she hugged Amy. "So shall we go and find the others, so we can go down and wait for Vic to come and pick us up. Ann added as she put an arm around Amy's waist and led her out the bedroom.
They walked down to Chrissy and Becky's room and knocked on the door, and then they entered the room when they heard Becky shout for them to do so.
"I'm sorry it spoils the look Chrissy, but I don't own any black boots suitable for going out clubbing in. So I decided to lend Amy's suede shoes." Ann said, sounding a little sad.
"You only needed to ask Ann. I can help you out with the boots, I have lots of them." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Thanks Chrissy, but I feel bad having to keep borrowing your clothes. I can't start borrowing your shoes and boots now." Ann said as she waved her hands at Chrissy in a way to say no.
"Ann, I've told you before. I love being able to share my things with you all. So follow me, and I will let you pick a pair of boots to wear." Chrissy said, as she took Ann's hand and led the way to her walk in wardrobe.
"What do you mean pick a pair of boots? How many pairs of black boots do you own Chrissy?" Ann asked with a puzzled look.
"I'm really not to sure Ann. I've never counted them, but I have a lot. I have a real thing for boots. It was a pair of boots that Mandy first gave me to wear when we first met." Chrissy said with a far away look in her eyes, as she thought back to that day all those years ago.
Ann let Chrissy lead the way into what she knew to be her wardrobe. Ann had never been in here before, and was really amazed at how many clothes, boots, and shoes there were in there. Ann could see a whole wall lined with boots in all sorts of different colours.
"Wow Chrissy, I've never seen someone with so many clothes and footwear before." Ann said, as she looked around the large room lined with clothing.
"It's not all mine Ann. I share the room with Becky, but as we're both the same shoe and dress size, it does make it easy when we're going out." Chrissy said with a giggle. "As you and Amy are the same size as Becky, Mandy and I. Please feel free to come and borrow what ever you need." Chrissy added.
"Thanks Chrissy, but I will ask you first. You do seem to have a much better dress sense than I do anyway." Ann said.
"Okay, but if you ever need anything and I'm not around, please feel free to come and help yourself." Chrissy led Ann over to the line of boots, so Ann could pick a pair of boots to wear. "Take your pick Ann." Chrissy said as she pointed to the boots.
Ann looked at all the boots Chrissy had; she fell in love with them all, and knew that she would take Chrissy up on her offer of borrowing some of her shoes and boots. Ann saw a pair that looked nearly the same as the pair Amy had, so she picked them up and then followed Chrissy back out into the bedroom.
"Thanks Chrissy. Have you seen all the clothes and footwear Chrissy and Becky have?" Ann asked, as she looked at Amy.
"Yep, I have been in there a couple of times. I could die in a room like that." Amy said with a smile.
Ann looked a little shocked when Amy said that, but soon changed the look before Amy saw it. "Well, I found a pair of boots that look the same as yours, so we will really look like twins now." Ann smiled, as she sat at the dressing table, so she could slip off the shoes, and put the boots on.
Once Ann had the boots on she stood up and went over to where Amy was stood near the full-length mirror, so she could look at herself and Amy at the same time.
"Now we really do look like twins baby sister." Ann said, as she wrapped an arm around her little sister's waist.
"We do don't we big sister. If I can become half the woman you are sis, I would be more than happy." Amy said, as she hugged Ann back.
Ann didn't know what to say to that, so she just hugged Amy even more.
Chrissy and Becky thought it all looked a little odd as they watched the pair hugging, as they both looked like twins.
"We better see about getting our dress's on babe, or we won't be ready when Vicky gets her." Becky said, as she pointed at the clock at the side of the bed.
"Oh god! I never realised what the time was." Chrissy said in a panic.
"Don't worry too much babe; you've already done our hair and makeup. All we have to do is get into our dress's and shoes." Becky said, as she put her hands on Chrissy's shoulders to stop her panicking.
Chrissy stopped and took a deep breath. "You're right baby; I just don't want to keep Vicky waiting." Chrissy hugged Becky as she said it.
Chrissy stopped hugging Becky and stepped back so she could remove her dressing gown. Ann and Amy both watched as Chrissy did this, then Becky removed hers as well. They both looked at the stunning body's both Chrissy and Becky had, Amy couldn't see any trace of Chrissy ever being a boy, not like she saw when ever she removed her clothes.
Amy could feel her emotions going into overdrive again, so she took a deep breath and then let it out again. Amy hoped it would help her keep them under control.
Ann heard Amy let out the breath so she turned to Amy and asked. "You okay Amy? That was a deep breath you just let out."
"I'm fine sis, just excited to be going out." Amy said with a smile. Amy just hoped that Ann brought it.
Ann could tell that there was more to that sigh than Amy was letting on, but Ann just played along and said, "So am I baby sister. I can't wait to see what the others think to us being twins." Ann was grinning as she said it.
"Me too sis. I wonder what Vicky will say when she sees us." Amy giggled.
Ann and Amy stopped talking when they heard Becky talking to them both.
"How do we both look then?" Becky asked.
Ann and Amy both looked at Becky, and then Chrissy. They both thought that Becky and Chrissy looked beautiful.
"You both look as beautiful as you always do." Ann said with a smile.
"I wish I could look as beautiful as you two do." Amy said, just before she looked shocked and put her hand over her mouth.
Chrissy looked a little puzzled then said, "You do look as good as we do." Chrissy and Becky went and stood next to Ann and Amy. So Amy could see just how good she looked in the mirror.
Amy stood looking at her self and the others in the mirror, and she had to admit that Chrissy was right; she did look just as beautiful as the others did.
"Okay, point taken. I just mean I wish I could look as good as you and not need any help to do it. I'm grateful that you can do such a great job at making me look so beautiful." Amy gave Chrissy a hug as she said it
"I can't take all the credit Amy; you do make a great subject to work on." Chrissy smiled.
"Thanks Chrissy, but you really do help me feel better about all this." Amy said.
"I've been where you are right now Amy, and I know that you will be just fine. It's just going to take time, and a lot of love. We can all help with the love part, and we will do our best to help keep you busy, so you don't notice the time it will take." Chrissy said with a grin.
"I'll help as much as I can too." Becky said with a grin as she joined the hug.
"You know I'll help as much as I can as well." Ann added, as she joined the hug.
They all turned to look at the bedroom door when they heard Mandy say. "What did I miss out on this time?"
"We were just telling Amy that it will take time and a lot of love to get her to the point I'm at right now sis." Chrissy said with a smile.
"We always have room for one more to join the hug." Becky added with a smile.
Mandy ran over and joined in the hug. Amy knew that she would be okay as long as she had them all to help her.
"I love the way you two look by the way. Chrissy, you really out did yourself this time." Mandy said as she hugged them all.
"Thanks sis. I'm really happy that it worked out so well." Chrissy had a proud smile on her face due to what Mandy just said.
"I'm really sorry that I have to break up this little hug fest, but we better see about heading down stairs, Vicky will be here soon." Mandy said as she broke the hug.
They all broke the hug, and then made their way down stairs. They'd just got to the bottom of the stairs when the doorbell went, so Mandy went over and opened the door.
Vicky was stood there looking as stunning as always. She had to do a double take when she saw Ann and Amy dressed like a couple of oriental beauties.
"Ann, Amy, you both look really amazing. I take it we have Chrissy to thank for all this?" Vicky said with a grin.
"Thanks Vicky. Chrissy really did do a really nice job on us both, didn't she?" Amy said with a grin.
"She really did. I just hope we don't have to start chasing you all over the club later." Vicky looked at Chrissy as she said it with a funny look on her face.
Amy and the others all started to giggle, but Ann just had a funny look on her face, as she never got the joke Vicky just made.
"Don't worry Ann; I'll explain it to you later." Chrissy said as she hugged Ann to help make her feel a little better.
"Okay then Chrissy. It looks like it's a good story, so I can't wait to hear it." Ann said as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Shall we see about heading off to the club then ladies?" Vicky asked with a smile as she held open the door for them all to leave.
Mandy left the house last and armed the alarm system. Vicky held the door open for Mandy to get in the car, then she got in and started the engine. They were soon heading off to the club, so Chrissy took this time to fill Ann in on the story behind what Vicky just said.
Ann sat and just let Chrissy tell the whole story about how she thought Becky was going to dump her for Vic/Vicky, and how she used the same look Amy and her now had, so she could have a night out with Cathy. Ann had to laugh when Chrissy told her about how Becky had stood talking to her while she was dressed. Then Chrissy told Ann about Vicky chasing her out the club and how Vicky picked her up and carried her all the way back to the office in the VIP section.
"I don't know which is more amazing Chrissy. The fact that you fooled Becky and the others with this look, or the fact that you could ever think Becky would dump you for anyone." Ann said with a giggle.
"I know what you mean Ann. I was a real fool about all that, but the hormones can make you do and think some really silly stuff. It all worked out in the end, and I did get a really great ring out of it all." Chrissy held up her hand to show Ann the engagement ring that Becky gave her.
"I got a great ring out of it all too, remember?" Becky added as she held up her own hand.
"I'm glad you got it all sorted out. I've never seen a more perfect couple in my life. I know that sounds really odd, as you're both girls, but you really are made for each-other." Ann said with a smile.
Chrissy was really happy when Ann called them both girls, it really made her feel good. "Thanks Ann, that really is a nice thing to say." Chrissy smiled at Ann.
"I really mean it Chrissy. I know that you had to work really hard to get to where you are now, but it was worth it. I see the way you and Becky love each other, and I find it hard to believe you both lived at all before you met." Ann said as she reached back and put her hand on Chrissy's.
"I think we all find it hard to remember what life was like before we met Chrissy." Mandy said from the front seat.
"I don't even want to think back to before I met Chrissy." Becky said, as she threw her arms around Chrissy and hugged her.
Chrissy just sat hugging with Becky not really knowing what to say, as she never was very good at taking praise from people. Chrissy was happy when Vicky pulled up outside the club. They could all see about having a good time, and stop talking about what Chrissy means to them all.
Vicky handed the keys to one of the bouncers on the door, then entered the club with the others. Amy and Chrissy both stood and looked across the road to make sure there was no one stood watching the club. They had been doing that since the first night Amy went to the club.
"Come on you two, the real fun is inside the club." Mandy said as she took Amy and Chrissy by the hand, and led the way into the club.
Mandy passed Amy over to Ann once they entered the club, so Ann wrapped an arm around Amy's waist and led her deeper into the club. Becky did the same with Chrissy, and Mandy walked behind with Vicky.
Ann and Amy had a little trouble when they got to the VIP section, as Brad didn't realise who it was till he saw Becky wave her hand to say that it was okay to let them enter.
Brad saw that Chrissy was on Becky's arm, and Mandy was walking just behind them with Vicky. He realised that the two oriental twins must be Amy and Ann.
Brad let them enter, and then spoke to Becky as she got to him. "I'm really sorry Becky, but I had no idea until I saw Chrissy and Mandy, that it was Ann and Amy. They look really different dressed like that."
"Don't worry about it Brad, I'm glad to see you doing your job so well." Becky said with a smile. "Can you pass the word around that Ann and Amy are dressed like that, so they don't have any more trouble tonight." Becky asked.
"I'll get right onto it Becky. May I also add that you and Chrissy are looking as beautiful as always." Brad said with a big smile.
"Thank you Brad." Becky smiled back at him, as she started walking into the VIP section again.
"Do you think he really meant that Baby, or was he just trying to get back on your good side again?" Chrissy asked as they entered the VIP section.
"Brad really meant what he just said; he is always really polite to all the guest's. He didn't do anything wrong either, I would have been upset if he just let every pretty girl enter the VIP section." Becky said.
"He did look a little worried though for a second or two when he realised who they were." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"I know, that's why I told him not to worry about it, and I'm happy with the job he's doing." Becky smiled back at Chrissy.
Ann and Amy had both got a little worried when Brad stopped them entering, but soon relaxed when he let them pass. They both looked back when they got to the top of the stairs, and saw Becky talking to Brad. Amy hoped that Brad wasn't in any trouble. They both waited for Chrissy and Becky to enter the VIP section before they headed over to the sofas.
"I hope we didn't get Brad in any trouble? Becky." Ann asked, as they each took a seat.
"No, not at all Ann. I was just telling him to let all the other staff know that the two oriental twins are to be treated like VIP, and that they are you and Amy." Becky said with a grin.
"You know how to take all the fun out of things." Amy said with a pout, but soon started to giggle.
"I'm sorry, but I want you both to be safe while you're here at the club." Becky said.
"I'm sure we can find some other club members to fool before the night over." Chrissy said with a grin.
Mandy had taken a seat on the sofa facing Chrissy and the others. She was looking around trying to see if Carla was anywhere to be found, but she couldn't see her any place. So Mandy joined in the chat with the other girls while she waited. A waitress brought over a tray of Champagne and a glass of coke for Becky. They all took a glass and thanked the girl for them before she left to serve some other guests.
Mandy had just put her glass down on the table in front of her when she saw Carla come into the VIP section. Mandy thought she looked so beautiful in the pink evening dress she was wearing.
Carla saw Mandy and the other girls sitting on the sofas, and headed over to them, and sat next to Mandy.
"Hello babe, you look as beautiful as always." Carla said as she stole a kiss from Mandy.
"You're not looking to bad yourself lover." Mandy said, as they broke the kiss.
Carla looked over at the other sofa and saw Ann and Amy. She had to do a double take before she realised that she wasn't seeing double.
"I see that Chrissy has been playing around with the makeup again." Carla said with a giggle. "You're all looking very beautiful tonight." Carla added with a smile.
"Thanks Carla, so are you." Ann said with a smile.
"You two really do look like twins." Carl added.
"Thank Chrissy for that one. I would never have thought I could look as good as Ann does." Amy said with a smile as she looked at her big sister.
"Hey! Stop putting yourself down. I think you look way better than I do most the time sis." Ann said as she poked Amy in the arm.
"Ouch! No need to get violent sis." Amy said as she rubbed her arm where Ann just poked her.
"Stop putting yourself down then, and I won't have to." Ann said, as she pulled Amy into a hug to say sorry.
Carla couldn't stop looking at Ann and Amy. They looked that good. Carla wished that Chrissy would really look at doing makeovers for a living, but she knew that Chrissy would never give up working for Mandy, and Carla would never ask her to. Carla turned to look at Mandy when she heard her speak.
"Everything okay Babe?" Mandy asked.
"Yep, I was just looking at the makeover Chrissy did on Ann and Amy. I wish I had her working at the hotel on the makeovers with Maria and Cathy. I know they would love to have her helping them." Carla said before she realised what she was saying. Carla looked at Mandy expecting to see her looking pissed off at her, but Mandy was just grinning.
"If you think you stand a chance of getting Chrissy to quit the shop to come and work for you Carla, then be my guest." Mandy made a movement with her hand for Carla to have a go.
"We've had this chat before, and I already know that Chrissy would never quit the shop to come and work for me." Carla said with a grin.
Mandy knew that Carla was just wishful thinking, so she let the subject drop and just cuddled up to Carla as she planted a kiss on her lips. She could never get bored of how their lips would always stick together when they both wore lipstick.
Ann was having some trouble sitting for too long while she wore a corset still, so she, Amy and Chrissy were soon going for a walk. Becky had already gone to sort out some trouble at the door, so Chrissy was happy to be heading down to the main part of the club.
Chrissy was soon dragging Ann and Amy onto the dance floor when a song came on she liked.
Carla turned to Mandy once Amy was out the VIP section. "I've got everything sorted out for Amber's trip down here. If we can find some way for Chrissy to get Amy away from Ann later, I can fill you both in at the same time. Do you think you could find some way for that to happen?" Carla asked Mandy.
"I can't see why not. I'll go with Chrissy to the ladies room, and ask her to take Amy away so we can chat." Mandy said as she hugged Carla.
Chrissy and the others stayed on the dance floor for about half an hour, then they went back to the VIP section to have a drink and take a rest. Chrissy needed to use the ladies room, so she dropped Ann and Amy off at the sofas and then made her way to the ladies room. Mandy saw this as her chance to ask Chrissy for her help to get Amy away from Ann, so they could chat about Amber's visit.
Mandy waited in the ladies room for Chrissy to finish, she was glad that the ladies room in the VIP section was less busy than the ones in the main club, as they had it all to them selves.
"Hi sis, is everything okay?" Chrissy asked as she came out of the toilet and saw Mandy stood at the sinks waiting for her.
"Everything is fine sis, but I need your help. I need you to keep Amy busy for a bit, so Carl can fill Ann and me in on the final details about Amber's trip down here next Friday. Can you do it for us?" Mandy asked.
"No problem sis. I'll have to leave it until later though, it would look a little weird if I went out and dragged her away again now." Chrissy said, as she checked her makeup in the mirror and then touched it up a little.
Mandy had to giggle when Chrissy did a touch up on her makeup as well.
"When did you get so good at doing this sis?" Mandy asked, as she let Chrissy do her magic.
"You should know sis. It was you who showed me how to do it." Chrissy smiled back at Mandy.
"I may have showed you the basics sis, but you went far beyond what I could do some time back. Carla was talking about you working at the hotel again tonight. You know, doing the makeovers with Maria and Cathy." Mandy said with some worry in her voice.
"I know sis; I could hear what you two were talking about. Don't sound so worried sis, I like doing this, but I love working with you at the shop." Chrissy smiled at Mandy to help her relax.
"I know I shouldn't worry about it Chrissy, but I just think that one day you will get bored with working with me and want to give it a try." Mandy said with a big sigh.
"That will never happen sis." Chrissy said as she gave Mandy a hug.
"Thanks sis, I wouldn't want to ever see you leave the shop." Mandy said, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Well I'm all done with your touch up; shall we go and see what the others are up to?" Chrissy asked.
"I should really start and let you do my makeup before we come out to the club. You always make me look amazing sis." Mandy said, as she looked at what Chrissy had done.
"I think you always look really good sis." Chrissy smiled.
"I know I look good sis, but you make me look amazing every time you do it." Mandy said, as she pointed at the mirror.
"I'd be more than happy to do your makeup anytime sis." Chrissy said, as she let Mandy put an arm around her waist, so they could make their way back to the main VIP section.
Becky and Vicky had just entered the VIP section and saw Ann and Amy sitting with Carla on the sofas. Becky couldn't see Chrissy or Mandy, so she guessed that they were in the ladies room. Becky went and sat on the sofa next to Amy while Vicky took the empty seat on the other side of Carla to where Mandy normally sat.
Becky let out a big sigh as she sat down.
"Is everything okay Becky?" Carla asked.
"I think so. Vicky and I just had to sort out a problem at the door." Becky said as she took a glass of coke off one of the waitresses.
"What was the problem?" Carla asked sounding a little worried.
"Just a group of guys dressed as school girls on a stag night. They didn't like the fact that we wouldn't let them enter the club, they thought that they were all suitably dressed to enter." Becky said with a sad smile.
"I take it you managed to make them see that they weren't?" Carla asked.
"I was having some trouble, but Vicky and Frank made them understand. They all stormed off shouting abuse at us all." Becky said with a giggle, as she thought about Frank and some of the other bouncers facing up to a group of guys dressed as schoolgirls.
"I'm glad you can still giggle about it all Becky." Carla said with a smile.
"Well it was funny seeing some guy in a school girl's uniform with large fake boobs, trying to make Frank back down." Becky looked at Vicky as she said it, which made Vicky giggle when she thought about it.
"Come to think about it, it did look a little funny." Vicky said with a giggle.
"Frank even threatened to put them all in detention if they didn't clear off." Becky said just before she burst out laughing.
Carla, Ann and Amy all burst out laughing at this point as well. Chrissy and Mandy came back to find them all laughing, so Becky filled them in on the story, and soon Chrissy and Mandy were also having a good laugh at it all.
"Were you not scared baby?" Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice, once they all stopped laughing.
"Not really lover. I had Frank and Vicky there to keep me safe." Becky said as she let Chrissy sit on her knee so they could cuddle each other.
"Don't worry Chrissy; I would never let anyone hurt Becky." Vicky said with a smile.
"Thanks Vicky. I know you wouldn't, and I'd feel sorry for the person who got on the wrong side of Frank." Chrissy said with a smile and a little shudder when she thought of what Frank would do.
Amy and Chrissy soon jumped up when they saw Cathy and Sara enter the VIP section.
Cathy looked like she'd seen a ghost, while Sara just looked a little puzzled when she saw an oriental girl running towards her.
"Hi Sara! Hi Cathy! What do you think to my knew look?" Amy shouted as she hugged Sara, and then Cathy.
"Amy! Is that really you?" Sara asked with some shock in her voice.
"Yep it's really me. Chrissy worked her magic on me. Do you like it?" Amy asked.
"I love it Amy. I can't believe how different you look." Sara said, as she stepped back to get a better look at the whole look.
"Hi Sara, Hi Cathy." Chrissy said, as she gave them both a hug. "Everything okay Cathy?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes everything is fine, just a little odd seeing Amy dressed like you did that night, and seeing you stood next to her at the same time." Cathy giggled, as she shook her head.
"So this is what Chrissy looked like on that night you both tricked Becky and the others?" Sara asked as she pointed at Amy.
"Yep, Amy is the splitting image of how Chrissy looked that night. Amy even has the same colour eyes." Cathy said as she looked at Amy.
"You should see what her twin looks like." Chrissy said, as she pointed over to where Ann was sat.
Ann stood up and walked over to where Amy was stood and they both stood side by side.
"That is just so weird; you really do look like twins." Sara said as she looked at Ann and then Amy.
"It's really scary what you can do with makeup Chrissy." Cathy said, as she looked closely at how Chrissy got the look she had on both of their eye makeup. "I've got to take a couple of photo's to show Maria on Monday. She is never going to believe me otherwise." Cathy said, as she got her mobile out and used the camera to take a couple of shots.
"It's really great to see you both out. I hope you're both ready for some dancing." Amy said with a grin.
"Well we didn't come out to just sit and chat." Sara said with a grin.
Chrissy led them all back to the sofas, so they could all say Hi to the others and have a drink before they went back down to the dance floor. Mandy had managed to have a quick word with Ann while Chrissy and Amy were both chatting to Sara and Cathy when they first entered the VIP section. So she shied away from going down to the dance floor when Chrissy said it was time to head down.
Amy was a little sad when Ann said she was still feeling a little tired from the last dance floor session, but Amy was happy to have Sara and Cathy to dance with as well as Chrissy.
Becky decided that she could do with spending some time with Chrissy, so she also tagged along with them when they left. Chrissy had a big grin on her face as Becky wrapped an arm around her waist and led her out the VIP section.
Amy was grinning too, as she had Sara on one side of her, and Cathy on the other. They both wrapped an arm around Amy's waist and led her down to the dance floor behind Chrissy and Becky.
Ann, Mandy and Carla all smiled when they saw Sara and Cathy wrap an arm around Amy's waist, and lead her out the room.
"Okay then Carla, you have both Ann's and my full attention now, so what is the plan for Amber's visit next Friday?" Mandy asked as she turned to face Carla a little better.
"Okay then, this is what will happen next Friday morning. Ann you will be driven to the airport by Vic, so you can get on the company jet. Then you will fly up to the local airport near to where Amber lives. Carla said.
"You have your own jet?" Ann asked in a shocked voice.
"Yes I do. Did you not know that already?" Carla asked in a matter of fact way.
"No! I think I would have remembered that Carla." Ann said in a sarcastic voice.
"Sorry about that then. Anyway, I thought it would be easier on Amber to have a friendly face around her for the trip down. Will that be okay with you?" Carla asked.
"This all sounds like a lot of trouble you're going to Carla, are you sure about all this?" Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
"It's no trouble at all Ann, now will you be okay to fly up there with Vic?" Carla asked.
"Yes, yes I will Carla. Why is Vic coming along though?" Ann asked with a puzzled look.
"I've sorted for a hire car to be left at the airport, so Vic will drive the car so you and Amber can have some fun being driven around." Carla said with a grin.
"Amber will love all this Carla. Thank you for everything." Ann said as she tried to stop a tear running down her cheek.
"You're most welcome Ann. I just hope the meeting with Amy goes okay." Carla smiled.
"Hey! Don't start crying, or Amy will think something is wrong." Mandy shouted as she got Ann a tissue.
"Sorry Mandy, but it's just really great what you're all willing to do for Amy and me." Ann said, as she took the tissue and dabbed her eyes.
"That's what family's for Ann." Carla said with a grin.
Ann just smiled back at Carla and Mandy, she really loved this new family Amy and she now had.
Carla saw some guests she really needed to go and talk to. Mandy and Ann decided to go and find the others. They found them all dancing around on the dance floor. Mandy was happy to see Chrissy spending some time with Becky. She loved how happy Chrissy always looked when they got to dance with each other.
They all spent nearly an hour dancing, then they made their way back to the sofas in the VIP section, so they could have a drink and get their breath back.
"That was fun!" Amy shouted as she sat down.
"I really enjoyed that too." Sara said as she sat on Cathy's knee.
"It's really nice to see you two out and about for once." Chrissy said as she sat on Becky's knee.
"I'm sorry for not being around much of late, but by the time I've done with all the makeovers on a Saturday. I just want to go home and cuddle up with Sara, and have a glass of wine." Cathy said in a sad voice.
"I can understand that Cathy, but it's still nice to see you letting your hair down once in a while." Mandy added, as she took a seat on the sofa facing the others. She'd found Carla on her way back from the bar, so they sat next to each other and started to cuddle.
"I hope I'm not working you to hard Cathy? I can find you some help if you really need it. I do know of a really great makeup artist, I'm sure I could get her for the right money." Carla said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.
Cathy saw that Carla was looking at Chrissy, and knew that she was just teasing Chrissy with the whole idea.
"If this makeup artist is who I think it is, then I'm sorry to say that all the money in the world wouldn't help you get her." Cathy said with a grin.
Chrissy knew what Carla was getting at, but tried to take no notice, as she sat on Becky's knee stealing the odd kiss.
"I'm sorry Carla, but Cathy is right. I already have the perfect job working with Mandy and Amy." Chrissy smiled, as she looked at Mandy, and then Amy.
"When are you going to stop trying to get my sister to come and work for you?" Mandy asked, as she poked Carla in the side, and gave her an evil look.
Carla could see that Mandy was getting a little sick of all the teasing over Chrissy coming to work for her.
"I'm sorry Babe. I'm only having a bit of fun; I never meant to upset you." Carla said, as she hugged Mandy.
"I know you're only joking lover and I also know that Chrissy would never leave me, but I still worry about it all." Mandy said, as she cuddled up to Carla.
"I promise to stop wasting my time by teasing you about it any more." Carla smiled.
The conversation turned to lighter things, as Chrissy and Mandy chatting with Sara about some of her latest designs, and how busy Cathy was with the makeover service. They all sat chatting for some time, until Chrissy and Amy wanted to go and dance some more.
Becky had already gone to sort out some trouble at one of the bars, so Chrissy was happy to be going to do something. Mandy wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist, and Ann did the same with Amy. While Cathy wrapped an arm around Sara's waist and followed the others.
They all spent the rest of the night dancing and chatting, and having the odd drink. Becky would come and have a dance with Chrissy when she had the time between sorting out problems with the running of the club.
Becky was glad to see the club close at the end of the night, so she could sit and cuddle with Chrissy while the staff all got to relax and have a couple of drinks once they had cleared out all the customers and locked the doors.
Carla sorted out a car and driver for Sara and Cathy, then they stood chatting to Brad and a couple of other bouncers while Vicky went to get the people carrier.
They all turned to see what the noise was, when they heard some people shouting and singing. It turned out to be the guys all dressed as schoolgirls again, but this time they looked really drunk.
As the guys got closer to Becky and the others, one of the guys saw Becky and remembered that she stopped them getting in the club.
"Hey guy's look! It's that little bitch that wouldn't let us into her club earlier." One of the men said in a very drunken voice.
Brad and the other two bouncers had stepped between the guys, and Becky, and the others, but they knew it was going to be hard keeping them away from the girls, as they were out numbered over two to one.
"I'll teach you to stop us coming in your club, you little bitch!" One of the guys said, as she reached for Becky.
Brad stopped him and threw him away like a kid throwing away an old toy. The other two bouncers stopped a couple of others from getting at any of the girls, but one of the guys slipped through and went to grab Ann. Amy jumped in and blocked the guy, but felt a tugging on her dress, and then a ripping sound. Amy watched as her dress ripped and then one of her breast forms fell out and hit the floor.
The guy was soon on the ground with Brad's foot on the back of his head.
"Fuck me, she's a bloke!" One of the other men shouted as he stopped dead in his tracks.
Amy put her hands over her ripped dress and covered her exposed chest up, but it was too late as she had already heard what the guy just shouted to his friends.
Ann, Chrissy, Becky and Mandy all crowded around Amy to protect her from what the guy's may want to do next. Carla was now blocking the path between the girls and the guy's, and Brad and the other bouncers all had the guy's in head locks or on the floor with a foot on their backs to stop them getting up.
Vicky pulled up in the people carrier and soon made short work of the last couple of guys that were trying to free their friends.
"Is everything okay?" Vicky asked, as she pushed a guy to the ground.
"I think so, but Amy is a little shaken up." Carla said, as she helped Ann get Amy in the car.
Chrissy picked up the breast form and then got in the back seat with Amy and Ann. Becky got in the next seat with Mandy, she knew that Amy could use the extra cuddle from Chrissy.
Amy was sobbing as she sat between Ann and Chrissy. "I'm sorry about your dress Chrissy." Amy sobbed.
"I don't care about the dress Amy. How are you doing?" Chrissy asked, as she hugged Amy.
"I'm scared Chrissy, I can't stop shaking." Amy said through the sobbing.
"Don't be scared sis, you're safe now. Brad and the others have them under control. Carla has just called the police, so they won't be bothering you any more now." Ann said, as she also hugged Amy.
"Will I be in trouble then? What if those guys tell the police about me being dressed as a girl?" Amy said in a panic.
"Amy, Amy, Calm down. I don't think it will help them much, as they are all dressed as girls." Chrissy said.
Mandy had got back out the car once Vicky, Brad and the others all had the guys sat on the ground waiting for the police to turn up.
"How's Amy doing?" Carla asked with some worry in her voice.
"She's okay, but really shaken up about it all. She's worried that the police may want to arrest her though." Mandy said as she stood hugging Carla.
"Tell her not to worry, I think we can just leave it as they tried to attack you all, but were stopped by Brad and the others. Carla said, as she kissed Mandy on the forehead.
Vicky had got a jacket out the back of the car and handed it to Chrissy, so she could wrap it around Amy to cover her up a little better than the ripped dress was doing right now.
"Thanks Vicky." Chrissy said, as she took the jacket and wrapped it around Amy.
"Yes, thanks Vicky. Thanks for everything." Amy said as she wiped her eyes.
"I'm sorry I let that happen to you Amy. I should have been there to protect you." Vicky said in sad voice.
"Don't be sorry Vicky; you did a real good job once you did turn up. Brad and the others were doing a good job as well, for saying how out numbered they were. Will you thank them for me too when you get the time." Amy said with a weak smile.
"I'll do that for you Amy. I'm going to close the doors now, so they can't see in." Vicky said, as she pointed at the guys all sat on the ground waiting for the police to turn up.
The police soon turned up and took the guys away to sober up over night in a cell. Carla didn't want to go through the trouble of trying to press chargers; it would only mean more trouble for Amy.
Vicky thanked Brad and the other two for what they did, and said it was from Amy. Brad felt bad for not stopping the guy from ripping her dress and exposing her secret to all his friends.
Brad and the other two all waited until Carla and Vicky had pulled away before they left to go home themselves.
No one really said anything on the drive home, and Carla and Vicky walked the girls to the house and made sure they all got in safely before they headed of home.
Amy was really tired, so she headed for the stairs and up to her room. Chrissy helped Ann get her up there, and then helped get her ready for bed. Amy saw the mess that guy made of Chrissy's dress, and wanted to cry again.
Chrissy set to work removing all the makeup and then helped Ann get Amy in a nightgown and put her to bed. Chrissy sat on the edge of the bed and gave Amy a hug and a kiss on the forehead before she gave Ann a hug and wished her good night.
Ann got ready for bed and then pulled Amy into a hug once she was in bed. Ann knew that it would be a long night for her and Amy, as Amy would be having bad dreams again.
Amy kept having the same dream or nightmare as it was. She was seeing that guy ripping the dress and saying the same thing every time. Amy would wake up sweating, and Ann would pull her into a hug and she would fall asleep again.
Ann woke the next morning and looked at Amy as she slept. Ann was happy to see Amy getting some sleep after last night. She slid out of bed and went to use the bathroom, and then go and have a cup of tea.
Amy felt Ann get out of bed, but didn't really feel like chatting about last night, or anything else, so she pretended to be asleep when Ann came back out the bathroom.
Ann looked at Amy and saw she was still asleep, so she put on her dressing gown and left the bedroom to go and see if any of the others were up yet. Ann got to the kitchen and could hear Mandy, Chrissy and Becky all chatting about last night.
"Hello." Ann said, as she entered the kitchen.
The others all said hello back, as they all looked to see if Amy was with her.
"Amy's still asleep in bed. She was having some bad dreams last night, so I thought I'd let her have a lie in." Ann said, as she sat at the table and took a sip from the cup of tea Mandy had just given her.
"Do you think she'll be okay Ann?" Chrissy asked with worry in her voice.
"I think so, but she will be quiet for a couple of days, until she gets some proper sleep again. MMM, that feels good." Ann said, as she took another sip from the cup.
"I'll leave sorting out any food until Amy is up and about. I hope that's okay with everyone?" Chrissy asked, as she took a seat at the table next to Becky.
"I'm fine with that. This cup of tea is just what I wanted anyway for now." Ann said, as she took another sip.
"I'm fine as well sis." Mandy added as she took a sip from her cup.
"I'll sit and nibble on you for a bit." Becky said, as she stole a kiss from Chrissy, as they sat cuddling each other.
"You're always so easy to please Babe." Chrissy said as Becky kissed her again.
They sat chatting about what to do later on in the day, until they had all finished their drinks. Then they all decided to go and take their showers and see if Amy was feeling like moving, so they could all get some lunch, as it had already gone midday.
Ann followed Mandy and the others up stairs and then parted with a hug for each of them when they got to their bedroom doors. Then Ann made her way down to Amy and her room.
Amy had been lying in bed for some time thinking about last night. She could see the dress draped over the chair at the dressing table, so she slid out of bed and went to look at just how bad it was damaged. When Amy picked it up she could see that it was beyond any hope of ever being fixed. Amy let out a sigh and then made her way to the bathroom; she took care of business on the toilet. Then she stood looking in the mirror. Amy lifted her nightgown and looked at her chest. She could see the starting of a small set of breasts forming, but she still looked like a boy and not a woman like Chrissy was now. Amy took her bottle of pills out the cabinet above the sink and opened it, and then she emptied the whole bottle out into her hand.
Amy was lost in thought as she stood with the pills in one hand, and a glass of water in the other. She was so lost in thought that she never heard Ann enter the bathroom speaking to her. Amy did jump though when she heard Ann start to scream at her.
Ann entered the bedroom and saw that Amy wasn't in bed, so she walked to the bathroom door and started to say. "I'm glad to see you up and." That was all Ann got out before she saw what Amy was about to do.
"Amy! What the hell do you think you're doing! You stupid little bitch!" Ann shouted as she ran over to where Amy was stood.
Amy jumped when Ann shouted, and ended up throwing the pills all over the place, and dropping the glass of water, which exploded when it hit the corner of the sink.
The most shocking thing that happened though was when Amy saw Ann's hand come towards her, and then make contact with her cheek with so much force it spun Amy around and sent her flying to the floor.
Amy could hear Ann screaming at her, but she was too scared and shocked to take any of it in, so she just crawled into a corner and curled up in a ball sobbing as she held her sore cheek.
Mandy, Chrissy and Becky all came running when they heard Ann shouting, and the breaking of glass. When they reached the bathroom, they could see the pills all over the floor and the empty pill bottle stood on the edge of the sink. They all looked at each other and had a pretty good idea what Ann had caught Amy trying to do.
Chrissy and Becky grabbed Ann and dragged her out the bathroom, as they tried to calm her down. She was still screaming at Amy for being so stupid as she also sobbed.
Mandy went over to Amy and tried to calm her down. Amy jumped when Mandy touched her, but soon threw her arms around Mandy when she realised it wasn't Ann.
"Calm down Amy, it's only me." Mandy said, as she hugged Amy and stroked her hair. "Amy, did you take any of the pills? I really need to know." Mandy asked.
"No. I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Was all Amy could say.
Mandy just sat on the floor next to Amy and hugged her until she stopped crying.
Chrissy and Becky had dragged Ann down to their room and sat her on the bed. They both hugged Ann till she stopped cry.
"What happened Ann?" Becky asked with worry in her voice.
"I walked into the bathroom and saw Amy standing at the sink with a hand full of pills, and I just lost it. I was so scared that she was going to try and kill herself." Ann said as she broke out in sobs of tears again.
Chrissy let Ann rest her head on her shoulder while Becky went and got a glass of water for Ann.
"The pills looked like her hormone tablets Ann; I don't think she could overdose on them. I'm sure she had another reason for doing it. Do you think she took any of them?" Chrissy asked in a worried voice.
"I don't think she did, it just looked like she was about to take them." Ann said in a shaky voice.
Becky came back with a glass of water and a tissue, so Ann could wipe her eyes.
"You feeling any better now Ann?" Becky asked, as she sat down on the other side of Ann to what Chrissy was sat.
"I'm not really sure how I feel at the minute." Ann said, as she had to hold the glass with both hands to stop it shaking so much.
Mandy had got Amy stood up and walked her through to the bedroom and sat her on the bed. Amy was still holding her face where Ann hit her, so Mandy pulled her Hand away and could see the red hand print.
"Did Ann hit you Amy?" Mandy asked.
"Yes she slapped me, and called me a stupid bitch." Amy said in a sad voice.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I think she was scared you were about to try and kill yourself." Mandy said, as she hugged Amy again.
"I would never do that Mandy! I just thought that talking all my hormone tablets would make me become like Chrissy a lot faster." Amy said, as she pulled herself away from Mandy to look her in the eye.
"I don't think that would have worked Amy. You would have just made yourself very sick." Mandy said with a week smile.
"I know that Mandy, and now Ann hates me for it." Amy let out a sigh as she said it.
"Ann doesn't hate you Amy. She was just really scared I bet. Finding you standing with a hand full of pills and a glass of water must have been a shock for her to see." Mandy hugged Amy again as she said it.
"I'm sorry for all the trouble I seem to be. Do you mind if I lie down again for a bit?" Amy asked as she broke the hug and then lay down on the bed and turned away from Mandy.
"Okay Amy, but don't ever think you're any trouble at all. Just remember to come and talk to one of use when you feel like this. I'm not sure you could cope with having Ann slap you too often like that." Mandy said it with a little chuckle.
Amy never gave an answer, so Mandy went to the bathroom and ran a cloth under the cold tap, and then returned to the bedroom and placed the cloth on Amy's sore cheek.
"Please come down to the kitchen when you feel a little better, so we can sit and talk about this. I know that Ann will want to have a chat with you about it all." Mandy kissed Amy on the forehead, and then left to go and see how Ann was doing.
Chrissy and Becky were both hugging Ann when they heard a knock on the door. "Come in!" They both said at the same time.
Mandy entered the room and walked over to the bed.
"Hi sis. How's Amy?" Chrissy asked sounding worried.
"She's doing okay. I left her resting on the bed; she may have a bruise from where Ann slapped her across the face though." Mandy said sounding really sad.
"Oh god! I slapped her didn't I?" Ann said as she put her hands to her mouth. "I called her some really nasty names as well." Ann added, as she started to cry again.
"Ann, you were just scared. I don't know if I'd have been any different, if I'd walked in and found Chrissy doing the same thing. So don't go beating yourself up over it." Mandy said as she knelt down in front of Ann and put her hands on Ann's lap.
"I just got so scared when I saw her standing there holding the pills in her hand. The next thing I knew, you and the others were pulling me out the bathroom." Ann was wiping her eyes again as she said it.
"Let's go down to the kitchen and make a fresh pot of tea." Mandy said with a smile.
Ann gave Mandy a week smile, so Mandy took this as a good sign, and stood up so she could help Ann stand up. Chrissy and Becky got up and followed Ann and Mandy back down to the kitchen, and set to work making a fresh pot of tea while Mandy sat at the table with Ann.
Chrissy was soon pouring them all a cup of tea out, then she joined them at the table with Becky.
Ann was still shaking, but the tea was helping to calm her down again. She still felt really bad for what she did to Amy.
Amy lay on the bed for a little bit, but felt the need to just get out the house and clear her head a bit, so she set to work getting dressed and making herself look half human again.
Amy got a bra and panty set out her drawer and then looked for something to wear. She picked out a pair of black leggings and a short flared denim skirt, and a pink T-shirt. Then she set to work covering up the red mark Ann left on her cheek, and a little light eye makeup.
Once she thought she looked okay, Amy went down stairs and sneaked out the front door. Amy left putting her shoes on until she was out the house. She really didn't want any company at the minute.
Amy got to the end of the driveway and realised that she had never been for a walk around the local area. She knew that there were some shops just up the road, and a park. So she set off in that direction.
Mandy and the others had been sitting down stairs for over an hour waiting for Amy to come down, but as of yet she was a no show. Ann decided that she needed to go and clear the air with Amy. So she thanked Chrissy and Becky for the tea and then left to go and sort out with Amy.
Ann entered the bedroom and saw that the bed was empty, so she went to the bathroom and knocked on the door. Ann entered the bathroom when she didn't get an answer, but the bathroom was also empty. Ann thought this was odd, and returned to the bedroom. That's when Ann realised that Amy's purse was gone, so she ran back down to the kitchen.
"Amy's gone! She's took her purse and left the house." Ann shouted in a panic. "I'm no better than our parents were to her. I can't lose Amy again, I just can't." Ann shouted as she started to cry again.
"Calm down Ann. I'm sure she just wanted to take a walk and think about some stuff. Why don't you try calling her on her mobile?" Mandy asked as she hugged Ann.
Chrissy was already on the case and had her mobile out, and rang Amy's number, but it just kept ringing.
"She's not picking up, sorry. All we can do is wait to hear back from her now." Chrissy said with a sad look on her face.
Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Amy had just finished buying herself a bottle of water and a chocolate bar when she heard her phone ringing. She took it out and saw that it was Chrissy calling her.
"Guess they know I've gone then." Amy said to herself.
She waited for the phone to stop ringing, then set it to silent, put it back in her purse and started walking towards the park. She found some benches near the playground, sat down to have her chocolate bar and a drink of her water.
Amy was glad it was a nice sunny day, and there were lots of kids playing on the swings and the slide. Amy was snapped out of her day dreaming when she heard a woman ask her something.
"Is it okay if I sit here?" A woman with a pushchair asked her as she pointed at the seat next to Amy.
"Yes, please be my guest." Amy said with a smile, as she slid up to give the woman a little more room.
"Thanks, I always think there is safety in numbers when you come to these places." The woman said with a smile.
Amy looked a little puzzled as she looked at the woman. "Sorry, but I don't know what you mean." Amy asked.
The woman was a little shocked that Amy didn't realise just how dangerous it was for a woman alone in a park these days.
"Is everything okay Hon?" The woman asked looking worried for this girl she just met.
Amy suddenly realised what the woman was getting at. This was the first time Amy had been out in public without Ann or one of the others being with her. She was that use to being Amy now, she never gave it a second thought before she left the house.
"Yes I'm fine. I've just had a falling out with my sister, so I'm not really thinking straight at the minute." Amy said with a week smile.
"Oh I see, sister trouble. I'm always falling out with mine." The woman said with a chuckle. "We always sort it out again in the end though. I'm sure you'll do the same with your sister. My name is Hope, by the way." The woman said as she held out her hand so Amy could shake it.
"Hello Hope. My name is Amy pleased to meet you." Amy said, as she took Hope's hand to give it a shake.
"May I ask what you were arguing with you sister about?" Hope asked.
"I was just being silly." Amy said as she looked down at her lap.
"I guess it was all over a boy then." Hope said with a giggle.
Amy had to giggle, as Hope was right. It was about a boy, but not in the way she thought.
"Yep, it was all about a boy." Amy smiled.
"Trust me when I say that you should never fall out with your sister over a boy. They're really not worth it." Hope said.
"Sounds like you've learned the hard way?" Amy asked.
"Yes I have. Faith warned me about a guy and I never listened to her. He had his way with me and then ran off with my best friend." Hope said with a sad look on her face.
"Doesn't sound like much of a best friend to me. Who is Faith?" Amy asked.
"Sorry. Faith is my sister. You're right about her not being much of a friend." Hope said with a smile.
"So let me get this straight then. You're called Hope? And your sister is called Faith?" Amy asked with a raised eyebrow.
Hope let out a chuckle before she said, "Yep, mum and dad had a good sense of humour. I'm sure that if they'd had another child they would have called it Charity." Hope said with a giggle.
"I'm sorry Hope, but it just sounds a little funny." Amy said as she put her hand to her mouth to stop the giggling.
"I don't mind Amy. It's nice to see you laugh." Hope said with a smile.
"So, which one is yours then?" Amy asked, as she pointed at all the kids running around on the playground.
"That's my little Kitten there." Hope said, as she pointed at a little girl sitting in the sandpit.
Amy looked at the little girl; she was wearing a pair of denim dungarees, and a yellow and pink striped T-shirt. She had her blond hair tied up in pink ribbons on each side of her head. Amy thought she looked really sweet.
"She looks so adorable Hope. How old is she?" Amy asked as she looked at the little girl playing.
"She was three last week. Kat was the only good thing I got out of that man before he ran off with her." Hope spat out the last bit.
Amy got the idea that Hope really didn't like Kat's father, so she changed the subject a little.
"Did you give her a birthday party?" Amy asked.
"Yes she had a party, and a really nice time. She had way too much to eat though, and had a belly ache later that day, but it was a lot of fun still." Hope said with a smile.
"You're very lucky to have such a beautiful daughter, Hope." Amy smiled.
"Do you plan to have any kids one day?" Hope asked.
"I wish I could, but it will never happen." Amy said before she realised what she was saying.
"What do you mean by that Amy? Do you have some sort of medical problem?" Hope asked with worry in her voice.
"Yes I have a medical problem." Amy said as she started to worry about where this conversation was going to end up going.
Hope could see that Amy was starting to look worried about something; she wouldn't make eye contact with Hope any more. Amy was also gripping her hands together like she was really nerves about something.
"I'm sorry to hear that Amy, but hey are doing great things now with science so maybe one day you will be a mother." Hope wanted to try and let Amy see that there could be some light at the end of the tunnel.
"I wish that was true Hope, but I don't think there will ever be a fix to the problem I have. I'll never be able to bear a child." Amy let a tear run down her cheek, as she thought about yet another reason; she hated being born the way she was.
"May I ask what the medical problem is Amy?" Hope asked.
"I'm sorry Hope, but I don't really want to talk about it any more. I'm scared of how you may react to what I say." Amy said, as she looked down at her own lap. She was too afraid to look at Hope now.
"I understand Amy, but if you ever feel that you can tell me, then give me a call, or email me." Hope handed Amy a business card with her name on it, and all her contact details.
"Thank you Hope." Amy said, as she looked at the business card Hope just gave her.
"I work from home. I help small business's sort out their accounts. So please feel free to email me any time. I better be going now, are you sure you'll be okay?" Hope asked, as she stood up.
"Thanks again Hope. I will email you later, and explain the reason why I can't have children. I'll understand if I don't get an email back from you." Amy said with a week smile.
"Trust me Amy; you'll get an email back from me. You seem like a great girl, and I can't see any reason why we can't be friends." Hope said with a smile.
"I'd save that until you've read my email Hope. Thanks for chatting with me, and I really hope to hear from you later." Amy had to giggle at the use of the word hope. "Sorry, no pun intended." Amy added.
"Don't worry Amy, I've heard them all." Hope said with a giggle.
Hope called to Kat and then waited for the little girl to come running over to her.
"Does we has to goes already?" The little girl asked.
"I'm sorry Kitten, but we will be late if I let you play any longer." Hope said, as she brushed the sand off Kat.
"Otay mummy." Kat said, as she stood looking at Amy. "Hello, my name Kat. What be you're name?" Kat asked.
"Hello Kat. I'm Amy, and it's nice to meet you." Amy said with a smile.
"Hello Amy. Nice too meet you too." Kat said with a grin.
Kat was looking at the half-eaten bar of chocolate in Amy's lap as her mum brushed the sand off her clothes.
"Do you like chocolate Kat?" Amy asked when she saw the little girl looking at it.
"I's love chocolate Amy." Kat said with an even bigger grin.
"Would you like to help me finish it then?" Amy asked, as she looked at Hope to make sure it would be okay to give her some.
Kat looked at her Mommy to make sure it would be okay for her to have some. Hope nodded to Kat and then smiled at Amy to say it would be fine to let her have some.
Amy broke a little bit off for herself, and then gave Kat the rest of it in the wrapper, so she wouldn't get in as much mess with it.
"Fank you Amy." Kat said as she took the chocolate bar from her and started to nibble on it.
"That's a good girl Kitten. Mummy is happy to see you remember your manners." Hope said, as she picked Kat up and put her in the pushchair. "I'll be looking for that email from you later Amy and I hope you get everything sorted out with your sister." Hope smiled.
"I'll get it sorted as soon as I get home later Hope, and thanks for letting me meet your beautiful daughter." Amy smiled as she looked at Kat as she sat eating the chocolate bar Amy just gave her.
"I like your new friend mummy, Amy very nice." Kat said with a chocolate-coated smile.
"You would say that Kitten. Amy just gave you chocolate." Hope said with a giggle. "I'll chat to you later Amy." Hope said in a firm voice that told Amy she would hear back from Hope no matter what she had to say.
"Okay then Hope. Thanks for everything." Amy smiled.
"Bye, bye Amy. Fank you!" Kat shouted, as she waved the chocolate bar around and waved with the other hand.
"Bye, bye Kat. You were welcome." Amy said with a grin as she waved back at Kat.
"Don't hang around here to long on your own Amy. You get some very shady groups of lads hanging around here sometimes." Hope said with some worry in her voice.
"Don't worry Hope; I was just about to head back home anyway." Amy said with a smile.
She wasn't really, but Amy thought it best to not worry Hope with the truth.
"Okay then Amy, I'll chat to you later. Bye." Hope said, as she started to push the pushchair with Kat sitting in it.
Amy had enjoyed chatting with Hope; it helped her keep her mind off the subject of what happened with Ann this morning. Amy was feeling really foolish about what Ann saw, and she could understand why Ann did what she did.
It felt odd for Amy to be alone after being around Chrissy and the others for the past several months. All Amy wanted to do really was go back home and hug them all, but she felt really silly after what happened, and she even wondered if they would want her back.
Amy couldn't work out why she was missing them all so much. She was used to being on her own before the day she saved Chrissy, but now it felt empty and even scarier to not have Chrissy, Becky or Mandy to go and talk to when ever she wanted too. Amy had no idea how she was going to face them all after this morning.
Amy was snapped out her thinking when she heard a couple of lad's wolf whistle at her from the other side of the playground. She was too scared to move, as she didn't want them to follow her. Amy was about to call Chrissy for help when she heard a little girl calling her. Amy looked up and saw Cathleen running over with Jenna and Vic walking just behind her.
"Auntie Amy, Auntie Amy!" Cathleen shouted, as she ran up to her and jumped on her knee.
"Hello Cathleen." Amy said with a smile, she was so happy to see Vic and Jenna.
"You come to play on the swings too? Auntie Amy." Cathleen asked with a grin.
"Not really Cathleen. I'm a little big for playing on the swings." Amy said with a smile as she brushed a couple of stray hairs away from Cathleen's eye.
"Mum and dad still go on the swings, and daddy is much bigger then you." Cathleen said, as she looked to see if they had got to the bench where Amy was sitting.
Amy just smiled at the fact Cathleen called Vic daddy.
"In that case then Cathleen, I may come on with you later." Amy said with a grin.
"That would be so great auntie Amy!" Cathleen shouted as she clapped her hands together.
"What would be so great Cathleen?" Jenna asked, as she reached the bench and sat down next to Amy.
What Amy didn't see was Jenna pick up Amy's mobile and look at the missed calls on it, and then show Vic. Amy had put her phone down on the bench next to her when Cathleen jumped on her knee.
"Hello Amy. What brings you to the park on a Sunday afternoon, and without Chrissy or any of the others?" Jenna asked.
"I just wanted to take a walk by my self." Amy said, as she looked anywhere, but at Jenna.
Jenna let out a chuckle and then said, "You are more like Chrissy then you realise Amy. She's not very good at lying either. Now are you going to tell us why you're in the park alone, or do I answer one of these missed calls on your phone?" Jenna said, as she held up Amy's phone.
Amy looked at Cathleen and then at Jenna again, so Jenna got the message and asked Vic to take Cathleen on the swings so they could have a chat.
"Can you take Cathleen on the swings for me Hon, so I can have a chat with Amy?" Jenna asked with a smile.
"Anything for you Jen," Vic said with a smile, as he gave Jenna a kiss. He picked up Cathleen and ran over to the swings with her.
"You make a really great looking couple Jenna. Vic is really great with Cathleen. I see she calls him dad as well." Amy said, as she tried to keep Jenna away from the subject of her being in the park alone.
"He is great, and really gentle. Cathleen started calling him dad some time back now; I think Vic really likes it. But enough about my happy little family, what is the deal with all these?" Jenna asked, as she held the phone up again.
Amy didn't know where to start, so she just sat playing with the hem on her skirt, while she looked down at her lap.
"Does it have anything to do with what happened last night at the club?" Jenna asked.
"You know about that?" Amy asked with a shocked look on her face.
"Yes I know what happened. Vic told me all about it, but it doesn't explain you sitting here now, and without any of the others." Jenna said, as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"That's part of it, but I did a stupid thing this morning." Amy said, as she rested her head on Jenna's shoulder.
"Do you want to tell me all about it?" Janna asked.
"I've been depressed about not being able to wear the breast forms, and I'm really sick of not having the body I should have." Amy said with a sigh.
"I can understand why that would make you feel depressed Amy, but it's going to take time. It took Chrissy a couple of years and an operation to look like she does now." Jenna said, as she hugged Amy a little tighter.
"I got that upset about what that guy said last night that I ended up emptying all my hormone tablets into my hand this morning. I thought that if I took them all, I would become a girl faster." Amy let her head drop as she said it.
"You did what!" Jenna shouted, which got Vic and a couple of other parents looking at her. "You did what?" She said again in a much quieter voice this time.
Amy had jumped when Jenna shouted.
"I didn't take any of them. Ann caught me with the pills in my hand, and got really mad with me over it. She even hit me." Amy was starting to cry now.
"Oh god Amy, you can be such a foolish girl." Jenna said, as she hugged Amy. "Do they know where you are now?" Jenna asked.
"No, I sneaked out the house while they were all in the kitchen. They must all hate me if they could think for one minute I would ever try and kill myself after all they have done for me." Amy said with a sigh.
Jenna giggled and then said, "Yep they must really hate you too make all these calls, to try and find out where you are." Jenna held the phone up for Amy to see all the missed calls.
"I just feel so stupid over what I did. How can I face them now?" Amy said with a wine.
"So it's your pride that's taken a dent then?" Jenna asked.
"I don't know what's wrong Jenna. That's why I wanted to get out the house, so I could work it all out." Amy sat up again, as she said it.
"I think you're just being even more silly now Amy. I can understand why Ann would have acted like she did. You went missing after your parents found that photo album she made for you. For all Ann knew, you were dead already." Jenna said as she held Amy's hand.
"I told Ann when we first met again that I never blamed her for any of it though." Amy said with a puzzled look on her face.
"I know you did Amy, but Ann would have still been worried for all that time, that you had already taken your own life. Maybe seeing you this morning brought back all those bad memories." Jenna was hoping to make Amy see that Ann and the others were just worried about her.
"I never thought of it that way Jenna." Amy looked Jenna in the eyes as she said it.
"So do you want to make the call, or do you want me to do it for you?" Jenna asked.
"Would you call them and let them know I'm okay please Jenna?" Amy asked as she bit her lower lip, like she always did when she was nervous.
"Okay then, I'll call them for you, but I'm going to use my phone. I'd like to keep my hearing just the way it is." Jenna said with a giggle.
Amy had to giggle as well; she knew that who ever answered the phone would shout down it at her, once they saw it was Amy's number coming up.
"I think someone wants you to go and give them a push on the swing." Jenna said, as she pointed to Vic and Cathleen over at the swings.
"I did make Cathleen a promise. I said I'd go on the swings with her." Amy said with a smile, as she made her way over to where the swings were.
"Everything okay Amy? It look's like you've been crying." Vic asked when Amy got to the swings.
"I think I'll be okay now, Jenna really helped a lot. I'm sure she will be able to fill you in on everything, if you want to go over and spend some time with her. I can keep an eye on Cathleen for you." Amy said with a smile, as she sat on the swing next to Cathleen.
"Okay, thanks Amy." Vic gave Cathleen and Amy a hug before he left to sit with Jenna.
Jenna was just making a call on her mobile when Vic got to the bench, so he sat down and wrapped his arm around her shoulder.
Chrissy and the others were all sitting at the kitchen table staring at the mobile phones scattered around on it. They were all willing one of them to ring. It didn't stop them all jumping when Chrissy's phone started to ring. Chrissy grabbed at it and then let out a frustrated sigh when she saw it was only Jenna.
"Hi Jenna, is everything okay?" Chrissy asked, as she watched the others all look depressed again when they heard Chrissy say Jenna's name.
"Hi Chrissy, everything is fine with me and Cathleen, but a little birdie tells me that one of your flock has flown the coop." Jenna said down the phone.
"Yes, Amy left the house a couple of hours ago and won't answer her phone. Have you seen her Jenna?" Chrissy was crossing her fingers that the next word from Jenna would be yes.
"Yes, I am with her now. Cathleen, Vic and I ran in to her while we were out. She told me what happened this morning, and she feels a little foolish about it all now. Will she be okay if we brought her home?" Jenna asked.
"Of course she will Jenna. We're all worried sick about her, and Ann is really upset with what she did to her." Chrissy said.
"I thought that would be the case, but I just needed to check first. Amy thinks you all hate her now. I said she was being silly, but you know how Amy can be. Don't you, Chrissy?" Jenna added the Chrissy at the end, because Chrissy could be just as silly sometimes.
"Yes I know what you mean Jenna. I'll let the others know that you will bring Amy home in a bit. Thanks for the call Jenna. See you soon. Bye." Chrissy ended the call.
"Is she okay Chrissy?" Ann asked.
"Yes, she's doing just fine. Jenna didn't give me too many of the details, other then Amy thinks we all hate her for what she did this morning." Chrissy let out a deep sigh now she knew that Amy was okay.
"Do you all mind if I go and lie down for a bit?" Ann asked.
"No, we don't mind at all Ann. I'll come and give you a call when Amy gets home." Mandy said as she stood up and gave Ann a hug. She knew how worried Ann had been since she found out Amy had left the house.
Jenna ended the call and then rested her head on Vic's shoulder.
"Is everything okay now?" Vic asked.
"I think so, or it will be once we get Amy back home. I said we'd drop her off at home, is that okay babe?" Jenna asked.
"I'd have driven her home, whether she wanted it or not." Vic said with a chuckle.
"I thought you would have, that's why I offered." Jenna said, as she let Vic hug her a little tighter. They both sat and watched Amy sit on the swing next to Cathleen, as they both tried to out swing the other.
Jenna was happy to see Amy having some fun with Cathleen, and Cathleen was giggling as well.
"Care to tell me what all the trouble was about then Jen?" Vic asked.
"Ann caught Amy with a hand full of pills this morning, and lost it with her. Ann ended up slapping Amy, so Amy left the house to try and clear her head. The problem was, she never told any of them where she was going." Jenna said as she let out a sigh.
"You don't think Amy was trying to, you know, kill her self?" Vic asked with some shock in his voice.
"No, she was just feeling a little down over all the trouble with the breast forms, and what happened last night. The pills were her hormone tablets, so I doubt she could kill herself with an overdose of them. Not that I want to find out one way or the other. Amy thought that if she took them all, then she might become more like Chrissy quicker." Jenna said with a chuckle.
"I bet she could have done some real damage though babe. She's a stupid girl sometimes." Vic said with some sadness in his voice.
Jenna and Vic left Amy and Cathleen to play on the swings for another ten minutes then they went over to tell Amy they would be taking her home now.
"I spoke with Chrissy not long ago, and I let them know that you were safe. Vic and I will drive you home, so we know you've got there safe and sound. Is that okay?" Jenna asked.
"I guess so Jenna. I'm sorry for spoiling your afternoon together." Amy said in a sad voice.
"Hey! It's been nice watching Cathleen play with you on the swings. I got to spend a little more time with Vic, which is really nice too. He's normally the one sitting on the swing next to Cathleen." Jenna said with a smile, as she walked up to Amy and gave her a hug.
"Jenna told me what you did today, or nearly did Amy. You could have made yourself really ill if you'd taken those tablets." Vic was looking at Amy like she was a naughty child.
"I'm really sorry for all the trouble and worry. I won't ever do anything like that again." Amy said as she looked at her own feet.
"You're never any trouble Amy, and the apology for the worry should be said to Chrissy and the others. Now give me a hug so we can get you home." Vic said with a smile.
Amy looked up and saw that Vic was smiling at her, so she walked over and took the hug from him.
"Thanks Vic thanks for everything." Amy said, as she hugged him even tighter.
Amy broke the hug with Vic when she felt a tugging on her skirt. She looked down and saw Cathleen looking up at her.
"Can I get a hug too? I did help make you laugh on the swings." Cathleen said with a pout.
"You can always have a hug Cathleen." Amy said, as she bent down and hugged Cathleen.
Cathleen grabbed Amy's hand and led her off in front, she knew the way to the car, so Vic and Jenna were happy to follow just behind. They had to laugh at how much like a child Amy could be when she got with Cathleen. They both thought that Chrissy was like that as well.
"Do you think Amy is trying to capture some of a little girl's life when she plays with Cathleen?" Vic asked Jenna as they walked along.
"I don't blame them for trying too. Chrissy has always been the same with Cathleen. Even when she was still Chris, he would spend hours playing tea party's with her, or some board game. Amy is just the same with her." Jenna said with a warm smile.
"I'm glad that Amy has Chrissy, she's a real help with getting Amy back on her feet." Vic said.
"The thing I find really funny about all this, is that the best role models for Cathleen are going to be two girls that never had a childhood of their own. I'd be the proudest mum in the world if Cathleen turned out like Chrissy and Amy." Jenna smiled.
"I'm sure I couldn't think of two girls she could be better suited to be like." Vic added, as he hugged Jenna.
Amy saw the black Mercury' belonging to Vic and waited by the back door for Vic and Jenna to catch up with them. Vic zapped it and they all got in. Amy helped Cathleen get on her booster seat and put her seatbelt on for her.
"You all strapped in back there?" Vic asked, as he started the car.
"Yes driver. Lady Cathleen and I are ready to be taken home now." Amy said in a really bad posh English voice.
Cathleen started to giggle, which set the others off.
"Yes me Lady." Vic said, sounding like the chauffeur from the Thunderbirds show on the telly. This had them all giggling again as Vic headed for Chrissy and Mandy's house to drop Amy off.
Vic pulled into the driveway and pulled up behind another black Mercury'.
"Looks like Carl's here." Vic said, as he turned the engine off.
"Can you come in for a drink?" Amy asked with some hope that they would say yes.
"You mean will we come in just in case they want to lynch you Amy?" Vic asked with a chuckle.
"There is that too, but I know that Chrissy and Becky would love to spend a little time with Cathleen." Amy smiled.
"We'll come in with you Amy, but the only danger I can see, is you being hugged to death." Jenna giggled.
"I hope you're right Jenna." Amy said, as she opened the car door and got out. She'd already helped Cathleen undo her seatbelt, so Cathleen slid out the same side as Amy, and took hold of her hand.
Amy was just getting her front door key out when the door flew open, Chrissy, Becky and Mandy shot out and hugged her.
"You scared the life out of us all you stupid girl." Mandy said, as she hugged Amy.
Chrissy and Becky never said a word; they just hugged Amy, as Mandy had already said what they were thinking anyway.
"I'm sorry for worrying you all." Amy said, as she let them all hug her. Amy couldn't help but notice that Ann wasn't there to greet her, so she guessed that Ann was still really upset with her.
Chrissy and Becky both hugged Jenna, and then they bent down and hugged Cathleen. Chrissy picked Cathleen up and then led the way back into the house. Becky and Mandy each took a side and led Amy into the house, while Jenna and Vic brought up the rear and closed the front door behind them.
They all headed for the living room, and found Carl sitting on one of the sofas.
"So the wanderer returns, then." Carl said with a smile.
"Hi Carl, sorry for any trouble I made," Amy said in a sad voice.
"You were no trouble to me Amy; I only just got here and found out about it all ten minutes ago. I hope you're feeling better now?" Carl asked.
"I was hoping so, but as I can't see Ann anywhere I'm not to sure." Amy sounded really worried.
"Ann is lying down on your bed Amy. I said I'd go and get her when you got home." Mandy smiled. "She's been worried sick since you went missing this morning." Mandy added.
"Will it be okay for me to go and see her in our room?" Amy asked.
"I think she'd like that a lot Amy." Mandy said as she hugged Amy before letting her go and find Ann.
Chrissy and Becky also gave her another hug, which really helped Amy realise that they all still loved her.
Amy made her way up to her room and poked her head around the door, she saw Ann lying on the bed. Amy walked over and sat on the edge of the bad, and just watched Ann sleeping for a little bit. This version of Ann was the one Amy liked. Not the angry one she saw this morning. Amy was brushing some stray hairs away from Ann's face when Ann opened her eyes and looked at Amy.
Ann shot up and said, "Amy! You're home!"
Amy was still a little on edge after this morning, so she went to move away, but fell off the bed. She put her hands up to protect herself, just in case Ann hit her again. She looked up when nothing happened. Amy saw Ann looking over the edge of the bed at her.
"You okay Amy?" Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
"I'm not sure. Are you going to hit me again Ann?" Amy asked, as she looked at Ann with worry in her eyes.
"No Amy! I'm sorry about earlier I just got so scared when I saw you with that hand full of pills. I know this may sound weird, but I hit you because I love you so much. I know I have a funny way of showing it." Ann said, as she started to cry.
"I wasn't trying to kill myself Ann; I just thought that taking all those pills would speed up the change. Stupid I know, but I wasn't really thinking straight this morning." Amy said, as she stood up again and sat on the bed.
Ann slid over to the edge of the bed, and sat next to Amy.
"I know you must think me no better then mum or dad now, but I am really sorry about what I did. I never should have hit you. I'm really sorry Amy." Ann put her head in her hands and started to really sob this time.
Ann felt an arm wrap around her and then pull her head up so she was resting her head on Amy's shoulder.
"I would never think of you as being anything like them. Dad would be going to get me more pills, just to make sure I did the job right. Mum would be making sure I had plenty of water to wash them all down with." Amy said with a sick laugh. "They wouldn't be hitting me, to try and stop me taking any of them." Amy added.
"Oh god Amy, I am so sorry for what I said and did. Please forgive me." Ann sobbed on Amy's shoulder.
"I can't forgive you Ann." Amy said, but before she could say anymore Ann started pleading with Amy.
"Please Amy, I'll do anything. I don't want you to hate me." Ann was finding it hard to breath she was so upset.
"Ann, Ann. Please stop crying and let me speak." Amy tried to say, but Ann was to far gone to listen.
Amy was starting to panic herself, but then she had an idea. Amy grabbed one of Ann's breasts and then pinched the nipple. Ann's crying turned to one of pain, but it did stop her crying.
"Ouch! That bloody hurt," Ann shouted, as she rubbed the saw nipple.
"If you'd given me time to finish speaking, I wouldn't need to hurt you would I?" Amy said, as she tried not to giggle at the way Ann suddenly stopped crying. "I was trying to say that I can't forgive you for doing the right thing. So there is nothing to be forgiven for sis." Amy said as she held out her arms to give Ann a hug.
Ann took the hug and rested her head on Amy's shoulder again. Ann had no idea a hug could feel so good.
"I'm glad to have you back sis. I've been so scared that I wasn't going to see you again when I found out you'd left the house." Ann said, as she hugged Amy.
"I'm sorry for that Ann, but I just needed some time to think." Amy said, as she hugged Ann.
"Did it help then?" Ann asked, as she broke the hug so she could look at Amy.
"Not really. I just realised how much I missed having you all around to talk to." Amy giggled. "I did meet a really nice woman called Hope, and her daughter Kat." Amy added with a smile.
"I'm just happy to have you back Amy." Ann smiled.
"I was about to call you from the park, when Vic and Jenna turned up. There were a couple of lads wolf whistling at me. I was really scared, but then Cathleen called out to me."
"I bet that's the first time you've ever been out dressed on your own, isn't it?" Ann asked.
"Yes it was. I never gave it any thought until I was sitting on the park bench. I did get a little scared, but didn't know if any of you would want to talk to me." Amy looked a little sad for even thinking that. "I'm really sorry sis." Amy added.
"Hey, stop saying you're sorry, I was as much at fault as you were this morning." Ann smiled, as she stroked Amy's face.
"Ann, can I ask why you reacted like you did to me having them pills in my hand?" Amy asked.
Ann took a deep breath and then said, "After you left home, I kept having a nightmare that you killed yourself, and I never got to say how sorry I was for mum and dad finding the photo album I made for you." Ann stopped speaking for a couple of seconds as she was trying to fight back the tears again.
"You don't have to tell me Ann, if it's too hard for you to say." Amy said, as she patted Ann's hand.
"No Amy, I need to get this off my chest. Until Chrissy and the others walked into my office that day, I had all but given up on ever seeing you alive again, but then I found out you were still alive, and I was really happy. But in the back of my mind, I have still been worried about you. When I saw you today with those pills, I got scared." Ann had a sad look on her face as she finished speaking.
"I thought you knew me better then that Ann. I prefer jumping in front of moving vehicles to overdoses." Amy giggled.
Ann had to giggle as well before she slapped Amy on the arm in a playful way and said, "You shouldn't joke about stuff like that Amy, but I'm glad you saved Chrissy." Ann smiled.
"So am I, sis." Amy smiled back.
"Do you feel up to going down and getting some food now sis?" Ann asked, as she hugged her belly. "I've not had anything to eat yet today." Ann added.
"I've only had half a chocolate bar and a bottle of water myself." Amy said, as she slid off the bed, and then helped Ann to get up.
Ann wrapped an arm around Amy's waist and then headed down to the living room to see if anyone else wanted anything to eat.
Everyone turned to look at the living room door when they heard it open. They all sat grinning when they saw Ann and Amy with an arm around each other's waist, and a grin on their face.
"I take this to mean that everything is okay again?" Mandy asked.
"Yes we talked it all out, and we're fine again now. I even got some other stuff off my chest as well." Ann said, as she looked at Mandy.
Mandy knew what Ann was getting at. She was glad Ann finally told Amy about her feelings.
"Ann and I are going to get something to eat, does anyone else want anything?" Amy asked.
"That sounds like a good idea." Chrissy said as she looked up from the board game she was playing with Cathleen and Becky.
"What does everyone fancy?" Amy asked.
"Do you want to join us for some dinner Jenna, Vic?" Mandy asked.
"We were just going to eat out anyway, so if it's no trouble I would love too." Jenna said as she looked at Vic to make sure he didn't mind.
"You'll never catch me saying no to some of Chrissy's cooking." Vic said with a grin.
"As we have a couple of strapping men here, what does everyone say to firing up the barbecue?" Chrissy asked with a grin, as she looked at Carl and Vic.
"I don't mind, what about you Vic?" Carl asked.
"Count me in; it'll be nice to help out with a dinner for once." Vic said with a grin, as he stood up and waited to be led to the barbecue.
Mandy led the way and then showed them how to light it. Chrissy and Becky sorted out some meat and then Jenna took it out to the boys once the barbecue was hot enough to start cooking it.
The girls all set to work on making some pasta and rice dishes. Chrissy showed Amy how to make homemade coleslaw, and Becky sorted out doing some baked potatoes.
Chrissy and Amy had a little helper in Cathleen, and they were soon having a giggle as they worked on different things. Jenna was really happy to see Cathleen having such a great time with them both.
It was a really nice summer's day, so they set up everything on the table in the garden and all sat around waiting for Carl and Vic to finish cooking the meat. Once they had it all cooked, they joined the others at the table and set about eating.
"This is all really nice Chrissy, Amy." Jenna said as she took a mouth full of Pasta and rice.
"It was a joint effort really." Chrissy said as she sat feeding Becky a fork full of food.
"Most of us just did what you and Amy told us too." Mandy said with a giggle.
"Carl and Vic did a really great job with barbecuing the meat." Amy said.
"You two are spending way to much time together, Even Amy has started to refuse complements now." Ann said with a giggle.
"Well it's all really nice, and I thank everyone who took part in getting it ready. Vic said.
Once they all finished eating, Ann and Mandy helped Carl and Vic to clear the table. Chrissy, Becky and Amy all ended up playing a game of twister with Cathleen. Jenna was put in charge of spinning the dial while the girls all tried to keep up with Cathleen.
Ann. Mandy, Vic and Carl all came back out and sat down once they had all the dishes washed and put away. They all had a laugh at the funny looking positions Chrissy, Becky and Amy were all in.
Mandy got a couple of bottles of wine out and poured everyone but Carl and Vic a glass out, once they all got bored with playing twister. Carl, Vic and Cathleen all had a glass of coke, and they all just sat around making the most of the nice summer weather.
Jenna and Vic decided to call it a day and head home when they saw that Cathleen and fallen asleep on a blanket with Chrissy and Amy. Becky was sitting and stroking Chrissy's hair as she slept with her head on Becky's knee.
Amy was asleep with her head on Ann's knee while Cathleen slept between the two of them.
Chrissy and Amy both woke when Vic lifted Cathleen up, so they could head home.
"Sorry for falling asleep on you Jenna, Vic." Chrissy said, as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.
"I'm sorry as well." Amy added, as she sat up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes as well.
"Hey, you don't need to be sorry for anything. I'm amazed you both kept up with Cathleen like you did." Jenna said with a smile.
"I had a really great time playing with her Jenna." Chrissy said as she stood up and gave Cathleen a kiss on the forehead as she slept in Vic's arms.
"Thanks Jenna for everything you did for me today. I had a really great time playing with Cathleen as well." Amy said, as she also kissed Cathleen on the forehead.
"I'm glad I could help Amy, and thank you for spending so much time playing with Cathleen. She loves spending time with you all. Thank you for a lovely dinner as well." Jenna said, as she patted her tummy. She gave all the girls a hug, and even gave Carl one as well before they left to get Cathleen home, so Jenna could put her to bed.
They all stood at the front door and waved to Jenna and Vic as they drove off, then they all headed back into the living room again.
Amy stopped at the living room door and said, "I'm going to head up to my room. I need to email a really nice woman I met at the part."
"Okay Amy. Will you be coming back down once you've finished?" Mandy asked.
"Yes I will. I said I'd email her and let her know I got home okay." Amy smiled.
"I'll keep the seat warm for you then sis." Ann said, as she gave Amy a hug.
Chrissy, Becky and Mandy all gave Amy a hug and said they would see her later then, and let her head off up to her room.
Amy headed up to her room, and grabbed her laptop then got on the bed and fired it up. Once she was logged into her email account, she set to work telling Hope all about her past and why she wouldn't be able to have children. She really hoped that she would get an email back from Hope, but wasn't really expecting one. Amy shut the laptop town and then headed back down to cuddle with Ann on the sofa and watch what ever they had on the telly.
Amy got back down stairs and entered the living room, and found Mandy cuddled up with Carl on one sofa. Chrissy cuddled up with Becky on another, while Ann was sitting on the third one all by herself. Amy walked over and sat down next to Ann, as she lifted her arm up so Amy could cuddle up to her.
"Did you get it all sorted out sis?" Ann asked.
"Yes, now all I can do is wait to see if I get a reply." Amy said, as she looked up at Ann from where she had her head resting on Ann's chest.
"I'm sure she'll email you back when she gets your email sis. She sounds like a really nice person." Ann said as she kissed Amy's forehead.
"Who is this person you met then Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"She was a really nice woman I met when I was at the park earlier. Her name is Hope, and she had a really cute daughter called Kat. I said I'd email her and let her know a little about me." Amy said.
"You mean about your little secret?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes. She asked if I would be having any children of my own one day, so I said I couldn't ever have children. Hope wanted to know why, so I said I'd email her. I was scared of making a scene in the middle of the park if she didn't like what I was."
"That was a good idea Amy. I've had people that seemed really nice, suddenly get really nasty towards me once they found out I wasn't born with all the right parts." Chrissy said with a sad look.
Becky pulled Chrissy in for a tighter hug and said, "Let them try it while I'm around babe."
"My hero." Chrissy said, as she pulled Becky's head down so she could kiss it.
"With how my weekend was going, I really couldn't cope with anyone else having a go at me." Amy said with a chuckle. "I was a little scared anyway, with it being my first time out all dressed up on my own." Amy cuddled up to Ann a little more as she said it.
"Does this mean you'll be doing it a lot more then now?" Carl asked.
"No! I'll stick to going out with one, or all of you." Amy said in a stern voice, as she cuddled up even closer to Ann.
They all started to giggle when Amy said that, and Amy was soon giggling with them.
"The hardest part of doing your real life test is going out and being around people while dressed Amy, and you took a big step today by going out on your own." Chrissy said with a smile.
"I spent all those months alone, but I never felt as alone, as I did today while I sat on that bench at the park." Amy said with a sad sound to her voice.
"Why didn't you call us, or just come home?" Ann asked.
"I just felt so stupid, and worried that you would all hate me." Amy said close to tears.
"Hey, we all do stupid things sis, but we will never stop loving you for it." Ann said, as she hugged Amy.
"I've done some really dumb stuff Amy, and they still put up with me." Chrissy said with a grin.
"You can be a little silly from time to time babe, but I would never call you dumb." Becky said, as she kissed Chrissy.
"Well thanks for putting up with me being silly, and I'm sorry for all the worry." Amy smiled.
"That's what we're all here for little sister." Mandy said with a smile back.
"Yes, that's what sisters are for. Too keep you on the right track, and make sure you're safe." Chrissy added when Becky let her up for air.
Amy spent the rest of the evening cuddled up to Ann on the sofa, until she was starting to fall asleep. Ann decided it was time for bed, so they all decided to call it a night. Mandy had talked Carl in to spending the night, so Chrissy and Becky used their own bed for the night. They didn't mind, as they always used their own bed when Carl stopped for the night.
They all hugged and said goodnight at Mandy's bedroom door before heading into their own bedrooms.
Both Ann and Amy went to their own room, and then got ready for bed together. Ann stood and watched Amy take her pills, then led her to the bed and helped her climb in before getting in herself. She pulled Amy into a hug and then turned the light off.
"Goodnight sis." Amy said as she shuffled back a little more into Ann's body.
"Night, baby sister." Ann said, as she hugged Amy a little tighter.
It had been a really stressful day for them both, so they were both soon asleep. Amy had a couple of bad dreams through the night, but Ann soon hugged her a little tighter, and she went straight back to sleep again. Ann had started to just hug Amy without really waking up, so she didn't lose too much sleep through the night.
Amy woke the next morning feeling a lot better then she had in the past week. She looked over at Ann as she slept; Amy thought she looked so peaceful when she slept. Amy lay there watching Ann sleep for a couple of minutes, until Ann opened her eyes.
"Morning sis." Amy said with a big smile.
"Morning baby sister." Ann said, as she stretched her arms out and pulled Amy into a hug.
"How did you sleep last night sis? I hope I didn't wake you to much." Amy said, as she let Ann hug her, and then kiss her on the cheek.
"I don't remember waking up once through the night, sis." Ann said with a smile.
"I'm really glad about that, sis. I do remember having a couple of bad dreams through the night, and you hugged me." Amy said with a puzzled look.
"I must be that use to you having the bad dreams by now, that I just hug you automatically." Ann said with a giggle.
"I wish I didn't keep having them, Ann." Amy said with a sigh.
"You don't have them very often now Amy, and when you do have them, it's normally when you've had a stressful day. They don't get much more stressful then they did this weekend." Ann smiled, as she hugged Amy again.
"I better see about making a move, so I can go and sort out some breakfast." Amy said, as she looked at the clock at the side of the bed.
"Okay Amy, I'll let you use the bathroom before I go and take my shower." Ann hugged Amy again, as she said it.
Amy slid out of bed and went to the bathroom, while Ann sat up and swung her feet over the edge of the bed to wait for Amy to finish in there.
Once Amy finished in the bathroom she returned to the bedroom and gave Ann another hug before she left to sort out breakfast. Amy was the first one down stairs, so she grabbed the paper and then headed to the kitchen to sort out making a pot of tea, ready for when Mandy got down.
Amy had the pot of tea finished and on the table just in time to hear Mandy's voice. She turned around just in time to see Mandy enter the kitchen with Carl. Carl had his arm wrapped around Mandy's waist, and they both looked so happy together.
"Morning Mandy, morning Carl, I take it you both got some sleep?" Amy said with a grin.
"Yes we got some sleep." Mandy said, as she went all red in the face, and had a silly grin.
"Good morning Amy. I hope you slept okay?" Carl asked, as he took a seat at the table next to Mandy.
"I had some bad dreams again, but given the weekend I had. I kind of expected to. Ann cuddled up to me, and I soon fell asleep again." Amy said with a smile.
"Sorry to hear about the bad dreams Amy, but I'm glad Ann was there to help you." Carl said, as he poured himself and Mandy a cup of tea out. He also poured one out for Amy at the same time.
"Thanks for the tea Carl. I take it you'll be stopping for some breakfast?" Amy asked, as she took a sip from her cup of tea.
"Only if it's no trouble Amy." Carl replied.
"It's no trouble at all Carl, and I don't think Mandy would let you leave without a good breakfast inside you." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at Mandy for an answer.
"Very true Amy." Mandy said, as she wrapped her arms around Carl, and rested her head on Carl's shoulder.
"I know when I'm out numbered, and who am I to argue with two beautiful women?" Carl smiled.
Amy got started on breakfast, and got some help when Chrissy and Becky got down to the kitchen.
"Good morning everyone." Chrissy and Becky said with a smile, as they entered the kitchen.
"Morning Chrissy, morning Becky." Mandy said, as she sat up after cuddling with Carl.
"Morning Girls. You're both looking beautiful this morning." Carl said with a grin.
Chrissy and Becky went over and gave Mandy a hug, and then Carl. They both giggled at the beautiful comment Carl made, as they were both wearing their bathrobes and big fluffy slippers.
"I bet you say that to all the girls you have breakfast with." Chrissy said, as she hugged Carl.
"Not all of them." Carl smiled. "Some of them get a little extra affection." Carl looked at Mandy as he said it.
"I hope that someone is really just one?" Mandy asked with a raised eyebrow.
"You know you're the only woman in my life baby." Carl pulled Mandy in for a kiss as he said it.
Becky wrapped an arm around Mandy and Carl once they broke the kiss, and popped her head between them both.
"Good morning love birds." Becky said with a smile.
"Morning Becky." They both said, as they each kissed one of Becky's cheeks.
Chrissy and Becky went over to say good morning to Amy, while Mandy and Carl went back to their cuddling.
"Morning Amy!" Chrissy screamed, as she got to Amy, and wrapped her arms around Amy's waist from behind, and rested her chin on Amy's shoulder.
"Morning sis." Amy said with a grin, as she kissed Chrissy on the cheek.
"How you feeling today, Baby sister?" Chrissy asked, as she broke the hug, and put her pinny on.
"Well I don't feel like doing anything silly with a bottle of pills, if that's what you're asking." Amy said with a giggle.
"I wasn't, but it's good to know." Chrissy said with a grin. "No, I just wanted to make sure you were feeling better about yourself, and there's nothing you want to get off your chest." Chrissy added.
"I really do feel a lot better Chrissy, about everything, and I would say I wanted to get something on my chest, not off it." Amy said the last bit with a grin, as she stuck her chest out at Chrissy.
"Ha, ha. Very funny." Chrissy said with a smile, as she kissed Amy on the cheek before she set to work helping Amy with breakfast.
"Morning Baby sister." Becky said, as she also wrapped her arms around Amy's waist from behind and then kissed her on the cheek.
Amy kissed Becky back, and then said, "Morning sis. How did you and Chrissy sleep last night?" Amy raised her eyebrows, as she said it.
"With our arms wrapped around each other." Becky said with a grin.
"You did get some sleep then?" Amy asked with a giggle.
"We got some sleep." Becky said, as she broke the hug with Amy.
Chrissy handed Becky a pinny, and then helped her put it on. They both set to work helping Amy get breakfast ready.
Carl and Mandy were having a good laugh at Amy, Chrissy and Becky Dancing around to a song on the radio, when Ann entered the kitchen. She was already dressed, and ready to leave for work once she'd had her breakfast.
"Morning." Ann said in a less then excited voice, as she took her seat at the table.
"Morning Ann. You don't look ready for a full day at work. Are you okay?" Carl asked with some worry in his voice.
"I'll be fine once I've had my first cup of tea." Ann said as she took the cup that Mandy slid over to her.
"So you're not a morning person like your sister then?" Carl asked with a chuckle, as he looked at Amy dancing around with the other two.
Ann took a sip from her cup before putting it back down, and then turning to look at Amy, Chrissy and Becky all dancing and singing, as they got breakfast ready.
"MMM, that really hits the spot. That's the one thing Amy and I don't have in common. She's always been a morning person, where as I always need a cup of tea inside me." Ann said with a giggle, as she watched them dancing around.
"Mandy's the same way. That's the only time I can really see any difference between her and Chrissy." Carl pulled Mandy in for another hug, as he said it.
"Ann and I have already spoken about how energetic those three are first thing in the morning. I sometimes wonder if they are even human." Mandy said, as she watched them.
Amy saw Ann enter the kitchen, but knew that it was best to let her have a drink of her tea before she went to great her good morning again. Amy kept dancing around the kitchen with Chrissy and Becky until she saw that Ann was half way down her cup, then she went over and hugged Ann from behind.
"Good morning sis." Amy said, as she kissed Ann on the cheek. "Feeling a little more alive now?" Amy added.
"Good morning little sister. Yes, I'm feeling much more alive now, thanks for asking. Breakfast smells nice, how long before its ready?" Ann asked, as she rested her head on Amy's chest and looked up at her.
"Not long now, sis. Why, are you hungry?" Amy asked. Before Ann could give an answer, her tummy made a groaning sound. "I'll take that as a yes." Amy added as she giggled at the odd noise coming from her sister's tummy.
"It must be that amazing smell that's setting it off." Ann said, as she put her hands on her belly to try and stop it making the noise.
"I better see about getting my big sister fed then hadn't I?" Amy said it as though she was speaking to a baby.
Amy also tried to tickle Ann as she said it, which was a big mistake. Ann twisted round in the chair and grabbed Amy, pulling her down onto her knee. Ann soon had Amy in a fit of giggles, as he tickled Amy like mad.
"I'll teach you to try and tickle me, madam!" Ann said, as she kept tickling Amy.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Amy screamed, as she tried to stop Ann.
Ann finally stopped and let Amy stay sitting on her knee until she got her breath back.
"That's not fair sis, you know how ticklish I am." Amy gasped, as she tried to get her breath back.
"You started it baby sister." Ann said, as she hugged Amy to say sorry for making her so out of breath.
"I didn't think you'd be able to catch me while sitting at the table. I may have to get your drink checked for illegal substances." Amy said with a giggle, as she pointed at Ann's cup of tea on the table.
"There's nothing in that cup, but tea, milk and some sugar." Ann said with a grin.
"I have my doubts, sis." Amy said with a raised eyebrow, as she looked at Ann and then the cup on the table again. "I better go and finish helping Chrissy and Becky with the breakfast, or you'll be late getting to work." Amy added, as she slid of Ann's knee.
"Yes! Go bring me food, wench!" Ann shouted in a deep voice, as she slapped Amy on the bottom.
"OUCH!" Amy shouted, as she ran a couple of steps from the force of the slap. "Hey! Stop slapping me I bruise easy, and its Miss Wench to you." Amy said, as she stuck her nose in the air. She turned her back to Ann, and walked off rubbing her sore bottom.
Ann was about to say sorry until Amy added the Miss Wench bit, but burst out laughing instead.
Mandy and Carl were sitting smiling and laughing at the floorshow, Ann and Amy were giving. Even they burst out into a fit of laughter when Amy said it was Miss Wench, and then walked off rubbing her bottom.
Amy got back to helping Chrissy and Becky, and they soon had breakfast finished. They each grabbed a couple of plates each, and took them to the table.
"Thanks for cooking the breakfast girls. It looks really good." Carl said, as he sat up in his chair, and grabbed his knife and fork.
They all got stuck in to eating their breakfast, and chatting about the club, and the shop. Once they all finished, Amy helped Chrissy and Becky clear away the dishes.
"You better go and take your shower Amy; I'll get the dishes washed after you've all left for work." Becky said.
"Are you sure Becky? There is a lot to get washed and dried." Amy said with some concern in her voice.
"I'll be fine, and it will help keep me busy." Becky said, as she looked over at Chrissy.
Amy knew what Becky was getting at. She knew that Becky really did miss Chrissy when she was at work.
"Okay then Becky. I'll go and get ready for work." Amy gave Becky a hug as she said it. She gave Ann a hug as well, just in case she was gone when she got back down.
They were all sitting smiling when Amy almost skipped as she left the kitchen, she seemed so happy this morning.
"It's nice to see the old/new Amy back." Ann said with a smile.
"She does seem a lot happier this morning. Do you really think that all the trouble this weekend helped to clear her head?" Mandy asked, as she made the most of having Carl around by cuddling up to him.
"I think it was more the trouble with Ann yesterday. Maybe the slap across the face was just the thing she needed to snap her out of her mood. She has feeling sorry for herself most of last week." Chrissy said, as she also made the most of being with Becky by cuddling with her.
"I still shouldn't have done it though, Chrissy." Ann said, looking really sorry.
"I know you feel that way Ann, but look at how happy Amy is again. You have to see the good that comes from a bad thing sometimes, and I think it's what Amy really needed." Chrissy smiled at Ann to let her know that none of them thought any less of her for what she did the day before.
"Thanks. I'm glad to have Amy back to her old, new self." Ann said the last bit with a funny look, as she tried to make the others understand what she was getting at.
"We all know what you're trying to say, Ann." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I guess you've not had time to call Amber yet then, with all the trouble yesterday." Carl asked, as he cuddled with Mandy.
"No. I wasn't even sure for part of yesterday, if I was ever going to see Amy again." Ann said with a chuckle. "I was going to give her a call on my lunch break today. I won't have to worry about Amy overhearing anything then." Ann added.
"You can call Amber anytime you want to Ann, I don't mind." Carl knew that Ann was only calling Amber on her lunch break, so she didn't get in trouble for it.
"Are you sure Carl? I don't want anyone thinking that I'm taking advantage of you." Ann said in a shocked voice.
"Let them think what they want Ann. You work hard and do your job very well indeed. You need to start treating the job for what it is." Carl said with a smile.
"I'm not sure what you're trying to say Carl. What do you mean treat the job for what it is?" Ann asked with a confused look.
"You're the boss of that department. I know you treat the others as equals and I like that about you. I just need you to stop thinking that the boss is going to sack you." Carl said with a chuckle.
"I'm sorry Carl, but it's hard to just step into a roll like this. I'm still finding my feet, and I'm still a little worried about some stuff to do with the job." Ann was finding it hard to find the right words.
"What problems are you having Ann? I'll see if I can help." Carl asked.
"All the people are great, don't get me wrong. I'm just worried about who I might have upset with you giving me the head job. There must have been a couple of people who thought they should have had the job." Ann asked, as she bit her lower lip.
"Oh I see. Please don't worry Ann. All the people I picked to work under you are more then happy to just do their job, and not have the trouble of being the boss. I thought you would have realised that by now." Carl said with a chuckle.
"I just thought it was all too good to be true. I'm sorry Carl." Ann said sounding really sad for what she just said.
"Don't be Ann. You've had to make some big changes over the past couple of months. If this helps, all the staff really does like you. Most have said I couldn't have found a better person to head up the department." Carl smiled.
"Really! You're not just saying that to make me feel better?" Ann asked with a shocked look.
"I have no reason to lie Ann. Trust me, I would soon let you know if I thought you were doing something wrong." Carl said.
"Thanks Carl. It's nice to know that I'm not going to have someone try and get me in trouble." Ann let out a sigh.
"I don't hire people that are out to advance their career on the back of others. If I find them doing that I let them go right away." Carl said with a stern look.
"You're a really amazing person to work for Carl." Ann smiled.
"Thanks Ann, but I'm only as good as the people I have working around me." Carl smiled back.
Ann looked at her watch and realised that she needed to see about heading off, or she would hit all the rush hour traffic. She gave everyone a hug before she left.
Carl decided that he better see about heading off as well. He still needed to get to his penthouse at the hotel, so he could change into a suit ready for his meeting later in the morning.
Mandy saw him off at the front door, and then headed up to her room to finish getting ready for work herself. She stopped off in the kitchen to drag Chrissy away from Becky, so she could go and get ready as well.
Amy had gone up to her room and taken her shower. She looked at her chest in the mirror, and was happy to see that the rash had gone. Amy was also happy to see her small breasts starting to form. She wanted them to be as big as Ann's, but knew it was going to be some time before they were that big. That's if they ever got that big. Amy still put some of the cream on, just to be on the safe side. Then she set about getting dressed ready for work.
Becky was in the middle of washing the dishes when she heard Mandy and Chrissy enter the kitchen. They were both wearing their business suits, and looked really smart. Becky wanted to hug and kiss Chrissy, but knew she would end up covering Chrissy in bubbles, and messing up her smart look. So she kept washing the dishes, and just kissed Chrissy when she walked over to her at the sink.
"You look really sexy dressed like that babe." Becky said as she broke the kiss.
"Thanks lover." Chrissy smiled.
Amy smoothed out her skirt once she stood up after finishing with her makeup. She took one final look in the mirror before she headed down to find the others. All Amy could see looking back at her was a smartly dressed businesswoman. She still found it hard to believe that this woman looking back at her was once a boy with no future to speak of. Amy shook herself out of it and then grabbed her purse and left the bedroom.
Becky had finished washing the dishes, and was sitting at the kitchen table enjoying a cup of tea with Chrissy and Mandy when Amy got back down there.
"Has Ann and Carl already left?" Amy asked, as she looked at Mandy, Chrissy and Becky sat at the table.
"Yes. Ann wanted to miss the traffic, and Carl needed to go and get into a suit ready for his meeting later." Mandy said, as she poured Amy a cup of tea out, and patted the seat next to her.
"Thanks Mandy." Amy said, as she took the seat next to Mandy.
They all were sitting chatting until they finished their drinks then left for work. Mandy had to drag Chrissy away from Becky, just like she always had to. She got Chrissy in the car, and then got in herself and headed off for the shop.
The girls were all having a busy morning getting orders ready for the changing service. Amy heard the bell go off to let them all know that someone had entered the shop. She didn't deal with the customers, so she never went out to see who it was. She did go though, when she heard Mandy shouting for her.
Amy walked out to see what Mandy wanted, and found Prue stood there with her and Chrissy.
"Hi Prue. What brings you here?" Amy asked with a smile.
"This for one reason." Prue said, as she held up a paper bag from a chemist. "And to give you a bloody good telling off for another." Prue said with a stern look on her face.
Amy stepped back in shock; she'd never seen Prue lose her temper before. "What have I done to upset you Prue?" Amy asked with worry in her voice.
"What have you done?" Prue shouted. "Trying to take an overdose! How stupid are you girl?" Prue shouted at Amy. "Do you realise the damage you could have done to yourself?" Prue added in a much calmer voice.
"I'm sorry Prue. I know I was just being stupid." Amy said, but wouldn't make eye contact with her.
Prue went to say something else, but the doorbell went and Prue, Mandy and Chrissy all turned to see who it was. When they looked back, Amy had disappeared out back again.
"Mum take Chrissy, and go make sure Amy is okay. I'll sort out with this customer, and come and find you later." Mandy said, as she looked at a couple of women that just entered the shop.
Prue and Chrissy went through to the back and couldn't see Amy there, but they did hear the door to the flat upstairs slam shut. They looked at each other, and then Prue followed Chrissy up the stairs. They entered the flat and saw Amy sitting on a chair over near the window. She was sobbing with her head in her hands.
"Come on Amy, there's no need for any of that." Prue said, as he walked over and sat on the chair next to her.
"I don't want you hating me for being so stupid, Prue. I just wasn't thinking straight yesterday. I never would have taken them." Amy sobbed.
"I don't hate you Amy, and I'm hurt that you think I ever could. I'm sorry for shouting at you like I did. I just worry about you, like I do Mandy and Chrissy." Prue said, as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"I'm sorry Prue. I see you as the perfect mum to Chrissy and Mandy, and just wish that my mum could have been more like you." Amy said with a week smile, as she lifted her head off Prue's shoulder. "When I saw you so mad at me, I just thought I had upset you like I always use to do with my mum." Amy added with a sad look.
"That woman that gave birth to you is a fool!" Prue said in a harsh voice. "I'd be proud to have you as a daughter." Prue added with a smile, as she handed Amy a tissue out her pocket.
"I wish I had a mum like you, Prue." Amy said with a chuckle, as she wiped her eyes.
"I've always got room for another daughter, or two." Prue said with a smile.
Amy was still wiping her eyes, so didn't see the smile Prue had on her face. "Yes, like you'll let me call you mum." Amy said with a sarcastic laugh.
"That's exactly what I'm saying young lady." Prue said in a stern voice.
"You really mean that Prue?" Amy asked with a shocked look on her face, as she looked at Prue to see if she was just teasing her or not.
"Yes, I really mean it, so don't ever call me Prue again. Its mum from now on, or you get your bottom spanked." Prue pointed at Amy with her finger as she said it, but she was grinning, so Amy knew she was joking.
"Sorry, mum. I won't do it again, mum." Amy said with a grin.
"That's more like the daughter I want to see." Prue said with a smile when she saw Amy grinning again. "How's the rash now, Amy?" Prue asked.
"I think it's all gone now, but I still put some cream on it this morning." Amy said.
"Do you mind if I take a quick look while I'm here Amy?" Prue asked.
"If it means Chrissy can attach the breast forms again, not at all." Amy said, as she started to undo her blouse.
"I think we should maybe move away from the window first dear." Prue said, as she stopped Amy undoing any more buttons.
Amy realised that she would be giving anyone that looked up a free peep show.
"Very good point, mum." Amy said with a giggle, as she stood up and made her way to the bedroom.
Prue followed Amy into the bedroom and smiled at Chrissy, as she walked past. Prue could see the tears welling up in Chrissy's eyes, due to the touching scene she'd just witnessed Prue have with Amy.
"You okay Chrissy?" Prue asked with some worry in her voice.
"I'll be fine mum, just a really sweet thing you just did." Chrissy said, as she was losing the battle with the tears coming out.
"Just doing my little bit to help you girls grow into the beautiful women you were meant to be." Prue smiled, as she handed Chrissy a tissue. "And I get another daughter without the pain of child birth, or the nappy changing." Prue added with a shudder.
Chrissy had to laugh at the look on Prue's face when she said that. "I love you mum." Chrissy said, as she hugged Prue.
"I love you too Chrissy, just as I love all my daughters." Prue smiled.
"I better let you go and do the check up on Amy then. I know she will be happy to have the breast forms attached again." Chrissy said with a smile.
Prue entered the bedroom. Chrissy knew her makeup would be a mess, so she went back down stairs to get her purse. She grabbed Amy's as well, so she could fix her makeup at the same time.
Mandy had just finished up the sale with the customers, as Chrissy was about to make her way back up stairs. She wandered through to the back of the shop with a basket of food in her hands.
"That got a little mad there for a bit. I was trying to sort out with a customer, and give the girl from the hotel all the clothes orders at the same time." Mandy said, as she put the basket down on the table.
"You should have shouted, sis." Chrissy said with a sorry look on her face.
"I think that Amy needed you more then I did. Speaking of Amy, is everything okay?" Mandy asked with some worry in her voice, as she noticed that Chrissy had been crying.
"Yes, everything is fine. I just got all teary eyed when mum adopted Amy and Ann just now." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"That's really great. I was hoping that mum would let them call her mum as well." Mandy said with a smile.
"Yep, mum said it's great, as she gets to have even more daughters without all the childbirth and nappy changing." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"That sounds like mum." Mandy giggled.
"Mum's just doing a check on Amy's chest while she's here. I'm hoping that I can put the breast forms back on later today." Chrissy said, as she crossed her fingers.
"I hope so too Chrissy, I really hope so too." Mandy said, as she also crossed her fingers.
"I better go and fix my makeup, and help Amy fix hers too. She was sobbing when we got up stairs earlier. She thought your mum hated her." Chrissy said, as she headed off up stairs again.
Mandy set to work getting the basket of food set out on the table ready for when Chrissy and Amy got back down stairs.
Amy had gone into the bedroom and taken her blouse off and then removed the breast forms before taking the bra straps off her shoulders and sliding the bra down to hang around her tummy.
Prue entered the bedroom and then walked over to Amy. She took a close look at Amy's chest, and couldn't see any sign of the rash now at all.
"You've healed up really well Amy; I can't see any trace of the rash now at all. The hormones are starting to show signs of working now as well." Prue said, as she felt the soft fleshy lumps on Amy's chest.
"Does this mean Chrissy can attach the breast forms again Prue, I mean mum?" Amy asked with some excitement in her voice.
"Yes, Chrissy can attach the breast forms again. I want you to let me know if you have any more itching, or any sign of a rash. Do you understand me missy?" Prue asked with a stern look at Amy.
"Yes, mum." Amy said in a whiney voice.
"Don't yes mum me. I know how much you like having the breast forms attached, but if you have any trouble at all I want to know about it." Prue said with some worry in her voice that Amy would just keep quiet.
"I really do understand, mum. I don't want to be without the forms again like I have this past week. The minute I think the glue is causing me any trouble I'll let you know about it." Amy said with her best honest look.
"Okay then Amy. I'll let you get dressed again then." Prue gave Amy a hug before she left the bedroom.
Amy was really happy that Prue was going to let Chrissy attach the forms again. She pulled her bra up and then put the other forms back in, thinking all the time that after tonight she would be back to having her own breasts again. All be it a fake set, but they would be attached, and made to look like her own set. Amy put her blouse back on and then caught sight of her makeup in the mirror, and saw how bad it looked.
"I'm going to need my purse, so I can fix this mess." Amy said to herself.
Amy opened the bedroom door and found Chrissy stood there with Amy's purse.
"Hi Amy. I thought you could use a touch up on your makeup." Chrissy said with a grin, as she handed Amy her purse.
"Thanks Chrissy, I was just heading down to grab my purse and see what I can do with this mess." Amy said, as she sat at the dressing table in the bedroom and pointed at her face in the mirror.
"Do you want me to take a look at it for you?" Chrissy asked with a smile, as she stood behind Amy, and looked at her in the mirror.
"Would you really help me out sis?" Amy asked with hope in her voice.
"You know I will baby sister." Chrissy said with a smile, as she took Amy's purse off her and took out all the makeup she would need to fix Amy's face.
Amy turned around to face Chrissy, and just closed her eyes as Chrissy did her magic.
"I hope you and Mandy don't mind Prue letting me call her mum?" Amy asked.
"Mandy and I both think it's great, and I know that Prue loves having more daughters to look after." Chrissy said, as she worked on Amy's eyes.
"I do really enjoy it when you do my makeup Chrissy. You have such a gentle touch." Amy said in a dreamy voice.
"Thanks Amy. Don't go falling asleep on me though. Mandy was setting up the food for lunch when I came up stairs." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"Is it that time already?" Amy said in a shocked voice.
"Yes it's that time already, so we better get a move on." Chrissy said, as she finished up with Amy's makeup. "There you go Amy, all done." Chrissy said as she stepped back and let Amy turn around to face the mirror.
"Wow Chrissy. I wish I could make my face look this good." Amy said, as she looked at the amazing job Chrissy had done on her.
"Give it some time Amy, and you will be as good, if not better then I am now." Chrissy said, as she put her hands on Amy's shoulders as she touched Amy's head with her own.
"I hope to be as good as you one day Chrissy, but I don't think I could ever be better then you. You're already perfect at doing it Chrissy." Amy said with pride.
"If you keep this up Amy, I'll have trouble getting out the room with my swollen head." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"You get a swollen head Chrissy; I'm amazed you let me get away with saying how amazing you are at putting makeup on people." Amy giggled back.
"You ready to go and get some lunch, before Mandy eats it all." Chrissy asked with a giggle, as she helped Amy to stand up.
"I'd like to see her try, with how much Carl has sent to us everyday." Amy giggled.
"Yes, they do go a little mad don't they?" Chrissy said, as they made their way back down stairs.
Mandy had finished setting all the tubs of food out on the table when she heard footsteps on the stairs. She turned to see who it was, and smiled when she saw it was her mum.
"Hi mum. Chrissy told me you got it all sorted out with Amy. How's her chest looking now?" Mandy asked.
"Yes I got it all sorted out. I think I scared her with all the shouting. Her chest is looking fine again now; I've told Chrissy that she can attach the breast forms again, but to let me know if Amy has any more problems with the new glue." Prue said, as she looked at all the food on the table.
"Carl has it sent to us every day." Mandy said when she saw her mum looking at the table.
"He really likes to make sure you're all eating at lunchtimes, doesn't he?" Prue asked with a grin.
"Why don't you join us for some?" Mandy asked.
"I shouldn't really, I said I'd grab Kim and myself something on the way back to the practice." Prue said with a sorry look.
"Why don't you stop and have some lunch with us, then we can pack up what's left so you can take it for Kim to choose what she wants?" Mandy asked with a smile.
"It does all look really nice Mandy, and I know that Kim would love to try some of this as well." Prue said with a grin. "Okay then Mandy, you twisted my arm so to speak." Prue added, as she took the seat that Mandy offered her.
Chrissy and Amy got down stairs and saw Prue and Mandy sat at the table waiting for them.
"Looks like mum is joining us for lunch sis." Amy said with a grin, as she let Chrissy pull the chair out for her, and then helped her to sit down.
"I hope you don't mind me joining you all?" Prue asked with a smile.
"I think it's really great mum." Chrissy said with a smile, as she took her seat at the table so they could all get started.
"This is all really nice. So Carl does this everyday for you?" Prue asked.
"Yep, everyday. He brings it himself some days, but most the time a girl will drop it off when they pick up the clothes for the hotel." Mandy said just before she put another fork full in her mouth.
"Kim is going to love all this, you know." Prue said after swallowing another mouth full.
"It's all really good, mum, and you'll have plenty to take back with you." Chrissy said, as she looked at all the food left on the table.
They all ate what they wanted, and then Amy and Chrissy got all the tubs closed back up, and put back in the basket.
Prue gave them all a hug before leaving with the basket of food, so she could feed Kim.
They all got back to work, and were ready to head home by the end of the day. They did the stop at the post office, then headed home.
Amy and Mandy headed off for showers once they said hi to Becky. Chrissy stayed with Becky for a short time, then she went up to help Amy attach the breast forms again.
Chrissy found Amy wrapped in her bathrobe, sat on her bed. She was just firing up her laptop.
"You ready to have the breast forms attached Amy?" Chrissy asked, as she entered the bedroom.
"Yes, yes, yes!" Amy shouted, as she jumped up off the bed.
Amy rushed to her dresser, got the box with the breast forms and then ran back to the bed. She slipped her bathrobe off, which left her stood there in just her panties.
"Lie on the bed Amy, and I will get them glued back on for you." Chrissy said with a smile.
Chrissy took the new glue out the box and added some to the first breast form, and then carefully attached it to Amy's chest. Chrissy then did the same with the other one.
"Just stay on your back for a couple of minutes. I want to make sure the glue has set before you sit up." Chrissy smiled.
"Okay sis. Thanks for doing this for me." Amy said with a grin.
"No problem little sister. I'm just happy that you can have them back on again." Chrissy sat on the bed next to where Amy was lying, as she said it.
"I'll be even happier when I have real ones Chrissy." Amy smiled.
"You will one day soon Amy, and you will love having them too." Chrissy said with a grin, as she cupped her own breasts.
"Stop teasing me, sis!" Amy shouted, as she playfully slapped Chrissy on the arm.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I just want you to know what it's like to have the real thing." Chrissy smiled at Amy as she said it. "I better see about covering the edges with the makeup Cathy gave us. At least then it will look like you have real breast." Chrissy added, as she stood up and helped Amy to stand up.
Amy sat on the chair at her dressing table, so Chrissy could add the makeup to cover the edges on the breast forms. By the time Chrissy had finished, Amy couldn't tell that the breast forms were fake. Apart from when she touched the nipple area, but she could live with that just as long as it looked like she had real breasts.
"Thanks Chrissy. That looks a lot better, and it feels really good as well." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at her breasts from the front, and then each side.
"It's nice to have the real Amy back again." Chrissy smiled, as she gave Amy a hug.
Chrissy went and sat back on the bed while Amy worked out what she wanted to wear; now she had her breasts back. Amy ended up putting on a mini fashion show for her.
"I'm sure what ever you wear, will look nice Amy." Chrissy said in the end.
"I know Chrissy, but it's felt really odd this past week. I've had to be really careful what I wore." Amy said with a pout.
"Well you can wear what ever you want now Amy, so pick something!" Chrissy shouted, as she started to giggle at Amy.
"Okay, okay." Amy said, as she picked up a vest top in pink, and a white tennis skirt.
"Have you had an email back from Hope yet?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at Amy's laptop on the bed.
"I don't know yet. I'd only just finished firing it up when you came up." Amy said, as she slipped the vest top over her head, and then wrapped the tennis skirt around her waist.
"I really hope you hear back from her Amy. She sounded really nice from what you said about her." Chrissy was really hoping that she did hear back from her.
"I'm not holding my breath Chrissy. She may think I'm some sort of pervert that just likes to hang around in parks, and likes to get picked up by guys." Amy sounded a little worried about it all.
"Well, I'm going to head back down stairs, so I can spend some time with Becky before dinner is ready. I'll leave you to check your email then." Chrissy smiled, as she got up off the bed, and gave Amy a hug before she left the bedroom.
Amy logged into her email account, and waited for it to load so she could check to see if Hope had replied to her email. Amy had quite a bit of email, but she always did, most of it was junk. Amy's breath got stuck in her throat when she saw an email reply from Hope. She finally let out the breath, but was too afraid to click on the email to open it.
"What if she hates me?" Amy thought to her self, as she sat looking at the unopened email.
Amy took another deep breath, and then clicked on the message, and started to read through it.
Chrissy was just walking past Mandy's bedroom door, when she heard it open.
"Hi sis. You feeling any better now?" Chrissy asked, as she saw Mandy stood there in a pair of sweat pants and a T-shirt.
"Oh god, yes." Mandy said with a look of relief on her face.
"I know what you mean sis. I'll be glad to get out of mine after dinner." Chrissy said with a giggle, as she put her hands on her corseted waist.
"I thought you'd be happy wearing that sort of clothing all the time?" Mandy asked, as she stepped out her bedroom, and wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist. Mandy started to lead Chrissy down the hallway as she spoke.
"There was a time when I would have said yes to that, but now I just see them as clothes. I once heard someone say that a transgender would kick her shoes off to go to bed, where as a cross dresser would want to put them on." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"I guess that makes some sense. I can see the difference between you and Amy, and how Carl and Vic feel when they dress. I must say though, that Carl has never wanted to wear his heels to bed. Well not yet anyway." Mandy giggled.
"Can't say I'd like to try and sleep with someone while they were wearing heels in bed." Chrissy shuddered at the thought of being spiked in the night, as they slept.
They reached the bottom of the stairs and then walked over to the kitchen. Chrissy entered the kitchen first, when Mandy opened the door for her.
Becky was sitting at the table with Ann when they saw Chrissy and Mandy enter the kitchen. Chrissy ran over and jumped on Becky's knee with a big grin on her face.
"Hi Babe." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy in for a loving kiss.
Mandy just walked over and sat in her normal seat, and smiled at the way Chrissy and Becky always acted when they saw each other.
Ann was sitting enjoying a cup of tea that Becky had made just as she got home. She poured a cup out for Mandy, and slid it over to her.
"There you go Mandy. If you're anything like me, I bet you're ready for that." Ann smiled.
"Thanks Ann. I really am ready for this, and some of that great smelling food that Becky's cooking." Mandy said with a grin, as she took another deep breath through the nose so she could smell dinner cooking again.
"I know what you mean. I didn't realise just how hungry I was until I walked in here and could smell dinner cooking." Ann said with a giggle.
"Don't worry ladies, it won't be long now." Becky said with a grin, as she broke the kiss with Chrissy.
"Hi Ann. Sorry for not speaking sooner, but I just had to show my lover here, just how much I really love her." Chrissy said with a grin, as she sat hugging Becky while sitting on her knee.
"Hi Chrissy. Please don't be sorry, I love to watch you and Becky show your love for one another." Ann smiled.
"How was work today? Did you find time to call Amber, and fill her in on the details for Friday?" Chrissy asked.
Ann looked at the kitchen door before she spoke, then started to speak in a hushed voice.
"Yes I called her just after lunch. She didn't believe me at first, I'm not sure she does even now." Ann said with a giggle.
"I know she will when you put her on Carl's jet this Friday." Becky said with a grin.
"Amber was really shocked when I told her all about it. She was really happy that I said I'd be going up to meet her, and then travel back with her. I just hope the first meeting between Amber, and Amy goes okay." Ann let out a big sigh to show how worried she was about the meeting.
"I'm sure it will all be just fine Ann. You know that Amber likes Amy, so it's not like Amber will attack her." Mandy said.
"I guess you're right Mandy. I just feel a little bad about doing stuff behind Amy's back." Ann said, as she picked her cup up to take another sip from it.
"You've already said that Amy would just worry until she had the meeting with Amber, so I think you're doing the right thing." Mandy said with a smile.
"Speaking of Amy. I thought she'd have been down by now." Ann said with a puzzled look on her face.
"I left her checking her email, and looking at her new breasts." Chrissy said with a smile.
"That's right. Becky told me you were upstairs attaching Amy's breasts again. I bet she was happy to have them attached again?" Ann asked with a grin.
"She was giving me a fashion show, as she tried to work out what to wear." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"I'm glad that Prue let her attach them again. Maybe she'll stop moping around now." Ann smiled.
"She looked really happy when I left her in her room. She was looking to see if Hope had replied to her email." Chrissy said, as she stood up so Becky could go and check on dinner.
Chrissy went to help Becky, so Ann decided to go and see what was keeping Amy.
"I'm going to pop up and tell Amy that dinner will be ready soon." Ann said, as she stood up and left the kitchen.
Mandy and the others all knew that Ann was still worried about what she found Amy doing the day before, so they just smiled and watched her leave the kitchen.
Ann made her way up to her and Amy's room. She pushed the bedroom door open, and saw Amy sitting on the bed. Then Ann saw that Amy was crying.
"What's wrong Amy? Did you not get an email back from Hope? I'm sorry sis, but not everyone is going to be nice to you about it all." Ann said, as she walked over to the bed and sat next to Amy.
"It's not that sis. I got an email back from Hope." Amy said, as she wiped her eyes with the back of her hand.
"What is then sis? Did she send you a nasty email back?" Ann asked with anger in her voice.
"No, she said I looked really good, and she would still like to be my friend. The thing that made me cry was this." Amy turned her laptop to show Ann a picture that a child had drawn with crayons.
The picture showed two girls sitting on a bench, and a smaller girl holding a brown stick.
"That's a really nice picture Amy, but why did it make you cry?" Ann asked, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist, as they sat on the bed.
"Kat, Hope's daughter sat and drew it when she got home yesterday afternoon. It's me, Hope, and the little girl is Kat. The brown stick she's holding is the chocolate bar I gave her." Amy said with a smile. "Kat did that picture just for me." Amy added with pride in her voice.
"Oh I see then. They're happy tears." Ann said, as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"Yep, they are. I seem to be doing a lot of crying these days." Amy said with a giggle.
"I don't think the hormone injections, and pills will be helping." Ann said, as she pulled Amy's face up so she could look her in the eyes. "I don't see any problem with you having a good cry every now and then, whether you are happy or sad." Ann said with a smile.
"Part of me still thinks it's wrong though sis." Amy said with a confused look on her face.
"I'm sorry to say this Amy, but that would be dad's attempt at brainwashing you for all those years." Ann said with a sad look.
"Well I did have him telling me that men don't do this, or a real man would never be seen cooking and cleaning." Amy said it in a really deep mail voice.
Ann found it really odd to hear Amy speak in such a deep voice, as she had been doing a really good job of sounding like a girl for the last couple of months.
"You sounded just like dad when you said that Amy." Ann said with a giggle.
"I wonder what he would have to say if he could see me know." Amy said with a grin, as she stuck her chest out to show off her breasts.
"I'm not sure he would have much to say, but I can think of how he would react." Ann said with a worried look, as she thought of her dad beating Amy to death.
Amy could see the worry in Ann's eyes as she said it, and knew what she was thinking.
"Hey sis, don't look so worried. I have no plans of ever seeing either of them ever again." Amy said with a smile.
"I know Amy, but I just get a cold chill down my spine when I think of how bad they both treated you, and what he would do if he ever got his hands on you again." Ann hugged Amy really tight.
Amy could feel Ann shaking at she hugged her.
"Please don't worry sis. I'm safe now, and I have you and the others to protect me." Amy said, as she hugged Ann really tight till the shaking stopped.
"I'm sorry Amy, but you didn't hear the way they spoke about you when they found out that I was moving to be with you. I really think they are both insane." Ann said, as she broke the hug with Amy.
"I could have told you that, years ago." Amy said with a silly grin on her face.
Ann had to laugh at the look Amy gave her as she said it. "I think they have gone even more over to the dark side since you moved out, or since they found out I was talking to you again." Ann said with a giggle.
"I'm really glad that I am still causing them trouble then." Amy said with a grin.
"Well, enough of talking about them. What do you say; we head down stairs and get some dinner?" Ann asked with a grin.
"Sounds good to me, sis." Amy replied with a smile, as she shut down the lid on her laptop.
Ann slid off the bed and then helped Amy to get up, and they made their way down.
Becky and Chrissy had everything on the table ready to eat when they got back down stairs, so they all took their seats and made a start on it.
"This is really nice Becky." Ann said, as she put another fork full in her mouth.
"Yes, thanks for cooking dinner Becky." Amy said.
"You're all welcome. I'm just happy to do my bit to help out around the house." Becky said with a smile.
"Did you hear back from Hope then Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes I did. Ann found me crying when she came up stairs, and thought I was unhappy. But I'd got an email saying that she thought I looked really good, and she would really like to be my friend." Amy said, sounding really happy.
"Why were you crying then, Amy?" Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
"Oh sorry. Hope's daughter Kat drew me a picture, and Hope attached it to the email. It was a picture of me sitting with Hope, and Kat with the chocolate bar I gave her. I thought it was really sweet, so it made me cry." Amy said with a smile.
"I'm really glad she emailed you back Amy." Chrissy said with a smile.
"She thinks you all sound really amazing, and wants to meet you all. Do you think that would be okay?" Amy asked with some worry in her voice.
"She sounds like a really nice woman Amy, so I would love to meet her and little Kat." Mandy said with a smile. Chrissy, Becky and Ann all agreed with Mandy.
"So when do you want to arrange a meeting for us all?" Ann asked.
"I was thinking of sorting something out for Wednesday afternoon. Would that be okay?" Amy asked with some hope in her voice.
They all looked at each other, and nodded their approval.
"Wednesday afternoon it is then Amy. That's if it's okay with Hope and Kat." Mandy said with a smile.
Amy let out a sigh and then said, "That's really great. Thank you for doing this for me. I'm sure you will all really like her." Amy said with a big grin on her face.
Mandy and the others were all really happy to see Amy so animated again. None of them were sure if it was having the breast forms attached again, or the fact that Hope wanted to meet up with her again. What ever it was, they were all just glad to see the old Amy back again.
Once dinner was finished, Amy helped Mandy get the dishes washed, dried, and put away, while Ann went up to take a shower and get changed out of her work clothes. Chrissy went up with Becky so she could take a shower with Becky, and get changed herself.
Amy stayed down stairs with the others until Vicky had been and picked Becky up, then she let the others head to the living room, while she headed up to her room so she could send Hope an email. Amy took her time writing the email, and telling Hope a lot more about how she came to be where she was right now.
Once Amy had the email finished, she hit the send button and then shut her laptop down and went to spend some time with Ann and the others before it was time for bed.
Amy found Chrissy cuddled up with Mandy, and Ann was sitting on one of the other sofas with her feet tucked under herself. Ann put her feet down when she saw Amy enter the room. She lifted her arm, and Amy smiled as she sat next to Ann and let Ann wrap her arms around her.
"Did you get the email sent off okay sis?" Ann asked.
"Yep, I hope you didn't mind Chrissy, but I told her about your past. I knew it would help me explain what happened to me." Amy looked really worried as she asked Chrissy. She knew it would be too late to do anything about it, even if Chrissy wasn't very happy about it.
"I don't mind Amy. If you trust her, then I do." Chrissy said with a smile.
Amy felt a heavy weight lifted when she heard her say that, and saw Chrissy smile.
"I'll wait to hear back from her. I left the meeting place for Hope to pick, as I thought it would be better if she picked a place Kat liked." Amy said, as she cuddled with Ann.
"That's a great idea Amy. The last thing we want is an unhappy little girl while we all get to know Hope, and Kat." Mandy said with a smile.
"I do have the odd good idea." Amy said with a grin.
"Yes, I've heard that, but am yet to see it." Ann said with a giggle.
"Hey! You cheeky wench." Amy said, as she playfully slapped Ann on the arm.
"Who you calling a wench?" Ann asked, as she started to tickle Amy.
Amy couldn't do anything for giggling. Chrissy and Mandy were having a good giggle at how helpless Amy was when Ann tickled her. They had never seen anyone as ticklish as Amy was before, and Ann knew all the best spots to attack.
Ann finally stopped when Amy was having trouble catching her breath.
"That's cheating sis." Amy said in between gasps of air.
"I didn't know there were any rules to this game." Ann said with a grin.
"Well there should be." Amy said with a whine.
Ann slid back on the sofa again, and soon had Amy cuddled up to her again, so they could relax and watch some telly before they all decided to call it a night.
Mandy turned off the telly, and they all went to the kitchen so Chrissy could make them all a mug of drinking chocolate before they all headed up stairs to bed.
Ann and Amy both gave Chrissy and Mandy a hug before they walked down to their own room, so they could get ready for bed. They both brushed their teeth and then got ready for bed. Ann pulled Amy into her and they were both soon fast asleep. Amy was really glad to feel the weight of the breast forms pulling on her chest, as she cuddled up to Ann.
Amy was soon fast asleep, and feeling really happy that she would be able to wear a really sexy outfit tomorrow night at the club. She just hoped that her dreams would be nice ones again.
Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Ann woke the next morning with her head pressed into the pillow. She thought it felt really nice and soft. Ann lifted her hand up to plump it up a little more, but got a shock when she felt it jiggle in an odd way. Ann slowly opened her eyes and moved her head back a little bit. She went all red in the face when she realised that she'd had her face pressed between Amy's breast, and not on the pillow.
Amy lay there giggling at the red face her sister had when she realised that she'd been snuggling her head into Amy's breasts. Amy had to wipe away some drool from where Ann had been resting her head.
"Morning sis, did you enjoy that?" Amy asked with a giggle.
"I'm really sorry Amy. I have no idea what came over me." Ann said looking really sheepish, as she wiped some drool off the side of her face.
"Don't worry about it sis. It was really nice to be honest with you." Amy smiled, as she gave Ann a hug before she slid out of bed and went to the bathroom.
Ann watched Amy run into the bathroom, and guessed that she'd wanted to go for some time, but didn't want to wake her up.
Amy only just made it to the bathroom before she wet her self, but it really did feel good to sit on the toilet and let it all out. Amy let out a big sigh as she did. Once she was done on the toilet she washed her hands and splashed some water on her face before she headed back into the bedroom to put on her dressing gown.
Ann was sat on the edge of the bed when Amy got back into the bedroom.
"Do you feel any better now sis?" Ann asked with a grin.
"Yes thanks. I thought I was going to wet myself there for a minute." Amy said with a sigh.
"Why didn't you just wake me up, so you could go sooner?" Ann asked.
"You just looked so peaceful that I didn't want to wake you up." Amy said with a pout, as she tilted her head to one side.
"Come here and give me a hug before you head down stairs to make a start on breakfast." Ann said, as she held her arms out for Amy to get a hug.
Amy ran over and jumped into Ann's arms, knocking her backwards onto the bed again. Amy giggled, and then kissed Ann on the cheek before rolling off her and sitting up on the bed. She helped Ann to sit up again, so they could have a proper hug.
"I'm really happy to see you back to your old self sis." Ann said, as she hugged Amy.
"I'm happy to have the breast forms attached again. They really do make me feel more like a real girl." Amy said, as she stuck her chest out at Ann. "I can't wait till we can all go shopping again. I'll be able to try stuff on this time." Amy added with a grin.
"You and you're shopping." Ann said, as she rolled her eyes.
"What can I say sis, I'm just a girl that loves to shop." Amy said with a grin.
"I know you are sis, but you better become the girl that loves to make breakfast." Ann said, as she looked at the clock by the side of the bed.
Amy looked at the clock and then jumped up when she saw the time.
"I didn't realise how late it was!" Amy shouted as she ran out the room to make a start on breakfast.
Ann just sat on the bed giggling, as she watched Amy run out the room. Ann soon stopped giggling when she saw Amy run back in.
Amy ran over to Ann, and hugged her, then kissed her on the cheek.
"Sorry sis. I'll see you down stairs shortly. I'll have a nice cup of tea ready for you and breakfast as well. I hope." Amy said with a grin, as she once again ran out the room.
Ann never got time to say a word, as the mini tornado called Amy ran in, and then ran out again.
"I sometimes wonder if that girl is playing with a full deck of cards." Ann thought to herself, as she stood up and made her way to the bathroom so she could take a shower, and get ready for work.
Amy had to put an arm across her chest, as she ran down the hallway. Her breasts were bouncing all over the place. Amy got a look of shock on her face when she suddenly found Chrissy stood in the middle of the hallway. Amy was moving too fast to stop in time, so she ended up clipping Chrissy and spinning her around.
Chrissy could hear someone running down the hallway. By the time she turned to see who it was Chrissy saw Amy run into her. Chrissy got spun around by the blow, and would have fallen over if not for Becky catching her.
"Oh god Chrissy, I'm so sorry. Did I hurt you?" Amy asked in a panic, as she stopped running and went back to check on Chrissy.
"Did anyone get the number of that bus?" Chrissy asked with a giggle, as Becky helped her get back on her feet.
Amy heard what Chrissy said, and saw her giggling so she knew that Chrissy wasn't hurt.
"I'm okay Amy, no damage done. Why are you in such a hurry?" Chrissy asked.
"I'm running a little late this morning. I wanted to get down and make a pot of tea ready for Mandy and Ann getting down there." Amy said, as she tried to get her breath back.
"There really isn't any need to rush Amy." Becky said.
"I know, and I'm really sorry for nearly hurting you Chrissy." Amy said, as she gave Chrissy a hug, and then she gave Becky one as well.
"I'll let you off with a warning this time, but if I catch you speeding again miss, I'll have to give you a tickle. I mean ticket for speeding." Chrissy said with an evil grin.
Becky had the same evil grin. Amy got a worried look on her face, and then she turned around and ran off down the hallway again. She had no desire to find out if they were really thinking of tickling her.
Chrissy and Becky just stood in the middle of the hallway giggling, as they watched Amy run off like a scared rabbit.
"That girl really hates being tickled." Becky said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist and led her into their room, so they could take a shower together.
"Ann attacked her last night on the sofa, and she had no way to defend herself, she was laughing too much." Chrissy said with a giggle, as she thought about last night in the living room.
Amy was the first down stairs, so she set to work sorting out a pot of tea, and making a start on doing breakfast. She decided to do something different this morning, so she made a start on sorting out all the stuff she'd need to make French toast.
Mandy was the first one down out of the others.
"Morning Amy." Mandy said, as she walked over to Amy and gave her a hug.
"Morning Mandy. I hope you don't mind, but I thought I'd do a different breakfast this morning." Amy said, as she hugged Mandy back.
"I don't mind at all Amy. It looks like you're doing French toast." Mandy said, as she looked at the stuff Amy had set out on the worktop.
"Yes I am. You do like it, don't you?" Amy asked with some worry in her voice.
"I know that Chrissy, Becky, and I like it. I can't speak for Ann, but you should already know if she likes it, or not." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I know that Ann really likes it. I use to make it for her on the weekends when she let me become Amy." Amy said with a smile, as she thought about those weekends. It felt like another lifetime now.
"It must have been hard for you not being able to just be yourself back then." Mandy said, as she hugged Amy again.
"It was hard most the time, but knowing that Amy would be coming out every other weekend kept me going." Amy said with a smile, as they broke the hug.
"I'd better let you get on with breakfast, unless you want me to help?" Mandy asked, sounding all enthusiastic about it.
"No! I'll be just fine sorting it all out." Amy said, as she led Mandy over to her seat at the table and helped her to sit down. Amy even handed Mandy the paper.
"Okay, I know where I'm not wanted." Mandy said with a giggle, as she opened the paper and started to flick through the pages trying to find something interesting to read.
"You are wanted sis. Just not near the stove while I'm sorting out breakfast." Amy said, as she hugged Mandy from behind, and then gave her a peck on the cheek before she went back to sorting out breakfast.
Mandy was more than happy to leave Amy alone while she sorted out breakfast. Mandy also knew that Chrissy and Becky would soon be down to help her.
Breakfast was a lot easier to sort out than it normally was, so Chrissy got to sit with Becky, and make the most of the time before Chrissy would have to leave with Mandy and Amy.
They all loved the French toast, and thanked Amy for doing such a great job with it. Ann sent Amy up stairs to take a shower and make a start on getting ready for work, just as she was getting ready to leave for work herself.
Amy gave Ann a hug and then went upstairs once Ann had left. Amy spent a little longer in the shower this morning. She loved the feel of being able to soap her breasts again. Other than the unwanted thing between her legs, Amy felt every bit a female at the minute.
Once she'd done in the shower, she spent a little too much time looking at herself in the bathroom mirror. She just loved the way she looked with the breast forms back on again.
Amy saw the time on the clock in the bedroom, and knew she needed to get a move on, or she would be late which would make Mandy and Chrissy late. Amy was hoping to have time to check her emails before she left for work, but with all the extra time she's spent in the shower, and then looking at herself in the mirror. She'd run out of time, so she would have to ask Mandy and Chrissy if she could do it from work later.
Chrissy and Mandy were sat in the kitchen with Becky when Amy got back down stairs. Becky had Chrissy sat on her knee, making the most of what little time they had left before Chrissy had to leave for work.
"I'm really sorry for keeping you both waiting." Amy said with pleading in her voice.
"Don't worry about it Amy, we still have plenty of time before we need to have the shop open." Mandy said, as she stood up and hugged Amy to stop her looking so worried.
"Thanks Mandy. I just don't know what's wrong with me today." Amy said sounding a little puzzled, as to where all the time was going.
"I think you have a couple of things on your mind, or your chest, as it is." Becky said with a giggle, as she looked at Amy's cleavage showing between the open folds of her blouse.
Amy went all red in the face, as she looked down to where Becky was looking, and Amy could see that she'd not done up all the buttons on her blouse, so the tops of her breasts could be seen. Amy went to close the buttons, but Chrissy stopped her.
"Don't close them Amy. I think it looks really nice the way it is." Chrissy said with a smile, as she put her hand up to Amy's to stop her.
"Yes please don't close them Amy. I was only teasing you, I think you look really good as well." Becky added with a smile.
"Thanks you two." Amy said with a big grin, as she pulled them both in for a hug.
Mandy led the way out to the car with Amy next to her, while Chrissy walked just behind with Becky. Mandy had to go and drag Chrissy away from Becky, just like normal.
Amy stood at the car giggling, when she saw how Mandy had to pull Chrissy and Becky apart. Amy loved the way Chrissy and Becky loved each other so much, she really hoped that she could find someone to love her like that one day. Amy found her self thinking about what Mandy asked her some time back. Whether she would want a man or a woman to share her life with. She also remembered what Mandy said, about her just living her life, and see where it took her.
They got to the shop and opened up. Mandy started checking stock, while Chrissy and Amy made a start on sorting out the cloths for the changing service at the hotel. Tuesdays were always really busy for the changing service, they had to get them all ready for Wednesday as well, due to them being closed on that day.
Mandy always double-checked the orders, just to make sure Chrissy, or Amy hadn't missed anything. They always got it right, but were both happy to have Mandy make sure.
Amy and Chrissy had the orders done with plenty of time to spare before the girl would be there from the Hotel, so Amy put the kettle on to make a pot of tea for them all.
"I'm making a pot of tea, do you both want a cup?" Amy asked, as she walked out to the main shop floor.
Chrissy was just helping Mandy do the final check on the changing order.
"I could murder a cup of tea Amy, please." Chrissy said with a pained look on her face.
"That sounds like a great idea Amy. Yes please." Mandy added with a smile.
"Okay, I'll shout you when it's ready." Amy smiled. "Mandy, Chrissy. Can I ask you both for a big favour?" Amy asked with some worry in her voice.
"Sure Amy. What is it?" Mandy asked, as she stopped checking the order to look at Amy.
Chrissy also stopped what she was doing and looked at Amy to see what she wanted help with.
"With running late this morning I never got time to see if Hope emailed me back, so I was wondering if it would be okay to take a quick look on the work computer now?" Amy had a worried look on her face as she asked the last bit.
"Of cause you can Amy. Was that it?" Mandy asked with a chuckle.
"Yes it was, but I wasn't sure if I would get in trouble or not." Amy said, as she bit her lower lip.
"This isn't like a normal work place Amy. Mandy and I don't mind if you want to pop out for an hour, or if you check your email, or even give Ann a call to have a chat for ten minutes in the middle of the day." Chrissy said with a smile, as she walked over and gave Amy a hug.
"I'm sorry Chrissy, but I just don't want to give you and Mandy any reason to think I'm taking advantage of you both." Amy said as she hugged Chrissy back.
"I know how you feel Amy, I use to be the same way. Until Mandy made me her partner, I would think she was going to sack me and then kick me out her house." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"She would, you know." Mandy said, as she joined the hug.
"I can't see what ever would have made you feel like that around Mandy, or any of the others." Amy said, as she gave Chrissy a puzzled look.
"I just hate it when people shout at me, so I panic and always think the worse." Chrissy said with a sigh.
"Don't forget about the running away part, if you can." Mandy added with a grin.
"So when I shouted at you last week then, it really upset you Chrissy?" Amy asked, as she broke the hug and put her hand to her mouth with a worried look on her face.
"Yes it did a little, but we got it all sorted out so don't worry about it Amy." Chrissy said with a smile. "After my dad beat me that time, I spent the next couple of years with him not speaking to me. When he did speak to me, it was more a shout, so I started to put the two things together. Every time someone shouts at me now, I panic." Chrissy said with a sad look.
"Oh god Chrissy, that is really sad to hear." Amy said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug again.
"Sarah has really helped a lot with my getting over it all, but I still have a little trouble every now and then." Chrissy said with a smile, as she broke from the hug with Amy again.
"Please don't ever think that I would want to hurt you Chrissy." Amy said with a pleading look.
"I don't really Amy. The thing last week was all really sudden, and I really thought I might have done something to upset you." Chrissy smiled.
"You could never do anything to upset me Chrissy." Amy smiled back.
"I hope you're right Amy." Chrissy said.
"You better go and check your email Amy, lunch will be here in a minute." Mandy said, as she looked at the clock on the wall behind the counter.
Amy looked at the clock, and saw that the time was getting on. "Okay, thanks for letting me do this." Amy shouted back, as she disappeared through the door at the back of the shop.
Chrissy and Mandy just looked at each other, and smiled as they went back to double checking all the orders for the hotel.
Amy went to the computer in the back room and sat at the desk, She set about logging into her email account and then checked to see if Hope had replied to her email about the meeting tomorrow afternoon. Amy smiled when she saw an email from Hope, so she opened it.
Hope had picked a pub that had a play area for kids, so they could all have a drink as they got to know each other. Hope had also asked if it would be okay for Faith to come along.
Amy couldn't see any problem with it, so she sent an email back saying she would love to meet her sister. Amy printed out the email, as it had directions for how to get to the pub. Amy logged back out, and went to give Mandy the print out, so she knew the way to the pub.
The girl from the hotel turned up and left them with a basket of food, and took the clothing orders away with her.
Amy and Chrissy spent most the afternoon sorting out Ebay orders, while Mandy dealt with the customers when they came in, or was on the phone replacing the stock they had sold.
By the close of business that day, all three girls were ready for a night out at the club. They dropped the parcels of at the post office on their way home, then headed for home.
Chrissy ran to Becky when they entered the kitchen, and threw her arms around Becky, as she kissed her.
Amy stood just inside the kitchen smiling at the way Chrissy greeted Becky. She really did have to wonder just how they both got from day to day before they met.
Becky was doing a gammon joint, and jacket potatoes for dinner, so she had time to go up and take a shower with Chrissy before dinner would be ready. Becky was going to do a mixed salad to go with it, but she would sort that when she got back down. Or she thought that Chrissy might do it for her, if she was lucky. Becky always thought that Chrissy did a much better mixed salad than she did anyway.
They all headed off up stairs and then parted when they got to Mandy's bedroom door. Chrissy and Becky went to their room, Mandy went to her room, and Amy walked down the hallway to her room.
Amy slipped out of her work clothes and then started the shower before she took the rest of her underwear off. Amy looked at herself in the full-length mirror on the back of the bathroom door. Other than the thing between her legs, Amy looked really good she thought to herself, as she turned from side to side. Amy put her hair up in a shower cap, and then got in the shower and started to let the water wash away the stress of the workday.
Amy jumped when she suddenly felt a pair of hands wrap around her body. She spun around as she let out a scream. Amy soon let out a sigh as she saw it was only Ann, who just happened to be naked, and trying not to giggle at the scared look on Amy's face.
"Ann, what the hell do you think you're doing!" Amy shouted.
"Just helping my little sister wash her back. Do you not want me to?" Ann asked with a pout, as she stopped giggling.
"Ann, you're, you're, err. NAKED!" Amy said, trying to unfreeze her brain, as she looked at her sister.
"Don't you think it would be a little silly to take a shower with my clothes on sis?" Ann asked, as she made it sound like the dumbest question in the world.
"You know what I'm trying to say sis. We shouldn't be sharing a shower like this." Amy said, as she tried to back away from Ann, but it was hard to do in such a small space.
"Chrissy and Becky take a shower together all the time. You don't mind them doing it." Ann asked, as she closed the space between them.
Amy was getting really nervous now. "What are you doing Ann?" Amy asked with a very squeaky voice.
"You've never been with a girl before have you?" Ann asked, as she looked Amy right in the eyes.
Amy gulped as she looked back at Ann with a scared look in her eyes. "No I haven't, and I've never been with a man either!" Amy shouted at the end.
"Would you know how to please a woman, as another woman?" Ann asked, as she wrapped her arms around Amy's waist, so they were touching breast to beast.
Amy wanted to say something, but it stuck in her throat. She ended up letting Ann guide her hand to Ann's breast. Ann spent the next ten minutes showing Amy how to bring a woman to an earth shattering orgasm by using her fingers and her tongue on Ann's nipples and lower area.
Part of Amy's mind wanted to stop, but another part really wanted to learn as much as she could from Ann about pleasing another woman.
Ann went to slide her hand down Amy's belly to the thing between her legs, but Amy stopped her at that point.
"I'm sorry Ann, but I really do hate that thing being there, and I won't take any pleasure from it." Amy said in a stern voice, as she grabbed Ann's hand and pulled it away.
"I understand Amy. Thank you for doing that for me, I hope you learned something?" Ann asked, as she stepped back and started to wash Amy's breasts and then turned her around, so she could wash Amy's back.
"I never knew there were so many ways to please a woman without needing to put something inside her." Amy said with some shock in her voice.
"You would make a girl very happy, if you decided to seek out another female's company like Chrissy has." Ann said with a smile, as she wrapped her arms around Amy's waist from behind.
Amy could feel Ann's breast pushing into her back from behind, and she was really beginning to like the feel of it.
"Was it wrong, what I just did for you Ann? Part of it felt wrong, but another part of me was really happy that I could make you feel so good." Amy asked with a very confused look on her face, as she turned around to face her sister.
"Amy, I just wanted to show you what it's like to please another woman. I didn't do it thinking of you as my sister, or my brother. I just wanted to help you find out whether or not you wanted to find a girl to spend the rest of your life with." Ann stroked the side of Amy's face as she said it.
Amy could understand what Ann was trying to do for her, and she was really glad about it. Amy was really beginning to think she was going to be looking for another female to spend her time with. Amy had never had any feelings for a boy. Not as far back as she could remember.
"Thanks sis. It was really amazing watching how you reacted to the way I touched you." Amy said, as she turned red in the face.
"I know that a lot of people would think what I just showed you were a bad thing, but I want to help you become the best female you can. I know that you will make some woman very happy one day sis." Ann smiled.
"I hope so sis, I really hope so." Amy smiled back.
Amy washed Ann's back for her, and they both got out of the shower and then sorted out some underwear. They didn't bother with any clothes, apart from their bathrobes. Then they made their way down to the kitchen to get some dinner.
Mandy, Chrissy and Becky were already down stairs sorting out the salad. Amy wandered over and asked if they needed any help, so Chrissy set her to work sorting out some home made coleslaw.
Amy was feeling a little worried to start with, but she soon realised that Chrissy and the other two didn't know, or didn't care about what Ann showed Amy in the shower. So she just started to dance around and have a laugh with Chrissy and Becky.
They soon had dinner ready, and set out on the table, so they all took a seat and got stuck in. Once dinner was finished, they all got stuck in and had the dishes washed and dried in no time at all, and were soon heading up stairs to get ready for when Vicky arrived for them.
Chrissy picked out a really nice low cut dress for Amy to wear. Chrissy wanted Amy to be able to show everyone just how sexy she looked with the breast forms attached. Chrissy also picked out a low cut dress for Ann to wear as well. Ann tried to talk Chrissy out of it, but knew that she was going to lose the battle by the look on Chrissy's face as Ann tried to make her see sense.
By the time Chrissy had Ann dressed and her makeup done, Ann wondered why she ever doubted Chrissy in the first place. Ann and Amy stood side by side in Chrissy's room looking in the mirror, they each thought the other one looked amazingly beautiful.
Ann and Amy both gave Chrissy a hug to thank her for making them look so good all the time, and then they all headed down to wait for Vicky to turn up for them.
Vicky arrived and thought they all looked really beautiful like they always did. Vicky couldn't help but notice that Amy now had the breast forms attached again. Due to the large amount of cleavage she was showing off.
"I'm glad to see you looking so happy Amy." Vicky said with a grin, as she looked at Amy's breasts.
They all expected Amy to go red faced, but she just stuck her chest out a little more and then said.
"I feel a lot happier Vicky."
"I can see them quite well without you pointing them in my face." Vicky said with a giggle.
"I've got a good mind to make you stop home, if that is how you're going to act while were out tonight." Ann said with a stern look on her face.
Amy got a worried look on her face until she saw Ann start to grin.
"Ann! I really thought you meant it." Amy whined, as she playfully slapped her sister on the arm.
"Come on flirt, or I may decide to make you stop home while we all go out and have some fun." Ann said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist, and led her out to Vicki's car.
Vicky and the others all followed behind, giggling at the two of them playing around as they left the house. They all got in the car and headed off to the club.
Once at the club they all started to make their way to the VIP section, which always took them a little time. They would keep getting stopped by the other girls there. Most of them saying how great they all looked.
Becky really liked it when she had Chrissy with her, she loved showing Chrissy off to everyone.
Amy and Ann could see how proud Becky was to have Chrissy on her arm. They both looked at each other, and thought the same thing. What a great couple they made.
Amy really hoped that she could find a girl half as amazing, as what Becky was with Chrissy.
They all finally made it to the VIP section, and found Brad stood on the entranceway to the stairs.
"Hi Brad, is everything running okay so far tonight?" Becky asked sounding a little sad as she asked it.
"Hi Becky. Yes everything is going just fine, and may I say that you all look really beautiful tonight." Brad said with a smile, then got a shocked look on his face. "Not that you don't always look really beautiful. I was just. What I meant was." Brad looked really flustered by this point.
"We all know what you meant Brad, and we thank you for the nice comment." Becky said with a smile, as she watched Brad go all red faced.
"Thanks Becky." Brad said with a large sigh.
"Have you given any more thought to changing your mind about last night?" Becky asked looking very serious.
"I'm sorry Becky, but I've done nothing but think about it since Saturday, and I haven't changed my mind." Brad said with a sad look.
"Okay Brad, but I think you're being very silly about it all." Becky said with a sigh, as she looked up at this hulk of a man.
Chrissy had no idea what Becky and Brad were talking about, but she planned to find out once they got to the sofas.
Becky wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist and then led her up the stairs, and into the VIP section.
Ann did the same with Amy, and followed close behind. They had both heard the chat Becky was having with Brad, and thought the same thing as Chrissy. They also wanted to know why Becky looked so sad as she spoke with Brad.
"What was all that with Brad?" Chrissy asked, as she sat on the sofa with Becky.
Ann and Amy heard Chrissy ask Becky the question, so they both looked at Becky, as they also sat on the sofa.
Becky took a deep breath and then said. "Brad handed his notice in last night. He doesn't think he's fit to do the job after what happened Saturday night." Becky said with a sigh.
"What do you mean Becky?" Chrissy asked with a shocked look.
"Brad thinks he failed in his job as a bouncer when he let Amy get hurt. So he's quitting." Becky added.
"He took on three of them, and stopped them all! How many men can say they could do that." Chrissy shouted.
"I've tried telling him all this Chrissy, but you heard what he said. He's made his mind up." Becky said with a shrug of her shoulders.
Mandy, Ann, and Amy had all just sat with their mouths open. Shocked that Brad would think about quitting over what happened on Saturday.
"Do you think if I went and said I was sorry to him, he would keep working here?" Amy asked with some worry in her voice.
"You didn't do anything wrong Amy to be sorry for." Becky said with a week smile.
"I just feel like it's my fault though." Amy said close to tears.
"Hey! Don't you even think about making a mess of my master-piece." Chrissy said in a really bad French accent.
Amy burst out laughing instead of crying, as Chrissy looking really funny as she said it.
"Brad is not going to be quitting his job, not if I can help it." Chrissy said in a firm voice.
"I'm not sure what you think you can do babe. Carl, Vic, and I tried most of last night." Becky said with a week smile, as she thought that Chrissy was setting her self up for a big let down this time.
"Well I have nothing to lose then do I?" Chrissy said with a smile. "Can you get someone to cover for Brad, while I talk with him?" Chrissy asked Becky.
"Sure, I'll go and get Frank to cover for him." Becky said, as she got up and left to go and get Frank off the main door.
"Can Ann and I come with you when you speak to him Chrissy?" Amy asked with some hope in her voice.
"I was counting on you two being with me when we spoke." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Ann.
Ann saw the look Chrissy had, and could see that Chrissy was hatching some sort of plan. Ann was wondering if she would like this plan or not.
Chrissy stood up when she saw Becky come back into the VIP section with Frank next to her. Ann and Amy also stood up, and followed close behind Chrissy as she walked over to meet Becky and Frank half way.
"So are you ready to do this then babe?" Becky asked.
"As ready as I'll ever be lover." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Becky told me what you're trying to do Chrissy. I really hope you can talk some sense into him." Frank said, as he looked down at Chrissy with a warm smile.
Chrissy just smiled up at Frank, and then let him lead the way down the stairs. They found Brad stood at the bottom. He was looking around, and keeping a close eye on everything that was going on around him.
Brad turned and saw Frank walking towards him with Becky, Chrissy, Ann and Amy.
"Hi Frank. Is everything okay?" Brad asked, as he looked at Frank, and then the girls.
Chrissy noticed that Brad spent a little longer looking at Ann than he did any of them. Chrissy had seen Brad look at Ann before, she had a feeling that Brad really had a thing for Ann, but was to shy to act on it.
"Everything is just fine Brad, but Becky wants me to cover for you while Chrissy has a word with you." Frank said, as he stepped over to Brad and pushed him over to stand with Chrissy and Becky.
Brad was a hulk of a man, but Frank was even bigger. Brad just looked at Frank, and then at the girls. The girls all had to smile at the look on his face. He thought nothing of taking on three guys the other night, but he now looked like he was about to face a firing squad.
"What's all this about Becky?" Brad asked with some worry in his voice.
"You would need to ask Chrissy that one Brad." Becky said with a smile, a she led the way up into the VIP section, and then to the office.
Once in the office, Chrissy pointed to the sofa in there as she looked at Brad. Brad just took the seat without saying a word.
"Thanks for coming in here to talk with me Brad." Chrissy said with a smile, as she stood facing Brad.
"No problem Chrissy, but I don't understand why I'm here." Brad said in a confused voice.
"I've asked Becky to let me have a chat with you. Becky told us about last night, and how you feel about what happened on Saturday." Chrissy said in a soft voice.
"I'm really sorry I failed to protect you all, and what happened to you Amy." Brad said, as he looked down at his own lap in shame.
"What the hell are you sorry for Brad!" Chrissy shouted at him.
Brad jumped when he heard Chrissy shout. He'd never seen Chrissy shout or get upset with anyone before. So he ended up looking her right in the eyes until he had to look away.
"We all saw you with a guy in each arm, and you still managed to hold down a third one with your foot. You even kept hold of them all when a couple of their friends tried to free them, until Vicky turned up and took care of them." Chrissy said in a firm voice.
"We didn't get hurt because of you Brad." Chrissy added with some pleading in her voice now.
Brad went to argue with Chrissy, but found that he couldn't. What she just said made a lot of sense now he thought about it.
"Chrissy does have a point Brad. You looked like a real hero from where I was stood." Amy said with a smile.
"There is another thing you need to think about here Brad. You didn't fail in your job in any way, you had already clocked out, so you did it on your own time." Becky added with a smile.
"I had this all sorted out in my head until now, but what you all just said does make me question it now." Brad had a puzzled look on his face. "You're wrong Amy, by the way." Brad said, as he looked at Amy stood next to Ann.
"Wrong about what Brad?" Amy asked.
"You called me a hero, but I'm not. I just use my size to make people think twice about doing something they may live to regret. A real hero is someone that acts to save another when they may die themselves." Brad said in a proud voice as he looked at Amy.
Amy just looked at Brad with a really puzzled look on her face. She wondered what point Brad was trying to make.
"You're the hero here Amy. You risked your own life to safe Chrissy when you pushed her out the way of that van, and then you stepped between Ann and that guy Saturday night. So trust me when I say that I'm no hero." Brad smiled.
Amy just went all red faced as she cuddled up to Ann. She had no idea what to say.
"Well then Brad, are you going to stop being so stupid?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
Brad stood up and walked over to Chrissy, and looked down at her.
"I don't let anyone get away with calling me stupid." Brad said, as he looking down at the worried look that had just come across Chrissy's face. "But as you're right about me being stupid. I'll let you off this time." Brad said with a smile.
Becky looked worried for a couple of seconds, as she saw Brad get up and comment about not letting anyone call him stupid. She soon let out the breath she'd been holding when she saw him smile. She walked over to the desk and pulled out an envelope from one of the drawers.
"What do you want me to do with this then Brad?" Becky asked, as she waved the envelope at him.
"I think we better file it for a much later date." Brad said, as he ripped it up, and threw it in the bin.
The girls all cheered and then each gave Brad a hug. Chrissy watched as Brad hugged Ann, Ann seemed to hold the hug a little longer than she really needed too.
"Now we have all that sorted out, let's get on to more important things." Chrissy said with a grin.
They all looked at Chrissy with puzzled looks, as they tried to work out what she was getting at.
"What's more important than stopping Brad from quitting his job?" Becky asked.
"Getting Brad to finally ask Ann out on a date." Chrissy said with a grin.
Brad and Ann both looked at Chrissy with shocked looks on their faces, but soon had to smile at each other when they realised that Chrissy was right.
Amy and Becky had not seen that one coming, but when they saw the way Brad and Ann looked at each other and smiled. They knew that Chrissy had called it right.
"It helps if you two start speaking now." Chrissy said with a grin.
"What? Oh, right." Brad said with a confused look on his face. "Ann, I was wondering if you want to maybe go out and grab a bite to eat at some time?" Brad asked looking really nervous.
Ann looked at Amy before she said anything to Brad. Amy just stood there grinning, and nodding her head up and down.
"I would really like that Brad." Ann said with a smile, as she turned back to face him.
Becky got them some paper, so they could exchange phone numbers, and then they walked back out into the club, so Brad could get back to work.
Mandy had stopped out on the sofas chatting with Vicky until Carla turned up. Carla had asked where the others were, and got a sad look on his face when she said that they were all talking to Brad in the office.
"I don't even think Chrissy will be able to pull a rabbit out of the hat this time." Carla said.
"You know that she has to try. At least she will give it her best shot." Mandy said, as she cuddled up to Carla.
Mandy and Carla both turned to see what Vicky was looking at when they saw her with a shocked look on her face.
They saw Becky and Chrissy leave the office with Amy walking between them, but the real shocking thing was Brad walking just behind with his arm wrapped around Ann's shoulders.
Vicky and Carla had never seen Brad smiling like he was at the minute. Mandy was a little shocked, but had learned a long time ago to never underestimate what Chrissy could do when she put her mind to it.
"Hi Carla. I was really hoping that it would be okay for me to keep my job here after all." Brad asked, as he got up to the sofas with Ann still stood with her arm around his waist.
"With all the begging I was doing last night Brad, do you really think you need to ask that question?" Carla asked with a chuckle.
"I just wanted to make sure." Brad said with a grin. "I was lucky to have a really great girl make me see how stupid I was being." Brad added, as he looked at Chrissy when he said the "Stupid" bit.
Carla was in shock that Chrissy was able to talk Brad out of quitting his job. She was sure that Chrissy must have had something to do with Brad now having his arm around Ann's shoulders as well.
"I take it the same girl also helped you with something else as well." Carla said with a grin.
Brad looked down at Ann with a silly grin on his face, and Ann looked back up at him with the same silly grin.
"Yes she did. I hope you don't mind Carla?" Brad asked looking worried all of a sudden.
"I don't mind at all Brad. I can't think of a better person for Ann to be with." Carla smiled.
Brad smiled and then went back to work, but not before he bent down and gave Ann a kiss, and a hug.
Amy stood next to Ann with a big grin on her face. Ann just looked really red faced as she saw Amy and the others all looking at her.
"Shall we go and have a dance?" Chrissy asked, trying to draw some of the attention away from Ann.
"Now that sounds like a great idea sis." Mandy said, as she stood up and pulled Carla to her feet as well.
"I haven't got time to dance babe." Carla tried to say, as Mandy started dragging her along.
Vicky just sat on one of the other sofas giggling as Mandy pulled Carla along, but she soon stopped when Chrissy and Becky pulled her to her feet. They each took a side and started marching Vicky out the VIP section.
They all had a good laugh dancing around on the dance floor for half an hour, then they all went back to the VIP section to take a break and have a drink.
Becky had to go and sort out some trouble at the door, so Chrissy decided to head off to the ladies room to powder her nose. Mandy was cuddled up to Carla, so she didn't need to go, but Ann and Amy said they would go with her.
"Chrissy, how did you know that I had my eye on Brad? And that he felt the same way for me too?" Ann asked, as they walked to the ladies room.
"Becky told me a couple of weeks back that Brad had been saying how great it was for you to move all this way, just to be with Amy. I was chatting with a couple of the other bouncers not long after that, and I found out he was trying to get any info on whether or not you had a boyfriend. So I sort of worked it out from that." Chrissy said with a smile.
"That explains the bit with you knowing about Brad, but what about how I felt about Brad?" Ann asked with a puzzled look, as they entered the ladies room.
"I've seen you a number of times looking at him, as he walked around the club. Any fool could see that you two had a thing for each other." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"I didn't see any of it. Does that make me a fool?" Amy asked with a pout.
"You're not a fool Amy. I'm sorry for my poor choice of words." Chrissy said, as she gave Amy a hug.
"That's okay then sis." Amy said with a smile again, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Don't feel too bad about not noticing any of it sis. Chrissy seems to have a gift for this sort of thing." Ann said, as she also hugged Amy.
"I hope you didn't mind me giving you and Brad a little push Ann?" Chrissy asked with some concern in her voice.
"I think that was a full blown shove Chrissy." Ann said with a giggle. "I didn't mind though. I think we both would have danced around each other forever if you hadn't said something. Thanks for looking out for me." Ann added, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
They all used the toilets, and then Chrissy set to work fixing their makeup before she did her own. Chrissy was just putting her own makeup away, so she told Ann and Amy to head back to the sofas, and she would catch them up.
Ann and Amy left the ladies room and were half way back to the sofas in the VIP section, when a well dressed elegant looking woman stopped them.
"Hello Amy, Ann. I must say you're both looking stunning tonight." The woman said with a smile, as she took each of the girl's hands in turn and kissed it.
Ann and Amy looked a little puzzled at the woman, as she knew them by name, but they didn't remember ever meeting her before. They were both a little worried that Chrissy or one of the others might have introduced them, but they had forgotten it.
The woman saw the puzzled look on their faces, and let a broad smile cross her face.
"Don't tell me that you've forgotten me already." The woman said as she put her hand to her chest, and sounded really hurt about it.
Ann and Amy were both starting to feel really bad, but they really couldn't remember ever meeting this woman before.
"We're both really sorry miss, but we don't remember meeting you before just now." Ann said.
The woman could see that she'd taken the joke far enough, and was just about to tell them who she really was when she heard a voice call her name.
"Hello Gwen! It's really great to see you out again." Chrissy shouted, as she walked up to the woman and hugged her.
"Hello Chrissy. You make me sick girl. Every time I see you, I swear you look more stunning." Gwen said with a grin, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"You're looking as elegant as always yourself Gwen." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Is that a nice way of saying I look old?" Gwen asked with a giggle.
"Not at all Gwen. I really do think you look beautiful." Chrissy said it with pride in her voice.
"Thanks Chrissy. You know how to make an old girl feel happy." Gwen said with a smile.
"No Jane tonight then Gwen?" Chrissy asked, as she looked around to see if Jane was anywhere to be seen.
"I left her over near the sofas chatting with Mandy and Carla." Gwen said with a raised eyebrow.
Chrissy just giggled, as she knew what Jane and Mandy could be like once they got chatting.
Ann and Amy had both just stood next to Chrissy and Gwen, as they chatted to each other. Neither one of them could believe that this woman was the same person that helped them open a bank account the other week.
"Ann, Amy. Are you both okay?" Chrissy asked when she looked at them, and saw them starring at Gwen with a shocked look on their face's.
"That could be my fault. I was just teasing them, by letting them think we'd met before." Gwen said with a grin.
"Well you have all met before." Chrissy said with a grin. "Well sort of met before." She added with giggle.
"I'm sorry Gwen, but you just look so different like that." Ann said, as she waved her hand up and down Gwen's outfit.
"A good different, I hope?" Gwen asked with a grin.
"A very good, different." Ann said with a smile.
"I think you look really amazing Gwen." Amy said with a smile.
"I could hire you all on the spot, just to make me feel good." Gwen said with a giggle. "I'm sorry for teasing you both just now, but it's fun to see the look on people's faces when they don't realise who it is." Gwen added with a grin.
"You look so different like that." Amy said, as she pointed at Gwen.
"No hard feelings then?" Gwen asked, as she held out her arms to give Ann and Amy a hug.
"Never." They both said, as they hugged Gwen.
"Do you want to head back to the sofas with us Gwen?" Chrissy asked.
"I'll meet you over there shortly. I just need to powder my nose." Gwen said with a smile.
"Okay then Gwen. Don't be long, or I'll send Jane to look for you." Chrissy said with a grin, as she hugged Gwen again.
Ann and Amy also gave Gwen another hug, and then they followed Chrissy back to the sofas, while Gwen went in the other direction towards the ladies room.
The girls could all see Mandy stood talking to a woman with her back to them. She must have been wearing a corset, as her waist was really small, and the dress she was wearing looked really good on her.
Mandy waved to Chrissy and the others as they walked over to her. The woman turned to see whom Mandy was waving at. That's when Ann and Amy realised that the woman was Jane.
Ann and Amy both smiled when they realised who it was. Jane smiled back at them, and also waved.
"Well if it isn't Cinderella." Jane said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy just looked at Jane, and then stuck her tongue out at her. Before bursting out in a fit of giggles, and hugging Jane when she opened her arms for her.
"Hi Jane. I just saw Gwen, and she said that you and Mandy were chatting." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"I think Gwen gets lost when we start chatting, so she leaves us to it." Jane said with a grin, as she hugged Chrissy.
"She does have a good reason to run away when you and Mandy start chatting." Chrissy said with a giggle, as she broke the hug with Jane.
"I have no idea what you mean Chrissy." Jane said with a hurt look on her face, but soon started to grin when she thought about what Chrissy was talking about.
"I seem to remember the last time Gwen stayed around for one of yours and Mandy's little chats, she ended up being fitted for a corset at the shop." Chrissy said with a grin.
"True, but it did make her look really good in all her dresses after she started wearing it." Jane said with a smile.
"Yes it did, but I think she's scared of what you'll both get her into next." Chrissy smiled.
Ann and Amy had both stood and watched Jane and Chrissy playing around, and talking about Gwen being tortured with a corset. Ann knew just how poor Gwen felt. Amy loved wearing a corset, so she couldn't understand why Gwen thought it was so bad.
"Hello Ann, Amy. You're both looking very beautiful tonight." Jane said, as she looked at them both, and then looked at Chrissy with a grin.
"Thanks Jane. We did both have a lot of help from someone." Ann said with a smile, as she also looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy just went a little red faced, and looked shy all of a sudden. She was about to speak, but Jane beat her to it.
"Let me guess Cinderella. You didn't really do anything." Jane said with a grin.
Chrissy went to argue the point with what Jane just said, but ended up pointing her finger at Jane with her mouth open. Chrissy looked a little sad when she saw Jane, Ann, and Amy all giggling at her.
"I'm sorry Cinderella." Jane said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
Ann and Amy both said sorry as well, when they saw that Chrissy was looking a sad over the teasing, and giggling.
"Jane. Why do you call Chrissy, Cinderella?" Amy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
"It's just a little nickname I gave her, due to all the makeup help she gives to everyone. She's like a fairy godmother, but I didn't think that would suit Chrissy, so I call her Cinderella." Jane said with a smile, as she hugged Chrissy.
Ann and Amy could see a lot of truth in what Jane just said, and they both thought the name was cute. They were both happy to see Chrissy smiling again, when she broke the hug with Jane.
Mandy was stood smiling at Chrissy and Jane while they hugged, and then she stepped up to Chrissy and wrapped an arm around her waist, when Jane stepped up to Ann, and Amy so she could hug them both.
"I think you look really beautiful Jane. Very different from the business style dress you were wearing at the bank that day." Amy said, as she hugged Jane.
"Thank you Amy. I'd love to dress like this for work, but don't you think it would be overkill for sitting behind a desk all day." Jane asked with a giggle, as she stepped back and waved her hand up and down her body.
"You have a point Jane, it would be a little much. I don't think it would be that comfortable wearing a corset that tight all day either." Amy said, as she pointed to the thin waist Jane was sporting at the minute.
"I don't normally wear a corset this tight, but I saw this dress in a shop last week, and just had to have it." Jane said with a smile, as she put her hands on her sides, and struck a sexy pose. "The down side was, this was the largest size waist they had." Jane said with a pout.
"I think that dress was made for you Jane." Ann said with a smile.
"Do you really think so Ann?" Jane asked with a grin.
"Yes, I really think it was, Jane. I find it hard to believe you weren't born like this, as I look at you now." Ann added with a smile, as she hugged Jane.
"I never realised that you came to the club with Gwen." Amy said.
"There was no way I was going to sit at home while she went out having fun all night." Jane said in a firm voice, as she put her hands on her hips trying to look all bossy.
"Oh, so you and Gwen live together?" Ann asked sounding a little shocked.
"Yes we do, and we even share a bed." Jane said with a grin.
Ann and Amy both went a little red faced, which set Chrissy Mandy and Jane off giggling.
"I'm sorry Jane, I didn't mean to make it sound like its wrong or anything. I just wasn't expecting to hear you say that." Ann said, as she tried not to get on the wrong side of Jane.
"Don't worry about it Ann. I can understand that most of this is all new to you." Jane smiled, as she hugged Ann again.
"It is all new to me. I've only seen Chrissy, and Cathy, and they both love girls. Even Amy has said she feels like she wants to spend her life with a girl. So it was a little bit of a shock to find you with." Ann stopped when she realised that she had no idea which side of the fence Gwen/Gary fell.
"Gwen is Gary most the time, but becomes Gwen to let her hair down every now and then. Just like Carl becomes Carla." Jane said with a smile. "I've been a woman now for a couple of years, just like Chrissy. So we do have a normal sex life, just like most men and women do." Jane added in a flat tone of voice.
"I'm really sorry Jane. I really didn't mean anything by it. I should learn to keep my big mouth shut." Ann said, as she let out a big sigh, and let her head drop.
"Hey, I was only joking with you Ann. So don't look so sad about it all." Jane lifted Ann's chin so she could let her see that she was smiling. "Enough about me, and my partner. I want to hear more about Amy and her need of a good woman." Jane asked with a grin.
Ann and Amy both looked at each other, and Ann had a look that said "sorry" to Amy for saying too much. They got a lucky break as Gwen came back. Jane let the matter drop, as she could see that Ann had said too much, by the look on Amy's face.
"Is it safe to come back yet?" Gwen asked with a giggle, as she walked up to the group, and wrapped an arm around Jane's waist, and leaned over and kissed Jane on the lips.
"Yes its safe now. I was just explaining the reason for Cinderella's nickname." Jane said with a grin, as she broke the kiss.
"Which version did you tell them?" Gwen asked with a grin, as she looked at Jane.
Jane went a little red faced, and just looked down at the floor.
"What do you mean, which version?" Chrissy asked when she heard what Gwen just said.
"I know you know the one about the fairy godmother, so I guess that's the one Jane just told you two then?" Gwen asked.
"Yes that's right. Jane said that Chrissy was always making the girls look good by helping to fix their makeup for them. Just like the fairy godmother in Cinderella." Amy said.
"Jane has a much cuter reason for calling Chrissy, Cinderella. The real reason is because Jane thinks Chrissy is just like Cinderella." Gwen said with a grin, as she looked at Jane.
"Please Gwen, don't say any more." Jane said with a whine.
"You can't stop now Gwen, I really want to know." Chrissy said hanging on to every word.
Gwen looked at Jane with a sad look, and said. "Sorry Jane, but it looks like they all want to know the real reason for the nickname. Jane thought Chrissy was just like Cinderella because she had such a miserable childhood, but then found her Prince, or princess, as it was." Gwen said with a grin.
"Why did you never tell me that reason Jane?" Chrissy asked, as she broke away from Mandy, and went to look Jane in the eyes.
"I thought you would think me silly." Jane said, as she avoided making eye contact with Chrissy.
"I don't care about the reason for the nickname Jane. I've always loved the nickname, no matter what the reason behind it." Chrissy smiled, as she lifted Jane's head with her hand, and looked Jane right in the eyes.
Jane looked at Chrissy, and saw that smile that only Chrissy could make. Jane felt a lot better about it all now, just knowing that Chrissy didn't mind.
"Thanks Chrissy. I'd be jealous of your life, if I didn't love you so much." Jane smiled, as she pulled Chrissy in for a hug.
"I'm only as good as the friends and family I have around me Jane." Chrissy said with a grin, as she hugged Jane back.
Chrissy and Jane broke the hug when they heard someone shout at them. They both turned and looked to see who it was, but soon smiled when they saw Becky walking over to them with Vicky and Carl walking just behind.
"You trying to steal my woman?" Becky shouted with a grin.
"It would take a braver woman than me to try that one. And I do mean try." Jane said with a giggle, as she hugged Becky when she got to her and Chrissy.
"I know it would Jane." Becky said with a giggle. "It's great to see you and Gwen out again." Becky added.
"We've been doing a lot of travelling over the last couple of weeks." Jane said with a sigh. "I was ready for a night out, and finding you, Chrissy and the others all here is a real bonus." Jane added with a grin.
Carla went and stood with Mandy, and Becky to hug Chrissy. So Gwen wrapped an arm around Jane's waist again, which left Vicky stood on her own. That was until Ann and Amy stood each side of her, and took hold of an arm each.
Vicky looked down at Ann and Amy, as they rested their heads on Vicki's upper arm and smiled up at her. Vicky felt a lot better when Ann and Amy did that.
They all went over to the sofas and took a seat while they had a drink. Then Chrissy and Amy dragged them all down to the dance floor. Even Gwen and Jane got dragged along.
They all spent the rest of the night on the dance floor, or sat on the sofa drinking bottles of water.
Amy was glad to have Chrissy there, as Ann left a couple of times to spend some time with Brad when he was on a break. Becky was coming and going, as she sorted out problems around the club. So Amy and Chrissy would go for a walk and see what was going on around the club.
A bouncer stopped them both, more than once. So they could thank them for talking Brad out of quitting.
It was on one of their walks around the club when Chrissy asked. "Is it true what Ann said earlier?"
"True about what?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.
"Ann said that you were looking for a girl to spend the rest of your life with." Chrissy asked, as she led Amy over to a quiet spot in the main club.
Amy got a worried look on her face. Then she looked down at her feet, or more her chest, as she couldn't see her feet.
"Hey Amy, I'm not judging you. That would be hard for me to do, when I'm married to Becky." Chrissy said with a giggle.
Amy could also see the funny side to what Chrissy just said, so she also had a little giggle.
"To answer your question Chrissy. Yes I really do think I'm looking for a woman. I don't have any feeling for men at all. I tried to think of myself with Brad in the office earlier tonight, but I just couldn't do it." Amy said, as she screwed her face up.
"I'm not really the expert on all this, but it may just be the fact that Brad isn't your type of man. You may like the smaller more gentle looking type." Chrissy said, as she rested her hands on Amy's after they sat at a table.
"How did you know you wanted to be with Becky, and not a man?" Amy asked.
"I didn't really. Becky is the only person I've ever been with, and ever will." Chrissy had a dreamy look in her eyes as she said it.
"The thought of being in bed with a man makes my skin crawl." Amy said with a shudder.
"Have you ever been with a woman? Other than Ann, that is." Chrissy asked with a smirk.
Amy looked really shocked, and then went really red faced.
"You know about me and Ann! We have only done it the once Chrissy, and she was only showing me how to please another woman. I did all the work, and never got any pleasure out of it." Amy said looking really worried.
"Amy, Amy. I don't care what you and Ann get up to. Mandy, Becky and I could all tell that you and Ann had been up to something. Ann had the same look Becky has when I've been helping her relax." Chrissy said with a sheepish look on her face.
"So you don't hate me now, or think me some sort of freak?" Amy asked, as she sat biting her bottom lip.
"Don't be silly Amy. Sounds more to me, like Ann just wanted to let out some frustration, and got you to help her." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"No! She said she was helping me find out if I wanted a woman, or a man." Amy said very defensively.
"That may have been one of the reasons Amy, but I bet if you asked her, she would say that she really needed to relax, and you drew the short straw." Chrissy said.
"Knowing what Ann can be like, I guess you're right Chrissy." Amy said, as she let her shoulders drop in defeat.
"Did you have any feeling for Ann while you were helping her relax?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"Only that I wanted to make her happy, and I hoped she enjoyed what I was doing." Amy said, as she thought about how she felt when she was in the shower with Ann.
"That's how I feel with Becky. I like to think that it's a female response to love making." Chrissy said with a smile.
"So I pass the test then Chrissy?" Amy asked with a grin.
"There is no test Amy. You just do what you feel is right, but please don't think that I, or any of the others, will think any less of you if you do find yourself falling in love with a man." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Thanks Chrissy. I feel a lot better now I've had this chat with you." Amy smiled back.
"That's what big sisters are for. Now shall we go and drag all the others down to the dance floor again?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"That sounds like a plan." Amy said grinning back at her.
They made their way back up to the VIP section. They found Ann and Becky walking just in front of them. Chrissy wrapped an arm around Becky's waist, and Amy did the same with Ann. They both told Ann and Becky what they were doing, and they helped when they got there.
Mandy and the others were all trying to protest, but they still ended up down on the dance floor again.
Carla sorted out a car and driver to take Gwen and Jane home at the end of the night.
Gwen and Jane spent some time thanking Chrissy and the others for a really great night. Gwen even promised to go on the dance floor the next time they saw them at the club.
Brad and most the other bouncers stood and waited with Carla, Vicky and the girls. Vicky was going to fetch the people carrier, but Frank took the keys. He said that it wasn't safe for Vicky to be walking around in dark places.
Vicky found this funny, as she was trained in a lot of different marshal arts, but she did like to be treated like a lady every now and then, so she let it go this time.
They all gave Ann and Brad a little space, so they could make plans for their first big date.
Amy could see Ann looking over at her, and was a little worried that Ann was turning Brad down because of something to do with her. She could see Ann explaining something, and Brad nodding at it. Then they hugged, and walked back over to join the others, as Frank pulled up in the car.
They all got in the car, and Frank held the door for Vicky while she got in behind the wheel.
"Thanks Frank. I could get use to being treated like this." Vicky said with a grin.
"My pleasure Vicky. After what happened on Saturday, we just wanted to make sure you all got away from here safe." Frank smiled back, as he shut the door for Vicky.
Vicky hit the button to open the window and then said. "Don't forget Frank, I know you. You were hoping for a repeat of Saturday." Vicky said with a giggle.
"Can you blame me Vicky. We finally get some action, and I'm not here to see it." Frank said with a sad look.
"I'm sorry Frank, but you were on minder duty in the mini bus. Making sure the other girls all get home safe that was just as important." Vicky said, as she tried to make Frank feel a little better.
"I know Vicky, but I just like to be in the thick of it." Frank said, as he punched his fist into his other palm.
"Your trouble Frank, is the size of you will make most people think twice about starting trouble." Chrissy said, as she opened her window and poked her head out.
"Hey! Are you calling me fat?" Frank asked with a shocked look on his face.
Chrissy looked worried all of a sudden. "No Frank, I didn't mean it like that." Chrissy said in a worried voice.
Frank saw the worried look on Chrissy's face, and burst out laughing. He was six feet seven inches tall, and worked out every day. So he had very little fat at all.
"I'm sorry Chrissy. I didn't mean to scare you. I know what you mean though." Frank said with a smile, as he walked up to the window.
"You had me really worried then Frank!" Chrissy said, as she let out the breath she's been holding since she first thought she'd upset Frank.
"I am really sorry about that Chrissy. This is the first chance I've had to thank you for sorting out the trouble with Brad." Frank said with a warm smile.
"No trouble Frank. I knew that Brad and Ann would hit it off, they just needed a little push." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Well there is that, but I was talking about him wanting to quit his job." Frank said.
"I know what you meant Frank. I was just teasing you." Chrissy said with a giggle.
Frank had rested one of his hands on the open window, so Chrissy put one of her hands on top of it. Chrissy was amazed at just how big Franks hands were, they made hers look like a small child's.
"Really though Chrissy. Thank you." Frank said.
"I'm glad I could help Frank. Brad does a great job here at the club, but then he was trained by the best." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked at Frank knowing that he had trained Brad and all the others here at the club.
"I'm beginning to see how you got him to stay here with us now." Frank said with a smile.
"Thanks Frank, for staying behind to make sure we all got away from the club okay." Chrissy said. "Can you thank all the others as well for me. I'd ask you to give them a hug, but I don't want to scare them." Chrissy added with a giggle, as she thought about how panicked they would be if Frank walked up and gave them all a hug.
"I think I'll pass on that bit." Frank said with a laugh. "I'll look forward to seeing you all on Saturday. Becky, Vicky and Carla, I'll see you tomorrow night." Frank added, as he stepped away from the car so Vicky could drive off.
Chrissy and the other girls all waved to Frank and the other bouncers, as they drove off.
Ann was waving to Brad, and had to laugh when she saw a couple of the others teasing him. Once they were out of view, Ann turned around so she could pull Amy into a hug.
"I had a really good time tonight sis." Ann said with a big smile on her face.
"I can see that sis. When are you going out on your first date then?" Amy asked, as she cuddled up to Ann in the back of the car.
"I said I wanted to take it slow, so he's going to meet me for lunch on Thursday. He wanted to do something tomorrow, but I told him that I had plans." Ann said.
"You could have gone with Brad, I wouldn't mind. I'd still have Chrissy, Becky, and Mandy to keep me company." Amy said with a little sadness in her voice.
"Not a chance sis. You come first, if Brad doesn't like it then he's not the guy for me." Ann said in a firm voice.
"I'm sorry sis, I didn't mean to make you mad. I just saw you two stood talking while we were waiting for Frank to get back with the car. I was worried when I saw you keep looking over at me." Amy said in an even more worried voice.
Ann knew what Amy was talking about. Brad had asked about going out on a date, but Ann had to explain about Amber coming to visit for a couple of weeks, and how she wanted to spend as much time with her as she could. Ann also had to explain about Amy not having any idea of what they were all doing. Ann loved Brad even more when he told her he could wait, and he really hoped all went well with the first meeting.
"I was a little worried what my baby sister would think to me going out with a guy. Are you really okay with it Amy?" Ann lied.
"I like him sis. I did say you'd soon get sick of me, and move out." Amy was grinning, so Ann knew she was just teasing her.
"Hey! We only just started talking to each other tonight. I have no plans to move out just yet." Ann said with a giggle, as she hugged Amy a little tighter.
"That's okay then. I'm not ready to lose you again, not just yet anyway." Amy said, as she let Ann hug her.
Mandy had sat just behind Vicky and Carla, with Chrissy and Becky, so she was happy to get out the car when they got home, so she could spend some time saying good night to Carla.
They all gave Vicky and Carl a hug, and then made their way to the kitchen, so Chrissy and Becky could make them all a mug of hot chocolate.
Mandy spent a couple of minutes saying good night and then entered the house and locked the door before she went to the kitchen. She found Ann and Amy sat at the table, while Chrissy and Becky were busy sorting out the drinks. Mandy took her seat at the table and waited. She did think it looked a little odd seeing Chrissy and Becky playing around near the cooker while they were dressed like they were.
It didn't seem to take too long for Chrissy and Becky to get the drinks made. Becky took the drinks to the table on a tray, while Chrissy went and got a bag of marshmallows out the cupboard.
They all sat chatting about the night, and what Ann thought of Brad. Once they all finished their drinks, they put the mugs in the sink and made their way up to bed.
Ann and Amy were really glad to get undressed and then climb into bed once they got done in the bathroom. Ann pulled Amy into a hug and they were soon falling asleep.
Amy woke the next morning and watched Ann as she slept. Ann was smiling in her sleep, Amy hoped she was having nice dreams about spending time with Brad. Amy watched her for a little longer, and then slipped out of bed and went to use the bathroom before she headed down to make a start on some breakfast for everyone.
Ann woke just as Amy was sliding out of bed, so she lay there and watched Amy wander off into the bathroom. Ann was still having some trouble with what she saw Amy doing on Sunday morning. So she was soon out of bed, and heading to the bathroom herself. She knocked on the door and entered when she heard Amy say "Come in."
"Morning sis." Amy said, as she stood at the sink and opened the cupboard so she could take her meds.
"Morning baby sister." Ann said, as she stood behind Amy and gave her a hug.
Amy could see Ann watching her take her meds in the mirror. She knew what Ann was thinking, and the fact that she was still worried about what she saw on Sunday.
"I'm not going to do anything stupid sis." Amy said as she looked at Ann's reflection in the mirror.
Ann realised what Amy was getting at, and looked a little sheepish at being caught worrying.
"I'm sorry Amy. I should trust you more." Ann said, as she stepped back looking ashamed of what she was just doing.
"Don't be sorry sis. I think it's really sweet that you worry about me that much. I know what you saw me doing on Sunday must have been really scary for you." Amy said, as she hugged Ann to show her she wasn't upset with her for any of it.
"I'll always worry about you sis." Ann said, as she hugged Amy back.
"I better go and sort out some breakfast, or brunch as it will be." Amy said with a giggle, as she knew it was gone eleven already.
"Okay sis. I'm going to take my shower now, so you can take yours once breakfast is out the way." Ann said with a smile, as they broke the hug.
"That's a great idea sis. I'll see you down stairs shortly then." Amy said, as she put her bathrobe on and left the bathroom and headed down stairs.
Amy found Mandy sat at the table reading the paper, and sipping on her tea.
"Morning Amy. How did you sleep last night?" Mandy asked with a warm smile.
"Morning big sister Mandy. I slept really well, and don't remember any bad dreams." Amy said smiling back at Mandy, as she walked around the table and gave Mandy a big hug.
"I'm really glad to hear that little sister." Mandy said, as she hugged Amy back.
"I do feel a lot better when I get a good night's sleep." Amy said with a smile.
"I was worried you might not sleep to well due to the meeting you have today with Hope. Speaking of that, what do you plan to do for breakfast?" Mandy asked.
"Looking at the time, I was thinking of just doing some BLT sandwiches, as I'm not sure if we'll be eating later while we're out. I know that the pub serves meals where we're meeting Hope." Amy said, as she made her way over to the fridge.
"That sounds great to me Amy. I really like BLT's." Mandy said with a smile.
"I wish I'd known sooner Mandy, I could have made them before now. Ann really likes them as well. Do you like it with mayonnaise?" Amy asked sounding very excited.
"I don't think I've ever had one with mayonnaise before, but I'll give it a try." Mandy said with a smile, as she licked her lips at the thought of eating the sandwich.
Amy got to work grilling the bacon, and then got the lettuce and tomatoes out ready to wash and cut up. Just as Amy was about to start work on sorting out the lettuce, Chrissy and Becky walked into the kitchen.
They were both rubbing the sleep from their eyes, so they hadn't been for their shower yet.
"Morning Chrissy, Morning Becky." Amy said with a smile.
"Morning Amy, Morning Mandy." Chrissy and Becky said at the same time.
"Morning you two. Have you just woken up?" Mandy asked, as she looked over the top of her paper.
"Yes, we only just woke up. We were both feeling hungry so thought we'd come down and have some breakfast before we took a shower." Chrissy said, as she walked over and gave Mandy a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
"Amy's making BLT's, I hope you like them?" Mandy asked, as she looked at Chrissy and Becky.
"MMM that sounds really yummy." Becky said with a smile, as she also walked over and gave Mandy a hug.
Chrissy and Becky walked over to Amy and gave her a hug before they set to work helping her get the BLT's ready. Becky set to work slicing the tomatoes, while Chrissy sorted out the lettuce and got the loaf of bread out.
Amy was just putting the last slice of bacon on the bread when Ann entered the kitchen. Chrissy added the tomatoes, and lettuce, then she added some mayonnaise before putting the other slice of bread on top. Then Chrissy added it to the large plate with all the others before taking it to the table.
"Morning sis. That was really great timing, just in time for BLT's" Amy said with a grin, as she sat at the table next to Ann.
"MMM, they look and smell really great." Ann said, as she looked at the plate Chrissy just put on the table.
"Well get stuck in and see what they taste like." Chrissy said, as she took her seat next to Becky.
Mandy poured everyone a cup of tea out, and then sat back down, and took a sandwich from the plate. They all thanked Mandy for the drink, and then set about trying the sandwiches as well.
"These taste really good Amy." Ann said, as she took another bite.
"They do taste really good. Must be Chrissy's magic touch." Amy said with a grin.
"I think it was the combined talent of all three of you." Mandy said, as she took another bite herself.
"That sounds much better." Chrissy said with a grin. Not happy with Amy saying she was the reason they tasted so good when Amy and Becky both helped.
They soon cleared the plate and finished their tea, so Amy made a fresh pot. They all had a second cup, and then sat and enjoyed that before they all headed back upstairs to get ready to go and meet Hope and little Kat.
Ann was already showered so she stayed down stairs and made a start on washing the dishes and getting them dried. Once she had them done, Ann made her way up stairs to get dressed, as she was still in her bathrobe and slippers.
Amy was stood looking at all her clothes, but couldn't work out what to wear.
"Having any trouble picking an outfit to wear sis?" Ann asked from the doorway.
"Hi sis." Amy said with a deep sigh. "I can't work out what to wear. Do I go for a smart business suit or a simple skirt and top? I just can't work it out." Amy added, as she sat on the bed.
Ann walked over and sat on the bed next to Amy, and put her arm around her.
"Don't look so sad sis. Let's think about it for a minute. Kat may want you to play with her, so maybe a simple outfit that you won't mind getting dirty, may be the best way to go." Ann said with a smile.
"I hadn't thought of it that way sis. It would be hard to play with Kat if I was in one of my suits." Amy smiled. "I'll wear one of my flared summer skirts, and a vest top then. What do you think of that sis?" Amy asked, as she stood up and made her way over to her wardrobe.
"That sounds like a really nice outfit Amy. I think I'll go for a similar look myself." Ann said, as she also stood up and followed Amy into the wardrobe.
They set to work picking out which skirt they wanted, and then the top to go with it. Once they had them picked out, they each picked the right bra and panty set to match and set to work getting ready.
Chrissy and Becky had also had the same thought as Ann, so they also went for a simple skirt and T-shirt. Chrissy went to Amy, and Ann's room to see if they needed any help with their makeup.
"Hi Amy, Ann. Do you need any help doing your makeup?" Chrissy asked, as she knocked on the bedroom door, and pocked her head around it when they said enter.
"Hi Chrissy. Yes please, I've gotten really nervous all of a sudden." Amy said with a giggle.
"There's no need to be nervous Amy. You've already told Hope all about yourself." Chrissy said, as she helped Amy to take a seat at the dressing table so she could do her makeup.
Chrissy soon had Amy looking beautiful, and then she did the same with Ann. They both looked in the mirror. They were always amazed that Chrissy could make them look so good every time.
"Thanks Chrissy for making us look so good again." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy.
"It's not hard, when you both look so good anyway." Chrissy smiled.
"Always so modest." Ann giggled, as she also gave Chrissy a hug.
"Why change a habit of a life time." Chrissy asked with a grin.
"Because you really are an amazing makeup artist Chrissy." Ann said with pleading in her voice.
"I've always had trouble taking a compliment from anyone. I never know how to respond, or what to say." Chrissy said.
"You could try saying thank you, or you're welcome." Ann smiled.
"I guess I could, but I don't want people to think I'm showing off. I just like helping out when I can." Chrissy said with a sad look.
"That's one of the things we all love about you Chrissy. So just keep being yourself." Ann said, as she hugged Chrissy again.
"Yes Chrissy, please don't ever change." Amy said, as she also joined the hug.
"Okay then, I know I can promise that." Chrissy said with a giggle.
They all hugged some more, and had a giggle at what Chrissy just said, as they all knew that Chrissy was never going to change.
"Come on, we better see about heading down stairs, or we'll be late meeting Hope and Kat." Ann said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist, and the other around Chrissy's waist. Then she led them out the room and down to the kitchen.
Becky and Mandy were sat at the kitchen table drinking some juice when Chrissy, Ann and Amy got down there.
"Hi babe. Do you want some juice?" Becky asked Chrissy.
"Yes please." Chrissy smiled, as she went and sat next to Becky.
"You feeling okay Amy? You look a little pale." Mandy asked.
"I'm fine Mandy, just a little nervous about meeting Hope." Amy said with a weak smile, as she took a seat at the table when Ann led her over to it.
"Why are you nervous Amy? You've already met Hope, and you know she doesn't hate you." Mandy said, as she poured them all a glass of juice out.
"I know all that Mandy, but she didn't know what I really was when we first met in the park the other day." Amy said with worry in her voice.
"Sis you're just worrying for nothing. Take a deep breath, and drink your juice." Ann said with a firm voice.
Amy looked at Ann, and saw she had a bossy look on her face. Amy took a deep breath, then picked up her glass of juice and took a large sip from it.
Ann smiled when she saw Amy take a sip from her glass. She also looked at Mandy, Chrissy and Becky as though she was saying this it what Amy gets like when she knows about something.
Chrissy and the others could all see what Amy got like now, so they were happy that Amy had no idea about Amber coming to visit. If Amy could get like this over a woman she met in the park a couple of days ago. What would she be like if she knew about Amber coming to visit.
Once they all finished their juice, they put the glasses in the sink. Then they all grabbed their jackets and purses and left the house.
Mandy left the house last and armed the alarm system before getting behind the wheel and taking the keys back off Ann. Mandy had given Ann the keys to the car, so she could lock up the house, and not leave the others stood waiting for her.
"Thanks Ann. Do you have the directions handy?" Mandy asked.
"Yep, I have them right here." Ann said, as she opened the piece of paper she had in her hand.
"I'm pretty sure I know the way, but just keep them handy anyway." Mandy smiled, as she pulled out the driveway and headed down the road.
They were all in Mandy's BMW, so Amy was sat between Chrissy and Becky. Amy felt a lot better being protected by the two of them.
Ann would look over her shoulder, every now and then. She would smile when she saw Becky and Chrissy cuddled up to her on each side. Amy would see Ann looking at her and smile back.
Mandy had to ask Ann a couple of times to double check she was going the right way, but they soon found the pub and pulled into the car park. Mandy parked the car and then got out. Ann got out, and then Chrissy got out and helped Amy get out. Becky got out the other side of the car, and then walked around to where Chrissy and Amy were stood.
Becky wanted to wrap an arm around Chrissy, but knew that it wouldn't be the right thing to do in public. So Becky settled for holding Chrissy's hand, and Chrissy held Amy's.
Mandy led the way with Ann next to her, as they entered the pub. They all looked in the direction Amy was pointing, and saw a woman sat at a large table with a small child sat on her knee drinking from a glass with a straw in it.
Hope saw Amy stood with a group of women, and waved for her to come over.
"Is that Hope?" Ann asked.
"Yes that's Hope. And the little one sat on her knee is Kat." Amy said in a nervous voice.
"She looks really friendly Amy." Chrissy said, as she gave Amy's hand a little squeeze.
Amy looked at Chrissy and smiled. Amy was happy to have the others with her, as she was really worried about this meeting with Hope.
Hope slid Kat off her knee as she stood up.
"Hi Amy. I'm really glad you showed up." Hope said, as she gave Amy a hug.
"Hello Hope. I was really happy when you emailed me back." Amy smiled, when Hope broke the hug.
"I said I would silly. I was a little shocked when I read your email, but only because I find it hard to believe." Hope said, as she looked Amy up and down.
Amy was happy that Hope didn't say what she was thinking, as she didn't want anyone overhearing anything.
"Trust me, it's true." Amy said with a smile. "I'd like you to meet my sisters. This is Ann, Mandy, Becky, and Chrissy." Amy said, as she pointed to each of them.
"It's really nice to meet you all." Hope said, as she shook all their hands. "I'm Hope, this is my sister Faith, and this little monster is my daughter Kat." Hope said, as she pointed to the woman who had just stood up, and then the little girl hiding behind her mum's leg.
"Hello Faith, it's nice to meet you." Amy said, as she reached out with her hand to shake Faith's. Amy could see that Faith looked a lot like Hope, but Hope looked a little older.
"Hello Amy, it's nice to meet you too." Faith said, but Amy could see that Faith was looking Amy up and down trying to work something out.
Amy didn't like Faith as much as she did Hope. She couldn't work out what it was, but something scared Amy about Faith. Her smile seemed a little cold.
The others all said hi too Hope and then Faith. They even managed to get Kat to come out from behind her Mum in the end. Amy ended up with Kat sat on her knee drinking her coke. Mandy and Ann went to the bar and got everyone drinks, and then brought them back to the table on a couple of trays.
The girls all fell in love with Hope and Kat right away, but they could all see that Faith was looking at Amy in a funny way when she didn't think they could see her looking.
Chrissy knew that look, and most the time it didn't end well. So Chrissy was going to keep an eye on Faith to make sure she didn't do anything that could hurt Amy.
Mandy had also seen how Faith was looking at Amy, she also wanted to make sure that Amy didn't get hurt.
Kat had dragged Amy, Chrissy and Becky out into the play area, so the others all moved out to the garden area so they could watch them all play around.
"Amy, Chrissy, and Becky are all really great with kids." Hope said to Mandy, and Ann.
"They all get plenty of practice with a friend's daughter." Mandy said with a smile, as she watched them all playing on the swings, and then the slide.
"I've never seen Kat having so much fun before. She'll sleep well tonight." Hope said with a smile.
They stopped playing long enough to get a drink, and Amy needed the restroom as well. Chrissy needed to go, and Faith joined them.
Mandy watched them all walk to the restroom, but she was worried that Faith could hurt Amy and Chrissy, so she gave them a couple of minutes and then followed behind them to make sure nothing happened.
Amy and Chrissy were the first to finish in the toilet, so they both checked their makeup in the mirror while they waited for Faith to finish.
Faith finished in the toilet and then joined Amy and Chrissy at the sinks. She also checked her makeup in the mirror.
"What do you hope to get out of my sister?" Faith said in a harsh tone, as she checked her makeup.
"I'm not sure what you mean Faith? I'm not trying to get anything from your sister." Amy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
"Don't try and look all sweet and innocent with me. You may have my sister fooled, but I know that you're after something. If it's money, you're shit out of luck." Faith said.
Amy was looking really scared now. She couldn't work out what Faith was getting at. Amy was about to speak again, when they all heard a cubical door open.
The look on Faith's face changed when she saw it was Mandy. Mandy walked up to the sinks and washed her hands. Then she walked up to Amy and Chrissy.
"I think it's time we left. I'm not going to let anyone talk to my family like that." Mandy gave Faith a look that left her feeling really scared.
Chrissy wrapped an arm around Amy, as she was really upset with what Faith just said. They followed Mandy back out to the garden area where Ann was sat chatting with Hope.
Hope and Ann both saw how upset Amy was, and jumped up to find out what it was.
"What's wrong sis?" Ann asked with worry in her voice, as she ran over and hugged Amy.
"What's got you so upset Amy?" Hope asked sounding really worried.
"I'm sorry Hope, but you really need to have a word with your sister. I don't like the fact that she thinks we're trying to con you out of your money." Mandy said, as she looked over her shoulder, and saw Faith stood behind them looking very sheepish.
"She said what!" Hope said in a sharp tone, as she looked over at Faith. "Please don't leave. We were having such a great time." Hope said with some pleading in her voice.
"I'm sorry Hope, but Amy is really upset with what Faith just said to her. It was really nice to meet you and Kat." Mandy said with a smile.
"I'm really sorry for what Faith said. Please don't let it bother you Amy." Hope said looking really sad.
"You've got nothing to be sorry for Hope. I'm glad that you're nothing like your sister." Mandy looked at Faith as she said it.
"I really hope that we can still be friends Amy." Hope said.
Amy never said anything other than to ask Ann to take her home.
Chrissy and Becky both knelt down and gave Kat a hug to say goodbye.
Kat hugged them back and then went and hugged Amy's leg before she went back to her Mum.
Ann wrapped an arm around Amy's waist and led her out to the car. The others were all walking just behind. Mandy looked back and saw that Hope was really having a go at Faith. They all got in the car and then set off for home.
"I really hope you'll keep in touch with Hope and Kat. Don't let Faith put you off being their friends." Mandy said as she drove the car.
"I'm not to sure what I'm going to do at the minute." Amy said in a sad voice.
"You'll be okay after a good night's sleep." Chrissy said, as she pulled Amy in for a hug.
"Why would she think we wanted to con her sister?" Amy asked, as she rested her head on Chrissy's shoulder.
"I'm not sure how Faith's mind works sis, but I'm sure she's only trying to protect her sister. In her own screwed up way." Ann said from the front seat.
They all had to giggle at Ann's comment about Faith being screwed up. Even Amy had to giggle at that.
"That's a better looking Amy." Becky said, as she saw Amy giggle.
"I'm okay, really. I was more shocked at what she said, than hurt. At least she didn't freak out over me not being born a girl." Amy said with a week smile.
"Looking at the way Hope was shouting at Faith when we left, I don't think you've lost Hope as a friend." Mandy said.
"I'm not sure that being friends with Hope will work out, not with Faith acting like that. I don't want to be the reason for them falling out." Amy said, as she thought about how she'd feel if Ann fell out with her.
"That's something Hope and Faith need to work out sis, it's not for you to worry about. Faith did a bad thing behind Hope's back, and she needs to learn a lesson." Ann said.
Amy thought about it for a bit, and knew that Ann was right. Faith shouldn't have done what she did, and Hope needed to know what she was doing behind her back. She also knew that they would make up again, Amy still wasn't sure she wanted to be friends with Hope if Faith hated her so much.
Mandy was soon pulling into the driveway at home. They all got out and entered the house once Ann disarmed the alarm system. Chrissy and Becky led Amy to the kitchen, so they could all have a drink while they sorted out what to have for dinner.
Becky poured them all some juice out, and took them to the table on a tray. Amy was beginning to feel a lot better now, and was soon helping Chrissy and Becky sort out dinner.
Mandy was happy that Amy wasn't like Chrissy when it came to things like this. Mandy knew that Chrissy would have been down in the dumps for days after something like that.
Chrissy, Becky and Amy soon had dinner ready, so they all sat down and made a start on eating it. Amy sorted out some fruit and ice cream for desert.
Once they'd finished eating, Chrissy went with Becky to help her get ready for the club. Mandy and Ann sorted out washing the dishes, and Amy ended up helping them. She didn't want to sit at the kitchen table and watch. Helping out would keep Amy's mind off the subject of what happened with Faith.
They all saw Becky off when Vicky turned up. Then they all settled down to watch some telly until it was time for bed.
Ann was worried that Amy would have bad dreams again, but she seemed to sleep straight through the night. That or Ann just never got woke up by them.
Amy was still a little worried about the thing with Faith the day before, but she decided that she wasn't going to let it get her down too much. She got up and got sorted in the bathroom before heading down to make breakfast.
Ann was sat up in bed when Amy came back out, so Amy went over and gave her sister a hug before she went down to sort out breakfast.
Amy was the first one down so she made a pot of tea and then started on cooking a full English breakfast.
Mandy turned up first, and took her normal seat at the table after giving Amy a hug.
Chrissy and Becky turned up just after Mandy, so they helped Amy with breakfast. Ann turned up just as they were dishing it up, so they all sat and ate while they chatted about yesterday.
Amy gave Ann a hug just before she went up to take her shower, as she knew that Ann would have left for work when she got back down.
Mandy dragged Chrissy up stairs to get ready for work when she saw that Chrissy was set to sit and cuddle with Becky all day if she didn't.
They were soon all ready for work. Becky waved them off at the door when they were ready to leave. Amy had to giggle when Mandy had to drag Chrissy away from Becky. Mandy soon had Chrissy in the car, and they set off for the shop.
Once they got to the shop and had everything up and running, they all got stuck in to sorting out the back log of Ebay orders, and sorting out the orders for the changing service at the hotel.
Chrissy and Mandy were glad to have Amy working with them, as it made getting the orders sorted out a lot easier. Thursdays were always really busy, due to them being shut on a Wednesday. With Amy being there they could sort out the hotel order, and the Ebay orders at the same time. Mandy would sort out the customers when they came in, and then help Chrissy and Amy with picking the right stock.
They stopped for dinner when the girl from the hotel dropped of a basket of food, and took the orders for the changing service.
Once they had all eaten and had everything put away again, Mandy unlocked the door again, and turned the sign to say open. Chrissy set to work helping Amy finish off the Ebay orders, while Mandy worked out what they needed to reorder.
Chrissy and Amy soon had the Ebay orders sorted out, and then went to help Mandy tidy up the shop.
Mandy was stood laughing at Chrissy and Amy dancing around to a song that was playing on the radio, when the doorbell went. They all stopped what they were doing, and looked over at the door.
They all got a shocked look on their faces when they saw Hope stood there with Faith stood next to her.
Mandy Smiled at Hope, then gave Faith an evil look that made Faith look away.
"I know that we're the last people you want to see in here, but I just wanted to come and say how sorry I am for what happened yesterday." Hope said with some pleading in her voice.
"Like I said yesterday Hope. You didn't do anything wrong, it was the things your sister said that upset us all." Mandy said.
"I'm really sorry about what I said. I had no idea at the time, you all had this shop, or that Becky ran a nightclub." Faith said, as she looked at Mandy then quickly looked down at her feet again.
"Maybe next time you will get to know the person before you start accusing them of things." Mandy said in a firm voice.
"Please don't fall out with my sister for something that I did. I know it doesn't make up for what I said yesterday, but I brought you this." Faith walked over to Amy and handed her a small jewellery box.
Amy took the box from Faith and then opened it. Inside was a gold chain with the name Amy hanging from it. The name was formed in gold with diamonds imbedded in it.
"Thank you Faith, it's very beautiful." Amy said, as she looked at it.
"I would really like a second chance to be you friend Amy, but I would understand you not wanting to have anything to do with me." Faith said in a sad voice. "I tend to worry about Hope a little too much, and when I saw you and the others yesterday. I couldn't see any reason for any of you wanting to be around her unless you wanted something." Faith added with a sigh, as she realised just how wrong she was.
"I can understand you wanting to look out for your sister Faith, but it still doesn't give you permission to treat anyone like you did me yesterday." Amy said with a sad look.
"I know that Amy, and I am really sorry." Faith said with a pleading voice. "I'm going to leave now, but I hope we can get together again some time. I would really like to find out more about you and your family." Faith added with a weak smile.
Faith turned to leave but was stopped when Amy grabbed her arm.
"Please don't leave yet Faith. Do you want to stop for a cup of tea? I was just about to make Chrissy, Mandy, and myself a cup." Amy asked with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy and Mandy to make sure it would be okay.
Chrissy and Mandy both smiled, they were both happy that Faith had gone so far as to by Amy a gift, and come to give it to her and say sorry for yesterday.
"That would be nice Amy, but only if it's no trouble." Faith said with a bigger smile.
Amy was seeing a different side of Faith now. She was more relaxed, and seemed a lot more fun to be around. Amy thought she was really just like Hope now.
"No trouble at all Faith. Just take a look around the shop while I go and make the tea." Amy smiled, as she wandered off through to the back of the shop.
Faith was still worried about what Chrissy and Mandy thought of her, so instead of looking around the shop she went to chat with them.
"Hello Mandy, Chrissy. I'm really sorry about yesterday, and I hope you don't mind me coming here today?" Faith asked in a worried voice.
"Amy was the one you upset yesterday, Faith, and she seems fine with you again now. That's all we care about." Mandy said with a smile.
"Do you really mean that Mandy? I don't want you all hating me, I was being really stupid yesterday about everything." Faith said, as she looked down at the ground like a naughty schoolgirl.
"The heart means well, but the brain is a little slow to catch up." Hope said with a giggle, as she wrapped an arm around Faiths waist and hugged her.
"I think we can all be a little like that from time to time. So shall we all try and start again, and just forget about yesterday?" Mandy said with a smile.
"Thank you so much!" Faith shouted with a grin.
Faith wanted to hug them both, but wasn't sure they would like that. So she let her arms drop again. Chrissy and Mandy had already seen her raise her hands a little, and both knew she was looking for a hug. So they stepped forward and both hugged her.
Hope was stood watching with a dreamy smile until Chrissy pulled her into the hug as well.
"Hey! Not fair. No hugging unless I'm apart of it." Amy whined, as she walked out into the shop again.
"Don't worry sis, we saved you a spot." Chrissy said with a grin, as she held out an arm for Amy to enter the hug.
Amy got a grin on her face, and almost ran the length of the shop to get a hug.
"Does that make you feel any better Faith?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"Yes thanks. I thought you would all just throw me out the shop the minute you saw me." Faith said with a nervous giggle.
"If Hope hadn't been with you then I might have been less inclined to listen to you, but I know that Chrissy would have heard you out." Mandy said with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy and then Faith again.
"I'd have been too afraid to come on my own. I'm not sure I would have given me any time after what I said yesterday." Faith said.
"I bet that part of you would have heard the other person out." Chrissy said with a smile.
Faith really liked Chrissy. She'd been too wrapped up in worrying about what trouble her sister might be getting into yesterday to realise just how nice they all were.
"I really want to thank you all for giving me a second chance." Faith said with a grin.
"All I ever wanted was to be friends with you, Hope and Kat." Amy said with a smile.
"I'm really glad you did. I've never seen Kat as happy as she was yesterday. You, Chrissy and Becky are really great with kids." Faith smiled.
"We can all be very childish at times, I think that helps." Chrissy said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist.
Amy had to nod, and smile back in agreement with Chrissy. Mandy wasn't about to argue with either of them, as she knew only to well that they could be at times.
Chrissy went with Amy to help her make the tea while Hope and Faith looked around the shop with Mandy.
"You have some really nice things for sale here Mandy." Faith said, as she ran her hands over some of the fabrics.
"Do you see anything you like? Either of you." Mandy asked.
"One of everything, if I had the money." Hope said with a giggle.
"Why don't you take some time to pick out something you both like, and I will let you have it as a gift. My way of saying thank you for being so kind to Amy." Mandy smiled.
"We couldn't do that Mandy. I wasn't that kind to Amy yesterday." Faith said with a sad look.
"Stop being silly Faith. You said sorry already for that, and you brought Amy that beautiful chain with her name on." Mandy said with a smile. "If that's not being kind, then I don't know what is." Mandy added.
"Okay Mandy, good point." Faith said with a smile. "Are you really sure that we can pick something?" Faith asked.
"Yes I'm sure. Now take a good look around, and let me know what you want." Mandy stood grinning, as she waved her hand in such a way as to let Hope and Faith look around, and see what they wanted.
Mandy was having a good giggle at Hope and Faith, as they walked around picking up some of the more kinky, or risqué items they sold. They both ended up looking at corsets, and both of them started to wonder just what it would be like to wear one.
"Have you both made your minds up then?" Mandy asked, as she saw them both stood holding a corset.
"I'm not really sure Mandy. I've never worn one before." Faith said, as she stood looking down at the corset in her hands.
"Do you want to try them on?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"Could we really?" Hope asked with wide eyes.
"Sure you can. Just let me have your sizes, and I will pick out a couple of the better ones we sell for you to try on. Are they the colours you both like the best?" Mandy asked, as she looked at the colours each of them were holding.
Faith was holding a bright blue corset, and Hope had a deep red coloured one in her hands.
They both nodded their heads and smiled to say yes. Mandy went and pulled a couple of boxes down off a shelf, then she walked over and selected bra and panty sets using the sizes Faith and Hope just gave her. Mandy even picked out some pairs of stockings for them to put on to complete the look.
"So you want us to put all this on now?" Hope asked, as she looked down at the pile of things Mandy just gave her.
"Yes I do, so each of you take a changing room, and then I'll help you tighten down the corsets once you have them on. Don't worry I haven't picked out corsets that will crush your waist too much." Mandy said with a smile.
Faith and Hope each went into a changing room and set about trying on all the stuff Mandy just picked out for them. They were both in heaven as they slipped the panties on and then the bras, it all felt a lot nicer than the shop brought items they normally got for themselves.
They both stepped out at the same time and looked at each other in shock. Neither of them thought the other could look so good dressed like this. Mandy walked behind Faith and then set to work on tightening the corset down on her, and then she did the same to Hope.
"How does that feel, not too tight I hope." Mandy asked them both.
"No, it doesn't feel as bad as I thought it would." Hope said, as she looked in the mirror, and ran her hands down the side of her now corseted waist.
"I think it feels really sexy." Faith said, as she struck a sexy pose.
"You both have such nice figures anyway, that I didn't need to help you hold anything in." Mandy stood behind each of them as she said it.
They all looked over towards the back room when they heard a couple of wolf whistles. They saw Chrissy, and Amy stood there grinning at them with a tray of cups.
"Do we really look that good?" Hope asked.
"I think you both look amazing." Amy said with a grin, as she put the tray of drinks on the counter.
"I have to second that. You both look really good in those outfits." Chrissy added.
Faith and Hope both said thank you before they headed back to the changing room to change back, so they could enjoy the drinks Amy and Chrissy just made for them all.
Chrissy and Amy got the corsets and other bits boxed up for Faith and Hope while they enjoyed their drinks.
They each tried to pay for the things, but Mandy wouldn't have any of it, so they both had to settle for giving Mandy and the others a hug each.
Hope and Faith had to leave when it was getting close to the time for picking Kat up from their Mums house. Hope and Faith both promised to email Amy, and the others. They even promised they'd be back for some more clothing. Mandy said she'd give them a special discount when they did.
They all hugged and then left with the boxes that Amy and Chrissy made up for them.
Chrissy and Mandy were both happy they got all the trouble from yesterday sorted out. They all really liked Faith now they knew that she was just trying to protect her sister. Amy seemed a lot better now as well, and they would all get to see more of Kat as well.
The rest of the afternoon seemed to fly by, as they all got stuck into finishing off the Ebay orders and restocking the shelves ready for tomorrow. It was soon time to close up the shop and head off to the post office, and then home.
They all found Becky working on dinner when they got home, so Chrissy ran over and hugged her like she always did. Amy and Mandy just looked at each other and smiled.
Once Chrissy had done letting Becky know how much she missed her. They both gave Becky a hug, and then made their way up to take a shower.
Amy felt really good as she let the water run over her body. She brushed the soapy water over her breast, wishing she could feel it as though they were her own. Amy let out a sigh as she thought it, but knew it would take time.
Once she finished in the shower, Amy dried herself off and then sorted out getting dressed. She added the gold chain with her name on, as the final touch. Amy looked in the mirror once she had finished making sure she looked okay.
Ann got home from work and found Chrissy and Becky sat cuddling at the kitchen table.
"Hi Chrissy, Becky. Do you two ever get bored of cuddling with each other?" Ann asked with a giggle.
"Yes we do, that's when we kiss, or we start to…" Chrissy said with a grin, but was stopped when Ann spoke.
"Okay, okay. I got the point, I don't need any more details." Ann said, as she waved her hands at them both to stop saying any more.
"Well you did ask." Becky said with a giggle.
"I must be even more tired than I thought I was, to walk into that one." Ann said with a giggle, as she took a seat at the kitchen table.
Chrissy stood up and poured Ann a cup of tea out, while Becky went to check on dinner.
"Was it a tough day at work then today Ann?" Chrissy asked, as she slid the cup over to her.
"Yes, a little tougher. I wanted to make sure I had everything up to date, as I won't be there now until Tuesday. I'm fetching Amber tomorrow, and it's a bank holiday on Monday. So I just wanted to try and get ahead of myself." Ann said just before taking a sip from her cup.
"I had forgotten all about Monday being a bank holiday." Chrissy said with a grin, as she thought about the extra time she's get to spend with Becky.
"I can't see what the big deal is about bank holidays." Becky said, as she walked back over to Chrissy, and wrapped her arms around her waist. "I still have to work Monday night." Becky added with a pout.
"I'm sorry babe, but I thought you'd be happy to have me around on Monday still." Chrissy said looking a little sad.
"I am lover, but I still feel a little jealous that I have to work on bank holidays." Becky said with a sad look. "Getting to spend an extra day with you, more than makes up for it though." Becky added, as she hugged Chrissy.
Becky broke the hug, and then walked Chrissy back to their seat and sat down, then pulled Chrissy down onto her lap.
"I bet you're looking forward to seeing Amber again, aren't you Ann?" Chrissy asked, as she sat cuddling with Becky.
"Yes I'm excited, but really scared as well. I'm still not sure how Amy will react to seeing Amber again." Ann said with a worried look.
"I know it feels like you're going behind Amy's back at the minute, but she'll be really happy once she knows Amber still likes her. I'm sure that Amy will be happy to see you with Amber again as well." Becky said with a smile.
"I know you're right, but it's hard to act normal around Amy now that it's finally time to go and fetch Amber." Ann said with a nervous giggle. "I keep thinking that Amy can read my mind, and she's going to grill me about it." Ann added with another nervous giggle.
"I know that feeling Ann. I get the same way when we plan stuff for Chrissy." Becky said, as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.
Chrissy just went a little red in the face, and hugged Becky back.
"I'm amazed you even try to surprise Chrissy, after what happened with the whole engagement thing." Ann said with a giggle.
"Mandy and I have got really good at keeping things secret since then." Becky said with a grin.
"I wonder if I'll ever live that mistake down." Chrissy asked with a sad look, as she looked down at her own lap.
"I'm sorry babe, I didn't mean to make you feel bad." Becky said, as she hugged Chrissy.
"I'm really sorry too Chrissy. I was the one that brought it up." Ann said with a sad look.
"It's okay, I just feel really stupid when I think back to what I did that time." Chrissy said with a weak smile.
"I don't think you're stupid Chrissy. I think you just think with your heart, which can be a good thing most the time." Ann smiled.
"I've never thought of you as being stupid, and I never will." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy's head to hers, and kissed her.
Ann knew she didn't need to say any more, as she sat and watched them both kissing. She found herself thinking about Brad, and wondering if she would find that kind of love with him. She was snapped out of her thinking when she heard Chrissy speaking.
"Have you spoken to Brad today?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes, he called me to sort out a lunch date, but I told him I was trying to get ahead of my work. So I could go and fetch Amber tomorrow." Ann said with a sad look.
"How did he take the news?" Becky asked with some worry in her voice.
"He was really understanding about it all. He even said that he would wait until Amber leaves again in a couple of weeks." Ann sounded really proud of Brad, as she said it.
"I've always thought Brad was a really nice guy. He's always turned up early at the club, so he can help bring the crates up from the cellar." Becky said, as she helped Chrissy to get off her lap so she could go and check on dinner again.
"That makes me like him even more now." Ann said with a big grin.
"I'm really glad to hear that Ann." Chrissy smiled.
They all turned and looked at the kitchen door when they heard Amy and Mandy giggling at each other.
Amy had walked down with Mandy when she bumped into her as she walked past Mandy's bedroom door and found her coming out of it to head down for dinner herself.
"Hi sis. How was work today?" Amy asked, as she walked over and sat next to Ann.
Ann turned to hug Amy, but saw the chain around her neck and then the name "Amy" hanging from it.
"Where did you get this from?" Ann asked, as she lifted the chain and name in her hand.
"It was a gift from Faith. She came to the shop today with Hope, too say sorry for what she did yesterday." Amy said with a smile.
Ann had a face like thunder as she looked at Amy, and then Mandy, and Chrissy.
"Don't look so mad Ann, Faith did say how sorry she was. Faith said she was out of line saying what she did, and that she was only worried about her sister." Mandy said, trying to calm Ann down.
"I still don't know if I can trust her, not after she upset Amy yesterday." Ann said in a firm voice.
"Well I trust her, and we had a good giggle when we got them both in a corset. Faith is a really nice person, just like her sister. Please don't hold what she said yesterday against her sis." Amy said with a pleading look at Ann.
"We'll have to wait and see sis. I'm not as quick to forgive as you are." Ann said with a raised eyebrow, as she still wasn't sure Faith could be trusted.
"Okay sis, but please give her a chance to prove she's not really that bad." Amy said, as she hugged Ann.
Ann hugged Amy back, and then sat thinking about what happened yesterday. Ann trusted Mandy and Chrissy. So if they thought that Faith was a good person after all, then she could as well.
Chrissy and Amy got up and helped Becky get dinner dished up, and then they all sat down to enjoy it.
Ann helped Amy clear the dishes away, and then sorted out some custard to go with a pie that Becky had brought back from Mable's earlier that day. They all enjoyed the desert and then Amy made a fresh pot of tea.
Chrissy went to take a shower with Becky, and help her get ready for work, while Amy helped Mandy do the dishes. Ann also went up to take a shower and get changed out of her work clothes.
Ann got back down stairs to find Vicky sat in the kitchen with Amy and Mandy.
"Hello Vicky, are Chrissy and Becky running late?" Ann asked, as she looked at the clock on the wall.
"Hello Ann. No, I'm just a little earlier tonight. I spent the day with Jenna and Cathleen, as Jenna had a day off today." Vicky said with a smile.
"I bet that Jenna and Cathleen enjoyed that. How are they doing?" Ann asked, as she sat next to Amy, and pulled her into a hug.
"They're both doing fine. Cathleen is still saying how much fun she had on Sunday, and Jenna keeps saying how much fun she had as well. They were both hoping that they could do it again some time." Vicky said with a big smile.
"You're welcome anytime Vicky. It was really nice to see Cathleen having so much fun, and I know that Amy, Chrissy and Becky had a really fun time playing with Cathleen." Mandy smiled.
"Thanks Mandy. I'll let Jenna know when I see her again." Vicky smiled.
They all sat chatting until they heard Chrissy and Becky giggling at each other, then they saw them enter the kitchen.
"I'm really sorry for keeping you waiting Vicky." Becky said in a panicked voice.
"Don't worry Becky. I was just saying that I've been with Jenna and Cathleen today. So I was only around the corner at Mable's, that's why I'm here a little earlier." Vicky said, as she stood up and walked over to Becky.
"That's okay then. I was really worried I was late getting ready. I do lose track of the time when I get side tracked by Chrissy." Becky said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy stood next to her.
"I could always stop helping you get ready, if I'm that much trouble." Chrissy said, as she folded her arms and stuck her nose up in the air, and looked the other way.
"Please don't do that babe! I need you to make me look beautiful." Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and looked her in the eyes.
Chrissy tried to look hurt, but soon found herself grinning as she looked into Becky's eyes. Chrissy could still get lost in Becky's eyes, even after all this time. Before Chrissy knew it, she was kissing Becky like her life depended on it.
"You're always beautiful babe." Chrissy said, when they broke the kiss.
"Does this mean I get to keep my super star makeup artist?" Becky asked with a grin.
"Okay then, if I must." Chrissy tried to say in a whiney voice.
"Thanks babe." Becky said, as she kissed Chrissy again.
"Speaking of makeup. Your super star makeup artist better fix your lipstick." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she saw the mess she'd just made.
"Don't blame me babe. You kissed me remember." Becky said with a grin.
"I know, but you just looked so kiss-able just now." Chrissy said with a grin, as she took the lipstick out of Becky's purse and set to work fixing the damage.
Once Chrissy had Becky's makeup all fixed, she walked her to the front door and they hugged each other before Becky walked out to the car with Vicky, and they were soon gone.
Mandy wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist, and led her to the living room after making a stop in the kitchen to get a bottle of wine. Amy and Ann grabbed some glasses. They all took the normal seats on the sofas and settled down to watch some telly.
It was soon time for bed, so they all took their glasses to the kitchen, and then made their way up to bed.
Ann and Amy both hugged Chrissy and Mandy at her bedroom door, and then made their way to their own room to get ready for bed.
Ann slid into bed first, once they'd both finished in the bathroom. Amy got in and slid up to Ann. She really loved having Ann to cuddle her while she fell asleep, and she was soon in the land of dreams.
Ann was having a little more trouble getting to sleep. She was partly worried about Amber meeting Amy tomorrow, and partly excited about getting to see Amber again as well. Ann was soon drifting off though, hoping that everything would go okay.
Edited By ChrisW with a little help, i.e. miniscule or should I should say microscopic, maybe even nano-scopic, pico-scopic, femto-scopic or atto-scopic, amount of help, from H.E.R (How was my lesson in prefixes for 'small' things? Don't you just HATE people who actually REMEMBER all that ridiculous scientific trivia?) H.E.R.
Amy woke and turned over to see if Ann was still asleep, but she got a shock when she found that Ann was already out of bed. Amy looked at the clock, she was worried she might have over slept, but the clock said it was still early.
Worried that Ann might be ill. Amy slid out of bed and went to the bathroom, but just as she was about to knock on the door to see if Ann was okay. Ann opened the bathroom door, and jumped when she saw Amy stood there.
"Jesus Amy, you scared the life out of me!" Ann shouted.
"I'm sorry sis, but I was worried when I woke and found you already out of bed, and dressed." Amy said with a puzzled look, as she saw that Ann was dressed, but not as she would normally be dressed for work.
Ann saw the puzzled look on Amy's face, as she looked at the way she was dressed.
"I'm sorry for worrying you sis. I want to make sure that I have everything up to date before I break up for the long weekend." Ann lied.
"Okay sis, but what's with the different look?" Amy asked, as she looked at the nice dress Ann was wearing instead of the normal business woman look.
"Oh. I was hoping to find time to grab some lunch with Brad." Ann lied again.
"I'm really going to hell for all this lying." Ann thought to herself, as she stood looking at Amy.
Amy had a funny feeling that Ann wasn't telling her the whole truth, or she was just really nervous about meeting Brad for lunch.
"I thought you were going to meet Brad for lunch yesterday?" Amy asked, as she realised that Ann never said how her lunch date went.
"I got wrapped up in some stuff at the office, and had to cancel yesterday's lunch date. That's why I'm going in earlier today, so I can make sure I get there today." Ann smiled, as she lied again.
"You should have told me sis; I could have got up and made you some breakfast before you left." Amy said with some concern in her voice over Ann leaving for work on an empty tummy.
"That's the reason I didn't tell you sis. I didn't want you getting up really early, just to make me breakfast. I'll grab something once I get to the office." Ann smiled, as she stroked the side of Amy's face.
"Promise me you will sis. I know what you're like for not eating right." Amy said in a firm voice.
"I promise Amy. That's the plus side to being based at the hotel; I can call down to the restaurant and have something delivered to my office." Ann said with a smile.
"Okay then Ann." Amy said with a very sceptical look on her face.
"I can't believe you don't trust your own sister." Ann said when she saw the look Amy was giving her.
Amy went to speak again but got cut off when Ann grabbed her and started to tickle her.
"Okay, okay. I trust you!" Amy screamed as she tried to get away from Ann's attack.
"Good, now let me finish getting ready, or I'll have wasted my time getting up early." Ann smiled, as she gave Amy a hug before she headed over to the dressing table to put her makeup on.
"Would you at least have some time to have a cup of tea before you leave?" Amy asked with some hope in her voice.
"I was just going to make some and put it in my travel mug, so I can drink it on the way to work." Ann said; as she sat down to do her makeup.
"I'll go and sort it for you then sis, while you do your makeup." Amy smiled, as she ran out the bedroom before Ann could say another word.
"I really hope she'll still speak to me later, when she finds out I've been lying." Ann thought to herself, as she did her makeup.
Amy stopped running before she went past Mandy's bedroom door, as she'd nearly killed Chrissy the other morning. There was no sign of Chrissy or the others coming out, so she set off at a faster pace again.
Once in the kitchen, Amy set to work making a pot of tea and cleaning out Ann's travel mug to make sure it'd be clean when she poured the tea in.
Ann finished doing her makeup, and then checked to make sure she had all her bits, like mobile, wallet and she added the makeup she'd just used as well. Then she left the bedroom and headed off down the hallway.
Mandy was just leaving her bedroom as Ann was walking past.
"Morning Ann. You all set then?" Mandy asked with a grin, as she looked up and down the hallway to make sure Amy wasn't close by.
"Yes I think so. Don't worry about Amy; she's down in the kitchen making me a mug of tea to take with me." Ann smiled.
"How did you explain leaving the house early?" Mandy asked, as they started walking towards the top of the stairs.
"I said I had a lot to get done before I broke away for the long weekend, and I wanted to try and get out for lunch with Brad." Ann said looking a little worried that she was lying to her sister.
"That should work just fine Ann. I know you don't like to lie to Amy, but it's all for the best." Mandy said, as she pulled Ann in to a hug.
"I know Mandy, but I just feel really scared that Amy will hate what I've done and never speak to me again." Ann hugged Mandy a little tighter as she said it, to show just how scared she really was.
"She may have a go at you for lying, but I doubt she'd stop speaking to you." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I hope so Mandy, I really hope so. Can you try and let Becky and Chrissy know what my cover story is. The last thing we need is Amy being told a couple of different story's about why I'm going to work early." Ann said with a weak smile, as she broke the hug with Mandy.
"I'll let you head down now, and I'll go and tell Chrissy and Becky what you said." Mandy smiled. "If you've already gone when I get down stairs, I hope you have a safe trip, and I'm really looking forward to meeting Amber later." Mandy smiled, as she pulled Ann in for another hug.
"Thanks Mandy. I know that Amber is really looking forward to meeting all of you." Ann said, as she hugged Mandy back.
"Becky said she'd get the bed made in the spare room next to yours and Amy's while we're at work today." Mandy said.
"That's really great of her. Tell her I said thanks." Ann said, as she took a deep breath and then headed off down stairs to see if Amy had her drink ready.
Mandy smiled as she saw Ann compose herself ready to face Amy. She knew just how bad it was to keep secrets from the ones you love, even if it is for their own good. Mandy headed off back up the hallway to tell Chrissy and Becky about the reason for Ann leaving the house early.
Chrissy and Becky had just got back into the bedroom from taking their shower when they heard a knock on the bedroom door.
"Come in!" Becky shouted.
"Hi sis. Is everything okay?" Chrissy asked, as she saw Mandy poke her head around the door.
"Yes, everything is fine. I've just seen Ann out in the hallway, and she wanted me to let you know the reason she told Amy for her heading out the house so early." Mandy said, as she entered the bedroom fully, and closed the door behind her.
"What reason did Ann give then, Mandy?" Becky asked, as she walked over and sat on the edge of the bed next to Chrissy.
"Ann told Amy that she wanted to get some work finished off before she broke away for the long weekend, and she was hoping to meet Brad for lunch." Mandy said, as she also went and sat on the bed next to Chrissy on the other side to Becky.
"Well it's only a simple lie, and she'll be meeting Amber tonight. So Brad won't have any time to give the game away." Becky said.
"I think that's why Ann used that excuse in the first place." Mandy said with a smile.
"Are you ready to head down for some breakfast then sis?" Chrissy asked with a smile, as she rested her head on Mandy's shoulder.
"I'm ready if you're ready?" Mandy replied, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist and hugged her.
"Yep, Becky and I are both ready to head down now." Chrissy smiled, as she looked up at Mandy.
"Come on then, let's go and get a cup of tea down our necks," Mandy said with a grin, as she stood up and then helped Chrissy and Becky to stand also.
Chrissy and Becky just giggled, as they both knew that Mandy couldn't really get her brain in gear until she'd had her first cup of tea. So they left the bedroom, and headed down to the kitchen.
Ann got down to the kitchen and pushed the door open and walked in. She looked around, but couldn't see Amy anywhere. Ann got worried that Amy might have over heard her and Mandy talking upstairs and ran away. That was until she heard the toilet being flushed out in the hallway, then Ann saw Amy enter the kitchen again.
"Hi sis, you okay? You look a little pale." Amy asked when she saw Ann's face.
"Yes I'm fine sis; just got a little worried when you weren't in here." Ann said, as she let out a sigh.
"I just needed to use the toilet sis. I forgot to go up in the bedroom before I came down to make the tea. Why would you be so worried about me not being in the kitchen when you got down here?" Amy asked with an odd look.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I still have the odd panic attack when I don't find you where I think you're going to be." Ann said with a weak smile.
"You really have been acting a little weird the last couple of days, sis." Amy said with a giggle.
Ann realised that she needed to pull herself together, or Amy was going to find out what they were planning.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I think Brad has my head all mixed up at the minute." Ann said with a giggle.
"If that's what being in love does to you, I think I'll stay single." Amy said, as she giggled some more.
Ann was happy to let Amy think it was being in love that was leaving her acting all scatter brained.
"You'll find someone soon enough, sis, then I'll be giggling at you acting like an air head." Ann said, as she stuck her tongue out at her sister.
Amy giggled some more then walked into Ann's arms when she held them out so Amy could get a hug.
"I really need to see about making a move sis." Ann said, as she saw the time on the clock.
"Okay sis, but please drive save and don't forget to grab some breakfast when you get to work." Amy said it as though she was talking to a child, as she pointed her finger at Ann.
"Yes mum." Ann said in a whiney voice, as she took the travel mug off Amy and took a sip from it. "MMM that tastes really good sis." Ann added with a grin.
"You're welcome sis, and don't mum me." Amy said as she playfully slapped Ann on the backside.
"Hey! That's not fair, I can't defend myself." Ann shouted, as she had her mug in one hand, and her other hand was trying to get her car keys out her purse.
"I know that sis, so there is very little chance of you trying to tickle me in retaliation." Amy said with a grin, as she slapped Ann again.
"Ouch! I'll get you back later though." Ann said with a stern look.
"With how air brained you've been acting this morning, I'd be amazed if you even remember what just happened." Amy said with a giggle, as she opened the front door for Ann.
"You wait and see little lady. I'll have you giggling for a whole different reason." Ann said with an evil grin, as she finally found the car keys and then gave Amy a hug.
"Goody, I have something to look forward to now." Amy said with a grin, as she hugged Ann back. "Now go and have a good day at work, and I hope that you get that lunch date with Brad." Amy added.
"Thanks sis. I hope your day goes okay as well." Ann said, as she made her way over to the people carrier.
Amy stood and watched Ann get in and then drive away, before she went back in the house and closed the door. Amy was just walking down the hallway when she heard Chrissy and the others giggling, as they came down the stairs.
"Morning Chrissy, Mandy, Becky." Amy said with a warm smile.
"Good morning baby sister." Mandy said, as she walked up to Amy and gave her a hug.
Chrissy and Becky were walking just behind, so they waited for Mandy to finish hugging her, then they each gave her a hug and said good morning as well.
"Was that Ann just leaving for work I heard?" Mandy asked, as she held the door open for the others to enter the kitchen.
"Yes, she said that she wanted to get a head start on her day, so she can meet with Brad for lunch." Amy put her hands over her heart, and started batting her eyelids, as she said it.
Mandy, Chrissy and Becky all started to giggle when Amy did it, as she looked really funny.
"You'll find love one day Amy, then it won't seem so silly." Chrissy said.
"I hope so Chrissy, but until I do I'll keep making fun of others." Amy said with another giggle, as she made a start on breakfast. Chrissy and Becky both helped, and they were soon sat eating.
Once breakfast was finished, Amy went up to get ready for work, while Chrissy stopped down stairs to spend a little more time with Becky. Mandy just finished her second cup of tea before she headed up to finish getting ready herself.
"Will you be okay sorting out the spare room next to Amy's today? Ready for when Ann gets back with Amber." Mandy asked Becky.
"Sure, no problem. I just need to make up the bed, and open the windows for a little bit to air it out." Becky smiled, as she sat cuddling with Chrissy.
"I feel really bad for leaving it with you to sort out, but if Amy saw us all making up the spare room she'd know for sure that we were up to something." Mandy added.
"Don't worry about it Mandy. I know that you'd both be in there helping me if you could, but the last thing we need is Amy finding out before tonight." Becky said, as she let Chrissy get up so she could go and get ready with Mandy.
Becky made a start on washing the dishes until the others all came back down, then she walked them to the door so she could say goodbye to Chrissy. Once they'd left, Becky went back into the kitchen to finish doing the dishes and then make a start on sorting out the spare room.
Ann was crawling along in the normal rush hour traffic. She was glad that Amy had made her up a mug of tea to take with her, as it was really hitting the spot. Ann was looking at the time; she was worried about all the traffic she still had to face once she got to the hotel and met up with Vic so they could head off to the airport.
Once at the hotel, Ann parked her car in its normal spot. She was really glad that Carl had given her a private parking spot now. She finished her tea and got out her car before locking it and heading inside to find Vic.
Vic was stood at reception waiting for her.
"Hi Vic, I'm really sorry for keeping you waiting. Traffic is really bad this morning." Ann said with a sorry sound to her voice.
"Morning Ann. You've not kept me waiting at all, so don't worry about it." Vic said with a warm smile, as he walked over to Ann and gave her a hug.
"I'm wondering if we would be quicker walking to the airport, than driving there." Ann said with a giggle, as she hugged Vic back.
"Well it's a good job we won't be doing either then isn't it." Vic said with a grin, as he took Ann by the hand and led her over to the lifts.
"What do you mean Vic, and where are we going?" Ann asked with a puzzled look on her face.
Vic pulled out what looked like a credit card, and put it in a slot in the panel below all the buttons for floors in the lift, and then hit a button that said HP on it.
"Trust me Ann, you will love this." Vic said with a grin.
"I do trust you Vic, but I thought we were driving to the airport?" Ann asked, as she watched the numbers counting up in the lift.
"Carl thought it best to keep some of the info from you about the trip to fetch Amber." Vic smiled.
Ann was about to speak when the doors opened and Ann found herself looking at a Helicopter.
"We're going in that!" Ann shouted.
Vic just stood there grinning, and nodding his head up and down. Then he took Ann by the hand and walked her over to the helicopter and helped her to get in.
Once they were both in, the pilot took off. Ann figured that the pilot must know where they were heading, as Vic never said a word to him.
Ann was grinning as she looked at Vic, and then looked down at all the cars.
"Is this your first time in a helicopter?" Vic asked with a grin.
"No, I always take the helicopter. I just drive the car now and a gain, so I don't forget how to drive." Ann said with a sarcastic tone to her voice.
"I'll take that as a yes then shall I?" Vic said with an even bigger grin.
"Yes, this is my first time in a helicopter. I can't believe Carl has gone to all this trouble just to get my friend here." Ann said in a shocked voice, as she let it all sink in.
"Carl knew how bad the traffic would be, so he thought it easier to sort out the helicopter for us." Vic said, as he watched Ann looking out the windows like a very excited child.
"This is so amazing." Ann said with a squeal, as she clapped her hands together in excitement.
"Did you have any time to eat before you left the house?" Vic asked.
"No. I promised Amy that I'd grab something when I got to work." Ann said just before she turned to look out the window again.
"I didn't think you would have, so I sorted for some food to be served on the jet once we take off." Vic said with a smile, as he also looked out the window.
Vic was so used to flying in the jet and the helicopter that he never really gave any thought to what it must feel like for the first time, any more.
"Thanks Vic. I'm not sure I'll be able to eat though, I'm just so excited right now." Ann said with a grin.
"I'm sure you'll get hungry once we're on the jet." Vic said with a chuckle.
Ann could see the airport coming up, and all the aeroplanes parked everywhere. The airport wasn't a big one that catered to the larger planes, but Ann could see lots of jets and smaller planes.
Once the pilot landed the helicopter, Vic got out one side and walked around the front of the helicopter and helped Ann get out, as the pilot had already opened the door for her.
"Thanks for the amazing ride!" Ann shouted over the sound of the helicopter.
"You're most welcome miss. I hope it wasn't too bumpy a ride for you?" The pilot shouted back.
"No, not at all. You're very good at your job." Ann smiled. "Not that I've been in very many helicopters, to judge you." Ann added with a giggle.
"Any flight you can walk away from is classed as a good one." The pilot said with a little chuckle.
Ann just got a scared look on her face, as she looked at the pilot.
"Sorry miss. Just a little pilot humour." The pilot said with a grin.
"I didn't think a pilot would talk about the C word." Ann said.
"We don't mind talking about it. We just find doing it to be; rather less than desirable." He chuckled.
Ann had to laugh at that, as he did have a point.
"I hope I get the chance to fly with you again sir, and thank you once again." Ann said, as she raised her hand to shake the pilot's.
The pilot reached out with his hand, but instead of shaking it. He lifted it to his lips, and kissed it.
"You're most welcome miss, and I will be seeing you later when you get back from your trip." He said with a warm smile.
"You mean that I'll be travelling back to the hotel with you later?" Ann asked with a shocked look, as she first looked at the pilot, and then Vic.
"How else do you think we'd get back to the hotel? I came with you in the helicopter." Vic said with a puzzled look on his face.
"I don't know; this is all a big shock to me. I'm not use to having friends with money." Ann said with a little giggle.
"So I'll be seeing you later miss, when I fly you back to the hotel. Unless you want me to drop you some where else?" The pilot asked.
Ann had to think for a second, as she wondered what Mandy would say if a helicopter tried to land in her back yard.
"I think we better stick with the hotel. I'm not sure the neighbours would be happy if you landed in the garden." Ann giggled.
"As you wish miss." The pilot said with a smile.
"Please call me Ann." Ann smiled.
"Okay then Ann. I'm Harry." The pilot said.
"Thank you Harry for a really amazing ride." Ann said with a grin.
"Once again, you are most welcome Ann." Harry smiled back at her.
Vic reached out his arm so Ann could take hold of it, and he led her across to a private jet. She only knew it was a private jet, as she'd seen them being used in movies.
Ann waved to the pilot of the helicopter just before she walked up the couple of steps, and disappeared inside.
Ann was amazed at what she saw inside the plane, it was just like in the movies. She made her way slowly into the main part of it, and looked around at all the things in there.
"What do you think?" Vic asked, as he leaned over her shoulder.
"I never realised just how much money Carl really had until now." Ann said with some shock in her voice.
"Carl's never been one to show off, but he does like to travel in comfort." Vic said with a chuckle, as he watched Ann looking around.
Ann turned around when she heard a man speak.
"Hello Vic and you must be Ann?" The man asked, as he walked up to them both. "I'm Paul, and I'll be your pilot today." He added.
"Hi Paul. I'm pleased to meet you. Thanks for doing this for me and my friend." Ann added in a polite voice, as she shook his hand.
"Think nothing of it Ann, I just normally fly where the big man tells me too." Paul said with a grin.
"How're you getting on with the new bird?" Vic asked, as he looked around at the aeroplane.
"She's taken some getting use too, but I'm happy with her now." Paul said with a nod.
"Have you not had this plane very long then?" Ann asked.
"No, we just replaced an older model. This one is much bigger, and has much bigger engines as well." Paul said.
"We were hoping to have it ready for when you first moved down here, but they were late delivering it, that's why you ended up flying down first class, and not on the private jet." Vic said.
"I didn't mind one bit. It was still a fun trip down, but this feels much more up market." Ann said with a grin.
"Well Carl did tell me to treat you like royalty, so take a seat and relax. Once I have this bird in the air, I'll get Mark to sort out some drinks, and some breakfast." Paul said, as he led Ann over to a seat near the middle of the plane.
"Who is Mark?" Ann asked, as she sat down, and let Paul help her with her seatbelt.
"Oh sorry, Mark is my co-pilot; he's doing all the pre-flight checks at the minute." Paul said, as he finished with the seatbelt and stood back up. "Don't look so worried Ann, I do this every day of the week." Paul added with a smile.
"I'm sorry for looking so worried Paul, but this is all really new and exciting to me." Ann said with a very nervous smile.
"I can understand that Ann, but trust me when I say that I am very good at what I do." Paul said, as he smiled at Ann, and then nodded to Vic before heading up to the front of the plane and going through an open doorway and closing the door behind him.
Ann knew that he'd gone up to the cockpit, as she'd seen them do that in the movies too.
"Paul seems really nice Vic, has he been working for you and Carl very long?" Ann asked.
"Paul's worked for Carl for nearly ten years now. He used to fly the big aeroplanes, but Carl tempted him away with better pay and hours." Vic said with a grin.
"Does Paul know about Vicky and Carla?" Ann asked with a little nod at Vic.
"Yes Paul knows all about Vicky and Carla. Paul, or more Paula, locked herself out her hotel room one night, and had to go down and ask the hotel staff to let her back in her room." Vic said with a giggle, as he thought about the scared look on Paula's face that night.
"Oh the poor thing, he must have been really scared having to do that." Ann said sounding really sad.
"He was at first, but when Carla and I turned up he relaxed a little." Vic smiled.
"Had he been at the club then?" Ann asked.
"No. We didn't have the club back then. It wasn't even this hotel. Carla and I would just hang out at the hotel bar back then." Vic said with a thoughtful look on his face, as he thought back to those days. "Paula had just been out for a walk, but forgot to take her key card for the room with her."
"He, I mean she must have been really scared. I remember what Amy was like when we first went shopping." Ann said sounding sorry for Paul/Paula.
"She was, but Carla sorted out a new key card, and even walked her up to the room with me. Carla then talked her into coming back down to the bar for a drink." Vic said with a smile.
"So Carla gave him, or her, a job there and then?" Ann asked looking a little shocked.
"No, but it wasn't long after that though. One of his co-workers found out about his cross-dressing, and started to make trouble for him. So Carl said that he was thinking of buying a private jet, and would she be interested in flying it for him." Vic said with a shrug of his shoulders.
"Does every one that works for Carl cross-dress?" Ann asked in a whisper.
Vic leaned forward in his seat and then whispered back. "Not as far as I know."
Ann had to laugh at the funny look Vic gave her as he said it.
"What about this Mark. Does he cross-dress?" Ann asked.
"No he doesn't, but he is living with a transgender. So, he's very understanding about everything." Vic said with a smile.
Ann felt the engines fire up, and the plane start to move. Paul's voice came over the speakers in the part of the plane where they were sat. He said that they would be taxing to the runway ready for take off.
Ann took a couple of deep breaths and then gripped the armrests on the seat as the plane moved onto the runway, and then started to pick up speed as it moved. The next thing Ann felt was the front of the plane lift, then it was airborne.
Ann looked out the window, and saw the ground getting smaller and smaller. She never realised just how quick these small jets were until now.
It didn't seem to take long before she heard the cockpit door being opened, and a very attractive man walked through it.
"Hi Vic. Hello Ann, I'm Mark." The man said, as he held out his hand for Ann to shake. "I'm sorry for not coming to greet you sooner, but I wanted to get the pre-flight check sorted, ready for take off." He added.
"That's okay Mark. I guess you have a lot to get done before a flight." Ann said with a smile.
"You don't know the half of it Ann." Mark said with a chuckle. "Would you both like a drink, and something to eat?" Mark asked.
"That would be great Mark." Vic said.
"Yes please mark. Would you like any help?" Ann asked, as she unclipped her seatbelt.
"You really don't need to Ann, but I won't stop you." Mark said, as he helped Ann up out of her seat.
"It helps me feel better if I can help out. I'm not use to being waited on." Ann smiled.
"You'll fit in well with Carl and Vic then. They both normally take it in turns to make the coffee and bring it up to the cockpit for us." Mark said with a chuckle, as he led the way back to the kitchen area.
Ann did what Mark asked her too, and she learned where to find all the stuff to make the drinks. Mark pulled out some fresh croissants and put them on a plate ready to take back to where Ann had been sat with Vic.
"Carl had the hotel put together a selection of different salad's and dressing for lunch, so I hope you're hungry by then." Mark said, as he stepped to one side so Ann could see the full fridge.
"The food is always really nice from the hotel. I hope that you and Paul will join us later? It looks like we could use the help." Ann said with a giggle.
"I'm sure I can speak for Paul when I say, we'd like that a lot." Mark said with a smile, as he picked up the tray with the coffee cups on, while Ann took the plate of croissants.
Mark walked over to a seating area that was set up like a lounge. There were a couple of sofa style seats, and a coffee table in front of them for Mark to place the tray on. Mark put the try down and took a cup off for Vic, and one for Ann.
"Thanks Mark." Vic said, as he walked over from where he'd been sat while the plane took off.
"You're welcome Vic." Mark said with a smile, as he stood up again with the tray in his hands. "I wish I had time to stop and chat some more, but I better get Paul's coffee to him." Mark added with a chuckle.
"That's okay Mark. We don't want to keep Paul waiting for his coffee." Vic chuckled back.
"Ann asked if we would join you for some lunch, as the hotel has sent a lot of food for just the three of you. Is that okay?" Mark asked.
"I'd be disappointed if you didn't Mark, Carl had enough food sent over so you and Paul could eat with us." Vic said with a grin.
"That sounds like Carl." Mark said with a smile, as he turned and made his way up to the cockpit with his and Paul's coffees.
Ann took a seat on one of the sofas, while Vic sat on the other one. They both picked up their cups and took a sip from them.
"MMM that tastes really good." Ann said, as she took another sip. "I don't normally like coffee that much, but this tastes amazing." Ann added, as she put her cup down so she could pick up a croissant.
"I know what you mean Ann. Mark makes it using two different types of bean he buys, but he won't tell anyone which ones." Vic said with a chuckle. "I think he's scared of losing his job, and this helps him keep it." Vic added with another chuckle.
"I guess he'd have to do something pretty bad to get sacked by Carl." Ann said, as she ripped off a peace of croissant and put it in her mouth.
"Yes he would, and even then Carl wouldn't just sack someone without trying to help them first." Vic replied just before he also put a peace of croissant in his mouth.
"Carl's a really great guy, and girl." Ann said with a puzzled look.
"I know what you're trying to say Ann, so why don't you just say, person." Vic said with a chuckle, as he saw the puzzled look on Ann's face.
"Yes that would be a better way of saying it." Ann smiled.
"You're right though Ann, he is a really great person." Vic smiled.
"How did you and Carl meet, Vic?" Ann asked.
"We went to the same university, but we first met one Halloween." Vic said with a chuckle, as he thought about that night.
"What do you mean; you both went to the same university, but never spoke until Halloween?" Ann asked with a puzzled look.
"Carl wasn't as out going as he is now, you have to know. He mostly kept to him self back then, and just went to classes. He spent most his time with Sara when he wasn't in class, so everyone thought they were an item." Vic said.
"I guess you weren't like that yourself then?" Ann asked.
"I was cross-dressing back then, but I hid it behind an outgoing image. It wasn't until Halloween that we both realised it." Vic said with a smile.
"So what happened? Did you both wear the same outfit?" Ann asked with a giggle.
"No, nothing like that. Carl looked much better than I did back then, but we could both see the other one could walk on high heels a little better than we should have been able to." Vic said with a raised eyebrow.
"Oh I see." Ann said with a knowing look. "So how did you start speaking to each other?" Ann asked.
"Carl went all out this Halloween, and so did Sara. Sadly a group of guy's thought the same, and then followed them when they left the party at the university." Vic said with a sigh.
"Is that when Sara had all that trouble?" Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
Vic looked a little shocked that Ann knew about Sara's rape, and it showed on his face.
"Don't worry Vic; it was Sara who told me all about it." Ann said when she saw Vic looking a little uneasy with her question.
"I'm sorry Ann, but I wasn't aware that Sara had told you about it." Vic said with a look of relief on his face.
"Amy asked if it would be okay to tell me about it when we went around for lunch just after I got down here." Ann said. "I was really sorry to hear what happened." Ann added.
"I can't find the words even now to say just how evilly, Sara was treated over that. She was made to feel like she asked for it. If it hadn't been for Chrissy, she'd still be stuck indoors." Vic had a hint of anger in his voice as he said it.
"Sara told me how great Chrissy was with helping her get over it." Ann said with a smile.
"That's Chrissy for you." Vic smiled, as he let the anger fade away.
"So how did you get talking to Carl?" Ann asked in a pleading voice.
"Okay, okay. Where was I?" Vic said. "Oh yes. I saw these guys follow Carl and Sara away from the party. Carl was dressed as princess, and Sara was dressed as a prince. They both looked really good, it took me some time to realise that it was Carl dressed as the princess." Vic said with a chuckle.
"What gave him away then, if he looked that good? Ann asked, as she hung on every word Vic had to say.
"I realised it was Sara first, and then put two and two together. That's when I looked closer at the princess and realised it was Carl." Vic said with some shock in his voice.
"Did anyone else see it was Carl then, or were you the only one?" Ann asked.
"I think a couple of the others might have realised, but no one really cared about it. Not even the guys that followed them out the party realised that Carl wasn't a real girl, he looked that good." Vic said with a small chuckle.
"So what happened when you got outside?" Ann asked.
"I found Carl stood between Sara and the guys protecting her. It did look really funny at the time, but I could see how scared Carl and Sara were." Vic said, as he took the smirk off his face.
"So did you jump in and save the day then?" Ann asked with a grin
Vic just looked at Ann for a couple of seconds, and then bust out laughing.
"What did I say?" Ann asked with a puzzled look, as she sat watching Vic laugh.
"I'm sorry Ann, but you have no idea just how true that statement is." Vic said, as he got his breath back from laughing so hard. "I was dressed as Wonder Woman at the time. So I really did jump in and save the day." Vic giggled, as he sat forward and put his hands on his hips in a classic super hero pose.
Ann found it hard trying to see Vic dressed as Wonder Woman, as she sat looking at him. Ann soon found herself laughing along with Vic.
"I'm sorry for laughing Vic, but I just find it really hard to believe that you once dressed as Wonder Woman." Ann said, once she stopped laughing.
"I thought I looked pretty good, to be honest with you." Vic said in a hurt way, but soon started to grin again. "I stood no chance of ever passing for a real woman back then. I've always been too tall really." Vic said with a sigh.
"I think you look really good when you let Vicky come out to play." Ann said, trying to make Vic feel a little better.
"Thanks Ann, but you can call it like it is. I can take it." Vic smiled.
"I really do mean it Vic. I think you look really amazing, and very different to how you look now." Ann said with a smile, as she pointed at the way Vic looked in his business suit.
"I do like wearing dresses, and all the other bits that go with it. All this men's clothing just feels so boring." Vic said, as he tugged on his trousers to make a point.
"How did you make yourself look more like Wonder Woman then Vic, if you don't mind me asking? I'm sure it would have been hard to get the right look, as you don't have all the same bits she has." Ann asked with a grin, as she looked down at her own chest.
"It wasn't easy, let me tell you." Vic said with a pained look on his face.
Vic went on to explain how he tracked down a flesh-coloured body suit, and then brought a corset so he could get his waist down to the right size. He had brought a corset with cups for the breasts to fit into, so he put his breast forms in them, and then put the body stocking on. He then said how he spent a lot of time getting the wonder woman costume on, and adding the wig and headband.
Ann just sat looking at Vic, and building an image in her mind of how he must have looked.
"What was it like to be seen dressed like that?" Ann asked once Vic stopped talking.
"I'd be lying if I said I wasn't scared, but it was Halloween. So I wasn't the only one to be in drag, but I did look a lot better than most." Vic smiled.
"You thought you looked good until you saw Carl is that it?" Ann asked with a grin.
"Carl really did look amazing that night. Sara had spent a long time making that dress for him to wear. She'd even helped him attach breast form, so he really did look like a real woman." Vic said. "When I found him trying to protect Sara outside the party, I don't know who was more shocked. Me, or them when Carl used is male voice to tell them all to back off." Vic added with a chuckle.
"I really wish I'd seen that happen. Did you, Carl or Sara get hurt that night?" Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
"No, just my poor boots," Vic said in a sad voice.
"What happened to your boots?" Ann asked in a sad voice.
"I used to wear much higher heels back then, and I broke one of the heels off when I was fighting with one of the guys." Vic said with a sigh. "I really use to love those boot as well." Vic added with a weak smile.
"I'm sorry to hear that Vic, but I'm sure it was worth it. If only to stop Carl, or Sara getting hurt.
"Carl more than made up for the boots." Vic smiled.
"So is that how you two started talking to each other?" Ann asked.
"Yes. I helped him and Sara get back to Sara's place, and we started chatting. That's when Carl asked how long I'd been dressing." Vic chuckled, as he looked to be thinking about something. "I tried to say it's my first time, but he knew I was lying right away." Vic added.
"I guess that you'd already worked out that it wasn't Carl's first time either?" Ann asked with a grin.
"He never even tried to hide it from me. He just said that he'd sort out a new pair of boots for me, and that Sara would be more than happy to help by making me some dresses, and teaching me how to do my makeup better." Vic smiled. "That's how I became friends with Carl and Sara." Vic added with an even bigger smile.
"I'm surprised that Carl and Sara never hooked up, or you and Sara never did." Ann said with a thoughtful look on her face.
"Carl and Sara were really good friends back then, and thought of each other as family. So I guess it would have been weird for them to take their relationship any other way, and I always saw them both as really good friends so I never wanted to risk spoiling our friendship." Vic said with a smile.
"I've seen how you and Carl treat Sara like a little sister. Pretty much like I treat Amy." Ann smiled.
"I kind of saw Sara as a little sister from the very beginning, just like Carl did." Vic said.
"I understand what Carl meant when he welcomed Amy and me to the family at Amy's birthday party, now." Ann said as she thought back to Carl's speech that night.
"Carl never had any family growing up; his parent's died in a plane crash when he was young. Carl was the last remaining member of the family line, which meant that he got the family fortune, and a chain of hotels. A board if trustees took over the running of the hotel and the well being of Carl until he reached his eighteenth birthday." Vic said with a sad look.
"I'm so sorry to hear that Vic. I had no idea that Carl had such a sad childhood." Ann said as she put her hand to her mouth with a shocked look on her face.
"I felt the same way when Carl first told me his story, but he seemed to survive it all okay." Vic said with a smile, as he looked around the plane they were sat in. "Carl was sent to some of the best schools around, and then we both ended up at the same university." Vic added with a grin.
"Were you both studying the same subjects?" Ann asked.
"We were both doing business management. Carl was being trained too take over the running of the hotels." Vic said.
"That must have been a lot to put on someone so young?" Ann asked.
"Carl seemed to cope with it all. He had the money and the time to practice becoming Carla." Vic said with a jealous tone to his voice.
"I'm sure that you had the same amount of time as Carl had to practice." Ann said with a puzzled look.
"I'm sorry Ann; I don't mean to sound so bitter. I wasn't lucky enough to have a trust fund like Carl had. I grew up as an orphan, and had to work any job I could get just to make ends meet." Vic said with a sigh, as he thought back to the days when he worked all those hours.
"I'm sorry Vic, but I never knew that. It must have been tough not having any parents." Ann said with a sad look.
"Don't look so sad Ann. From what I've learned about yours and Amy's, it sounds like I was better off not having any." Vic said with a chuckle.
Ann had to giggle, as she thought that Vic could be right.
"You could have a point there Vic." Ann said. "So you had to work your way through university?" Ann asked.
"I did until I met Carl. He soon brought a house close to the university, and I moved in with Carl and Sara." Vic said as he shrugged his shoulders with a silly grin on his face.
"That sounds like Carl." Ann said with a giggle.
"Yes it does. I tried to say no, but he wouldn't hear any of it. Carl even paid up my student loan for me, and then gave me a job." Vic said.
"He gave you a job? A job doing what?" Ann asked.
"He saw how easy I took on the three guys, and knew that I had a lot of experience in martial arts. So he hired me to train him to defend himself." Vic smiled.
"So you took the job, and trained him?" Ann asked.
"Yes I took the job, if you could call it that." Vic chuckled.
"What do you mean Vic?" Ann asked with a puzzled look.
"Carl already knew a lot himself, and didn't really need the extra training. I knew that he really just wanted to help me out, but was afraid I'd turn him down." Vic said with a smile.
"Would he have been wrong?" Ann asked with a raised eyebrow.
Vic went to say something, but realised that Ann had a point. He would have turned Carl down back then. Vic didn't really have any trust in anyone back then. Carl and Sara were the first people he ever felt he could open up to.
"I'll take that as a no then." Ann giggled, as she saw Vic sat across from her with his mouth open as though he was about to speak.
Vic just let his shoulders slump down as he said. "Yes you're right. I would have turned down any form of help back then. It took Carl and Sara to talk me into moving in with them."
"I can understand how you must have felt Vic. I've been finding it a little hard to deal with everything that you've all been doing for me and Amy." Ann giggled.
"All I can tell you is what Carl and the others always say. That's what families are for." Vic smiled.
"I guess you're right Vic, they would just say that." Ann giggled.
Ann got up and then picked up the empty cups, and took them back to the kitchen area. She set about making some fresh coffee; while it was filtering through she went to see if Paul and Mark wanted another cup.
"Do you need any help Ann?" Vic asked, as she walked past.
"It's okay Vic. I have it all covered." Ann smiled, as she walked to the cockpit.
Ann knocked on the cockpit door and then entered when she heard Mark say "Enter"
"Hello Ann, is everything okay?" Mark asked with a smile.
"Hello. Everything is fine. I was just making some more coffee, and wondered if you both wanted another cup?" Ann asked with a smile.
"I can come back and do that for you Ann." Mark said, as she went to get up out his seat.
"No! Please don't worry yourself Mark, I can sort it out. You just worry about flying the plane." Ann said with a giggle, as she left the cockpit.
Ann went back and made the coffee, and then took a couple of cups up to the cockpit for Paul and Mark.
"Thanks Ann. It's a little weird being waited on." Paul smiled.
"You're both welcome. Please just call over the intercom if you need anything else." Ann said with a smile just before she left to go and sit with Vic again.
Ann took the same seat she was sat in before she made the coffee, and started chatting with Vic again. They both chatted until they heard Mark say that they would be landing soon over the intercom.
Vic stood up, and then helped Ann to stand up, so they could go and sit in the seats they first sat in. They both fastened their seatbelts and prepared for the plane to land.
Ann looked out the window, and watched the ground getting closer and closer, until she felt the wheels touch down on the runway. Ann watched as the plane taxied up to a space near the main building.
Mark came back and said, "I hope you both enjoyed the flight? The car is parked over near the waiting area. Paul and I will have everything set up for lunch by the time you get back." He said.
"Thanks Mark, the flight was fine as always." Vic said with a smile. "I'll give you a call once we're on our way back, that way the food won't be out for to long." Vic added.
"That's a great idea Vic; I'll wait for your call." Mark said, as he opened the plane door, and lowered the steps.
Paul came in to the main part of the plane, as Mark was opening the door.
"I hope you both enjoyed the flight, and drive carefully." Paul said with a smile.
"Thank you for the safe flight up here Paul, Mark." Ann said with a smile. "Did Mark ask you about joining us for lunch?" Ann added.
"Yes he did Ann, and I would be pleased to join you for lunch." Paul said, as he took Ann's hand in his and lifted it to his lips, so he could kiss it.
Ann blushed a little as Paul kissed her hand.
"That's great Paul. Thanks again for the flight up here." Ann said with a smile, as she let Mark guide her off the plane.
Vic followed her off the plane, and then looked over to see where the car was parked. He smiled when he saw a woman with a folder in her hand stood next to a black Mercedes, and waving at him.
"Do you know that woman Vic?" Ann asked when she saw the woman waving at them.
"I've never met her, but we have spoken on the phone. Her name is Peggy, and she's from the company that I hired the car from." Vic said, as he took Ann by the arm. He led the way over to where she was stood.
"Hello, I take it you're Vic?" The woman asked with a smile.
"Yes I am, and I guess that means you're Peggy?" Vic asked, as he reached out with his hand to shake hers.
"Yes I'm Peggy." The woman said with a smile, as she handed Vic some papers to sign.
Vic put his hand into his inside jacket pocket, and pulled out his passport and drivers licence. So he could prove who he was.
"Thank you Vic. I hope that the car will do for your needs today?" She asked, as she handed Vic the keys.
"I trust you filled up the tank like I asked?" Vic asked with a smile.
"Yes I did Vic. We always hire the cars out with a full tank of fuel. If you leave the keys with the staff at the information desk just inside the building over there. I'll pick the car back up later today." Peggy said with a smile, as she made her way over to a silver BMW with another woman behind the wheel. "Drive carefully!" Peggy shouted, as she got in the car.
"I always do Peggy." Vic shouted back.
Vic waved to Peggy, as he watched the silver BMW drive away.
Ann let out a whistle as she looked around the car.
"You do realise that Amber will think she's royalty when she sees us pull up in this." Ann said with a grin.
"I thought that's what you wanted Ann? For us to treat her very special." Vic said with an even bigger grin. "Shall we go and find out?" Vic added.
Ann went to get the front door, but Vic beat her to it.
"Thanks Vic, You're making me feel special now." Ann smiled, as she sat down and then lifted her legs into the car.
"Good, then I'm doing my job right." Vic smiled, as he shut the car door and walked around to the driver's side and got in.
Vic waited for Ann to finish putting her seatbelt on before doing his own, then he started the car and set off. Vic had a rough idea of where he was going, and Ann pointed out which way to go once they got close to where Amber lived.
Ann was getting really excited about seeing Amber again. Vic could tell by the way Ann was starting to fidget in the seat. Once they pulled onto the street Ann pointed out the house, after she looked at the piece of paper she had in her hand.
Vic saw Ann look at the piece of paper to make sure she had the right address.
"I thought you use to live with Amber? It's only been a couple of months. Don't tell me you've forget where you use to live already." Vic said with a chuckle.
"I did use to live with Amber, but she had to move to a cheaper place after I moved down to be with Amy. I offered to keep paying some towards the rent on the other place, but Amber was too proud to let me do that." Ann said with a sigh, as she looked around the street.
Ann could see that it wasn't one of the better places to live in the area. Vic was looking around, and thinking the same thing.
"Well cheaper really does mean cheaper." Vic said, as he looked up at the building Ann had just pointed to.
"If I'd known it was this bad, I'd have forced her to take the money." Ann said in a sad voice.
"Well at least we can let her live like royalty for a couple of weeks." Vic smiled.
"Yes we can." Ann smiled back, as she got out the car and made her way up the path to the front door.
Ann looked down a list of buzzers until she found the one with Amber's flat number on it. Amber had told her about the house being split into smaller flats, but Ann really didn't like the look of the place. Ann pushed the button, and then waited for Amber to answer.
"Hello, hello! Does this stupid thing ever work?" They heard Amber's voice say.
"Hi Amber. Yes its working fine." Ann said, as she pushed the button again.
"Annie, Annie! You're here! Please come in." Amber said.
Ann and Vic heard the door buzz and then click, so Ann went to push it, but Vic was already pushing it open for her.
"Thanks Vic." Ann said with a smile.
"No problem Ann. What flat number does she live at?" Vic asked, as he looked at the first door they walked past.
"Number five. She said it was on the top floor." Ann said, as she walked over to the stairs and made her way up.
Vic was walking close behind. He really didn't think much of this place. He could tell that the flats must be really small from the overall size of the building.
Ann had to walk up two flights of stairs before she found a door that had the number five on it. The door was open a little bit, so she knocked, and then poked her head round the door.
"Hello Amber! Are you there?" Ann shouted.
There was the patter of feet, and then Ann saw Amber come out another room screaming her name.
"Annie! Annie!" Amber shouted, as she ran out the bathroom, and found Ann stood in the doorway grinning at her. "It feels like years, not months since I last saw you." Amber added, as she ran to her.
"I know what you mean Amber. It's really great to see you again." Ann said with a grin, as she held out her arms, so she could hug Amber.
Amber ran into Ann's arms, and would have knocked her back out the room if it weren't for Vic being stood behind her.
"Hello. You must be Vic." Amber said, as she looked over Ann's shoulder at the tall man stood there.
"Hello Amber. Yes I'm Vic; it's nice to finally get to meet you." Vic said, as he looked at the woman hugging Ann.
Vic stood smiling, and taking in what Amber looked like. She was around the same height as Ann and Amy, but she had brown hair with a hint of red to it. She was dressed in denim shorts and fishnet tights, and a blue vest top with the superman S on the front over a long sleeved T-shirt. Vic thought the whole look made her look more Amy's age than Ann's, but Vic did like the look on her. He also thought she was very bubbly, and happy.
Ann could see that Amber was really nervous from the way she was acting. Ann knew when Amber acted so bubbly, she was really nervous.
"So are you ready to get going then Amber?" Ann asked when they broke the hug.
"Nearly, I just have to pack a couple more things." Amber said with a raised hand, as she ran off into the bathroom again. She soon ran out again with some bottles of bubble bath, and shampoo.
Vic and Ann were looking around the room while Amber finished packing.
"I don't think much to the new place Amber." Ann said, as she pulled a funny face.
"I know it's not as nice as the old place we shared, but I can afford this better. I'm not here that much anyway, with working the two jobs, and." Amber suddenly stopped speaking, and looked at Ann with a pained look as she realised what she just said.
"You're doing what!" Ann shouted. "What do you mean you're working two jobs?" Ann added in a harsh tone, as she walked over to Amber.
"I need the extra money to make ends meet." Amber said with a whine in her voice.
"I said I'd help you out still. Why didn't you tell me?" Ann asked in a hurt tone of voice.
"I didn't want to look like a charity case." Amber said with a pout.
"You're not a charity case Amber. You're my best friend." Ann said, as she pulled Amber into a hug. "Please let me and Amy help you out?" Ann asked.
"I'll think about it Ann, and let you know at the end of my stay." Amber said with a smile, as she broke the hug with Ann.
Vic was looking around the flat, and had already decided to have a word with Carl about helping her out. Carl had sent Vic up there though with a mission of making sure that Amber was doing okay, and to let him know if she wasn't.
"So are you ready to go now?" Ann asked, as she watched Amber close her final bag.
"Yes, I'm all ready now." Amber said, as she went to pick up one of the bags.
Vic stepped in and picked up all three of the bags and just left Amber to pick up her purse.
"Thanks Vic, but I can help if you want." Amber said, as she watched him walking towards the front door.
"I'm fine Amber. You make the most of being with Ann again." Vic said with a smile, as he started to make his way down stairs, and out to the car.
"I really like him Ann. I can see that you really are in safe hands." Amber said, as she wrapped her arm around Ann's waist.
"I told you they're all really nice, and they all treat Amy like a little sister. I've never seen Amy so happy before." Ann said, as she wrapped her arm around Amber's waist.
"I hope she's still happy when she sees me turn up." Amber said with a nervous giggle.
"Trust me Amber; Amy will be really happy to see that you still want to be her friend. I've seen the look in her eyes when I've got off the phone to you. She's wanted to ask me how you've been doing, but I think she feels guilty for coming between us." Ann said with a sigh.
"I'd never blame Amy for any of this. I'm just happy you found her again, and that she pulled through it all." Amber said with a smile. "You seem to forget who had to help you deal with life every day, and not knowing if she was alive or dead." Amber added.
"I never forgot any of it Amber, and that's why I'm not happy to see you living in this dump." Ann said, as she looked around at the peeling wallpaper on the staircase. "Please let me help you find a better place?" Ann asked.
"I've already said I'd think about it Annie." Amber said with a grin.
Ann just smiled. She was happy that Amber was the only one that ever called her Annie, and the other was that she knew Amber would let them help, but she didn't want to seem too eager.
They had both reached the front door as they spoke, so Amber let Ann leave first, and she followed her out, closing the door behind her.
Amber turned around to see where Vic's car was, and she saw him just opening the trunk on a large black Mercedes.
"Nice car Vic." Amber said with a smile, as she looked in through the window.
"Thanks Amber, but it's only a hire car." Vic said with a smile, as he put the last bag in the trunk and closed the lid.
"Yes this is just a hire car Amber. The one he drives is a much higher spec." Ann said with a grin.
"Oh, so you do drive a car like this then?" Amber asked with a raised eyebrow. "I'd be happy to just have a car that works." Amber added with a sigh.
"I'm quite good with engines Amber. Maybe I could take a look at it when I bring you back home." Vic said.
"Thanks Vic, but I think it's more than just engine trouble." Amber said, as she pointed at a car on the driveway of the house they just came out of.
Vic looked at the car, if you could still call it a car that is. It was white at some point in its life, but now it was more a rusty red colour. One of the tyres was flat, and it had a crack in the windscreen.
"It does look like its seen better days." Vic said with a sad look on his face, as he thought back to how hard he found it when he was in university.
"What I'd give to have a car like this one." Amber said with a big grin on her face.
Vic just smiled, as he opened the back door for Amber to get in, and then he walked around the other side, and opened the other back door for Ann to get in.
"Are you sure about this Vic? I feel bad for making you feel like you're just the driver." Ann said with a sad look.
"Don't look so sad Ann. I just want you to make Amber feel special, and I know the way back to the airfield. Now get in the car." Vic said with a grin.
"Yes sir." Ann said, as she snapped a salute. "You don't need to tell me twice." Ann added. "Oh wait a minute, you just did." Ann said with a silly grin.
"Just get in the car you goof ball." Vic said with a chuckle.
Ann got in the car and then put her seatbelt on. She looked over to make sure Amber had hers on, and found her sat there with a silly grin on her face. Ann was happy to see Amber smiling.
"I think this is going to be the best holiday ever." Amber said, as she put her hand on Ann's.
"I plan to make it just that for you Amber. The best holiday you've ever had." Ann said with a grin.
"Just remember that this all depends on how Amy feels about seeing me again." Amber said with a scared look.
"I know that Amy will be shocked to see you Amber, but then she'll be happy that you wanted to be with her again." Ann smiled, as she took hold of Amber's hand and gave it a squeeze. "Now stop worrying so much, you're worse than Amy." Ann added with a giggle.
"I'm sorry Ann, but I just don't want Amy to feel worse than she already has." Amber said with a sad look on her face.
"I know you worry about Amy, but trust me when I say that she's got some of the best friends a girl could ask for." Ann smiled, as she patted the back of Amber's hand as she held it.
"I hope she's got room for one more." Amber said with a week smile.
"I swear I've never met anyone who worries as much as you and Amy." Ann said with a defeated look on her face.
Amber went to speak, but stopped when she heard Vic laughing from the driver's seat.
Ann's look of defeat turned to one of puzzlement when she heard Vic laughing.
"What's got you laughing so hard Vic?" Ann asked, as she looked out the windows trying to see what Vic found so funny.
Vic had to pull over, and get his breath back before he could answer Ann's question.
"I'm sorry Ann, but I just find it really funny, what you just said." Vic said, as he wiped a tear away from his eye.
"I'm not sure I know what you mean Vic." Ann asked with an even bigger puzzled look on her face.
"You said that you didn't know any one that worried as much as Amy and Amber." Vic said with a chuckle.
"Yes I did, but what's so funny about that?" Ann asked.
"I'm sorry Ann, but they're not even in the same league as Chrissy, when it comes to worrying." Vic said it with a proud tone to his voice.
"You do have a good point there Vic." Ann said, as she started to giggle.
Ann had told Amber all about Chrissy and the others when they chatted on the phone, and from what Amber had heard about Chrissy, she could believe it.
Vic pulled out into the flow of traffic again, once he felt safe enough to do so, and they continued the journey to the airport.
Ann was really happy to be with Amber again. She was the only thing that kept Ann going for all those months while Amy was missing. Ann still remembered the night it all happened, and how Amber had gone out with her to look for Andy.
Amber was really happy to be with Ann again as well. She was really looking forward to hugging Amy. Amber just wanted her to know that she had another friend.
Ann would look at Amber as she looked out the window. She could tell that Amber had lost some weight since she moved away. Ann was worried that Amber wasn't eating properly.
"Amber, can I ask you a question?" Ann asked, as she saw Amber turn to look at her with a big smile on her face.
"Sure Annie. I'm not going to promise an answer, but feel free to ask." Amber said with a grin.
"Have you been eating properly? It looks like you've lost some weight since I last saw you." Ann asked.
"I thought I could do with losing a couple of pounds, so I've been trying a new diet." Amber said. "Do you really think it's working then?" Amber added with a smile, but Ann could see that she was lying.
"Amber! I'm not joking with you. Have you been eating properly?" Ann asked in a much sharper tone.
Amber stopped smiled, and got a more worried look on her face.
"Between working the two jobs, and trying to keep up with my college work, I kind of skip a couple of meals here and there." Amber said, as she looked down at her lap. She was too afraid to look Ann in the eyes.
"A couple of meals a week, or a couple of meals a day?" Ann asked, as she could see that Amber was still hiding something.
"A day." Amber said in a whisper.
"Why didn't you tell me Amber?" Ann asked with pleading in her voice.
"I didn't want to worry you. I know that you had a lot on your plate as it was with Amy. I didn't want to add to it." Amber said, as she looked at Ann with a tear running down her face.
Ann wiped away the tear from Amber's eye, and then pulled her into a hug.
"You can be so stupid sometimes Amber. Amy didn't need any looking after. Chrissy and the others had already taken care of that before I ever moved down there." Ann said, as she hugged Amber.
"I'm sorry Annie, but I just didn't want you to think I couldn't take care of my self." Amber said, as she let Ann hug her.
"You can't take care of yourself." Ann said with a giggle.
Amber knew that Ann had a good point, so she just ended up giggling along with her.
Vic could hear everything that they said, and knew that Carl would want to help fix this problem. Vic just smiled to himself, as he thought about the sort of help Carl would be giving.
They were soon pulling into the airfield, and Amber was shocked when Vic pulled up next to a private jet like the ones she'd seen in the movies.
Amber got out the car when Vic opened the door for her, and then helped her out.
"Are we going in this?" Amber asked, as she pointed at the plane.
"Yes we are. Is there a problem with that?" Vic asked.
"No, not at all. I'm just not use to all this posh treatment." Amber said in far away voice, as she looked at the plane.
"You should wait till you see the inside Amber." Ann said sounding all excited, as she grabbed Amber by the arm and pulled her over to the entrance of the plane.
Amber stepped back when she saw a man appear at the doorway. She was worried that Ann was just teasing her, and they shouldn't be anywhere near this plane at all.
"Hi Mark. This is my friend Amber. Amber, this is Mark. He's one of the pilots." Ann said with a smile.
"Hello Amber. Nice to meet you." Mark said with a warm smile, as he held out his hand to help Amber onto the plane.
"Hello Mark. It's really kind of you to let me fly on your plane." Amber said in a very nervous voice.
"The plane belongs to Carl, but I'm glad we can help out where we can." Mark smiled, as he led Amber into the main part of the plane.
"Wow! This is amazing." Amber said, as she looked around the plane. She'd never seen anything like this, other than on the telly, or at the movies.
Ann and Vic just smiled, as they both watched Amber looking around the plane. Mark and Paul had set out all the food once they got the call from Vic to say that they would be there soon.
There was a conference table towards the back of the plane, so Mark and Paul set up the lunch on that.
"You've done an amazing job setting up the lunch Mark" Ann said with a smile. Will Paul be joining us for lunch?" Ann asked.
"Yes he will. He is just sorting out the return flight plan with the tower." Mark said, as he pulled out a seat for Ann to sit at the table.
Vic pulled out the seat for Amber, and then he took a seat himself. They all waited for Paul to come join them before they started.
Amber was looking at all the food on the table when she heard a man speak.
"I'm sorry for keeping you all waiting." Paul said, as he made his way to the back of the plane where they were all sat.
"No problem Paul. We haven't been waiting too long." Vic said.
"Hi Paul. I'd like you to meet Amber. Amber, this is Paul the other pilot." Ann said.
"Hello Paul. Pleased to meet you." Amber said with a nervous smile.
"Hello Amber. I trust that they're all treating you well?" Paul asked with a grin.
"Yes they are thank you. I've never seen so much food before." Amber said with a nervous giggle, as she looked at Paul, and then the table with all the food laid out on it.
"This is just a little lunch that Carl had the hotel prepare for Vic, Ann and yourself. Ann was kind enough to ask Mark and myself to join you." Paul smiled, as he took his seat at the table.
"They did all this food just for the three of us?" Amber looked shocked as she said it.
"Carl wasn't sure what you liked, so he told them to prepare a little bit of everything." Vic said when he saw the look on Amber's face.
"Looking at how skinny you've got, I have a good mind to make you eat most of it." Ann said with a bossy look on her face, as she pointed her finger at Amber.
Amber went to argue with Ann, but the noise her belly made would have stopped any argument she could have made, so she just went a little red in the face.
"I think you better make a start on eating something Amber. It sounds like you must be really hungry." Vic said, as he looked down at the spot on Amber's belly that seemed to be making the noise.
"I'm sorry, but I have been really nervous the past couple of days, and not really felt like eating." Amber said with a smile, as she started to take some salad and pasta from the dishes on the table.
Amber only picked at the food to start with, as she was nervous about how it would all taste. Once she realised it all tasted really good she was soon filling her plate up.
"I've never tasted anything so nice before." Amber said just before putting another mouth full in.
"You eat as much as you want Amber. I'm just happy to see that you've still got an appetite." Ann smiled, happy that Amber was eating something.
"Yes mum." Amber said in a whiney voice, just like a child would.
"I feel like your mum some times." Ann said with a frown.
Amber went to say something, but changed her mind when she saw the look Ann was giving her. Amber knew that Ann had a good point, so she just put another fork full of food in her mouth and smiled.
Vic found it amusing, just how much like a mum Ann really was with Amber. Ann was the same way with Amy, Vic thought to himself as he watched them playing around.
As they all sat eating the food, Vic could see Amber stealing the odd look when she thought he wasn't looking. She would always look away again when Vic looked at her.
"Is everything okay Amber?" Vic asked with a smile.
"Yes, thanks Vic. The food is really nice." Amber said with a nervous smile.
Ann could tell that Amber was troubled by something, so she leaned over and whispered in Amber's ear.
"What's wrong Amber? I can tell something has you worried." Ann whispered in her ear.
Amber put her mouth up to Ann's ear and then whispered. "I was just trying to work out what Vic looks like when he's dressed as Vicky. I'm sorry for staring at him. I don't want to say anything in front of Mark, and Paul."
Ann let out a little giggle, which made Vic, Mark, and Paul all look at her.
"Do you care to share the joke with the rest of the class Ann?" Vic asked with a raised eyebrow.
"I'm sorry Vic. Amber has been trying to work out what you look like when you dress as Vicky." Ann said with a smile.
"Ann! What are you doing?" Amber asked in a shocked voice, as she looked at Paul and Mark. Worried that Ann might have just made things really bad for Vic.
"Don't look so worried Amber. Paul is also a cross-dresser, and Mark is living with a woman that's like Amy and Chrissy." Ann said in a calm voice, as she took Amber's hand in hers and started to pat it.
"So you're one of them as well?" Amber asked in a whisper.
"Yes I'm a cross-dresser, if that is what you mean by, them?" Paul said in a cold tone of voice.
Amber could tell that she had just said the wrong thing, and may have upset Paul with her comment.
"I'm sorry Paul; I didn't mean it in a nasty way. I was just asking if you were. I mean I just find it really…" Amber let her head drop. "I don't know what I'm trying to say." She added with a sigh.
"I'm sorry Amber. I didn't mean to sound so cold towards you, but we girls get a lot of hate thrown at us most the time." Paul said with a smile, as he reached across the table to hold Amber's free hand.
Amber's head shot up so she could look Paul in the eyes. "Oh please don't think I'm one of them people Paul." Amber was fighting back the tears as she said it.
"Please don't cry Amber. I wasn't saying you were. It's just a first reaction thing I tend to do." Paul said with a warm smile as he tried to help calm Amber down.
Ann had wrapped an arm around Amber, and pulled her into a hug.
"I'm sorry everyone, but this is all really new to me. I think it's all really great that you're all so in touch with your feminine sides." Amber said, as she let Ann hug her.
"I'm really glad to hear that Amber, and I'm sure you will fit right in. I'm sorry for upsetting you." Paul said.
"That's okay Paul. I'm a little worried about meeting Ann's sister." Amber said with a smile, as she wiped her eyes with a tissue Ann just gave her.
"You mean Amy?" Paul Asked.
"Yes, Amy. I'm really scared that she won't want anything to do with me." Amber said with worry in her voice.
"I've only met Amy a couple of times at the club, but she seems like a really nice girl. Just treat her like a girl, and you will be fine." Paul smiled.
"I will Paul, and thanks for the advice." Amber smiled.
"You're most welcome Amber." Paul smiled back.
"You'll get to meet Vicky tonight Amber, when I come to pick Becky up." Vic said with a grin.
"Really!" Amber shouted.
"Yes, really. I always come and pick Becky up for work, and I also pick the others up when they come to the club." Vic said, just before putting another fork full of food in his mouth.
"I can't wait to see what you look like Vic. I did some research on cross-dressing once I found out about Amy, and was amazed at how different they can make themselves look." Amber said in an excited voice.
"It takes a lot of time, makeup, and practice to do a good job." Vic smiled. "The one thing you need to remember though Amber is that Amy is transgender, not a cross-dresser." Vic added.
"I don't understand what the difference is Vic?" Amber asked with a puzzled look.
"A cross-dresser is normally happy being a man, but likes to show a softer side from time to time. Where as, a transgendered person feels that they were born in the wrong body." Vic said.
"It can all get very complicated Amber. Just know that Amy is, and always has been a girl. Paul and I are both happy being male most the time." Vic added with a chuckle.
"I think I understand it a little better now. Thanks Vic." Amber said with a smile.
"Trust me Amber, you'll find it hard to see Amy as anything but a girl when you see her now. The hormones are working wonders, and she has a really impressive set of airbags as well." Ann said, as she stuck her chest out.
"She has breasts already?" Amber asked.
"Yep, but they're not real. You wouldn't know though, to look at them. Carl brought them for her, as a birthday gift." Ann said.
"I remember you telling me about them, but I thought she had to take them off due to a rash the glue gave her?" Amber asked.
"She did, but Prue, Mandy's mum. Sorted her out with a better glue, so she can wear them again now." Ann said with a smile. "I'm sorry for not keeping you up to date with all the gossip on Amy, but it's been hard finding time to talk too much on the phone. I didn't want Amy to find out any of the plans for your visit." Ann added with a pout.
"I can understand that Annie. I can't wait to see her again, and finally get to speak to her." Amber said with a grin.
"Speaking of meeting people, we better see about finishing up. I would hate to miss our flight window." Mark said with a smile, as he pointed at his watch.
Paul looked down at his own watch, and saw what Mark was getting at.
"I'd lost track of the time Mark." Paul said, as he stood up and started to clear the table.
"Amber and I will clear the table Paul. You and Mark should go and make a start on getting the plane ready for take off." Ann said, as she stood up and pulled Amber to her feet.
Amber was so full, she was having a little trouble wanting to move, but she did what Ann told her to. They soon had the table cleared, and Ann put all the tubs back in the fridge. The place had a dishwasher, so Ann rinsed all the dishes off and then put them all in the dishwasher.
Once everything was put away, and strapped down Vic helped Amber and Ann get seated ready for take off. Then he got himself strapped in, he'd already loaded Amber's bags on the plane, and taken the car back to the parking area. He'd taken the keys to the information desk in the main building.
Mark came back and made sure they were all ready for take off before he went to inform Paul that everyone was ready for take off.
Ann let Amber have the seat near the window, and she sat next to her. Ann had to giggle at Amber, as she was acting just like a small child. Amber gripped Ann's hand a little tighter as they lifted off, but she soon loosened the grip again once they got to cruising altitude, and they could remove their seatbelts again.
"Is this your first time in a plane Amber?" Vic asked, as he watched her looking out the window.
"I went away with my mum and dad a couple of times, but it was nothing like this." Amber said with a grin, as she looked out the window again.
"Do you still see anything of your mum and dad?" Vic asked.
"Both her parents are dead Vic." Ann said in a sad voice before Amber had time to answer.
"I'm sorry to hear that Amber. Did you grow up in foster care then?" Vic asked in a sad voice.
"No, my dad died when I was twelve, but I still had my mum until I was seventeen. My mum found another man and remarried when I was fifteen, but I never really got on with him. So when my mum died, he kicked me out the house and I've never spoken to him since." Amber said with some hate in her voice.
"He just kicked you out?" Vic asked in a shocked tone.
"Yep, he just told me the day after we burried my mum, that he wanted me out the house by the end of the day." Amber said as she shrugged her shoulders.
"How ever did you get over that happening?" Vic asked in an even more shocked tone.
"I use to live down the road from Ann and Andy, I mean Amy. So I called Ann and told her what that bastard was doing to me, and she offered me a place to stay until I could get something sorted out." Amber smiled at Ann, as she said it.
"I can't believe he would just kick you out like that. Did he not offer you any money to get you started?" Vic asked.
"Not a penny. He knew that my mum was ill when they first met, and I think he planed the whole thing out, so that I wouldn't be able to get anything after my mum died. My mum never left a will, so he got everything." Amber was close to tears by the time she finished speaking.
Vic didn't know what to say, so he got up and walked over to Amber. He pulled her to her feet and just gave her a hug.
"I'm really sorry for you Amber. I hope you don't think all men are like that? Some of us do really care." Vic said, as he hugged her.
Amber hadn't felt this safe and loved since her dad was still alive, so she just hugged Vic back for a long time.
Ann had a tear in her eye as she watched Amber getting the hug off Vic. She knew that Amber had lost all trust in men when her step dad did that to her.
"Thanks for that Vic. I don't think all men are like he was, but I do find it hard sometimes, when I think of what that bastard got out of my mum and dad." Amber said when she broke the hug with Vic.
"So what was life like then, living with Ann and Amy?" Vic asked trying to lighten the mood a little.
"Well it was Ann and Andy I lived with." Amber smiled. "It was really great, but I hated the way Andy's dad treated him. That's one of the reasons I didn't stop there too long. I wanted to speak out for Andy, but it would have just made his dad treat Andy even worse." Amber said with a sigh.
"You did the best thing Amber. Just look at what happened when ever I tried to stick up for him." Ann said, as she wrapped an arm around Amber's waist.
"Well they do say that what doesn't kill you only makes you stronger. So I'd say that you're all a lot stronger for it." Vic smiled, as he pulled Ann and Amber in to a hug.
"Do you want to help me make some coffee Amber?" Ann asked when they broke the hug.
"Sure, it'll be nice to do something. I could get used to being treated like royalty." Amber said with a grin, as she followed Ann to the front of the plane, so she could asked Paul and Mark if they wanted a drink.
Ann knocked on the door to the cockpit, and entered when she heard Paul say, "Enter"
"Hi Paul, Mark. I'm just about to make some coffee, and wondered if you wanted any?" Ann asked with a smile.
"That would be great Ann. Do you need any help?" Paul asked.
"No, we can cope." Ann said, as she looked at Amber, who was stood beside her. "You two just worry about keeping this bird in the air." Ann added with a grin.
"Okay then, but shout up if you need any help." Paul said with a grin.
Ann and Amber walked to the back of the plane, where the galley was, and set to work making the coffee. Amber offered to take the drinks up to Paul and Mark, so Ann took the tray with their drinks on over to the table where Vic and she had been sat talking on the trip up to fetch Amber.
Vic was already sat there, so Ann put the tray down and then handed Vic his drink.
"Thanks Ann. I see that Amber is fitting right in with the new life style you have." Vic said with a smile, as he took a sip from the cup Ann just handed him.
"Amber always has been quick to adapt to new situations. She's also very independent, which is why she won't ask for help." Ann said with a sigh.
"I got the impression that it's been some time since she had a proper meal, judging by the way she got stuck into the lunch earlier." Vic said.
"I don't think she has eaten properly for some time, and she's lost a bit of weight since I last saw her. I just wish she'd told me she was struggling to make ends meet." Ann said, as she sat down facing Vic.
"Some people just find it hard to ask for help. Amber might have wanted you to spend as much time as you could, to help Amy to get better." Vic smiled. He didn't want to say anything about helping Amber until he'd spoken to Carl.
Ann was about to say something else to Vic, but she was put off when Amber jumped on the seat right next to her and threw her arms around Ann's body hugging her.
"Did you get Paul and Mark their drinks okay?" Ann asked, as she rested her head on Amber's.
"Yep, and they even gave me a look at the cockpit while I was there." Amber said, as she looked up at Ann from where her head was rested on her shoulder.
Vic just sat smiled, as he watched Ann treat Amber just like she does Amy. He knew that Ann was the mother hen type now.
Amber asked Vic how he became Vicky, and how he got to know Carl. So Vic told the same story he told Ann earlier. He left out the bit about Carl giving him a job and a place to stay. Vic didn't want to give Amber any idea of what Carl could be like.
Amber had a good laugh at the story, and found it hard to imagine what Vic looked like dressed as Wonder Woman.
They were having so much fun chatting about how Vic met Carl and some of the things Ann had done since she got there, that they were soon being told to get ready for landing. Vic helped Ann and Amber, then sat down himself.
Once the plane landed, and they heard Paul say that it was safe to undo their seat belts, they all got ready to leave the plane.
Paul and Mark came out the cockpit just as they all got to the door. Paul walked over to Vic and the girls, while Mark went to open the door.
"I hope the flight was okay for you all?" Paul asked with a smile.
"Thank you Paul, it was amazing." Amber said with a grin, as she hugged Paul.
"I'm glad I could help you and Ann get together again and I hope the meeting with Amy goes well." Paul said with a smile, as he hugged Amber back.
"I really hope so too, Paul." Amber said with a nervous smile.
Mark had opened the door and dropped the steps, ready for them to get off the plane. He then walked over to where Paul was stood talking to Amber, Ann and Vic.
"It's always the pilot that gets the hugs, while the co-pilot does all the work." Mark said with a sad look.
"I've got a hug for you as well, Mark." Amber said, as she walked over to Mark and gave him a hug. "Thanks for the lift." Amber added.
"You were most welcome Amber, and I hope we get to see you again before you have to return home." Mark said, as he hugged Amber back.
"Ann said she'd take me to the club. Do you and your partner ever go there?" Amber asked.
"My partner works there, and I try to get out and watch her work when ever I can." Mark said with a smile.
"You never told me that your partner worked at the club Mark. Do I know her?" Ann asked.
"You never asked me." Mark said with a grin.
"I didn't want to seem nosy, and ask too many questions about your relationship." Ann said.
"My partners name is Beth. She took over the hostess job when Becky became the manager." Mark smiled.
"I know Beth, she's really nice. I had no idea that she wasn't borne female." Ann looked shocked as she said it.
"Why do you look so shocked Ann? You've seen how good Chrissy looks, and she wasn't borne female." Mark said with a raised eyebrow.
"I know what you're saying Mark, but Beth just looks so beautiful and natural as a woman like Chrissy. I still find it hard to believe that Chrissy wasn't borne female." Ann said. "I'm still trying to get use to all this stuff." Ann added with a silly grin.
"I think you're doing really well with it all Ann. I'm happy that Amy has you as a sister. Beth keeps telling me how much fun Amy and Chrissy have on the dance floor with you." Mark smiled, as he hugged Ann.
"Thanks Mark, but I think its Amy and Chrissy that keep dragging me onto the dance floor. I just try to keep up with them." Ann said with a giggle, as she hugged Mark back.
"Either way it's nice to see that you're understanding about everything that's going on. Amy needs that, and I know she'll be happy to see you as well Amber." Mark smiled.
Ann gave Mark and Paul another hug, and Amber did the same. Then they both left the plane, with Paul and Mark helping them. Vic had Amber's bags, so he led Ann and Amber away from the plane. Amber looked a little puzzled when instead of heading for the building they headed towards a helicopter.
"Where are we going now Ann?" Amber shouted over the noise of the helicopter.
"We're going on this helicopter to get back to the hotel!" Ann shouted back with a grin on her face.
Amber just stood looking at Ann with her mouth open and her eyes as wide as saucers.
Vic got the bags put away on the helicopter with the help of the pilot, and then he helped a very shocked looking Amber to get on. Then he helped Ann to get on the helicopter as well.
Once they were all strapped in the pilot lifted off, and made his way to the hotel.
Amber sat with a grin on her face, as she looked out the window and watched what was going on below. Ann and Vic kept looking at each other and grinning, as they could see how much Amber was enjoying the trip.
The helicopter was soon landing on the roof of the Hotel, where Amber could see a man stood waiting for them.
Vic and the pilot both got out the helicopter and helped Ann and Amber to get out, then the pilot got Amber's bags out for her. Vic picked up the bags before Amber had time to, and he walked over to where the man was stood that Amber had see as they were landing.
"Hi Vic. I trust everything went okay?" Amber heard the man say.
"Yep, everything went fine Carl. Carl, I'd like you to meet Amber. Amber, this is Carl." Vic said, as he stepped to one side so Amber and Carl could get a better look at each other.
"Hello Amber, it's nice to finally meet you. Ann's told me so much about you." Carl said with a smile.
"Hello Carl. I want to thank you for going to so much trouble to get me here." Amber said in a nervous voice, as she went to shake Carl's hand.
Carl took Amber's hand and lifted it to his lips, as he kissed the back of it.
"It's the least I could do for Ann's best friend." Carl said with an even bigger smile.
"Thanks Carl. It was really nice of you to do all this for us." Ann said, as she gave Carl a hug.
"I knew all the trains and roads would be really busy, so I thought this would be the quickest way to get you up there and back again." Carl said with a grin.
"It sure beat using the train." Amber said with a grin, as she looked over her shoulder at the helicopter.
"So are you both ready for the meeting with Amy?" Carl asked.
"I'd be lying if I said yes, but I need to get it over with. I just hope she doesn't hate me." Amber said sounding really nervous.
"That doesn't sound like the Amy I've come to know." Carl said with a puzzled look.
"I know, but I'm just really nervous about all this." Amber said with a little giggle.
"Well we better see about getting you down to Ann's car so you can get home, and stop you looking so worried." Carl said, as he looked at the nervous looks on Amber's, and Ann's faces.
Ann just smiled, as she knew that Carl could see how worried she was now about doing this whole surprise thing on Amy.
Carl took one of the bags off Vic, then they made their way down to the parking area. They put the bags in the back of Ann's car and then helped the girls get in.
"Right you're all set now Ann. I hope that everything goes okay, but if for any reason it doesn't, I've got a penthouse suite put to one side for you to use, Amber. So don't worry about not having any place to stay." Carl said with a smile, as she stood at the side of the car.
"A penthouse! I'd be happy to just have a bed to sleep in." Amber said with some shock in her voice at what Carl just said.
"Only the best for my friends and family." Carl said, as he smiled at Ann.
Ann knew what Carl meant by that, and just smiled back.
"I hope to see you both at the club tomorrow night." Carl said just before he let Ann reverse her car out and drive away.
Both girls said that they would be there, and Vic said he'd see them later when he came to pick Becky up. Then they were on their way to Mandy and Chrissy's house.
Ann could tell that Amber was really nervous about meeting Amy, as she wasn't saying anything. Ann tried to start a conversation with Amber a couple of times, but gave up when she realised it wasn't going to work.
Amber was sat looking out the window, as Ann drove the car. She had no idea where she was, or where she was heading. She knew that Ann did, so trusted her.
Ann was glad to get home, as she wanted to get this over with as soon as possible. She knew that Amy, Chrissy, and Mandy wouldn't be home for another hour, so she would have time to get Amber's bags in the house and up to the spare room.
Amber sat looking up at the large house Ann just pulled into the driveway of. Amber had never seen a house this big before. She looked at the size of the drive way when she got out the car, and realised that you could park half a dozen cars on it, and still have room left over.
"Wow Ann, this place looks amazing." Amber said, as she turned to look up at the house.
"I know. You should wait till you see the inside. Can you give me a hand with your bags?" Ann asked, as she opened the back of the car.
"Do you not think it best to leave them until we see how Amy feels about seeing me again?" Amber asked looking really nervous.
"We could Amber, but I can tell you now that Amy isn't going to hate you, and ask you to leave." Ann said in a pleading voice, as she was getting a little sick of Amber thinking that Amy was going to hate her.
"Okay Annie, if you say so." Amber smiled, as she helped Ann get the bags out the car, then make their way to the house.
Ann opened the front door with her free hand, as it wasn't locked. Then she put the bags down at the foot of the stairs, so Amber did the same, and then followed Ann up the hallway to a door that led to the kitchen.
Amber could see a woman stood at the sink washing some vegetables when she entered the kitchen.
"Hi Becky, we made it back okay." Amber heard Ann say to the woman.
"Hi Ann, did it all go okay?" Becky asked, as she dried her hands and walked over to where she was stood with her friend.
"Yes it was really great. I'd like you to meet Amber. Amber, this is Becky." Ann said as she pointed at each girl.
"Hi Amber, it's really nice to finally meet you. Ann's told us so much about you." Becky said, as she pulled Amber into a hug.
"Hi Becky, it's really great to finally meet you too. I want to thank you for all you've done to help Amy." Amber said, as she let Becky hug her.
"You don't need to thank me, Amber. Amy saved my Chrissy, so I was more than happy to do what I could to help her get back on her feet." Becky said, as she broke the hug.
Amber took a good look at Becky, and thought she was really beautiful and friendly as well. Amber found herself instantly liking Becky, and she hoped that it was going to be the same with Chrissy and Mandy.
Becky could see that Amber was really nervous about all this. She could also see that Amber was really thin, and pale. Apart from all that though, Becky loved the way she looked and dressed. Becky could see that Amber didn't like to dress normally, but she loved the look she had.
"I really love your outfit Amber." Becky said with a smile.
"Thanks Becky. I wasn't too sure what to wear for the trip down here. Annie's told me how beautiful you all dress, so I was worried I'd look like a tramp." Amber said in a very nervous voice.
"We all dress up when we go to the club Amber, but most the time we just wear sweat pants and T-shirts." Becky said with a giggle. "Apart from Amy that is. She only wears skirts and feminine looking tops." Becky added with another giggle.
"I guess she's trying to make up for lost time." Amber smiled.
"I think she is. Chrissy use to be the same in the beginning, but now she will happily spend the day in a track suit or go out to the shop in a pair of jeans." Becky said with a smile.
"I just hope that Amy is happy to see me. I'm still not sure it was the best idea to keep her in the dark about all this." Amber said, as she looked at Ann with some worry showing on her face.
"I think Amy will be really happy to see you again Amber, and the fact that you don't hate her will really make her happy." Becky said, as she hugged Amber again.
"Do you really think so Becky?" Amber asked, as she rested her head on Becky's shoulder.
"I know so, Amber. Amy doesn't have a hateful bone in her body, just like Chrissy. She may be a little shocked at first, but I know she'll hug the stuffing out of you after that." Becky said with a giggle.
"I can live with that, if that is the worse thing that will happen." Amber said with a giggle, as she let Becky hug her some more.
Ann was happy to see Amber getting on so well with Becky and the fact that she had listened to what Becky just told her and giggled about it. Ann already knew that Amber was going to fit right in with the others.
"So are you ready to go and see your room Amber?" Becky asked, as she broke the hug with her.
"Yes please Becky." Amber smiled.
Becky led the way, and helped Ann and Amber pick her bags up from the bottom of the stairs, then they made their way up to the room Becky had made up for Amber.
Amber was amazed at the house Becky and the others had, she loved the way it looked and all the fine details.
"This is a very beautiful house you have Becky." Amber said, as she walked behind her with Ann.
"It's Mandy and Chrissy's house really. I just live here with them." Becky smiled.
"You know that Mandy and Chrissy would both say it's as much your house, as it is theirs." Ann said.
"I guess you're right Ann, they would say that." Becky giggled. "Just as they would say the same to you and Amy I bet." Becky added with another giggle.
Ann just giggled, as she thought that Becky had a good point. They kept walking down the hallway as they talked, and then stopped when they got to the bedroom that Becky had picked for Amber to stop in.
"Here you go Amber, I hope you like it. I picked the room next to Ann and Amy's room, so you won't have far to go if you have any trouble sleeping. I know how scary it can be sleeping in a strange bed." Becky said, as she opened the door and let Amber and Ann walk in first.
Amber entered the room and was blown away by the size of it. She loved the look of the bed, and the fact it was a canopy bed made it look even nicer. Amber saw two doors at the far end of the room, and walked down to see what was on the other side. She found a large walk-in wardrobe behind the first door, and then she found a large bathroom with a bathtub and a shower stall as well.
"Wow Becky. This place is bigger than my whole flat back home." Amber said, as she kept walking around the room.
"Will it do then Amber?" Ann asked with a grin.
"I guess I can make do." Amber said with a sad look, just before she started to grin again. "No I really love the room, Becky. Thank you so much for letting me stay here." Amber added, as she ran over and hugged Ann and Becky at the same time, as they were stood side by side.
"I want you to think of this place as your home for the next couple of weeks, but I wouldn't go making any plans to cook too many meals. Chrissy, Amy and I do most of it." Becky said, as she hugged Amber back.
"That's a good thing Becky. Trust me when I say that Amber really isn't the cooking type." Ann said with a grin on her face.
"Ann has a good point there Becky. I really can't cook very well at all." Amber said with a sad look.
"Hey, don't look so down about it Amber. There was a time when I couldn't cook anything, but Chrissy took the time to show me. I'm sure by the time you leave to head home; you'll be able to cook some really nice meals for yourself." Becky said, as she lifted Amber's head.
Amber felt better when she saw the smile on Becky's face. She really did like Becky, and she could see why Ann loved being here.
"Thanks Becky." Amber said with a smile.
"Thanks for what Amber?" Becky asked with a puzzled look.
"Thanks for making me feel so welcome and for giving me such a nice place to stay." Amber said, as she waved her hand around the room.
"You're welcome Amber. Do you want some time to rest, or do you want to come down and have a drink while we wait for Amy and the others to get home?" Becky asked.
"I could really use a drink, my mouth is really dry." Amber said, as she realised just how dry her mouth felt.
"Come on then, let's go and get a drink. Do you feel like juice or a cup of tea?" Becky asked, as she led Amber and Ann back down to the kitchen.
"A glass of juice sounds nice." Amber said.
"That sound like a good idea." Ann added, as she wrapped an arm around Amber's waist, and followed Becky.
They soon got back to the kitchen, and Ann set about sorting out some drinks, while Becky sorted out the rest of the bits for dinner. Once Becky had dinner cooking she joined Ann and Amber at the kitchen table, so they could wait for Amy, Chrissy and Mandy to turn up.
Amy had been rushed off her feet nearly all day, and was glad to see the clock say it was time to close the shop and head home. She thought that she might have done something wrong, as Chrissy and Mandy had been in a weird mood all day. Amy just hoped that she could find out what she might have done wrong, once they got home.
Chrissy and Mandy had tried to act normal all day, but knew they had done a really bad job of it. They both hoped that Ann had picked Amber up okay, and that Amy would be glad to see her. Chrissy and Mandy knew it was only a matter of time now before Amy would come face to face with Amber again. They got the shop closed up and then called in at the post office.
Once that was done with, they headed home. Mandy pulled into the driveway, and saw Ann's car parked there, so they knew that she was home again with Amber. Mandy looked at Chrissy, and Chrissy looked at her. They both took a deep breath before they got out the car. Chrissy helped Amy out, and then they walked to the front door together.
Amy could see that Ann was already home, which she thought was a little odd. She just hoped that the date with Brad went okay. She was happy when Chrissy helped her out the car; she knew that Chrissy couldn't be that upset with her now.
Becky looked at Ann when she heard a car pull into the driveway. Ann looked at Becky, and then Amber, as she knew that it would be Amy and the others getting home from work.
"I think you should wait in the living room Amber. I have a feeling that Amy may want to sit down once she sees you here." Ann said with a smile, as she helped Amber to stand up.
Ann led the way to the living room and then led Amber over to one of the sofas. Amber didn't feel like sitting down, not now she was so close to seeing Amy again.
"I'll bring Amy in to meet you shortly Amber." Ann said with a smile, as she hugged Amber.
Amber took a deep breath and said. "Okay Annie." Amber than sat on the edge of the sofa and watched as Ann left the living room to return to the kitchen.
Ann got back to the kitchen just as Chrissy and Amy entered the kitchen from the other doorway being followed by Mandy.
Chrissy ran over and jumped on Becky's knee, just like she always did, while Mandy just walked into the kitchen and gave Ann a knowing look. Ann gave Mandy a nod and smiled back at her.
"Hi sis. You're home early. Are you feeling okay?" Amy asked, as she walked over and gave Ann a hug.
"I'm feeling fine sis. I just got done a little early today." Ann said, feeling it wasn't really a lie.
"How did your lunch date go with Brad?" Amy asked all excited to hear about it.
Ann took a deep breath as she realised that she couldn't lie, or bend the truth any longer.
"Amy, I didn't have lunch with Brad today. I was busy doing something else." Ann said, with a very serious look on her face.
"What were you doing then today Ann, and why do you look so serious?" Amy asked, as she started to panic. What could she have done to make Ann have to spend all day sorting it out.
Amy turned to look at Chrissy and the others for some sort of support, but they were all just stood side by side looking at Ann and her. This really made Amy panic.
"I think you better come to the living room, and it will all become clear to you at that point." Ann said, as she took Amy by the hand, and led her to the door that led to the living room.
Ann entered the living room first with Amy being pulled behind her. Amy looked over her shoulder, and saw that Chrissy and the other two were walking close behind. Amy was really scared about all this now.
Amy looked back towards Ann just as she stepped out the way. That's when Amy found herself face to face with Amber. Amy found that her breath got stuck in her throat as she found it hard to breathe.
"Am. Amb. Amber." Was all Amy said before her eyes rolled up into her head and she passed out.
Edited By H.E.R --- Now, I haven't exactly received —permission- to put this little blurb here at the end of Sara's sequel to Chrissy's story, on the other hand, I did sort of hint that I might and received no flaming, screeching, denial either.
I must say that I don't like cliff-hangers. I mean here I am pleasantly reading a chapter of a story and —WHAMMO- I'm left trying to dig my fingernails into the granite face of a precipice waiting and waiting and waiting… until the author —deigns- to ‘put me out of my misery'. Oh, and just so all you faithful reader out there know, I see each of these chapters about 6 hours before they are posted here on BCTS. So there is NO point asking me what the scoop is. Ok, yes, I get to read them before you do but not by THAT much. I have absolutely NO clue what happens in the story before I get to read each chapter.
Yes, I will admit here that I have checked through the last five chapters for errors and made a few corrections. If I have missed any errors, I apologize to Sara and all of you. I do hope Sara will keep me on as editor so that I may continue to read this story before the rest of you. (Nya nya nya.) Oh, and try to present you all with the best copy I can, too. (With the improvements I've been seeing in the copy I have been getting, Sara's writing is improving to the point where she may not need my help soon.)
With love,
Hope Eternal Reigns
Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Part 11
Amber had stood up when she heard Ann enter the living room, but she couldn't see Amy because Ann was stood between them. Ann stepped to one said, but Amy was looking at Becky and another couple of woman, that Amber took to be Chrissy and Mandy. When Amy did turn around, Amber heard her stutter her name out just before her eyes rolled up into her head, and she passed out.
Amber was quick to act, and she stopped Amy from hitting the floor. Amber ended up lying on the sofa with Amy lying on top of her.
Ann. Chrissy, Becky and Mandy all ran over when they saw Amy pass out.
"Is she okay!" Ann shouted in a panic, as she knelt down next to the sofa.
"She's fine Annie. I think the shock of seeing me, just made her pass out." Amber said, as she looked down at the girl's face that looked asleep on her chest.
Amber found it hard to believe that the girl lying on top of her was once her best friend's little brother. She was just so happy to have the chance to meet Amy face to face. Amber managed to sit up. She ended up with Amy's head resting in her lap.
"Hi Amber. I'm Chrissy, and this is my sister Mandy." Chrissy said with a warm smile.
"Hi Chrissy, Mandy. I'm really happy to meet you both at last. I think it's really great, everything that you're doing for Amy, and Ann." Amber said, as she held out her hand to shake Chrissy's and Mandy's.
"Hello Amber. After what she did to save Chrissy, what else could we do?" Mandy said with a smile, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist.
"She looks so different now." Amber said, as she looked down at Amy while she stroked her hair.
"Amy's been taking the hormones for a couple of months, and my mum gave her a couple of shots to kick start it all." Mandy said, as she got a small bottle out her purse.
"What's in the bottle sis?" Chrissy asked.
"They're smelling salts. Mum gave them to me some time ago." Mandy said, as she took the top off, and wafted the bottle under Amy's nose.
They all had to giggle when they saw Amy's nose wrinkle up at the harsh smell coming from the bottle.
Amy's mind was trying to work out what just happened to her. She was trying to work out why it felt like she was lying down. The last thing she remembered was getting home from work, and talking to Ann in the kitchen.
Amy opened her eyes when she smelt something nasty, and she found herself looking up at Ann, Becky, Chrissy and Mandy. The thing that had her most puzzled was the fact that someone was stroking her hair, but she was looking at them all.
They all let out a sigh when they saw Amy open her eyes.
Amy's puzzled look turned to one of shock, when she remembered that she'd seen Amber stood in the living room. She went to sit up, but felt a hand on her chest stopping her. Amy turned her head to one side, and saw Amber smiling at her.
"Amber! What are you doing here?" Amy asked with a shocked look on her face.
"Ann thought it was the best way for us to meet. She knows how worried you can get." Amber said with a smile, as she kept stroking Amy's hair.
"So you don't hate me then Amber?" Amy said, as she let a tear run down her cheek.
"Why would I hate you silly?" Amber asked, as she wiped away a tear.
"For being like this, for taking Ann away from you. Take your pick." Amy said, as she tried to look away.
"I knew about Amy a long time before you left home. I saw you out with Ann one weekend, not long after you started going out as Amy." Amber smiled, as she turned Amy's head to face her again.
"You knew all that time, but never said anything to Ann or me. Why not?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.
"I was worried at first that Ann had found a new best friend, when I saw you both out window shopping." Amber said with a giggle.
"Why didn't you confront Ann when you first saw us out shopping then?" Amy asked.
"I was about to do just that, but then I realized that you looked to much like Ann to be a friend, and I knew that she didn't have any female family that would look like her. Then I realized that it was you with her, so I kept away." Amber smiled.
"I really wish you'd said something sooner Amber. I'd have really liked to have had the chance to go shopping with you and Ann." Amy said with a smile, as she sat up.
"I just figured that you'd tell me when you were ready, but then your mum and dad found the photo album that Ann was making for you, and you left home. I'm sorry for not telling you I knew. If I had, then you could have come to me when you left home." Amber said with a tear running down her cheek.
"Please don't blame yourself Amber. Even if you had told me you knew, they would have twisted it all to make it sound like you and Ann set me up." Amy said, as she pulled Amber into a hug.
"I think you look really good, by the way." Amber said, as she hugged Amy.
"Thanks Amber. That means a lot coming from you." Amy smiled.
"Does this mean I can spend some time with you then Amy?" Amber asked with a grin.
"I'd really like that Amber." Amy said with a smile. "How long can you stop for?" Amy asked.
"I was hoping to stop for the next couple of weeks, if that is okay with you Amy?" Amber asked.
"That's great Amber!" Amy shouted, as she hugged Amber even tighter.
Ann and the others were happy to see that Amy and Amber were getting on so well together.
"Was this the reason you've both been acting a little funny towards me today?" Amy asked, as she looked at Chrissy and Mandy.
"We're really sorry about today at the shop Amy. Mandy and I were just really worried about you meeting Amber." Chrissy said with a sad look.
"Give me a hug, and I'll forgive you both." Amy said with a grin, as she held out her arms for Chrissy to give her a hug.
"Deal!" Chrissy shouted, she bent over and hugged Amy, as she sat on the sofa next to Amber.
Amber got a shock when Chrissy hugged her next.
"Welcome to our little part of the world Amber." Chrissy said, as she hugged her.
"Thank you Chrissy." Amber said, as she hugged Chrissy back.
Mandy hugged Amy, and then she also hugged Amber.
"I want you to think of this as your home for the next couple of weeks Amber." Mandy said with a smile.
"Thanks Mandy. It's a really beautiful home you have." Amber said, as they broke the hug.
"It is now." Mandy said, as she looked around the room at Chrissy and the others.
Mandy had always thought the house was too big for just her, but now she loved it. Having all the girls there really made it feel like a home, and not just a house.
"I hope you don't mind Amber, but I would really like to take a shower and change out of my work clothes before I eat dinner." Mandy asked, as she waved her hand up and down her body.
"Please don't let me stop you Mandy." Amber said with a smile.
"Thank you Amber. I'll see you a little later then at dinner." Mandy said, as she made her way out the room.
"Do you and Chrissy want to go and get changed as well?" Amber asked, as she looked at Amy, and Chrissy.
"I'm fine Amber. I normally wait until after dinner, then I can save some water and take my shower with Becky." Chrissy said, as she wrapped an arm around Becky's waist and kissed her.
Amber found herself getting a little hot watching them kiss. She remembered Ann telling her about how much they loved each other, but now she could really see it. Amber was snapped out of her daze when Amy spoke to her.
"Don't worry Amber; you'll soon get use to that." Amy said with a giggle.
Chrissy and Becky broke the kiss when they heard Amy speak. They both looked a little red faced.
"Sorry Amber, but we get a little carried away some times." Chrissy said with a silly grin on her face, as she looked at Becky.
"Please don't be sorry Chrissy. I think it's amazing to see how much love you have for each other." Amber smiled.
Amber found herself looking at Chrissy, and trying to see if there were any signs that she was once male. She looked really close, but couldn't see any sign of it at all.
Chrissy saw Amber looking at her, and got a little worried that something was wrong. So she started to adjust her skirt and blouse.
Amber realized that she was starring, and that Chrissy was looking a little worried about it.
"I'm sorry Chrissy, I didn't mean to stare." Amber said with a worried look. "I just think you look so beautiful. I find it hard to believe that you were once." Amber stopped speaking at that point, as she wasn't sure if Chrissy would be happy for her to use the word male.
"Male? I don't think I ever was a male. I just pretended to be one. This is the real me." Chrissy smiled. "Thank you for thinking I look beautiful as well." Chrissy added, as she bent over and hugged Amber again.
Amber could see why everyone loved Chrissy so much. She'd only just met her, and already she was falling in love with her. She just had a smile that hypnotised you.
"I don't think it Chrissy. You really are beautiful." Amber said.
Chrissy went to speak again, but was cut off by Becky speaking.
"Just take the complement babe." Becky said with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy into another kiss.
"Chrissy doesn't take complement's to well at all." Amy giggled, as she watched Becky wrap her arms around Chrissy and kiss her.
Ann had been stood off to one side, just watching the others. She was happy that Amber was getting on so well with everyone. Ann jumped when she heard Amy talking to her.
"Ann! You have some explaining to do." Amy said, as she stood up and walked over to where Ann was stood.
"I'm really sorry for all the lying Amy. I can understand you being mad at me." Ann said, as she looked down at the floor. She couldn't bring herself to look at Amy.
"Thank you for looking out for me sis." Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around Ann and hugged her.
Ann was really shocked when Amy said that, but she really loved the hug she was getting.
"So you're not mad with me for doing it?" Ann asked, as a tear ran down her cheek.
"I could never be mad with you ever again sis. I've been worried all this time that Amber hated me for taking you away from her. That's why I've never talked about her. I thought it would be too painful for you to talk about." Amy said, as she hugged Ann again.
"I had a feeling it was that, but I wasn't sure. I didn't want to see you worrying about a visit from Amber, so I thought it best to just let you two meet face to face." Ann said with a little giggle, as she wiped away a tear.
Amber had been sat on the sofa watching the way Amy walked in the heels she had on, and how well she filled out the skirt and blouse. She looked really different from the skinny little brother Ann used to have. Amber was snapped out of her thinking when she heard Chrissy speaking to her.
"She looks really good doesn't she?" Chrissy said, as she watched Amber looking at Amy.
"She does. I've never seen her looking so happy before." Amber said with a smile. "She looks so pretty, and her makeup and hair look amazing." Amber added.
"I have a really good teacher." Amy said with a smile, as she'd heard what Amber just said to Chrissy and Becky.
"Annie's told me about the magical makeup jobs you can do. So you've been teaching Amy to do it as well?" Amber asked with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy just went all shy and cuddled up to Becky a little more.
"Chrissy really doesn't know how to respond to complements." Becky said, as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.
"I wish I could do half as good a job as you can do Chrissy." Amber said with a smile, as she looked at Amy's makeup again.
"So do you think you can cope with being seen out and about with Annie's baby sister?" Amy asked, as she struck a sexy pose.
"Yes! I've wanted to go out with you and Annie shopping since I first found out about Amy." Amber said, as she stood up and walked over to where Amy and Ann were stood.
"We'll leave you three to catch up on things. I need to go and check on dinner." Becky said, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist, and led her back to the kitchen.
"I'll come and help." Amy said, as she followed Becky and Chrissy into the kitchen.
"You really don't need to Amy. Becky and I can cope with it, if you want to chat with Amber." Chrissy said with a smile.
"I don't want any special treatment. Amber can sit and chat with Ann until we have dinner ready." Amy said in a firm voice, as she got a couple of Aprons of the back of the door, and put one on her, and the other on Chrissy.
Amber took a seat at the kitchen table next to Ann. They both sat watching Amy sort Dinner out with Chrissy and Becky.
"I never realized you could cook Amy. You never spent much time in the kitchen back there." Amber said, as she watched Amy dash around.
"Working in a kitchen is woman's work. Or that's what someone used to tell me." Amy said the last part with some venom in her voice.
"That man is such a sexist asshole!" Amber spat out. She knew the person Amy was talking about right away. "Sorry." Amber quickly added, as she put her hand over her mouth.
Amy and the others just giggled when they saw the look on Amber's face, as she realized that she spoke out loud.
"Don't worry about it Amber, we all feel the same way about him." Amy said.
"Just be glad you never had to meet either of them pair. Chrissy, Becky." Ann said with a disgusted look on her face.
"We had a pretty good idea of what they were like, even before Amy told us anything." Chrissy said, as she stood next to the table with her arm wrapped around Becky's waist.
"How could you know what they were like before Amy told you her story?" Ann asked looking puzzled all of a sudden.
"From what Prue told me and Mandy at the hospital, when Amy had the accident." Chrissy said.
"You've lost me now Chrissy. How would Prue know what they were like?" Ann asked looking even more puzzled.
"She knew from the hospital staff when they called them to say that Amy had been in an accident. They told the hospital staff that they didn't have a son any more, and they didn't care." Chrissy said with a sad look, as she looked at Amy.
Chrissy jumped, and gripped on to Becky when she heard Ann shout.
"They did what!" Ann shouted when she heard what Chrissy just said. "They knew that Amy had been in that accident, and they never said a word to me!" Ann added in a loud voice.
Ann was looking at Chrissy as she shouted. Chrissy was edging behind Becky, as she was really scared of the way Ann was shouting at her.
"Annie, Annie! Calm down will you. You're scaring her." Amber said, as she stopped Ann from standing up. Amber could see how scared Chrissy was.
Ann suddenly realized what she was doing, and put her hand over her mouth when she saw the scared look on Chrissy's face.
"Oh god Chrissy, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to shout at you, but I never realized that they knew about the accident." Ann said, as she stood up and went to give Chrissy a hug.
Chrissy saw Ann stand up and raise her hand, but she was too scared to listen to what she was saying. So when she saw Ann raise her hand, she flinched and gripped onto Becky even tighter, as she burred her head in Becky's back.
Ann saw the way Chrissy just acted and took a step back. She was shocked that Chrissy would think she'd even want to hit her.
Chrissy felt an arm wrap around her shoulder, and then she heard the soft voice of Ann whispering in her ear.
"Chrissy, please don't be like this with me. I'm sorry for shouting at you." Ann said, as she softly stroked Chrissy's shoulder.
Chrissy slowly lifted her head up, and turned to look at Ann. Chrissy could see the worry on Ann's face, and tears forming in her eyes.
"Please forgive me Chrissy." Ann asked.
"So you're not mad with me then Ann?" Chrissy asked in a whisper, as she loosened her grip on Becky.
"No Silly. I was just shocked to hear what you just said. I never knew that they had been called when Amy had the accident." Ann said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
"I'm sorry Ann. We never really gave it any thought after Amy told us her story." Chrissy said, as she hugged Ann back.
"Are we okay again now?" Ann asked, as she broke the hug and stepped back so she could look Chrissy in the eyes.
Chrissy just gave one of her trade mark smiles, as she said. "Yes we're good again."
Ann was happy to see Chrissy smile. She wondered if Chrissy could heal the sick with that smile of hers.
Amber let out a sigh when she saw Chrissy smile as well. She could see Chrissy shaking when Ann started shouting at her. Amber could see what Ann had been talking about when she said that Chrissy was very easily scared.
Ann went and sat down again next to Amber, and sat making fists with her hands.
"I really can't believe they did that to me Amber. I left home because of what they did to Amy, and they kept the fact she'd been in an accident from me when they were told." Ann said in a calm voice, as she took a couple of deep breaths.
"Don't let them get to you Ann. I know it's hard to do after finding this out, but you won the battle in the end. You're back with Amy, and you're both doing really well." Amber said, as she patted Ann's back.
"Please don't let it bother you sis." Amy said, as she sat the other side.
"Okay, point taken you two." Ann said with a smile, as she saw the same look on both their faces.
Chrissy stood hugging Becky, she was happy that Amy and Amber had managed to calm Ann down. Chrissy was still a little mad with herself for putting a damper on the evening by opening her big mouth.
Becky could tell that Chrissy was far from being happy, even if she did give Ann a big smile. She just hoped that Chrissy would relax, and have some fun.
Chrissy got stuck into helping Becky again, and Amy was soon back up and helping as well.
Amy could tell that Chrissy was still a little upset over the thing with Ann not being told about her accident, but she didn't know what to say to try and fix it. So she just followed Becky's lead, and just got on with fixing dinner.
Amber found herself watching Amy as she walked around the kitchen. Amber was amazed at just how well Amy walked in her high heels, and the way they gave her a sexy sway to her walk. Amber found herself studying Amy's new look and shape. She loved the way Amy's bottom filled out the skirt she wore, and the way the corset she had on shrank her waist down to make her bottom look even better. Amber let her eyes wonder up to Amy's chest, and the two domes that pushed her blouse out as she breathed in and out. Amber found herself getting turned on by what she saw. The cleavage Amber could see between the open buttons of the blouse just looked so sexy to her.
"You okay Amber? You're looking a little flushed." Ann asked with a grin, as she saw the way Amber was looking at Amy.
"I'm fine Annie. Just looking at how different you're little sister looks these day's." Amber said with a sheepish look on her face.
"She does look a little different now doesn't she?" Ann asked, as she looked at Amy sorting dinner out with Becky and Chrissy.
"A little different! I think she looks amazing." Amber said a little louder than she really should have. She saw Amy look at her as she said it, so she looked away and went a little red in the face.
Amy saw Amber go red in the face, and smiled to herself as she went back to helping with dinner. Amy had always had a little crush on Amber, but now she was becoming a girl herself she knew she couldn't really tell Amber about it. Amy knew that Amber was straight, as she'd seen her dating guys when Amy still lived with her parents.
Ann could see them both looking at each other, then looking away when the other saw them looking. Ann was beginning to wonder if Amber had feeling for Amy that went beyond wanting to be friends, she knew that only time would tell. Ann was snapped out of her thinking when she heard someone come through the kitchen door.
Mandy entered the kitchen and found Ann sat with Amber, while Amy helped Becky and Chrissy dish dinner up. She took her normal seat at the table and waited for them to serve it.
"Thank you for letting me stay here." Amber said with a smile.
"You're welcome Amber. I'm just happy that Amy has someone else from before the accident." Mandy said, as she looked at Amy mashing the potatoes.
"Ann told me that you said Amy was in a really bad state when you found her." Amber said with a sad tone to her voice.
"I think it was more a case of Amy finding us, but she was really thin and pale. She told us that she hadn't eaten in a couple of days before she had the accident." Mandy said with a sad look.
"Well it looks like she landed on her feet." Amber said with a smile, as she looked at Amy, and then around at the house she was now living in.
"I painfully landed on everything but my feet." Amy said, as she brought the bowl of mashed potatoes to the table.
"I wish we could have been there for you sis." Ann said, as she put an arm around Amber's waist.
"Be glad you weren't." Mandy said with a pained look on her face. "She was a real mess at the beginning, and it took a lot of weeks before she even looked human again. They’re not memory's you want to have Ann." Mandy added with a smile, as she looked at how Amy now looked.
Ann and Amber both looked at how good Amy now looked, and knew that She'd found a really good group of friends now to keep her safe.
Amy just smiled at them both and then got back to fetching the other bowls of food over, as Becky and Chrissy put stuff in them. Amy found the time to take a closer look at how Amber looked as she brought the bowls over to the table. She could see that Amber had lost a lot of weight, and she looked a little more tired that she remembered.
Amy was just wondering if Amber was eating enough when she heard Amber's belly make a weird nose, as though it was answering Amy's question for her.
Amber wrapped her arms around her belly in an attempt to make the noise stop, as she saw the others all look at her funny.
"I'm sorry, but it all smells really good." Amber said with a red face.
"So it's got nothing to do with you not eating properly for the last couple of months then?" Ann asked with a frown.
Amber felt like a naughty schoolgirl as she saw all the others looking at her in a disappointed way.
"You need to look after yourself better Amber." Amy said, as she bent over and hugged Amber when she saw how scared she looked. "I can guarantee that you won't starve for the next couple of weeks." Amy added with a grin, as she broke the hug.
"Ann's told me about the amazing meals you all make. I can't wait to try some of it." Amber said, as she smiled up at Amy.
"You won't have to wait much longer Amber." Amy smiled, as she went to get another couple of bowls.
Amy was true to her word, and Amber was soon sat looking at a table full of food. She wasn't use to being fed this well, but she was ready to try everything that was laid out in front of her.
Amber found herself sat between Ann and Amy. She felt like a small child as she sat and watched them each fill her plate up for her. Amber was soon looking at a plate full of food.
"Do you both really expect me to eat all this?" Amber asked, as she looked at Ann, and then Amy.
"We expect you to give it a good go missy." Ann said in a bossy voice.
Amber went to speak, but saw the look Ann gave her and decided against it. She just picked up her knife and fork, then made a start on trying to clear the plate.
"MMM, this is really good." Amber said, as she filled her fork up again.
Becky had done a roast chicken dinner with all the trimmings. Roast potatoes, stuffing, mashed potatoes, and lots of vegetables.
"I'm glad you like it Amber. Just remember to leave some room for pudding." Becky said with a giggle, as she watched Amber tucking into the plate of food Ann and Amy just gave her.
"I get pudding as well?" Amber asked in a shocked voice. "I may never want to leave here." Amber added with a giggle.
The others all giggled at the way Amber was acting over the food, and the thought of getting pudding as well.
The chat died out as they all sat eating, but Mandy could tell that something was wrong with Chrissy. She was just sat eating, but not really making eye contact with anyone. Mandy tried to start a conversation with Chrissy a couple of times as they ate, but Chrissy would just give quiet short answers, then go back to eating her dinner.
Becky knew that the thing with Ann had left Chrissy feeling a little down. She knew that Chrissy really hated it when anyone shouted at her. She knew that Chrissy would just need a little time to get over it.
Ann had a good idea that Chrissy was still upset with her for shouting at her earlier. She just hoped that Chrissy would be okay again soon.
Amber could see that Chrissy was a kind person, but she was also very afraid of everything that went on around her. Amber could understand the way she must have been feeling at the minute, as Ann could look really scary when she got mad, and nothing got Ann madder than talking about her parents.
They soon finished eating their dinners and Amber did a really good job and almost cleared the plate, but she wanted to leave a little room for the pudding that Becky promised her.
"I'm really sorry, but I can't manage any more, and still leave room for my pudding." Amber said with a sigh.
"I'm sorry, but if you can't finish your dinner then you don't get any pudding." Ann said in a firm voice.
"Arrr. But I've eaten most of it Annie." Amber said in a sad voice.
"Sorry, but no clean plate. No pudding." Ann said.
"Okay then." Amber said looking sad, but she picked up her fork and tried to clear her plate.
"Amber! Please stop. I was only joking with you." Ann said with a sad look, as she saw that Amber was really going to try and eat what was left on her plate.
"I thought you really meant it Annie." Amber said with a sigh of relief. "I wasn't sure if it was a house rule, or something." Amber added with a little giggle.
"We don't have house rules really Amber. We just all help out where we can with the house work." Mandy said, as she saw the worried look on Amber's face.
"I'll help out where ever I can Mandy, but I must warn you that I'm not a very good cook. I can wash the dishes, and do the cleaning though." Amber said with a smile.
"You don't need to worry about doing anything really Amber. You're a guest here for the next couple of weeks." Becky said, as she sat cuddling with Chrissy.
"I know that Becky, but I really want to feel like part of the family for the next couple of weeks. So I would really like to help out where I can." Amber said with a pleading look.
"Okay Amber. Welcome to the family." Becky said with a grin. Becky went to get up, but Ann stopped her.
"You sit and make the most of you're time with Chrissy before you need to leave for work Becky. Amy and I can sort out the pudding." Ann said with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy who was still sat very quietly next to her.
"I can cope with that order Ann." Becky said, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist again.
Chrissy took a quick look up at Ann, and then rested her head on Becky's shoulder. She thought it best to limit what she said, so she didn't put her foot in it again. She was still feeling really stupid for what she said earlier, and she hated how scared she still got when people shouted at her.
Ann was hoping that making the little offer to give Becky more time with Chrissy, would let Chrissy know that she really didn't want Chrissy to be upset with her any more.
"Mable sent David round earlier with an apple pie to welcome Amber down here." Becky said with a smile.
"Really! Mable did that just for me?" Amber asked with a shocked look on her face.
"That's Mable for you." Ann said with a grin.
"I love apple pie. How did she know?" Amber asked with a grin.
"We were all round there the other week for dinner. I was talking to Mable while Amy and Chrissy were doing the dishes, and I told her that you would have loved the pudding we had after dinner. It was an apple pie. I told her how much you use to like it when you're mum made it for you." Ann said with a sad looking smile.
"So it's home made then as well?" Amber asked, as she licked her lips.
"Yes, its home made. I think it even tastes like the one's your mum use to make." Ann said with a grin.
"I can't wait to taste it now." Amber said, as she went to get up so she could help get it sorted out. "What can I do to help you get it sorted out?" Amber asked.
"You can sit back down, and wait for me and Amy to bring it over to you." Ann said with a giggle as she pointed at the seat under Amber's bottom.
"Arrr, but mum." Amber said with a whine.
Ann stood with her hands on her hips when Amber said that. The others all started to giggle; even Chrissy had to giggle at the way Amber was playing around with Ann.
Chrissy really liked Amber; she was really funny to be around. Chrissy knew that the next couple of weeks would be fun.
Amber was happy to see Chrissy having a laugh. She thought that Chrissy looked really beautiful when she laughed. Amber could see why Amy did what she did. Amber had just met her, and she already wanted to see her laugh and have fun.
Ann and Amy soon had the apple pie served up, and a jug of custard being past around the table.
Amber loved the smell; it really reminded her of her mum. She poured on some custard and then put a spoon full in her mouth.
"MMM, this tastes just like the ones my mum use to make." Amber said with a tear in her eye.
"Are you okay Amber?" Amy asked with worry in her voice.
"Yes, I'm fine. Just a little shocked to taste apple pie like this again." Amber said with a nervous giggle, as she wiped her eyes with a tissue Ann just gave her. "I'm sorry everyone for being so silly." Amber added, as she took a deep breath.
"Don't be sorry Amber. I'm sure that Mable would be touched to find out that you like her apple pie as much as you liked your mum's." Mandy said with a smile, as she also had to wipe away a tear.
"I hope I get to meet Mable and the others while I'm down here." Amber said with some hope in her voice.
"You'll meet them tomorrow night at the hotel Amber." Ann said with a smile.
"Why will I meet them tomorrow night at the hotel Annie?" Amber asked with a puzzled look.
"Carl wanted you to meet everyone, so he sorted out the same function room that we used for Amy's birthday. We're all going to have a sit down meal to welcome you down here." Ann said with a grin.
Amber suddenly looked shocked and scared at the same time, as she realized that all eyes would be on her tomorrow night.
"I'm not sure I can cope with all that attention Annie." Amber said with a worried look.
"Don't look so worried Amber. They're all really nice, and you will love them just as they will love you." Ann said, as she wrapped an arm around Amber and pulled her into a hug.
"I hope you're right Annie. I'm really not use to all this style of living." Amber said with a nervous giggle.
They all got back to eating the apple pie, and soon had empty bowls sat in front of them. Ann got up to clear the table, and Amy went to get up as well, but Amber stopped her.
"You sit and rest for a bit Amy. I'll help Annie clear the table, and get the dishes sorted out." Amber smiled.
"I really don't mind Amber." Amy said.
"You've been at work all day, and then you helped sort out dinner with Becky, so the least I can do is help do the dishes." Amber said with a smile.
"Okay Amber." Amy smiled back.
"I better go and make a start on getting ready for work, or Vicky will be here and I'll still be dressed like this." Becky said with a giggle, as she waved her hand up and down her body.
Becky stood up, and pulled Chrissy to her feet as well.
"Thank you for a really lovely dinner Becky." Amber said, as she walked up to Becky and gave her a hug.
"You're welcome Amber. I'm glad you liked it." Becky said, as she hugged Amber back.
Chrissy stood to one side of Becky as she hugged Amber, but soon found herself being hugged by Amber as well.
"Thanks Chrissy, I know that you helped a lot too." Amber said, as she hugged Chrissy.
"I never really did that much Amber, but you're welcome." Chrissy said in a quiet voice, as she avoided making eye contact with anyone in the kitchen.
Mandy could really tell that something was wrong with Chrissy now, but she didn't know what it was. She knew she'd have to ask the others once Becky took her up stairs.
Becky was really worried about Chrissy. She knew how bad it could get when Chrissy got like this, it could last for days. This is the one thing Becky still hated about the way Chrissy's dad treated her, not even Sarah had found a way to help her get over it.
"Come on princess, let's go and take a shower." Becky said, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist and led her out the kitchen.
"Come on Amber, you wash, and I'll dry." Ann said with a sad look, as she watched Becky leave the kitchen with a very sad looking Chrissy.
Mandy turned to Amy as they sat at the table and said, "What happened while I was up taking my shower? Chrissy looks really down about something." Mandy asked in a worried voice.
Amy was about to speak when Ann cut her off.
"I'm sorry Mandy, but it's my fault. I just found out that my parents knew about Amy's accident the day it happened, but never told me about it." Ann said with some anger in her voice.
"I don't understand why Chrissy looks so upset about it all though." Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
"I kind of shouted at her about it." Ann said looking sheepish. "I wasn't upset with Chrissy about any of it. I just wasn't thinking when I started shouting." Ann was close to tears by now.
Amber had dried her hands, and pulled Ann into a hug.
"Hey come on Annie, you're suppose to be the strong one out of us all." Amber said in a soft voice, as she hugged her friend.
"I just feel so crappy right now for upsetting Chrissy." Ann said, as she hugged Amber.
"That's what makes you such a caring person Annie." Amber said, as she led her over to the table and helped her take a seat.
"I thought we had it all sorted out before dinner. She said that she was okay about it all." Ann said, as she dried her eyes.
"Don't beat yourself up about it too much Ann. Chrissy has a lot of trouble with people shouting at her." Mandy said with a sad look.
"Why would being shouted at, bother Chrissy so much?" Amber asked, as she took the seat next to Ann.
"Chrissy didn't have the years of abuse that Amy had growing up. She had a pretty normal life until she was found dressed by her dad." Mandy said. "He beat her really bad and then spent the next couple of years shouting at her. Chrissy has never really got over that. She speaks to her dad again now, but she still gets really upset when anyone shouts at her." Mandy added with a sad look.
"I'm really sorry Mandy. Chrissy must really hate me now." Ann said, as another set of tears started to fall from her eyes.
"Don't be silly Ann. Chrissy couldn't hate anyone. Just show her that you still care about her, and she will soon snap out of it." Mandy said with a smile, as she handed Ann another tissue.
Becky had walked with Chrissy in silence to their bedroom, but once they were in there, and the door was shut. She turned to Chrissy and said, "Are you okay babe?"
Chrissy just stood looking at Becky, and then burst into tears.
"No! I'm sick of being so stupid, and opening my big mouth when I shouldn't." Chrissy said, as she cried.
Becky pulled her into a hug.
"You're not stupid babe. How were you to know that Ann's parents never told her about Amy's accident?" Becky was close to tears herself as she hugged Chrissy.
"I'm sick of getting so scared every time someone shouts at me. I felt really foolish down stairs in front of Amber." Chrissy said, as she rested her head on Becky's shoulder.
"I don't think Amber will think any less of you for being scared." Becky giggled. "Ann did look really frightening when she started shouting. She even had me worried to start with." Becky added with a smile.
"I bet you wish you'd found some one a little stronger, and willing to fight for you sometimes." Chrissy asked with a sad look on her face.
"NO! I've got the woman I wanted, and I don't ever want to hear you speak like that again." Becky said with a stern look into Chrissy's eyes. "I love you silly." Becky added with a smile, as she pulled Chrissy's lips to hers so they could kiss.
Chrissy jumped when Becky shouted at her, but she soon felt better when she saw Becky smile, and pull her in for a kiss. All the worry and doubt faded away as they kissed.
"Come on lover, I want to help you get clean." Becky said with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy into the bathroom.
They were both soon in the shower washing each other. It wasn't long before Becky had Chrissy panting and moaning, then Chrissy did the same for Becky. Chrissy looked a lot more relaxed when she left the bathroom, and that made Becky feel even better.
Chrissy set to work getting an outfit ready for Becky to wear, so she knew what makeup to use, and how to do her hair.
Becky just made a start by putting on the underwear Chrissy had laid out for her, and then she went and sat down in front of the dressing table, so Chrissy could do her hair and makeup.
Amy, Mandy, Ann and Amber were all sat talking at the kitchen table when they heard the doorbell.
Mandy looked at the time and then said, "That must be Vicky. I lost all track of the time." As she stood up and went to answer the door.
Amber was soon on her feet and following close behind. She really wanted to see what Vic looked like when he was Vicky.
Ann and Amy found it a little funny to watch, as Amber ran out the kitchen following Mandy. They got up and went to say hi to Vicky, and wave Becky off when she left for work.
Amber went and stood next to Mandy, so she could get a good look at Vicky when Mandy opened the door.
Mandy waited for Amber to reach the front door before she opened it. When she did she found Vicky stood there with a big smile on her face.
"Hello Vicky. You're looking very beautiful tonight." Mandy said with a smile, as she opened the door fully, and stepped to one side so Vicky could enter.
"Hello Mandy. Thank you, I wanted to make sure I looked my best for Amber here." Vicky said with a smile, as she stood looking at a very shocked Amber.
Amber wasn't sure what to expect when Mandy opened the door, but it wasn't this beautiful looking woman she was now looking at. Amber found it hard to believe that the man she'd been speaking to most of the day was now this same woman stood in front of her.
Vicky had gone for a sparkly blue dress that faded to purple half way down. It had a blue stocking style top piece, that showed off Vicki's breasts, which she had glued on and used makeup to hide the edges. The dress had a split up one side so Vicky was showing a nice amount of leg. She also had her trade mark flat's on, so she didn't look too tall. Vicky had gone with blonde hair too finish off the look.
Amber stood with her mouth open for a couple of seconds, as she took in all the little details. She loved the dress that Vicky was wearing, and she loved the blond hair, but the thing that Amber found most amazing was the makeup job Vicky had. She really couldn't see any trace of Vic left. All Amber saw was a beautiful woman called Vicky.
"How do you think I look then Amber?" Vicky asked in her best female voice.
"I think you look beautiful Vicky." Amber said in amazement, as she kept looking Vicky up and down.
"Thanks Amber. It's really nice to have a complement like that from a real girl." Vicky said with a grin, as she did a full turn for Amber.
Ann and Amy had turned up while Vicky was doing her spin.
"Do you still think you're wonder woman then Vicky?" Ann asked with a giggle.
This set the others off with a fit of giggling, as they already knew about Vicky first meeting Carl while dressed as Wonder Woman.
"It would be really great if I only had to spin around to look this good." Vicky said with a grin, as she watched Ann and Amy walk over to where she was stood with Mandy and Amber.
"Don't we all wish that was the case?" Mandy said with a giggle.
"You're looking really good tonight Vicky. Do you have a hot date with someone?" Ann asked with an evil grin.
"No I don't have a hot date with anyone. You know that I only have eyes for Jenna." Vicky said in a firm voice, as she put her hands on her hips. "If I look good tonight, then does that mean I normally don't look very good?" Vicky asked with a hurt look on her face.
"No I don't mean that, and you know it Vicky." Ann said in a hurt tone of voice. "I just think you look that little bit better than normal." Ann tried to explain.
"Thanks Ann. I just wanted Amber's first meeting with Vicky to be perfect." Vicky said, as she struck a sexy pose.
"I think you look amazing Vicky. Thank you for going to all this trouble." Amber said, as she looked Vicky up and down. She was still shocked to see how good Vicky looked.
"I trust the meeting went okay?" Vicky asked, as she looked at Amber, and then Amy.
"Yes, it all went fine. Amy fainted on me, but I caught her before she hurt herself." Amber said with a smile, as she stepped over to where Amy was stood and wrapped an arm around her waist.
Amy just stood grinning as she rested her head on Amber's shoulder. Happy that she had another friend to share her life with. Amy soon picked her head up again when she heard heals on the marble floor behind her. She turned and saw it was Becky and Chrissy.
Vicky and the others also turned to look when they heard the clicking of heals coming from up the hallway.
Amber was the last one to look, but she was blown away when she did. She thought that Becky was beautiful when she first met her, but now she was just drop dead beautiful. Amber found herself getting turned on just looking at Becky.
Becky was wearing a black evening gown that shimmered as she walked. Chrissy had done the corset up a little tighter than normal to give Becky a really nice hour glass look. The dress had a split up the side that showed of her perfectly toned leg as she took each step. Chrissy had done a perfect job on her makeup, and Becky felt really sexy tonight.
Amber was just stood with her mouth open, as Chrissy and Becky walked up to her and the others. Amber thought that Becky was like the real life version of Jessica rabbit in that dress. If it had been red and Becky had red hair, she would have been her. The way she walked in that dress, and on the high heals she was wearing, was just like Amber remembered Jessica rabbit walking in the cartoon.
Amy and the others were use to seeing Becky all dressed up, so they never really thought much of it any more. Other that to think how beautiful she always looked when she left with Vicky to go to the club. They did have to giggle when they saw the look on Amber's face though.
"Wow Becky, you look amazing." Amber said, as she kept looking Becky up and down.
"Thanks Amber, but you really need to be thanking Chrissy. She's the one that does my hair and makeup; she even picks out what I'll be wearing every night." Becky said with a smile, as she wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist a little tighter.
"You're makeup is so perfect Becky. Ann told me that Chrissy was really good with makeup, but I didn't realize how good until now." Amber said, as she stepped a little closer to take a better look.
Becky just smiled, and turned from side to side, so Amber could take a better look.
Chrissy was watching Amber looking at Becky, she was getting a little worried that Amber might see a problem with her makeup job on Becky.
Amber couldn't see one imperfection or floor in Becky's makeup. Becky looked perfect. Amber turned to face Chrissy, and saw a worried look on her face.
"Chrissy, would you do something for me?" Amber asked, as she looked back at Becky, and then at Chrissy again.
Chrissy was getting really worried now that Amber had found a problem with Becky's look. Chrissy knew that Amber was a design student, and would know a lot more about fashion than she would. So with a lot of worry in her voice, Chrissy said, "I will if I'm able to Amber."
"Will you do my makeup tomorrow night, when we go out for the meal? You've made Becky look so beautiful." Amber said in a dreamy voice. "Please try and make me look beautiful." Amber added with a pleading to her voice.
"I'd love to do your makeup tomorrow night Amber, but you're already very beautiful." Chrissy said with a smile, as she relaxed now she knew that Amber just wanting to join her makeup group.
"Thank you Chrissy!" Amber shouted, as she threw her arms around Chrissy and hugged her.
"I already do Amy and Ann's. So one more shouldn't be a problem." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked at Amy and Ann.
Ann felt a warm feeling in her chest when she saw Chrissy smile at her. She hoped that Chrissy was feeling a little better about what happened earlier.
Amber let Chrissy go back to hugging Becky, and she went and stood with Ann and Amy.
Amy was still dressed in her work clothes, so she was stood a little taller than Amber, but without the heals she'd be the same height as her. Amy loved the feel of the corset around her waist, and the sexy feel of the skirt and blouse, so she wasn't in any rush to go and get changed.
Amber had wrapped her arm around Amy's waist, and was running her hand down her side. Amber loved the feel of the corset around Amy's waist, and how small it made it feel. Amber's hand ran down to the bottom of the corset, and then onto the skirt Amy had on. Without realizing it, Amber had put her hand on Amy's bottom, and was stroking it with her hand.
Amy let out a sharp breath when she felt Amber's hand stroking her backside. She turned her head to see what the look was on Amber's face, but all she saw was Amber staring off into space.
Amber only realized what she was doing when she saw everyone looking at her and Amy. Amber snapped her hand away like she'd just touched something really hot, as she took a step back.
"I'm really sorry Amy!" Amber said in a shocked voice.
Amy had found the touch really nice, but she looked a little worried when she saw the look Amber now had. She thought that Amber looked a little disgusted with what she'd just been doing. So Amy never said anything, she just gave a fake smile.
They others had all turned to look at Amy when she let out a sharp breath, and stifled a squeal. Chrissy, Becky, and Ann all saw where Amber had her hand, and found it a little funny. They also saw the way Amber reacted when she realized that everyone was watching.
Ann saw a pained look gross Amy's face, just before she smiled at Amber. Ann knew she needed to have a word with Amber about it later, but for now they needed to let Becky and Vicky get off to work.
Amber had a good giggle when she saw Becky trying to kiss Chrissy, and Chrissy stopping her with complaints about her making a mess of the beautiful makeup job she'd done.
Vicky had to drag Becky away from Chrissy in the end, just like she always had to. Then the others all stood at the door, and waved as they watched Vicky drive away.
Mandy wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist, and walked her to the kitchen so they could get a bottle of wine.
Amber walked behind with Ann, and Amy. Ann led them to the living room so they could sit down and relax.
"I'm going to get changed, and take a shower." Amy said in a tired voice.
"Okay sis." Ann said, as she saw the way Amy looked at Amber with a hurt look. Ann knew that the way Amber acted earlier had upset Amy a little.
"Everyone looks a little down, are they all okay?" Amber asked Ann as she led the way to the living room.
"Sort of. Chrissy is always a little sad when Becky leaves for work, but she'll be fine in half an hour or so." Ann said with a smile, as she took a seat on one of the sofas. "I'm not to sure about Amy though. I think she took your shocked look to mean something else." Ann added with a sad look, as she patted the seat next to her.
"I was a little shocked at myself for doing it. Do you think I upset Amy when I did?" Amber asked, as she put her hand up to her mouth.
"I don't think it was the touching of her back side that upset her Amber, but more the way you reacted when you realized. It looked like you were disgusted with what you had done." Ann said with a pained look.
"I was just a little embarrassed with myself for what I did." Amber said with a red face. "Please don't say I've upset her already." Amber added with worry in her voice.
"I'm sure she'll be okay once she's had a shower, and changed out of her work cloths." Ann said, as she pulled Amber into a hug.
"I'm sorry Annie. Upsetting Amy is the last thing I'd want to do." Amber said, as she cuddled up to Ann on the sofa.
Mandy and Chrissy had entered the kitchen. Chrissy got some wineglasses out the cupboard, while Mandy got a couple of bottles of wine out the fridge.
"Is everything okay Chrissy? Ann told me about her shouting at you, and you've been really quiet since dinner." Mandy asked with some worry in her voice.
"Yes, I'm fine sis. I got it out my system up stairs with Becky earlier. I had a good cry, and I feel much better now." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Arrr sis. You really need to stop letting it get to you so much. Ann's been feeling really bad about upsetting you. She had no idea about how your dad use to treat you." Mandy said, as she hugged her sister.
Mandy hated it when she found out that Chrissy had been crying. Thankfully it didn't happen very often.
"I never meant to make Ann feel bad sis. I was upset with myself for feeling like I do when people shout at me." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she hugged her sister back.
"I know you do sis. Maybe you should let Ann know that you still like her though, she was really worried about you." Mandy said, as she broke the hug and played around with a couple of stray hairs that had fallen across Chrissy's face.
"Okay sis. I'll give her a hug when we go back into the living room." Chrissy said with a grin, as she pecked Mandy on the cheek.
"She'll like that Chrissy. I think everyone likes to get a hug from you every now and then." Mandy said grinning back at her.
Mandy picked up the wine bottles she'd put down on the table when she hugged Chrissy. While Chrissy picked up the wineglasses, and then they both made their way to the living room.
Amy had gone up to her room, and removed her clothes. Then dressed in just her underwear she sat at the dressing table to remover her makeup. Even with her makeup removed, Amy was still staring back at her from the mirror. Amy found herself wondering if it was the hormones making her look more female, or whether it was just the fact that she saw Amy more and more these days. Either way Amy was happy to be just the way she now was.
She was still troubled about the way Amber reacted when they were stood chatting with Vicky. Amy was beginning to wonder whether or not Amber did really like her, or was it just an act for Ann and the others? Amy was getting worried about what might happen when Amber got her alone.
Amy finished removing her makeup and then went to the bathroom to take her shower. The water felt really good, and she spent a little longer in there than she really should have. Once she was out, she dried herself off and then spent a little time checking to make sure the edges of the breast forms were still hidden. Happy with what she saw, or didn't see, Amy put on a bra and panty set, and then her bathrobe and then headed to the bedroom to dry her hair.
Once Amy had her hair dried, and styled a little, she looked in the mirror one last time. Happy with the look she smiled to herself, and then headed back down to the others.
Chrissy and Mandy had both entered the living room, and put the wineglasses down on the coffee table, and the two bottles of wine.
"MMM, wine. Just what the doctor ordered." Ann said with a smile.
"Great food, great company, and alcohol. I could really get use to this." Amber said with a grin.
"We only do things like this to make us look good when we have guests stopping." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I get the feeling that you do this all the time." Amber said with a sarcastic look on her face, as she sat forward on the sofa.
"Damn! We're busted girls." Mandy said, as she playfully slapped her own knee, as she sat down on the sofa facing Amber and Ann.
Ann got a shock when Chrissy went and sat on her knee instead of the sofa next to Mandy.
"Ann, I'm really sorry for the way I acted through dinner tonight. Mandy told me that you were really worried about me. I just really hate." Was all Chrissy got out before Ann put her finger up to Chrissy's lips.
"Mandy told me all about the way you were treated by your dad, and I am really sorry for shouting at you. I really didn't mean to aim the blame at you. I was just mad at them." Ann almost spat out the last word, as she was still pretty mad with her parents over them not telling her about Amy having the accident.
"Well I'm over it all now Ann, so can we just be friends again?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"Nope, but we can still be sisters." Ann said with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
Chrissy was a little worried when Ann said no, but soon smiled when she said that they were still sisters. She was happy to get the hug off Ann as well.
Once they finished hugging, Chrissy got up and went to join Mandy on the other sofa. Mandy poured them all a glass of wine out, and then sat back and relaxed a little as they waited for Amy to get back down stairs. They didn't have to wait long before they all heard the living room door open, and Amy walking into the room.
Amber could see that even without any makeup on, that Amy still looked really cute. She loved what Amy had done with her hair as well; it was simple, but very pretty.
Amy walked around the back of the sofa that Ann, and Amber was sat on. She slid down onto the sofa next to Ann, even though there was more room on the other side of Amber. Ann now knew that Amy was still a little upset over the way Amber acted when she touched her bottom.
Amber was really hoping that Amy would sit next to her, but was a little sad when she slid in next to Ann on the other side of her. Amber realized that Ann was right, and she had upset Amy. Amy wouldn't even make eye contact with her, which really hurt Amber's feelings.
Chrissy and Mandy could tell that something was wrong between Amy and Amber, but they didn't know what. Rather than ask, just in case they made it worse. They decided to put the telly on, and see if they could find a film they all wanted to watch.
Mandy found a romantic comedy they all wanted to watch, so they were soon sat laughing and crying at the film, as they all drank their wine.
Amber was still really worried about upsetting Amy. She felt really bad when she saw Amy crying at some bits in the movie, as all she wanted to do is hug her.
Ann was use to Amy crying through movies by now, but she could tell that Amber was really worried about it. Ann just hoped that she could have a chat with Amy later, and try and set the record straight as to why Amber acted the way she did earlier.
Amy was starting to fall asleep by the end of the movie, so Mandy turned the telly off.
"I think it's time to call it a night." Mandy said, as she looked at a very sleepy looking Amy.
Ann looked at Amy, and saw that she was losing the battle with trying to keep her eyes open.
"I think you could be right there Mandy." Ann said, as she stroked Amy's hair.
Amy felt Ann stroke her hair and slowly opened her eyes, as she looked up at her sister.
"Come on sis, I think we better get you up to bed." Ann said with a smile.
Amy smiled back as she said okay. Ann helped Amy to her feet, and then helped her get up to her bedroom.
Amber followed behind with Chrissy, and Mandy.
"I hope the room's okay for you Amber?" Mandy asked, as they walked up the stairs.
"The room is really beautiful Mandy. Thank you for letting me stay here with you all." Amber said in a really pleased voice.
"We're happy that we could help you with your first meeting with Amy." Mandy said with a proud look.
"It's not going as well as I'd hoped." Amber said with a sad look.
"Don't worry about it to much Amber. Amy is just tired, and she had a big shock when she got home from work to find you stood in the living room." Mandy said, as she pulled Amber into a hug at her bedroom door.
"I really hope you're right Mandy. I don't want to be the one to make Amy feel as bad as her parents use to." Amber said, as she looked up the hallway to where Ann and Amy were walking.
"Amber. Amy would never think you were anything like them." Mandy said, as she hugged her a little tighter. "I think you need a good nights sleep as well." Mandy added with a little giggle.
"I guess you could be right Mandy." Amber said with a little giggle. "Well, goodnight you two." Amber added with a smile, as she hugged Mandy back, and then hugged Chrissy.
"Goodnight Amber. I hope you get a good nights sleep." Chrissy said, as she hugged Amber back.
"You know where to find us if you need anything Amber." Mandy added with a smile.
"Thanks, but I should be okay." Amber smiled, as she headed off up the hallway.
Mandy and Chrissy watched her head up the hallway, then they went to there own bedrooms to get ready for bed.
Amber caught up with Ann and Amy just as they got to their bedroom door.
"Goodnight Amy." Amber said, trying to sound happy.
"Night Amber." Amy said, as she walked into her bedroom without looking back.
Amber looked at Ann with a hurt look on her face, as she let her head drop and her shoulders slump down in defeat.
Ann stepped up to Amber, and pulled her into a hug.
"I'm sorry Annie. I never meant to upset Amy." Amber said, as she let Ann hug her. "I'm no better than your parents am I?" Amber asked with a sad tone to her voice.
"Hey! You're nothing like them." Ann snapped. "Amy can just get a little moody from time to time. It's because of the hormones she's taking." Ann added as she hugged Amber a little tighter.
"Do you think she'll ever forgive me for hurting her tonight?" Amber asked with a pout, as they broke the hug.
"She'll be as different again in the morning. Trust me." Ann said with a smile.
"I hope so Annie. I really hope so." Amber said with a little smile. "I better let you go and make sure Amy is okay." Amber added, just before she hugged Ann again and then went down the hallway to her own room.
Ann entered hers and Amy's room, but couldn't see Amy anywhere so she went to the bathroom. Amy was just brushing her teeth so Ann made a start on getting undressed and sorting out her nightgown. She was going to have a word with Amy, but thought it best to let her sleep on it, and have a proper chat in the morning when Amy was more awake.
Amy finished at the sink and then left the bathroom, so Ann used the toilet and then brushed her teeth as well before returning to the bedroom. Amy was already in bed with her eyes shut, so Ann just got in and then cuddled up to Amy without saying a word. Ann just hoped that Amy didn't have any bad dreams tonight. She knew how Amy could be when she had a stressful day.
Amy was half-asleep when Ann got in bed, but she remembered Ann cuddling up to her. Amy was happy that Ann still wanted to touch her, and she was soon drifting off to sleep again.
Amber had gone into her room and was still really amazed at the size of the room. She went to the bag that had her nightgown, and toiletry stuff in and then made a start on getting ready for bed. Amber was a little jealous of Amy right now, as she was cuddled up in bed with Ann. She wished that she could be in there with them.
Once Amber had finished in the bathroom, she went over to the bed and got in. The bed was really nice, and Amber was soon drifting off to sleep. She was hoping that Amy would sleep okay; Ann had told her how Amy would have bad dreams when she had a bad day. The last thing Amber wanted was for Amy to have a bad night sleep because of something she did.
Amy found herself walking through a doorway that she seemed to remember, but she couldn't quite place where from. Amy opened the door and walked through it, that's when she found herself in the kitchen of her parent's house.
"What am I doing here?" Amy thought to herself as she looked around.
Deciding that she didn't want to be there any more, Amy turned to leave the kitchen. That's when she found her way blocked by Amber.
"Where do you think you're going freak?" Amber said in a harsh tone.
"I don't want any trouble Amber, I just want to leave." Amy said in a scared voice, as she tried to get past Amber.
Amy heard a voice from behind her that left her shaking. She turned around and found her parent's stood there. Amy found herself stepping backwards until she found her self backed into a corner.
"Please just let me leave." Amy said with pleading in her voice.
"You took our daughter from us you freak! You should just kill yourself." Her dad said in a cold tone.
"Yes, you took my best friend away from me. Why did you ever come back?" Amber snapped at her.
"I didn't do anything. Ann wanted to be with me, I never forced her to do anything." Amy cried.
Amber and her parent's were all moving in closer to where Amy was stood, and Amy had no where to go. So she just fell to the ground and rolled into a ball, and waited for the beating to begin.
Amy found herself being shaken, as some one was calling her name, but it wasn't Amber or her mum. It was Ann calling her name. That's when Amy realized it was just a bad dream she was having, so she opened her eyes and saw a worried looking Ann staring at her.
"Amy, Amy, are you okay?" Ann asked in a worried tone when she saw Amy open her eyes.
Amy sat bolt upright and looked around the room to make sure she wasn't in the kitchen at her parent's house.
"Amy. Is everything okay? You look really scared." Ann asked again.
"Yes I'm fine. I was just having a bad dream." Amy said, as she took a couple of deep breaths.
"Do you want to talk about it sis?" Ann asked, as she sat up and wrapped an arm around Amy.
"No, I don't ever want to think about it sis." Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around Ann's body. Amy started to cry on Ann's shoulder, as she started to shake.
Ann was really worried about Amy now. She'd not seen Amy act like this since she was a child back home. Ann guessed that the dream must have been about mum and dad.
All Ann could do is hug her baby sister while she cried on her shoulder.
"It was just a really bad dream sis. What ever it was about will never really happen." Ann said, as she stroked Amy's hair.
"They all hate me sis. They all hate me for taking you away from them." Amy said, as she cried.
"You're the only one I care about Amy. So stop worrying about it." Ann said, as she hugged her sister.
Ann managed to get Amy to lie down again, and they were soon falling asleep again. Ann had to cuddle Amy a little tighter, but she soon fell asleep again.
Amy remembered having the bad dream a couple more times, but this time Ann turned up and took her away from her parent's and Amber. Amy knew that Ann was always going to be there for her.
Amy was still happy when the clock said it was time to get up. She thought it had been a really long night, and she was feeling bad for keeping Ann awake most of the night.
Amy lay in bed and watched Ann sleeping. She was happy that her sister was getting some sleep at last. Amy slid out of bed, and went to use the toilet so she could get down stairs and make a start on breakfast.
Ann was just waking up when Amy came out the bathroom.
"Morning sis." Ann said, as she stretched.
"Morning sis. I'm sorry for keeping you awake last night." Amy said with a sad look, as she walked over to the bed and sat on the edge of it.
"Don't worry about it baby sister. How are you feeling today?" Ann asked, as she sat up and gave Amy a hug.
"I feel a little tired today, but I'll be okay." Amy said with a smile.
"How do you feel about Amber today?" Ann asked.
"I'm not sure how to feel about her sis. She was the one that looked really disgusted with me when she realized what she was doing." Amy said with a sigh.
"She wasn't disgusted with you sis. She was just embarrassed that she did it without thinking. You know Amber better than that Amy." Ann said.
"I thought I knew her sis, but I was still Andy back then. I'm not sure she likes me now I'm Amy." Amy said, as she let her head drop.
"Now you're just being silly Amy. Amber has been just as worried about you as I have." Ann said in a firm voice.
"I don't know what to think any more sis. I just feel really sad about how she acted towards me last night. I felt really hurt by it." Amy said sounding really sad.
"I can understand that Amy, but you need to give her another chance to show you how much she really cares." Ann smiled, as she moved a couple of stray hairs away from Amy's face.
"I'll try sis." Amy smiled back, as she got off the bed. "I better go and make a start on Breakfast." Amy added, as she hugged Ann again before she left the bedroom.
Ann really hoped that Amy could give Amber another chance to show her; just how much she really did care for her. Ann knew that Amy had the way Amber felt about her all wrong. Ann knew that Amber had strong feelings for Amy, but Ann wasn't sure how Amy felt about Amber.
Amy made her way down to the kitchen, and knew that Mandy was already in there when she couldn't see the paper at the front door. So she made her way to the kitchen, and found Mandy sat at the table drinking a cup of tea and reading the paper.
"Morning Amy. How did you sleep hun?" Mandy asked with a worried look when she saw the dark rings around Amy's eyes.
"I got some sleep, but I had some really bad dreams." Amy said with a pained look.
"I was worried about that when you went to bed last night. Chrissy can be just the same way when she had a fun filled day." Mandy said with a grin.
Amy knew what Mandy meant by, fun filled day, and had to grin back at her.
"It was a shock to find Amber here when I got home yesterday, but I was happy to see her. I'm not too sure what to make of how she acted though when she touched my bottom. She looked disgusted with me." Amy said with a hurt look.
"I'd say she looked more embarrassed, than disgusted Amy." Mandy said with a smile.
"Do you really think so Mandy? I can't remember what her look was like now. I just thought she hated me." Amy said with a sigh.
"I think you're just letting your worry and doubt play tricks on your mind. Anyone can see that Amber really cares for you." Mandy said, as she stood up and gave Amy a hug. "I'm sure that Chrissy and I can cope with the shop today, if you want to rest up today. You could spend the day with Ann and Amber." Mandy added with a smile, as they broke the hug.
"Thanks Mandy, but I don't think its fair on you two having to work hard all day while I get to rest up and have fun." Amy said, as she made her way over to the fridge, so she could make a start on what to have for breakfast.
Amy thought she'd play it by ear and see how Amber acted towards her. She just hoped that Mandy and Ann were right, and Amber did like her.
Amber was just getting out of bed when she heard a knock on her door. "Come in!" She shouted, as she looked to see who it was.
Ann poked her head around the door, and smiled at Amber.
"Hi Amber. How did you sleep?" Ann asked, as she entered the room fully.
"Hi Annie. I slept really well, but it looks like you had a rough night." Amber said with a sad look when she saw the dark rings around Ann's eyes.
"I'll be okay. Amy had a couple of bad dreams, but we did get some sleep." Ann smiled.
"I'm really sorry for all the trouble I've caused you Annie." Amber said with a sad look.
"Hey! Don't beat yourself up over all this Amber. Amy has bad dreams every now and then, but we deal with them." Ann said, as she walked over to where Amber was sat on the bed. She sat down next to her and pulled her into a hug.
"I was wondering if you could do me a favour Annie." Amber asked with a worried look on her face.
"I'll try Amber. What is it?" Ann asked.
"Could you give Carl a call, and see if the offer of a room at the hotel is still open." Amber asked with a sad tone to her voice.
"Amber! You're just being silly now." Ann said with frustration.
"Annie. I'm not going to see Amy suffer with bad dreams, just because I'm here. I'll spend a couple of days at the hotel, and then get the train home again. I knew it was a mistake to come here." Amber said with tears in her eyes.
Please Amber, at least sit and have a chat with Amy about it first. I'm sure she doesn't want to see you leave so soon again." Ann said in a pleading voice.
"I think its best that I leave here without talking to Amy. She's been hurt enough already in her life, and I'm not going to add to it." Amber said in a firm voice. "If you could go and make the call, while I pack my things back in my bags. That would be great." Amber added, as she got up and went to the bathroom.
Ann sat and watched Amber go into the bathroom, then she let out a sigh. Ann got up and made her way down to the kitchen, so she could let the others know what was happening.
Chrissy and Becky had both arrived down stairs, and were helping Amy sort out breakfast.
They all turned and looked at Ann, as she entered the Kitchen. They looked to see if Amber was with her.
"Amber still asleep?" Mandy asked.
"I really wish she was, with the chat she had with me just now." Ann said, as she slumped down in a chair at the kitchen table.
"What's wrong Ann?" Mandy asked with a worried look.
Chrissy, Becky and Amy all walked over to the table with worried looks on their faces.
Amy was worried that Ann was about to say that Amber can't deal with the way she now looked, and she wanted nothing more to do with her.
"Amber wants' me to call Carl and asked if he still has a room at the hotel she can use." Ann said with a sad tone to her voice.
"Does she really hate me that much now?" Amy asked in a flat tone of voice.
"Don't be so stupid Amy! She's doing this because she cares about you that much!" Ann shouted, as she looked at Amy.
"I don't understand sis." Amy said with a puzzled look.
"Amber could tell that I'd had a bad nights sleep, and she knows about the bad dreams you have from time to time. So she said that she doesn't want to be the reason for you suffering any more, so she's going to leave here and stop at the hotel for a couple of days, and then head home again." Ann said.
"Don't you think she's being a little silly over all this?" Mandy asked, as she slid over to the chair next to Ann so she could hug her.
"I said that to her, but she just said that she won't hurt Amy any more than my Parent's already have. She feels like she's just as bad as them for what she did last night when we were seeing Becky and Vicky off at the door." Ann said, as she started to cry on Mandy's shoulder.
"She really said all that to you sis?" Amy asked with a shocked look.
"Yes, she really said all that. Don't you see Amy! Amber really does care about you." Ann pleaded.
"Chrissy, Becky. Can you finish off sorting out the breakfast for me? I need to go and sort out this mess with Amber." Amy said in a firm voice, as she wiped her hands and then left the kitchen before Chrissy and Becky could answer.
"I have a feeling that Amber won't be needing that room at the hotel." Becky said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist and led her back to finish off the breakfast.
"Sure looks that way." Mandy said with a grin, as she passed Ann a tissue.
"I really hope you're all right. I think Amber has a real soft spot for Amy, that's why she looked so shocked last night when she realized what she was doing with her hand." Ann said, as she wiped her eyes.
"I've seen the way Amy keeps looking at Amber when she's not looking. I think that Amy has a real soft spot for Amber." Becky said with an even bigger grin.
"Let's hope that they can sort out this little problem then." Mandy smiled.
Amy had run up the stairs and down the hallway, but now she was really nervous about facing Amber. She took a deep breath and knocked on the bedroom door.
Amber was just putting the last of her things in her bag when she heard the knock on the door. "Come in!" She shouted. Amber turned expecting to see Ann enter the room, but was shocked when she saw it was Amy.
"Amy! What are you doing up here?" Amber asked with a worried tone to her voice.
"Ann just told me what you want to do, and why you're doing it." Amy said in a firm voice. "Do you really care about me that much?" Amy asked with a more pleading tone to her voice.
"Yes I do Amy. I think you're one of the most caring people I've ever met. The thought of you feeling hurt or upset because of something I might have done, is killing me inside." Amber said, as she started to cry.
Amy suddenly felt really bad, she felt as if she were the one to blame for how Amber was now feeling. She walked over to the bed and sat down next to Amber.
"I'm sorry Amber. I'm to blame for how you feel now; I never wanted to make you cry." Amy said, as she put her arm around Amber's waist so she could hug her.
Amber felt Amy's arm wrap around her, so she sat up and turned to face her. Amber threw her arms around Amy.
"Please don't blame yourself for anything Amy. I just want to be your friend, and help you as much as I can to enjoy life." Amber said as she hugged her.
"I'd really like that Amber. I'd like that a lot." Amy said, as she hugged Amber back. "Does this mean you'll be stopping here with us?" Amy asked, as she broke the hug.
"Yes please. I really do love being here with you and the others." Amber said with a grin.
"I feel like the luckiest girl on the planet. I have a great place to live, and the best friends a girl could ask for." Amy said with a smile.
"I'm lucky to be one of them." Amber said.
"I'm really sorry about last night Amber. I got the wrong idea when I saw you pull that face. I'd had so many thoughts about what would happen if we ever met again, that when I saw that face you pulled. I thought you hated me." Amy said with a shamed look on her face.
"Ann said that you were a little upset with me. I'm sorry for misleading you, but I was embarrassed about what I did, not disgusted." Amber said with a silly grin on her face.
"Do you really think I look that good then Amber?" Amy asked, as she struck a sexy pose.
"I think you look right now. It's hard to put into words, but I always thought you looked odd as a male." Amber said with a puzzled look on her face. "You looked way to pretty for a male." Amber added.
"Thanks Amber. I do feel like this is right for me. I feel more relaxed, and normal." Amy said, as she waved her hand up and down her body.
"You are a lot more fun to be around now. You're not as quiet as you use to be." Amber said.
"I use to be worried about people seeing Amy in me when I was still Andy, but now I can just be who I feel I really am." Amy said with a grin.
"I like the real you Amy. I really do like the real you." Amber hugged Amy again, as she said it.
"Thanks Amber. I'm really happy that I still have you as a friend." Amy said, as she hugged Amber back.
Amy was really enjoying all the cuddling with Amber, just as Amber was enjoying the cuddling with Amy.
"Do you want to go down and get some breakfast then now?" Amy asked, as they broke the hug again.
"Yes please. I could do with something to eat, and a cup of tea." Amber said, as she slapped her lips together.
"Well I was working on a full English breakfast for us all when Ann came in and told me what you were planning to do." Amy said with her hands on her hips, as she stood up.
"I'm sorry Amy. I hope it's not spoilt now." Amber said, as she put her hand up to her mouth.
"Don't worry about it. Chrissy and Becky were sorting it out for me as I left to come up here. They can both cook better than me, so it could work out for the best." Amy giggled.
"Don't try and fool me Amy. Annie's told me on the phone what I really great cook you are." Amber said, as she tickled Amy as a punishment for lying to her.
"Hey! Stop it! You know how I hate being tickled." Amy said in between giggles.
"I know Amy, but I just wanted to see you giggling again. I love to see you happy." Amber said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist and led the way out her room, and down to the kitchen.
Ann and the others all heard Amy and Amber a long time before they ever got to the kitchen. Amber was doing something to make Amy keep squealing, and giggling.
"Sounds like Amy sorted out the problem with Amber." Chrissy said with a smile, as she heard them getting closer.
"Sure sounds that way." Ann smiled.
They all looked at the kitchen door when they heard it opening. They all smiled when they saw Amy and Amber enter the room with their arms around each other.
"Hi Everyone. I hope you don't mind, but Amber will be staying here for the rest of her holiday." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at Amber.
"I'm sorry for any trouble I've caused this morning, and I hope that breakfast isn't spoilt?" Amber said with a shy look on her face.
"Don't be sorry Amber. We're just happy that you're going to be stopping. As for breakfast, we just need to do the eggs." Becky said with a smile, as she got up from the table.
Amy went to go with Becky and Chrissy, but she was led back to the table by Chrissy, and forced to take a seat next to Amber.
"Chrissy, I want to help finish breakfast off." Amy whined.
"You can sit and keep Amber company while Becky and I finish off the breakfast." Chrissy had her hands on her hips as she said it, so Amy knew she wasn't going to win.
"Okay Chrissy." Amy said.
"So are you two okay again now?" Ann asked with a smile, as she could already see that it was.
"Yes we got it all sorted out." Amber said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist.
"I'm really glad to hear that." Ann said with a smile.
They were interrupted when Chrissy started bringing plates of food to the table.
"Wow Chrissy. This looks really good." Amber said, as Chrissy put a plate down in front of her and another one in front of Amy.
"I'm hoping it tastes pretty good as well." Chrissy said with a grin, as she turned to go and fetch another couple of plates.
"Let's find out shall we?" Amber said, as she picked up her knife and fork. "MMM, this is really good." Amber added after trying the first mouth full.
"I'm glad you like it Amber." Becky said, as she brought hers and Chrissy's to the table while Chrissy brought Ann's and Mandy's.
A silence fell around the table as they all ate their breakfast. Amber cleared her plate, and even let out a little burp at the end. Which made the others all giggle at her.
"I'm sorry, but that was the best breakfast I've ever had." Amber giggled, as she put her hand over her mouth.
"I'm glad you liked it Amber. It was a joint effort this morning." Becky said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy, and Amy.
"Well, I'd like to thank you all for a really nice meal." Amber said, as she stood up and started to clear the table.
"I can do that later Amber. Once Chrissy has gone up to get ready for work." Becky said.
"You sit and make the most of your loved one Becky. I want to help earn my keep." Amber said with a smile, as she made another trip to the table to get some more plates.
"If you want to wash Amber, I'll wipe them for you, and put them away." Ann said, as she got up and helped clear the table.
Ann also put the kettle on to make a fresh pot of tea while she was clearing the table. Once the kettle had boiled she made the pot of tea and took it to the table.
Amber put all the dishes in to soak, and then joined them at the table so she could have a second cup of tea as well.
"Got any big plans for today then?" Mandy asked Ann and Amber, as she drank her tea.
"Not really, we want to leave going out until you can all come with us." Ann said, as she took a sip from her cup.
"You really don't have to Ann. I'm sure that Amber would much rather get out and see some of the city." Chrissy said, as she sat cuddling with Becky.
"It's okay. I told Ann that I wanted to go out as a group, when I first went out to see some of the city." Amber smiled.
"We'll have a couple of days next week to get out and do something. Once we shut the shop today, we won't be open again until next Thursday." Mandy said with a grin.
"Really! How come we're going to be closed for so long?" Amy asked with a shocked look on her face.
"Well Monday is a bank holiday, and Wednesday we're closed anyway. So I thought that there was no point opening the shop for one day." Mandy said it in a matter of fact way, as she took another sip of her tea.
"That's great! We'll be able to go shopping and see some of the sites." Amy said with a grin.
"I'd really like that." Amber said with an even bigger grin.
"We better see about getting ready for work you two." Mandy said, as she looked at Chrissy and Amy.
Mandy stood up, and Chrissy and Amy did the same. Becky just watched Chrissy leave the room with a sad look on her face.
"Why don't you go and help Chrissy get ready for work Becky. Amber and I will sort out the dishes." Ann said with a smile, as she saw Becky's sad look turn to one of happiness.
"Are you really sure Ann?" Becky asked, as she was already standing up.
"Yes we're sure Becky. Go and spend a little more time with the one you love." Ann smiled.
"Thank you Ann!" Becky shouted, as she stood up and hugged Ann before she ran out the kitchen to go and find Chrissy.
"They really do love each other." Amber said with a smile, as she saw Becky disappear out the kitchen.
"They really do Amber. They really do." Ann said, as she thought about how much Chrissy and Becky meant to each other.
"They are both really cute though." Amber said with a grin.
"Don't get any funny ideas about trying to play around with one of them." Ann said in a firm voice, as she pointed a finger at Amber.
"Annie, I know I like to play around every now and then, but I'd never even try to come between Chrissy and Becky. Not that I'd ever stand a chance." Amber said with a thoughtful look on her face.
"I don't think you would Amber, but Chrissy and Becky can very easily be upset when it comes to there love for each other." Ann said with a pained look.
"I understand Annie. I really do like them both too much too tease them. I'd hate to cause them any trouble." Amber said, as she made a start on washing the dishes.
Ann could tell that Amber really wouldn't do anything to upset Chrissy and Becky. She also knew that Amber had feelings for Amy anyway.
"How much did you tell Amy about you liking her?" Ann asked, as she started to dry the dishes.
"I didn't tell her anything about my feelings. Amy has enough to deal with right now; I don't want to add any more stress." Amber said.
"She may be more open to a relationship with you, than you think." Ann said with a grin.
"I know that Annie, but I'll be leaving again in a couple of weeks. I don't think its fair to start anything with Amy, not until I can finish my college course and find a job working down here." Amber said with a proud look on her face.
"What if Amy finds someone else before you do all that?" Ann asked with a worried tone to her voice.
"I'll know that Amy is happy, and that will make me happy Annie." Amber said with a smile.
"You'd do that for my sister? You'd give up your love for her, just to make her happy?" Ann asked.
"Yes I would Annie. All I want is for Amy to have a great life from now on, and what ever pain she has to face will be met with a good group of friends to back her up." Amber said with a proud look on her face.
"I knew there was a reason I had you for a best friend." Ann said, as she gave Amber a hug from behind.
"I'm the lucky one having you as a best friend Annie." Amber said, as she rested her head on Ann's shoulder. She would have turned around and hugged her, but she had wet hands from washing the dishes.
Ann and Amber broke the hug when they heard the voices of Amy and the others heading towards the kitchen.
"Are you all ready for work then?" Ann asked when they all entered the kitchen.
"Yep, we're all ready to go and work, while you two get to laze around all day." Amy said with a pout, as she walked over to Ann.
"I did give you the chance to take the day off as well Amy." Mandy said with a smile.
"I know you did Mandy, but I really don't think it’s fair to leave you and Chrissy sorting everything out." Amy smiled. "We'll have a lot to sort out today, if we're going to be closed until Thursday." Amy added with a grin.
"We do have a lot of orders to sort out for the changing service at the hotel, so I'm happy that you'll be there to help us Amy." Mandy smiled.
"What about the Ebay orders?" Amy asked.
"It's normally quiet over the bank holiday weekend. So I'm hoping that we won't get too far behind with the orders." Mandy said. "We better see about getting off, or we'll never get done." Mandy added, as she looked at her watch.
Ann gave Amy a hug while Amber dried her hands, so she could also give Amy a hug. Ann and Amber also gave Mandy and Chrissy a hug once they got to the front door. Amber had to giggle when she saw Mandy pulling Chrissy and Becky apart.
"It's like this every morning when Chrissy has to go to work." Ann said with a giggle, as she watched Mandy dragging Chrissy to the car.
They all stood and watched Mandy drive away with Amy and Chrissy in the car. Amber could see that Becky was a little down about Chrissy leaving, just like Chrissy was last night.
"You okay Becky?" Amber asked with some worry in her voice.
"Yes, I'm fine Amber. I always feel a little lost when Chrissy first heads off to work." Becky said with a weak smile. "If it's okay with you two, I think I'll head back to bed for a bit." Becky added, as she started yawning.
"Please do Becky. It must have been really late when you got home." Amber asked.
"It was just after four when Vicky and Carla dropped me off this morning." Becky said, as she started yawning again.
"I'm surprised to see you up now, if you didn't get in until that time Becky." Amber said with a shocked look.
"There's no way I was going to miss out on taking a shower with Chrissy, and spending some time with her." Becky said with a grin.
"You little minx." Amber said with a raised eyebrow.
Becky just giggled, as she hugged Amber, and then Ann.
"I'll see you both later." Becky said, as she made her way back up to bed.
"Come on Amber, I'll make a fresh pot of tea. I'll come and help you get unpacked then." Ann smiled, as she wrapped an arm around Amber's waist, and led her back to the kitchen.
Mandy, Chrissy and Amy all arrived at the shop, and opened up. Amy set about making a pot of tea, while Mandy and Chrissy got all the sheets together, so they knew what orders they needed for the changing service.
They stopped work long enough to have their tea, and then got back to it. They stopped for some lunch when a woman turned up from the hotel with a basket of food. She also took what orders they had ready, and said that she'd be back later to pick up the other orders.
Mandy and the others got the rest of the orders sorted out, and then called the hotel to let them know they could send someone to pick them up. They sent the same girl that came with lunch. They gave the girl the rest of the orders, and then set about closing the shop a little earlier so they could all head home, and get a couple of hours sleep before they had to get ready for the meal at the hotel.
They closed up the shop and headed home, all of them were ready for a night out partying. Amy was really looking forward to spending some time with Amber.
They found Ann and Amber sat in the kitchen drinking a glass of juice each.
"Hello. You're all home early today." Ann said, as she got them all a glass of juice.
"Yes, we're going to try and grab a couple of hours sleep before we head out later." Mandy said, as she sat at the kitchen table, and took a sip from the glass Ann just handed her.
"That sounds like a good idea Mandy. I think we should do the same." Ann said, as she looked at Amber.
"If we're not going to be getting home until four in the morning, then I think it's a really great idea." Amber said with a giggle.
"It's been later than that some mornings." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Later than that?" Amber asked with a shocked look.
"Yep. Sometimes Carla will let the staff have an after hours drink before they all head home." Mandy said, as she finished her drink. "We better see about heading up to bed then, or we'll be in no fit shape to party later." Mandy added with a grin.
They all headed up to bed, and Mandy and Chrissy hugged Ann, Amy and Amber when they got to Mandy's bedroom door. Then they entered Mandy's room while Amy and the others walked down to their room.
Mandy and Chrissy set about removing their work cloths and their makeup very quietly, as Becky was still sleeping in Mandy's bed.
Becky woke up when she felt someone get in the bed next to her. She opened her eyes to find Chrissy smiling at her. Becky never said a word, she just wrapped her arms around Chrissy, and went back to sleep with a smile on her face. Mandy got in bed and cuddled up to Chrissy and they were soon all asleep.
Amber went to hug Ann and Amy, but was shocked when they pulled her into their room with them.
"What are you two doing?" Amber asked, as she was pulled along.
"We thought you might like to take a nap with us." Ann said with a grin.
"You'd really let me do that?" Amber asked, as she looked at Amy to make sure it was okay with her.
"Yes I'd really like you to come and rest with us Amber." Amy said, as she pulled Amber over to the bed. "I need to take my work cloths off, and my makeup. Then I'll join you both." Amy added with a smile, as she walked over to the closet.
Amy was soon undressed, and her makeup removed. So she went over to the bed and went to get in next to Ann, but found herself being pulled to the middle of the bed. She found herself the main filling in a sandwich between Ann and Amber. Amy was soon falling asleep, happy to be safe and warm between her sister, and her best friend.
You Have It All Wrong Two Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Part 12
Amber wasn't really that sleepy, as she felt like she'd had some sleep. She was happy to be able to watch Amy as she slept though. Amber thought she looked so angelic as she slept. Amber had to smile when she heard Amy moan her name, she wondered what sort of dream Amy would be having, too be moaning her name as she was.
Amber suddenly got an evil grin on her face, as she slid closer to Amy and put her lips to hers and kissed her. Amber was keeping her fingers crossed that she didn't wake Amy up as she did it. Amy seemed to enjoy it, as she started to return the kiss. Amy started to move a little more. Amber was worried that she was waking up, so she quickly broke the kiss and slid away from Amy. Amber closed her eyes, and tried to look like she was still asleep.
Amy was having a dream about dancing with Amber. It was a slow dance, and they were both really close to each other. Amy looked deeply into Amber's eyes, and they were soon kissing. Amy was really enjoying this dream, as the kiss felt so real. She never wanted it to end, but she could feel that she was waking up though. She slowly opened her eyes, and found herself looking at Amber's sleeping form.
Amber slowly opened her eyes to make it look like she'd just woken up, as she smiled at Amy.
"Hi Amy. Did you sleep okay?" Amber asked, as she had a stretch.
"MMM, I slept really well this time." Amy said with a smile, as she thought about the kiss in her dream, and how real it felt.
"You do look a lot happier now. Did you have any bad dreams this time?" Amber asked, as she tried not to grin.
"Nope, just really nice ones." Amy replied with a big smile.
Amber smiled back, she was happy that Amy hadn't worked out she'd really just kissed her. The sad part for Amber was, whether or not she'd get a second chance to kiss those wonderful lips of Amy's before she had to return home in a couple of weeks.
"How did you sleep Amber?" Amy asked.
"I slept fine, thanks Amy. I think this bed is even softer than the one in my room." Amber said with a pout.
"You're more than welcome to sleep in here with me and Ann that is if Ann doesn't mind." Amy said with some hope in her voice. "And you don't mind sharing a bed with me." Amy quickly added sounding a little worried.
Amber didn't like the way Amy said, me, at the end of her sentence.
"Hey, stop putting yourself down Amy. I'd love to sleep with you and Ann." Amber said with a smile. As she stroked the side of Amy's face with her hand.
Amy just smiled as Amber told her off. She'd really missed Amber's smile, and Ann was a lot happier now as well.
"Can you two keep the noise down? Some of us are still trying to sleep." Ann said in a very sleepy voice.
"Sorry sis." Amy said, as she rolled over and wrapped her arms around Ann.
"I'll let you off this time with a warning, but next time I'll tickle you." Ann said, as she turned her head. So she could meet Amy's so she could give her a kiss on the cheek.
"Some things are worth getting tickled for." Amy said with a grin, just before she let out a squeal.
Ann jumped when Amy squealed, but she soon saw that Amber was tickling her, which had Amy squirming around in the bed, as she tried to get away. Ann thought it looked like fun, so she soon joined in.
Amy had no chance of fighting of them both, so she just ended up giggling and screaming for them both to stop.
By the time Ann and Amber did stop tickling Amy, they were all giggling, as they tried to get their breaths back.
"That's cheating!" Amy shouted, as she took deep breaths, trying to get some air back into her lungs.
"I thought you said some things were worth getting tickled for?" Ann asked in between gasps, as she tried to get air back into her lungs.
"They are, but I didn't think you'd both attack me at the same time." Amy giggled.
"You really are a lot more fun to be around now Amy." Amber said, as she lay next to her on the bed.
"Thanks Amber. I really feel better now. I always felt like something was wrong growing up. I felt like I was looking at a stranger when ever I'd look in the mirror, but couldn't work out why." Amy said with a thoughtful look on her face.
"I can't begin to understand how you must have felt growing up Amy, but I think you've made the right choice." Amber said, as she sat up and looked up and down Amy'' body.
"I know I have Amber. The only down side is waiting for the hormones to do their job." Amy said, as she cupped her fake breasts.
"I'm sure it won't be long before you're complaining about them getting in the way." Amber said with a grin, as she looked at the breasts Amy had. "Do they feel like real breasts Amy?" Amber asked, as she looked at them.
"I've never had real breast Amber, so I couldn't tell you." Amy said with a little sadness to her voice.
"I'm sorry Amy that was a stupid question to ask you. Please forgive me?" Amber asked with a pleading look.
"Don't worry about it too much Amber. Amy here is just a little impatient when it comes to her body. She just wants it all to happen overnight." Ann said from the other side of Amy.
"I think they're really starting to work Amy." Amber smiled.
"Do you really think so? I still feel the same as I always have." Amy said in a sad tone of voice.
"I don't think that's true." Amber said with a grin, as she pointed at Amy's chest.
"Okay, not completely the same." Amy giggled. "But without the breast forms, I'd just be plane old Andy still." Amy sighed.
"Stop being so hard on yourself Amy. You look really different now days. You're really filling out, and the corset wearing has done wonders on your waist." Amber said with a smile. "I think you look really good in your work clothes." Amber added with a grin.
"I got that idea last night." Amy said with a grin.
Amber went red faced when Amy said that. She was also worried that Amy was going to work out that she had feelings for her that went beyond being friends. Amber knew that she'd have to be a lot more careful if she didn't want Amy to work out how she really felt.
"Do you mind if I take my shower first sis?" Amy asked, as she slid down the bed.
"Not at all baby sister. I'm happy to just lie here for a little longer." Ann said as she stretched out on the bed.
"Thanks sis." Amy said, as she made her way over to the bathroom.
"I think I'll head back to my room, and take a shower myself." Amber said, as she watched Amy walk away from the bed. She loved the way Amy's bottom was swinging from side to side as she walked.
"I think you should make that a cold shower." Ann whispered with a giggle, as she saw the way Amber was looking at Amy.
"Ann!" Amber said, as she gave Ann a dirty look.
"Did you say something sis?" Amy asked, as she stopped walking and turned around to look at Ann and Amber on the bed.
"I was just saying that it was a good idea for Amber to go take a shower in her own room." Ann said with a smile that was hiding the worry she had. Ann thought that she might have just dropped Amber in it.
"That is a good idea sis. We need to be ready for Chrissy to work her magic. She's going to be a busy girl tonight." Amy said, as she turned around and carried on walking to the bathroom.
"I'm sorry Amber. I wasn't thinking when I said that." Ann said with a sad look.
"That's okay Annie. You did a great job of covering it up." Amber said with a smile. "Just try and be more careful in the future." Amber added, as she reached over and poked Ann in the side.
"Hey! That tickles." Ann said, as she twisted to try and stop Amber poking her.
"Just remember that I know your weakness as well Annie." Amber said with an evil grin.
"Okay, okay. I get the point." Ann giggled.
"Good. Now if you don't mind, I think I'll go and take that cold shower." Amber giggled, as she slid off the bed and ran out the bedroom.
Ann just lay on the bed giggling at the way Amber was getting over Amy. She had her doubts as to whether Amber would be able to hide it for the next couple of weeks.
Amy had gone to the bathroom and stripped out of her clothes once she started the shower. She walked over to the full-length mirror on the back of the door. She wanted to see if she could see what Amber was talking about. She looked at herself from the front, and then each side. Amy could see what Amber was trying to say now. She did have a more female shape now days. As she looked over her shoulder to look at herself from the back, she could see that her backside had filled out to give her waist a much smaller look.
The only thing that looked out of place as she looked in the mirror was the thing hanging down between her legs.
"You'll be gone one day soon." Amy thought to herself as she took one last look in the mirror before she turned and walked over to the shower, and climbed in.
Amy found herself wondering if Prue could do anything to hide the thing between her legs. She'd read about it in stories on the net, but wasn't sure how true any of it was. The only way she'd know for sure would be to ask Prue.
Hoping that she'd find time tonight while they had the meal, Amy set about washing her hair and getting clean.
Amber really had gone to her room to take a cold shower. The more she saw of Amy's body, the more she wanted to wrap her arms around it. Amber really meant what she said to Ann about not doing anything with Amy, but she was having doubts as to whether she could keep that promise now.
Amber let out a sharp breath as the ice cold water hit her body when she stepped under it, but it was working. She was beginning to calm down again.
"I better get use to this. I have a feeling I'll be taking a lot of these over the next couple of weeks." Amber thought to herself with a giggle.
Amber turned the water to warm after a couple of minutes, and then set about washing her hair and getting clean.
Once she was finished she stepped out the shower and dried herself off. She grabbed the big fluffy bathrobe off the back of the bathroom door and then made her way into her bedroom to sort out what she was going to wear for the meal and then the club.
Amber had been through everything she owned twice before she went and sat on the bed with a defeated look on her face. She'd seen the way Becky and Vicky were dressed last night, and she had nothing that even came close to looking that nice.
"No matter what I wear, I'll never look good enough to be seen out with Becky and the others." Amber thought to herself. She was snapped out of her depression when she heard a knock on the door. "Come in" She shouted, as she looked to see who it was. She was a little shocked when she saw it was Chrissy.
"Hi Amber. Is it okay if I come in?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"Hi Chrissy. Please do come in." Amber said with a fake smile.
Chrissy entered the room, and could see right away that Amber wasn't happy about something.
"Thanks Amber. Is everything okay? You look a little down about something." Chrissy asked with a worried look on her face.
"I'm fine Chrissy, just a little nervous about tonight." Amber said with a nervous giggle.
Chrissy just stood looking at Amber with her arms folded. Amber could tell right away that Chrissy wasn't buying her excuse.
"Okay, okay. I've just spent the last fifteen minutes trying to find something nice to wear tonight, and I can't find one thing that even comes close to making me look as beautiful as Becky and Vicky looked last night." Amber said with a sigh, as she sat down on the bed in defeat.
"Is that all you're worried about Amber?" Chrissy asked, as she sat on the bed next to Amber, and wrapped an arm around her waist.
"I'd call that a big problem, wouldn't you?" Amber asked, as she looked at Chrissy. "I don't even own a nice set of underwear; mine are just the cheapest I could find." Amber added with a sigh, as she rested her head on Chrissy's shoulder.
"Come on Cinderella!" Chrissy shouted, as she jumped up off the bad. She pulled Amber to her feet, as she headed out the bedroom and down the hallway to hers and Becky's room.
"Chrissy! What are you doing?" Amber shouted, as Chrissy dragged her down the hallway.
"I'm playing fairy godmother." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked back at a worried Amber.
Amber stopped worrying when she saw Chrissy's smile. She didn't know what it was, but she really trusted Chrissy a lot.
Ann had come to her bedroom door when she heard Amber shouting. She had to giggle when she saw Chrissy wander past with a very nervous looking Amber in tow. Amber in her fluffy bathrobe and Chrissy in a silk dressing gown.
"Trust her Amber; she's really good at this." Ann said, as they went past.
Amber went to speak, but found that she had nothing really to say. So she just followed Chrissy down to her room. Amber followed Chrissy into her room, and had to stop and take a breath, as she realised just how beautiful Chrissy's room really was.
"Wow Chrissy. This is the most beautiful bedroom I've ever been in." Amber said, as she slowly looked around the room.
The whole room was done in soft shades of pink, and looked very girlie. Amber thought it was the perfect room for Chrissy.
"Thanks Amber, but Mandy was the one that designed the room. It was like this before I ever moved in." Chrissy said, as she looked around at the room with Amber.
Chrissy still had to take a deep breath when she looked around the room. It was still breath-taking to her.
"I find it hard to believe that you and Mandy aren't real sisters Chrissy. You're so much alike." Amber said with a smile.
"Everyone says that to us, even Becky finds it hard to believe at times." Chrissy giggled.
Amber turned to look at a door on the other side of the room when she heard Becky speak to her.
"Hi Amber. You nervous about tonight?" Becky asked, as she walked over to where she was stood with Chrissy.
"Scared to death would be a better way of putting it." Amber said with a nervous giggle. "I was trying to tell Chrissy that I have nothing to wear, just before she dragged me down to your room." Amber added.
"Don't worry about that Amber." Becky said with a grin. "Do you think we should show her or not?" Becky asked, as she looked over to Chrissy.
"I'm not sure. I kind of like the worried look she has now." Chrissy said with an even bigger grin back at Becky.
"True, but how would you feel if it was you looking that worried." Becky asked with a sad look.
"Okay. Point taken, let's show her." Chrissy smiled, as she took one of Amber's hands, while Becky took the other.
"Where are you taking me?" Amber asked in a worried voice, as the two girls led her across the room.
"You'll see." Chrissy said.
Amber soon found herself being taken through a door on the far wall. She took it to be a walk in closet like the one in her room, but when she stepped inside she realised that it was nothing like her closet. This one was at least four times bigger.
"Wow. This room is huge." Amber said, as she looked around. "Do all these clothes belong to you two?" Amber asked, as she looked at the lines of clothes on hangers.
"Yep, we have quite a collection between us." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked around the room.
Amber couldn't stop looking at all the clothes. She found dresses, skirts, blouses, and lots of other stuff hung on racks. She saw lines of shoes and boots on another wall, and lots of drawers, which Amber assumed, were full of underwear and other little bits.
"I've died and gone to heaven." Amber said in a dreamy voice.
"Not quite yet Amber, but if we don't find a dress for you to wear soon, you may wish you had." Chrissy said with a giggle, as she saw the time was getting on and she still had everyone's makeup to do.
"You're going to let me wear one of your dresses?" Amber asked in a shocked voice.
"Yep, so take a look around and I will sort out the shoes and other bits to go with the outfit you choose." Chrissy smiled, as she waved her hand around the room.
Amber set to work looking for an outfit for the night, but she was having trouble trying to work out what she would look good in.
"Do you need any help Amber?" Becky asked when she saw that Amber was looking flustered.
"Would you two help me please? You looked so beautiful last night Becky." Amber said with some pleading in her voice.
"Okay Amber, but you have to trust us to do our job." Chrissy said with a firm look, as she looked into Amber's eyes.
"I trust you both. I really do." Amber said, as she pleaded with them to help her.
"Okay. First we need to sort you out some underwear." Chrissy said, as she walked over to a set of drawers and came back with a hand full of boxes and then led Amber back out to the bedroom.
Chrissy put all the boxes on the bed and then took the lids off them all.
"What style do you want to wear tonight?" Chrissy asked, as she waved her hand over the line of boxes on the bed.
Amber loved the look of them all. She found herself touching them all, and wishing that she could try them all on.
"They all feel really beautiful Chrissy. I just want to feel sexy tonight, and look beautiful." Amber said in a dreamy voice as she stroked each item in the boxes.
Amber gave Chrissy a puzzled look when she saw that the labels on the end of the first box said that the bra that went with this set was a b cup. Amy could plainly see that both Chrissy and Becky were a c cup.
"These aren't yours or Becky's are they?" Amber asked, as she pointed at the boxes.
"No, they are yours Amber." Chrissy said with a grin.
"What! But how did you know my size?" Amber asked with a shocked look, as she looked down at all the beautiful underwear sets that lay on the bed in front of her.
"Ann told us a couple of weeks ago that you were on a very tight budget, and that you never treated yourself to nice things. So Mandy and I wanted to treat you to a whole new collection of underwear." Chrissy said with a smile.
Amber looked up at Chrissy with a tear in her eye.
"You've done all this just for me?" Amber asked, as she finally let the tears roll down her cheeks. "Thank you. Thank you so much." Amber added as she threw her arms around Chrissy, and hugged her.
"I take it she likes your little gift then babe?" Becky said when she saw Amber hugging Chrissy, as she cried on her shoulder.
Becky soon found herself being pulled into the hug as well. She never realised what a simple gift could do for someone.
"Thanks Becky. I know Chrissy said the gift was from Mandy and her, but I know that you would have had a lot to do with it as well." Amber said, as she dried her eyes.
"I did pick a couple of sets out, as I know how they make me feel when I see Chrissy in them." Becky said with a grin.
Amber wanted to ask what Becky meant by that, but thought it best not to say too much. She didn't want to drop herself in it with Amy, so she just smiled.
"These should keep you going until we go back to work on Thursday. Then you can pick out the rest for yourself." Chrissy said.
"You're giving me even more?" Amber asked with shock when she heard what Chrissy just said.
"Yes. We just wanted to make sure you had enough to get you through the next couple of days." Chrissy said in a matter of fact way.
"I don't think I can accept any more from you all. This is a lot you've given me right here." Amber said, as she looked at all the boxes on the bed.
"Well it's a good job you're not getting a say in it then." Chrissy said with a grin.
Amber was about to argue, but saw the look that Chrissy and Becky both had and realised that she wasn't going to win. So she just smiled and hugged them both again.
"Have you picked a set to wear tonight then Amber?" Becky asked.
Amber looked at all the sets on the bed, and then picked up a deep red coloured sat.
"I think I'll wear this set tonight." Amber said with a grin, as she picked up the box with the bra and panties in.
"Nice choice." Becky said.
"Do you want to try wearing a corset Amber?" Chrissy asked.
"I would, but I'm scared about it being too tight." Amber said in a worried voice, as she looked at Chrissy.
"Don't worry about it Amber. I'll make sure it's not too tight." Chrissy said with a warm smile.
Amber felt a lot more relaxed when she saw Chrissy's smile. She could see that Becky was a very lucky woman to have her.
"Okay then Chrissy, I trust you." Amber smiled.
"Why don't you go to the bathroom and change into your new underwear, while Chrissy and I sort out the dress and corset." Becky said with a smile, as she pointed Amber towards the bathroom.
Amber took the Bra and Panty set out the box and made her way to the bathroom, while Chrissy and Becky went to the closet. So they could pick out a dress and shoes for her to wear.
Once in the bathroom Amber quickly removed her bathrobe, and then slipped the panties on. Then she slipped the bra around her waist and clipped it together before she turned it around and slipped her arms into it. She loved the feel of the panties and the bra. Amber had never worn anything of this high quality before, and now she had a pile of it sat on the bed in the next room.
She saw the full length mirror on the back of the bathroom door, so she started to strike sexy poses to show off her new underwear. She was soon giggling at herself for acting so silly.
"I'd better go and see what Chrissy and Becky have found for me to wear tonight." Amber thought to her self, as she slipped her bathrobe back on and left the bathroom. She'd not been wearing any underwear when she went in, so she didn't have to worry about taking anything with her.
Chrissy and Becky had just come out the closet when Amber entered the room again. Becky was carrying a long garment bag that must have had the dress in it, while Chrissy was carrying a pair of silver shoes, and some other bits. The only other thing that Amber could make out was the corset that looked to be the same colour as the bra and panty set she was now wearing.
"Hi Amber. How does the underwear feel?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"I've never felt anything like it Chrissy. I really love it. Thank you so much." Amber said with a big smile.
"You're more than welcome Amber." Chrissy said with a smile, as she put all the stuff she was carrying down on the bed, and then picked the corset back up.
"You'll need to lose the bathrobe hon, so I can put this on you." Chrissy said with a grin, as she waved the corset from side to side.
Amber let out a groan as she looked worriedly at the corset in Chrissy's hand.
"I'm really not sure I can cope with wearing it all night Chrissy." Amber said in a worried voice. "You do promise not to make it too tight, don't you?" Amber asked.
"Don't worry Amber. I said I wouldn't make it too tight. It's a larger corset I use to wear some time back, so it won't tighten down to anything like the ones I wear now." Chrissy said, as she wrapped her arms around Amber to help her calm down.
Amber took the hug, and used it as an excuse to feel Chrissy's body a little. She could feel that Chrissy was already wearing a corset, as she could feel the laces running down the middle of her back. So Amber moved her hands around to Chrissy's side, where she felt just how small her waist really was. Amber moved her hand down a little more and found a round plump bottom there. She soon jumped when she heard Becky shout at her.
"Hey! Watch where you're putting your hands." Becky shouted at her.
Amber jumped back, worried that she'd just done the very thing Ann warned her not to do.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you Becky. I'm really sorry." Amber was stepping away from Chrissy while trying not to make eye contact with Becky.
"Don't look so worried Amber. I was only joking with you." Becky said, as she walked up to where Amber was now stood.
Amber looked up and saw the worried look on both Becky and Chrissy's faces.
"So you're not mad at me then Becky?" Amber asked in a quiet voice.
"No. I was watching you from over there. I could see that you were just feeling Chrissy's corseted waist." Becky smiled, as she pulled Amber into a hug. "I'm sorry if I scared you. I was only playing around." Becky added, as she stepped back to look Amber in the eyes to make sure she was okay.
Amber gave a week smile before saying. "Ann warned me that you were both easily upset. So when you shouted I got really scared I'd just upset you."
"Did she?" Becky asked, as she put her hands on her hips. "I'll have to be having a word with her about that." Becky added with a frown.
"Please don't. I really don't want to start any trouble. She only told me that because I can get a little playful sometimes." Amber said, as she went a little red in the face from embarrassment.
"You mean because you like girls more than boys?" Becky asked with a knowing look.
"What!" Amber said with a shocked look on her face.
"Don't look so worried Amber. I worked it out not long after Ann moved down here." Becky giggled, as she pulled Amber into another hug. "Ann knew things that only a very close room mate would know." Becky added with a lot of emphasis in the very part.
"Oh I see." Amber said, as she looked at her feet. She was too afraid to make eye contact with Becky or Chrissy. "I tried dating boys, but they never really interested me. So I started playing around with Ann one night, one thing led to another, and I found out I like being with other girls." Amber was close to tears now.
"It's nothing to be ashamed of Amber. You're talking to two girls that got married." Becky said with a giggle.
"I'm sorry, but I'm just that use to keeping it quiet. Most people just don't understand, or they want to watch." Amber said with a little sarcastic giggle.
"I know what you mean there." Chrissy said, as she stepped up and also joined the hug.
Amber suddenly pulled away from them both when she heard Becky ask the next question.
"So what do you plan to do about your feelings for Amy?" Becky asked.
"I don't have any feelings for Amy. We're just friends." Amber blurted out.
Chrissy and Becky looked at each other, and then burst out laughing.
"Busted." Becky said in between giggles.
Amber went to argue with them both, but realised that they were right so what was the point in making an even bigger fool of herself.
"Am I that bad at hiding it?" Amber said, as she sat on the edge of the bed.
Chrissy and Becky stopped laughing when they saw how down it had made Amber feel. They took the seat either side of her and wrapped an arm around her.
"We're sorry Amber. We didn't mean to make fun of your feeling." Chrissy said with a sad look.
"We could see it in the way you looked at Amy in the kitchen last night, and the reason for you wanting to leave. Only someone in love would be willing to do that." Becky said from the other side of her.
"I really do lover her with all my heart, but I'm not sure how she feels about dating another woman. What if she likes men?" Amber said with a confused look.
"All you can do is sit down with Amy and ask her, but from what I've seen of Amy this last twenty-four hours I'd say she has a thing for you. She also told me that she was looking for an understanding girl to spend the rest of her life with." Chrissy said with a smile.
"She really said that Chrissy? She's looking for a girl to fall in love with?" Amber said with hope in her voice.
"Yes, she really said that to me. So why don't you tell her the way you feel, and take it from there." Chrissy said.
"No, not yet. I told Ann that I wouldn't do that to Amy. I'm only here for a couple of weeks, and then I'm leaving again. I don't want Amy sat down here feeling sorry for herself waiting for me to come back for a visit." Amber said in a firm voice.
"Don't you think Amy should be the one to make that choice Amber?" Becky asked.
"No I don't. She's dealing with a lot right now, and I'm not going to add to it. I only have six months left on my collage course, and then I can look for a job and a place to live down here. I'll keep my fingers crossed; she doesn't find someone else in the mean time." Amber said with a smile, as she looked at Becky, and then Chrissy.
"Well it's your choice I guess." Becky said with a sigh.
"Yes it is, so please don't say anything to Amy." Amber asked in a pleading voice.
"We won't say a word. We'll even help run a block if you slip up." Becky said with a grin.
Amber just went a little red in the face, as she had a feeling that Becky and Chrissy could be busy over the next couple of weeks.
"Thanks you guys." Amber said. Then quickly put her hand to her mouth when she realised that Chrissy may not like the use of that word. "Sorry, I didn't mean it like that Chrissy. I should have said girls; yes that's what I should have said." Amber mumbled.
Chrissy and Becky just sat watching her waffle on for a couple of seconds before they both looked at each other, and then burst out laughing.
"We know what you meant Amber, so don't worry about it." Chrissy said, as she tried to stop laughing.
Chrissy and Becky really liked Amber. They both found it hard to not be happy when she was around.
"You really need to relax a little Amber. Chrissy and Amy won't take offence at anything you say that may come out sounding like you still think their male." Becky said with a smile, as she got her giggling under control.
"I just feel like I'm walking on egg shells all the time. I heard some of the things Amy's father had to say just after Ann moved out, and some stuff you see on the news. I just don't want any of you to think I'm that way." Amber said in a pleading voice.
"We would never think of you like that Amber. Just treat us like you do Ann, and that would be great." Chrissy smiled.
"Okay Chrissy. I can do that." Amber smiled back.
"Come on, we better see about getting you ready, or we'll never get out tonight." Chrissy said, as she looked at the clock on the side of the bed.
Amber let out a groan when she saw the corset in Chrissy's hand, but she stood up and let the bathrobe slip off her body, letting Chrissy and Becky get a look at her new underwear. Amber started to get a little nervous when she saw that Chrissy and Becky were both looking at her body.
"Do I look okay?" Amber asked, as she started to fidget around. "I know I don't have a really great body like you two, but I don't look too bad do I?" Amber added in a sad voice.
"I think you look really good Amber. Maybe a little thin, but Ann did say that you'd not been eating right for a couple of months." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked at Amber's body.
"Do you really think so?" Amber asked in a shocked voice, as she turned from side to side as she looked down at her own body.
Chrissy and Becky could both see that Amber was still a little nervous about being dressing in just her bra and panties, so they looked at each other and smiled. Then they both slipped out of the silk dressing gowns, so they were stood facing Amber in their underwear. The only difference was that Chrissy and Becky were both already wearing their corsets.
Amber hadn't noticed what Chrissy and Becky had done, as she was still looking down at her own body. She picked her head up to look at Chrissy and Becky, so she could ask them another question, but the words stuck in her throat when she saw them both in their underwear. She found herself looking at Chrissy more than Becky, not because Chrissy had a better-looking body, as they both looked really beautiful. It was more because she couldn't believe that Chrissy was ever anything but a woman.
"Wow Chrissy. You really are beautiful." Amber said in a trance, as she kept looking up and down her body.
Chrissy was wearing a virgin white bra and panty set with a matching white corset that really pulled her waist into an hourglass shape. The corset forced Chrissy's breasts up, and made them look a lot bigger than they would normally look. Amber found herself watching them rise and fall with each breath Chrissy took.
Amber looked over to where Becky was stood so she could get a better look at her body as well. Becky was wearing a black bra and panty set, and a matching black corset. Amber thought both girls looked amazing.
Amber watched as Becky stepped over to where Chrissy was stood, and they both struck a sexy pose as Becky spoke.
"Do you think we make a cute couple then?" Becky asked with a grin.
"Yes I really do Becky." Amber said with a smile, as she saw the two of them wrap an arm around each other and then kiss.
Amber could almost feel the passion they had for each other radiating around the room, as she watched them kiss.
Chrissy and Becky broke the kiss when they heard Amber do a little cough.
"Sorry." Both girls said with a silly grin, as they broke the kiss.
Chrissy walked over to Amber and then wrapped the corset around her waist. Amber put her hands on her hips and took a couple of deep breaths just in case they were going to be her last.
"Don't worry too much Amber, it will feel a little tight to start with, but you'll soon get use to it. I won't make it too tight, not for your first time." Chrissy said, as she started to pull on the laces.
Amber could feel the corset gripping her waist tighter and tighter, but it didn't feel as bad as she thought it would. She was soon hearing Chrissy saying that she was all done.
"I think that will do for your first time in a corset Amber." Chrissy said, as she tapped Amber on the bottom.
"It doesn't feel that bad at all." Amber said, as she looked at herself in the mirror.
"I've only tightened it enough to give you a little more shape." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked at Amber in the mirror. "We are all going out for a meal before we head off to the club. I would hate for you not to be able to eat anything because I tightened your corset too much." Chrissy added with a grin.
"It wouldn't look very good if I didn't eat much, not after you've all gone to so much trouble to make me feel so welcome." Amber smiled back, as she looked at Chrissy in the mirror.
Becky walked over and stood the other side of Amber to Chrissy, so she could get a better look at how they all looked. Amber was amazed at just how good she looked stood next to these two beauties.
"Take one last look Amber, because were about to cover all the mirrors now until you've been fully dressed and made up." Becky said with a grin, as she led her over to the dressing table.
Amber just smiled at Becky, and took the seat she just offered her. So Chrissy could make a start on her makeup.
"I need you to close your eyes and relax while I work on you Amber." Chrissy said, as she tilted Amber's head back to make it easier for her to work on it.
"Okay Chrissy. I trust you." Amber smiled, as she let out a long breath. She couldn't believe just how gentle a touch Chrissy had. Amber found herself drifting off into a trance.
"I'll leave you to work your magic on Amber here, while I go and help Ann and Amy get dressed." Becky said, as she picked up two garment bags off the bed and left the room, after she put her dressing gown back on.
Chrissy smiled at Becky, as she watched her leave the room. Then she got back to working on Amber's makeup.
Amy was sat at her dressing table playing around with her makeup when she heard a knock at the bedroom door. "Come in!" she shouted.
"Hi Amy." Becky said, as she entered the room with her arms full of stuff.
"Hi Becky. How goes the makeover on Amber?" Amy asked with a grin.
"She's scrubbing up real good." Becky said in a really bad Texan voice. Amy had to laugh at Becky when she said that.
"Ann said she looked a little worried when Chrissy dragged her off down to your room. Did she like the gift from Chrissy and Mandy?" Amy asked with a grin.
"She was a little scared to start with, but Chrissy soon had her calmed down." Becky smiled. "She really loved the gift as well." Becky added with a grin.
"I thought she would." Amy said with a grin.
"You doing your own makeup tonight then Amy?" Becky asked, as she saw what Amy was doing.
"No, well not all of it. I thought that I'd make a start so Chrissy had less to sort out later." Amy said.
"True, but you know that she'll just redo whatever you've done, and make it look a hundred times better." Becky said with a giggle, as she thought about how Chrissy could do that.
"I know what you mean Becky. I wish I had that magic touch of hers." Amy said with a sigh.
"Is Ann taking a shower?" Becky asked, not seeing her in the bedroom.
"Yes she is, but she'll be out again soon." Amy replied.
"We'll get you dressed first then Amy." Becky smiled, as she put the garment bags on the bed and the shoes on the floor next to the bed.
Becky opened the first garment bag and pulled out a blue dress, then held it up for Amy to see. It was a cocktail dress, and it looked really nice as it sparkled.
"Wow Becky, that looks really beautiful. Can I really wear it tonight?" Amy asked, as she got up and ran over to where Becky was stood.
"Well yes, unless you don't like it." Becky said with a grin.
"No, no. I love it Becky. Please let me wear it." Amy pleaded.
"Okay then, you better go and pick out some underwear to go with it then. Don't forget a corset as well, or you'll never get the dress to zip up other wise." Becky said.
Amy ran off into hers and Ann's walk in closet, in search of some underwear to go with the dress. She found the perfect set to go with the dress and slipped into them in the closet, then she picked out a corset to match and went out to get Becky to help her put it on. Amy had a flesh coloured gaff on so all she showed when she went back out to Becky was a feminine look with a smooth crotch area, and the bra pushing her breast up, as they supported them.
"Will you help me with the corset Becky please?" Amy asked, as she walked over to where Becky was stood near the bed.
"Sure Amy. If you clip it closed, then I'll tighten the laces down for you." Becky smiled, as she finished getting the second dress out for Ann.
Ann's dress was in a very bright purple, but looked a lot like the blue one that Amy would be wearing. Both dresses looked very expensive and elegant.
"You and Chrissy sure have a lot of nice clothes Becky." Amy said, as she looked at the purple dress lying on the bed next to the blue one.
"You really need to thank Carl and Sara for most of them. He just turns up with a couple of garment bags a week, saying that Sara has been playing around again." Becky said with a giggle.
"Have you and Chrissy worn all the dresses that Ann and I have worn then?" Amy asked, as she ran her hand across the soft fabric of the dresses.
"We've worn some of them, but not these two. You and Ann will be the first to wear these two creations." Becky smiled.
"Really! Are you sure about this?" Amy asked in shock.
"Yes Chrissy and I are sure. We thought it would be nice to see you and Ann looking like proper sisters in the same dresses, but in different colours." Becky said, as she stepped up behind Amy and made a start on tightening the laces down on her corset.
Ann came out the bathroom to find Becky pulling on the laces to Amy's corset, as she gripped onto the bedpost at the bottom of their bed.
"Having fun there sis?" Ann asked with a grin, as she saw the pained look on Amy's face.
"It's not as bad as it looks." Amy said with a gasp, as Becky pulled on the laces again.
"Sure sounds bad enough to me baby sister." Ann said with a giggle.
"I wouldn't go laughing too much Ann, you're up next." Becky said with a grin, as she looked at the purple dress on the bed.
"Is that the dress you want me to wear tonight?" Ann asked, as she walked over to the bed to take a better look at it.
"Yes it is. I need you to go and get your underwear sorted out, and don't forget the corset." Becky added with a grin.
Ann just let out a groan as she wandered off to sort it all out. Becky and Amy looked at each other, and had a little giggle. They both knew that Ann didn't hate wearing a corset that much; she just liked to make it look like she didn't like it much.
Becky had Amy's corset on by the time Ann got back. Ann had already changed into her underwear, so Becky made a start on getting the corset on while Amy set about putting her stockings on.
"Don't forget to feed the garter straps under your gaff and panties Amy, or you'll have a nightmare later when you need the bathroom." Becky said with a pained look on her face.
"Thanks Becky, I would have forgotten all about that." Amy said with a giggle, as she was just about to clip the first strap to her stocking. She soon had them all fed under, and clipped onto her stockings.
Becky got Ann's corset closed around her waist, so Ann could get her stockings on as well. Thanks to the warning Becky gave Amy, Ann never made the same mistake. Becky helped Amy get her dress on while Ann was sorting out putting her stockings on.
"I love the feel of this dress Becky." Amy said, as she did a spin in it. She looked in the full-length mirror, and loved how it made her waist look small.
The dress had sleeves, but they hung just off the shoulders, which worked great with the strapless bra that Amy had on. Ann had also gone for a strapless bra to wear with her dress, as it was the same as Amy's. The skirt of the dress stopped a couple of inches above the knee, which gave it a very elegant look.
Becky helped Ann get her dress on while Amy sat on the edge of the bed to put the shoes on that Becky had brought into the room with her. The shoes were in a blue silk that was a really good match for the dress, and with the black stockings Amy had on really set her legs off beautifully.
"You look really good in that dress baby sister." Ann said with a smile, as she looked at her sister.
"You're looking really good yourself, big sister." Amy smiled back, as she looked at Ann in her purple version of the same dress.
"You better get your shoes on Ann, and then we can go and see what Chrissy has done with Amber." Becky said with a grin, as she motioned Ann over to the bed with her hand.
Ann sat on the edge of the bed and slipped on the purple silk shoes to match her dress. Then she stood up and went to stand next to Amy in front of the mirror, so they could get a proper look at themselves. Ann found it hard to believe that the girl stood next to her was really her baby brother, she just looked too beautiful.
"You really do look beautiful Amy. I can't see anything but a beautiful young woman stood next to me." Ann said with a proud smile.
"Thanks sis. I really do feel like this is the real me." Amy said, as she smiled at the mirror, and the woman in the mirror smiled back at her.
"I hate to do this, but we really need to get a move one." Becky said in a sad voice. "We better go and see how Chrissy is doing." Becky added, as she waved Ann and Amy towards the bedroom door.
Ann and Amy smiled at each other, and then let Becky lead them out the bedroom and down the hall to hers and Chrissy's room.
Amber had almost fallen asleep as Chrissy did her makeup and hair, but she was soon snapped out of it when she heard Chrissy's voice talking to her.
"Amber, Amber. I've finished doing your hair and makeup." Chrissy said in her sweet voice.
"I'm sorry Chrissy, but I think I might have fallen asleep then. You have such a gentle touch, it's really nice." Amber said, as she looked a little embarrassed that she had fallen asleep.
"Don't worry about it Amber. Ann and Amy say the same thing when I work on them." Chrissy giggled.
"Can I take a look at myself then now?" Amber asked looking very excited.
"Not yet Amber, I want you to get your dress and shoes on first. That way you get the full effect when you see yourself for the first time." Chrissy said, as she led Amber over to the bed.
Amber hadn't seen the dress yet, so she ended up holding her breath as she watched Chrissy unzip the garment bag. Chrissy pulled a beautiful red cocktail dress out the bag and then held it up with one and, as she rested it on her other arm so Amber could get a better look at it.
"Wow Chrissy, it's so beautiful." Amber said, as she slowly reached out to touch it like it would burn her.
"Well shall we see about getting you in it then?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"Yes please Chrissy. I've never worn anything like this before." Amber said, as she watched Chrissy take the dress off its hanger, and then open the back of it.
Chrissy bent over while holding the dress for Amber to step into. Amber stepped into it and then let Chrissy slide it up her body.
"This dress feels really nice Chrissy. I've never been able to afford fabric this nice to work with." Amber said, as she stroked her hips.
"Sara only ever works with the best fabrics. She's really picky when it comes to her designs." Chrissy smiled.
"So Sara made this dress?" Amber asked sounding all excited.
"She doesn't make them anymore, but she does have the final say on whether she's happy with the final peace." Chrissy said, as she led Amber over to the bed, so she could sit down and put the shoes on to match the dress.
"Annie said that Sara was a really good designer, but I never realised she was this good." Amber said, as she looked down at her body. "I can only dream of being this good one day." Amber added with a sigh.
"Did you bring you're designs with you Amber? I know that Sara is really looking forward to taking a look at them." Chrissy asked, as she helped Amber get back to her feet.
"Yes I brought them, but I'm not even close to being as good as Sara is. I feel that I'm just going to be wasting her time even showing her." Amber said in a sad voice.
"You really don't know anything about Sara then Amber, so please hold off on thoughts like that until you've met her and Cathy." Chrissy said, as she gave Amber a little hug.
"I'm sorry Chrissy. I didn't mean to talk ill of your friend; I just think I'll be wasting her time. Annie told me that Sara and Cathy are like you and Becky." Amber said.
"You mean beautiful, and fun to be around?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"Yes I guess so, and that Cathy was born with different parts like you." Amber asked looking a little nervous about the subject.
"Yes Cathy is like me, but she only had the SRS a little over a year ago. I had mine just over three years ago now." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Do you ever think you made a mistake Chrissy?" Amber asked.
"No, not for one minute. I always knew that I was really a girl inside. I just never thought I'd get to be one on the outside. I was really lucky when I arrived here, unlike like Amy was." Chrissy said with a sad look on her face.
"You were there when she needed you the most Chrissy, so don't look so sad." Amber said, as she lifted Chrissy's chin so she could look her in the eyes.
"I know you're right Amber, but I still feel bad when I think about all the times she saw us go to the club, while she was stood across the road watching us." Chrissy said with a pained look on her face.
"Annie said you loved to worry a little too much, and I can see what she meant now." Amber giggled.
"I can think of much worse ways to be." Chrissy giggled, as she stuck her tongue out at Amber.
"I like you just the way you are Chrissy, so don't ever think about changing." Amber said, as she hugged Chrissy again while they both giggled.
"Do you want to take a look at how you look then Amber?" Chrissy asked once they broke the hug.
"Yes please Chrissy. I know that I won't look as good as all you do, but I know you did your best." Amber said, as she walked over, and stood in front of the mirror that Becky had covered with a blanket before she left to go and help Ann and Amy get ready.
Chrissy was just about to take the cover off the mirror when she heard the bedroom door open. She turned to see Becky enter the room, followed by Ann and Amy.
Ann and Amy stopped dead in their tracks when they saw Amber.
"Amber! What happened to you?" Ann shouted with a shocked look on her face.
Amber looked really worried all of a sudden. She was scared to see what Chrissy had done now. Judging by the reaction she just got from Ann.
"Do I really look that bad Annie?" Amber asked in a nervous voice, as she looked down at herself.
"Bad? You look beautiful, silly." Ann said with a puzzled look. "Have you not seen yourself yet?" Ann added with a giggle, but then she saw the cover over the mirror and realised that Amber hadn't seen herself yet.
"I think you look amazing Amber." Amy said, as she took in the sight before her.
"I'm sorry Amber. I didn't mean to scare you, but you just look so different to how you normally do." Ann said, as she also took in the sight before her.
"Chrissy was just about to show me what I looked like, when you came in." Amber said. She had no idea how to respond to what Ann and Amy just said to her.
"Come on then Amber. Get ready to meet the new you." Chrissy said, as she pulled the cover off the mirror.
Amber just stood looking at a woman in the mirror. The woman moved her hand when Amber did, and she moved her head when Amber moved her head. She was finding it hard to believe that this woman was really her.
The woman's hair was styled and pulled up high on the back of her head. The makeup was perfect, and made her look really beautiful. The red dress looked amazing, and the use of a corset had given the woman a really great hourglass figure.
Ann and Amy walked over and stood each side of Amber, that's when she really realised that the woman she'd been looking at was really her.
"I look beautiful." Amber said, as she brought her hand up to her face. "I really do look beautiful." Amber said again with a smile.
"You always have to me Amber, but I must say that you do look pretty amazing right now." Ann said, as she looked at Amber in the mirror.
"Okay then, who's next for hair and makeup?" Chrissy asked, as she walked over to the dressing table from where she'd been stood next to the mirror.
It took the girls some time to answer, as they were all lost in thought, as they watched Chrissy stroll across in front of them dressed in her bra, panties and corset.
"Hello! Who's first?" Chrissy asked again, as she put a hand on her hip.
"Sorry Chrissy, I'll go first." Ann said, as she realised that she'd been starring at Chrissy.
"I think you better cover up babe." Becky said with a grin, as she walked over to Chrissy and handed her the silk robe she'd taken off earlier.
"Oh sorry. I'd forget all about how I was dressed or not as the case is." Chrissy said with a giggle as she took the robe off Becky, and slipped it on.
"Don't be sorry babe. I don't mind them watching you walk around dressed like that, but I'm the only one that gets to play with what's inside." Becky said in a sexy voice, as she pulled Chrissy in closer so she could kiss her.
"Becky! I really need to get on, or we won't be ready when the car gets here." Chrissy said in a firm voice, as she pushed Becky away.
Becky knew that Chrissy meant business when she used her name, so she let Chrissy get back to work. While she went to the closet too get hers and Chrissy's dresses and shoes.
Amber watched in amazement as Chrissy worked her magic on Ann, and then Amy. Pretty soon Amber was stood looking at the pair of them fully made over like she was.
All three girls stood looking in the mirror at each other while Chrissy set to work on Becky's makeup and hair.
"I want to get some photo's of all this!" Amber shouted, as she spun round to go fetch her camera. She'd forgot about the high heals she had on. She'd have fallen over, if it wasn't for Amy catching her.
"You okay Amber." Amy asked with worry in her voice.
"Yes, I'm fine. I'm not use to wearing such high heals though." Amber said, as she got to her feet again.
"Please be a little more careful Amber. We really don't want to spend the night down A&E because you broke your ankle trying to run around in heals." Amy giggled.
"I will Amy. Sorry about worrying you just now and thanks for saving me." Amber said, as she gave Amy a hug.
"You're welcome Amber. Glad I was there to help." Amy said, as she hugged her back.
"I better go and get my camera." Amber said, as she broke the hug with Amy.
Amber was soon leaving Chrissy and Becky's room in search of her camera, but she had to stop and lean against the wall just outside their room to calm down. The hug with Amy had got her all hot under the collar. The way Amy's breasts had pushed against hers just felt so great. The way Amy looked in that blue dress was just amazing as well. Amber was really worried about lasting two weeks, and not ripping Amy's clothes off so she can make love to her.
Once Amber had herself under control, she made her way to her room to find her camera.
Ann and Amy were just helping Becky get her dress on when Amber got back with her camera. Chrissy was doing her own makeup and hair. Amber found herself watching Chrissy, trying to pick up some tips, but Chrissy was working too fast for Amber to keep up with.
Chrissy was soon finished. She stood up and went over to Becky so she could put her dress on. She slipped out of her robe, and then stepped into the white dress that Becky had unzipped for her. Once she had the dress on, Chrissy walked over to the bed and sat on the edge while Becky slipped her shoes on for her.
"How do I look then?" Chrissy asked, as she stood up once Becky finished.
"You look as beautiful as always babe." Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy's waist. Becky thought about kissing Chrissy, but knew she wouldn't be happy with her if she did.
"You'd say I look good even if I was dressed in a potato sack." Chrissy giggled.
"That's because I think you would lover." Becky said, as she looked deep into Chrissy's eyes. Becky got a bigger shock when Chrissy leaned in and kissed her. "What happened to the no kissing rule babe?" Becky gasped, as she tried to get her breath back.
"You just looked so good, I had to kiss you lover." Chrissy said with a grin.
"You both look really beautiful." Amber said, as she watched them hugging each other.
Becky was in a beautiful black dress, and Chrissy was in a white dress. Amber thought that they both looked like a newly married couple, all be it a very odd couple as they are both female.
"Thanks Amber. You're looking pretty amazing yourself tonight." Becky said with a grin.
"Thanks Becky. I do feel a little weird, though, dressed like this, I never really thought of myself as being beautiful before." Amber said with a silly look on her face.
"We think you look really beautiful too Amber." Ann said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist. "So do you want to take some photos then?" Ann added with a grin.
"Yes please! I want to get as many photos' as I can over the next couple of weeks." Amber said with a grin, as she got her camera out its case.
"I'll be back in a minute, I want to go and get Mandy. That way we will all be in the photos." Chrissy said, as she broke the hug with Becky and made her way over to Mandy's room.
"Okay Chrissy. We'll take a couple of shots with just Amy and Ann in, until you get back." Amber smiled, as she watched Chrissy leave the room.
Mandy was just doing her makeup when she heard a knock on her bedroom door.
"Come in!" Mandy shouted, as she turned to see who it was. "Hi sis, is everything okay?" Mandy asked with a smile.
"Yes, everything is fine. Amber really loved the gift we gave her." Chrissy said, as she walked over to where Mandy was sat at her dressing table.
"I thought she'd like them. Ann did say that she'd never had the money to buy herself nice underwear before." Mandy said with a smile, as she let Chrissy take over doing her makeup.
Mandy just tilted her head back and closed her eyes, as she let Chrissy work on her. Mandy thought it felt like a gentle face massage, Chrissy had such a gentle touch. Once Mandy felt Chrissy finish with her face, she felt her working on her hair. This also felt really nice.
"I could really get use to this, sis." Mandy giggled.
"I've said before that I'd be more than happy to come and help you get ready sis." Chrissy said, as she played with Mandy's hair.
"You have so many makeup jobs to do already sis; I don't want to add to it." Mandy said, as she let Chrissy work on her hair.
"Don't you think I should be the judge of that, sis?" Chrissy said, as she worked.
Chrissy was soon saying she was all done, so Mandy opened her eyes and looked in the mirror.
"Wow sis. I take it all back; you can do my hair and makeup all the time from now on." Mandy said, as she looked at the perfect makeup job. She'd done a really nice job with her hair as well.
"You're so beautiful to start with sis, so it's easy to work on you." Chrissy said with a smile, as she helped Mandy to her feet. "Do you want me to help you with your dress sis?" Chrissy asked.
"Sure sis." Mandy said with a smile, as she walked over to the bed and picked up the dress she was going to be wearing tonight.
Chrissy took the dress off Mandy, and then bent over so Mandy could step into it. The dress was white in colour like Chrissy's, but looked very different in style.
They both stood side by side in front of the mirror once Mandy had the dress on, and the shoes. Chrissy was amazed at just how much like sisters they really did look.
"Thanks for helping me tonight sis. I look really good." Mandy said, as she hugged Chrissy.
"You always look really good sis. I didn't really do anything." Chrissy smiled.
"How did I know you'd say that?" Mandy giggled. Chrissy just looked at her with a smile on her face.
"Amber has her camera out; she wants to take some photos of us all before we head out." Chrissy said, as she broke the hug.
"Well we better go and let her take some of us then." Mandy smiled. "After all, you have made me look really good." Mandy added, as she struck a sexy pose.
"Come on you hussy." Chrissy said, as she put some makeup in Mandy's purse, and then led her out the room.
"Hey! That's sexy hussy to you." Mandy giggled, as she let Chrissy drag her along.
Chrissy just giggled as she pulled Mandy into hers and Becky's room.
They found Becky and the others all taking it in turns to hold the camera while the others struck different poses. Ann and Amy ran over and dragged Chrissy and Mandy over to where they were all stood posing, so they could get in on the action.
Amber was glad that she'd got a digital camera, as they were taking lots of photos. Amber was happy though, because she wanted lots of memories to take back with her when the holiday was over.
Mandy thought that Amber looked really beautiful in the red dress, and Chrissy had done a really amazing job with her hair and makeup.
"You look really beautiful Amber." Mandy said once they finished taking photos.
"Thanks Mandy. I feel really pretty; even if it is taking some getting use to walking in heals." Amber giggled, as she looked down at herself.
"You'll soon get use to them Amber." Mandy said with a smile.
"Thanks for all the underwear Mandy. I can't believe you'd give me a gift like that." Amber said, as she gave Mandy a hug.
"Chrissy said you really liked the gift. She did tell you that we want you to come to the shop, so you can pick out some other bits as well? This was just to keep you going until Thursday." Mandy asked, as she hugged Amber back.
"Yes, Chrissy told me that, but I said you really didn't have to. You've done more than enough already." Amber smiled.
"Don't worry about it Amber. You're just like part of the family now, and I'm not having you wearing cheap underwear." Mandy said in a firm voice.
Amber felt like a scolded child, so just said. "Okay mum, sorry mum."
"I'll let you off this time dear, but next time you get your bottom spanked." Mandy tried to say with a straight face, but ended up giggling which set Amber off.
"Thanks Mandy. I really do mean that." Amber said with a straight face once they broke the hug.
"You're most welcome Amber. Now are you ready to go and meet the rest of the family then?" Mandy asked with a grin, as she looked Amber in the eyes.
Amber took a deep breath before saying. "I guess I'm as ready as I'll ever be Mandy."
"Don't look so worried Amber. They will all love you to bits, just like they do Ann and Amy." Mandy smiled, as she put an arm around Amber's waist and led her out of Chrissy's room.
"Is everyone ready to leave? The car will be here any minute." Mandy asked as they got to the bottom of the stairs.
The girls all shouted yes. Chrissy handed Amber a little purse with some makeup in it.
"I have no idea what to do with any of this stuff Chrissy." Amber said in a nervous voice.
"Don't worry Amber; I'll help you fix any mishaps that may happen tonight. I just don't have enough room in my purse to keep it all, and the purse is part of the outfit anyway." Chrissy said, as she put the purse next to the dress Amber had on, so she could see the perfect match in colour.
"Sara really does think of everything when she makes a dress." Amber giggled.
"She's made more than one outfit after seeing a pair of shoes in a shop window before now." Becky said with a giggle, as she stood with an arm around Chrissy's waist.
"Oh, do you think I should take my design portfolio with me tonight if Sara is going to be there?" Amber asked, sounding a little panicked.
"No, Sara and Cathy will be coming over on Monday for a barbecue, so you can show her then." Mandy said.
"Really? That would be great." Amber smiled. "But please stop talking about food. I'm really hungry now." Amber added, as she wrapped her arms around her belly and had a pained look on her face.
They all started to giggle at Amber, and only stopped when the doorbell sounded.
"Is that Vicky here for us already?" Amber asked.
"I hope not Amber. Vicky isn't coming for us tonight." Mandy said, as she went to answer the door.
Amber just looked at Mandy with a puzzled look, as she tried to work out who would be at the door if it weren't Vicky.
Mandy opened the door and found a man stood there dressed as a chauffeur.
"Good evening miss. Carl sent me to collect you all." The man said, as he tipped his hat.
"Hello. I think we're all ready." Mandy said with a smile, as she opened the door fully, so they could all see what was outside.
"Hi Dennis!" Chrissy shouted when she saw who the chauffeur was.
"Good evening Miss Chrissy, Miss Becky, Miss Amy." Dennis said, as he tipped his hat with a smile on his face.
"I thought we told you to drop the Miss part last time we travelled with you." Chrissy asked, as she put her hands on her hips.
"Sorry Chrissy, but I didn't want to seem out of line by just using your first name." Dennis said with a smile.
"We'd all like you to call us by our first name from now on Dennis." Chrissy said with a smile, as she walked over to the front door.
"As you wish Chrissy." Dennis said, as he tipped his hat again.
"Good. Now let me introduce you to the rest of the gang. This is Mandy, Ann, and Amber." Chrissy said, as she pointed to each girl in turn.
"I'm pleased to meet you all, Mandy, Ann, and Amber." Dennis said, as he tipped his hat to them all. "If you're all ready to leave then I think we'd better be going, as I've blocked the road." Dennis said, as he looked over his shoulder.
The girls all looked out the front door and saw the limo parked in the middle of the road.
"We're going in a limo!" Amber squealed, as she clapped her hands together.
"Carl wanted to make up for you three missing out on the limo trip Chrissy, Amy, and I had on Amy's birthday. So he thought this would be a really nice way for Amber to get to the hotel." Becky said with a grin, as she took Chrissy by the hand and led her out to the limo.
Ann and Amy both took one of Amber's arms, as they led her out to the limo. While Mandy armed the alarm system, and brought up the rear.
Dennis ran off in front and opened the door for the girls to climb in. He waited for Mandy to enter the car before he shut the door, and went around to the driver's door and got back in himself.
"Do you wish me to take the same rout as I took for Amy's birthday?" Dennis asked, as he looked through the space between the front, and the main part of the limo.
"That would be really great if you would Dennis." Chrissy smiled.
"It would be my pleasure Chrissy." Dennis said, as he turned around and started the limo again and drove off down the road.
"What rout did you take last time?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"Dennis took us for a tour of the city before we headed to the hotel." Becky said, as she cuddled up to Chrissy on one of the seats in the back.
"Everything should look a little different this time, as its darker now. Everything will look a lot prettier." Amy said, as she looked out the window.
"You guys are really amazing. I never thought I would go in a limo, but here I am." Amber sat grinning next to Ann, and Amy.
"A couple of days ago, you hadn't been on a privet jet, or a helicopter." Ann said with a giggle, as she pulled Amber into a hug.
"True Ann, very true. I wonder what you all have planed for me next." Amber giggled, as she turned to look out the window with Amy.
They spent the next forty-five minutes driving around the city. People would look in the windows trying to work out if it were someone famous or not. The girls all had a really good time, and were a little sad when Dennis finally pulled up in front of the hotel.
"I trust you all had a nice journey around the city?" Dennis asked with a smile.
"Thank you Dennis, I really enjoyed the ride in your limo." Amber said with a grin.
"Yes, thank you for a lovely drive Dennis. I'll let Carl know what an excellent chauffeur you are." Mandy said with a smile.
"Thank you Mandy. That will really mean a lot coming from you." Dennis said with a smile, as he knew that Carl and Mandy were an item.
"Will you be available later Dennis?" Mandy asked.
"When I found out that Chrissy would be needing a limo tonight, I asked if I could be put on the late shift so I can drive you all around. I hope you didn't mind?" Dennis asked with a worried look on his face.
"Not at all Dennis. I'm happy that you'll be driving us later as well." Mandy said.
"I hope you all have a really nice meal, and I'll see you all later when you're ready to leave for the club." Dennis said, as he tipped his cap again.
"I'm sure we'll have a nice meal Dennis, and we'll see you later." Mandy smiled, as she followed the others into the hotel.
Dennis walked back to his limo thinking that they were all as kind as they were beautiful. He just wished all his passengers were as nice.
Mandy saw Chrissy and Becky leading the others over to where Carl or more to the point Carla was stood waiting for them over near the entrance to the room where they'd be having the meal.
Amber could see Chrissy and Becky walking over to a woman stood near a set of doors.
"Hi Carla. You're looking as beautiful as always." Chrissy smiled, as she walked up to Carla and hugged her.
"Thanks Chrissy, but I always feel like an ugly step sister next to you." Carla said with a giggle.
"Trust me you don't Carla. I love the dress you have on." Chrissy said, as she stepped back to take a better look at the beautiful pink dress Carla was wearing.
"It's another wonderful creation by Sara. I wonder where she keeps finding the ideas, but I'll keep wearing them for as long as she keeps making them." Carla said with a grin.
"So will I Carla. She made all the dresses that we're wearing tonight." Chrissy said with a grin, as she did a quick spin for Carla.
"Hello Amber. You're looking very beautiful tonight." Carla said with a smile, as she lifted Amber's hand to her lips and kissed the back of it. "I trust you enjoyed the drive over to the hotel?" Carla added with a grin.
"Thank you Carla, but you really need to thank Chrissy and Becky for making me look so good." Amber said with a grin. "As for the drive over here Carla, I really loved every minute of it. Thank you for going to so much trouble for me." Amber added with an even bigger grin.
"You're most welcome Amber. I just wanted to make you feel really special tonight." Carla said with a grin.
"I felt really special Carla." Amber giggled.
Amber stepped to one side when she saw Mandy walking over to where she was stood with Carla.
"Hello Kitten." Carla said, as she let Mandy wrap her arms around her waist.
"Hello lover. You look really good in that dress." Mandy purred, as she let Carla wrap her arms around her.
"Thanks babe. You're not looking too bad your self." Carla said.
Amber was amazed at just how good Carl looked right now as Carla. She was a little tall, but she still looked really good. Amber thought they made a perfect couple as she stood with Mandy.
"Hello Ann, Amy. I trust I'm not in to much trouble over the surprise you had when you got home from work last night?" Carla asked with a sad look at Amy.
"Well it was a shock, but I want to thank you for all the trouble you went to. I think I could let you off with a hug." Amy said with a grin.
"I can live with that punishment." Carla said with a grin, as she held out her arms, so Amy could get the hug she just asked for.
"Thanks Carla. This is all really nice of you." Amy said, as she hugged Carla back.
"That's what family's for Amy." Carla said with a smile, as she hugged Amy back. "Shall we go and introduce Amber to the rest of the family then?" Carla asked.
The others all nodded, but Ann and Amy had to each take one of Amber's arms, as she was looking really nervous.
"Don't look so worried Amber. Amy and I will be with you every step of the way." Ann said with a smile.
Amber looked at Ann as she spoke, and saw the warm smile she had. Then she looked to her other side, and saw Amy smiling at her as well. Amber knew she could trust Ann and Amy to keep her safe, and in the short time she'd known Chrissy and the others, she'd already come to trust them as well. So she let Ann and Amy lead her into the room.
"Sounds like you have a lot of friends now Amy." Amber said in a nervous voice, as she could hear a lot of people chatting in the room they were just about to enter.
"We have a lot of friends Amber. They're your friends too now." Amy smiled.
Amber didn't know what to say to that, so she just smiled back at Amy, as she was led into the room. There was a large table in the middle of the room, or lots of table's put together to make it look like one table with place settings all around it. Amber realised that it could very easily seat fifty people, as it was nearly a full circle, but it was hollow in the middle and had a little break in one spot so the staff could serve everyone.
Amber looked around at all the people in the room. She got really nervous when everyone seemed to stop talking as they realised that Amy and the others were there.
"They do finally make it here!" Carla shouted to everyone, which got a round of giggles from them all. "I'd like you all to welcome Amber to this ever growing family we have." Carla added, as she held her arm out to indicate who Amber was.
Amber was feeling really nervous now; everyone was looking right at her. Amber just raised her hand and then squeaked out a "Hi" to everyone, as she did a very nervous looking smile.
"Hi Amber!" Everyone shouted back at her, as they all started to make their way over to her and the others.
The first couple of people to come over to her was an elderly lady, and a middle aged woman.
"Hello dear. I'm Mable." Mable said, as she took Amber's hands in hers. "Are you alright dear? You look very nervous." Mable added with some worry in her voice.
"Hello Mable. It's really nice to meet you, and I want to thank you for the really nice apple pie you sent round to Mandy's for me last night. It was really nice, just like my mum use to make." Amber said with a smile, as she relaxed a little. "I'll be fine in a minute or two. I'm not use to being the centre of attention." Amber added with a nervous giggle.
"You're in safe hands here Amber. Chrissy and the others will keep you safe." Mable said with a smile, as she looked around at the group of beautiful women stood with Amber. "I think you all get more beautiful every time I see you." Mable added with a giggle.
"Thanks Mable." The girls all said together.
"Hello Amber. It's nice to finally meet you. I'm Prue. Mandy's, Chrissy's, and Becky's mum." Prue said, as she held her arms out to give Amber a hug.
Amber took the hug from Prue. She could see where Mandy got her beautiful looks, and kind heart. Amber really liked Prue from the start, just as she loved Mable already. Amber realised that she'd been worrying for nothing now, so she relaxed a little more.
"I'm very pleased to meet you Prue. I must say that you have three very beautiful and kind daughters." Amber said, as she hugged Prue back.
"I like to think I have a couple more than that these days." Prue said, as she broke the hug with Amber, and she looked at Ann and Amy stood next to her.
Amber looked a little shocked when Ann and Amy joined Mandy, Chrissy, and Becky in saying "Hi mum."
"You all call her mum then?" Amber asked with a shocked look.
"Yep, and it feels really good being able to say that word and not feel hatred." Amy said with a grin, as she stepped over and hugged Prue. "Hi Mum." Amy said again, as she hugged her.
"Hello dear. I trust you're feeling okay after your shock surprise yesterday?" Prue asked with a grin, as she broke the hug with Amy.
"Very much so mum. I'm really happy to have Amber back in my life." Amy said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Amber's waist.
"We're all really happy that you have another little piece of your old life still Amy. And a very beautiful piece at that." Prue smiled, as she stroked the side of Amber's face.
"You need to thank your daughters for the beautiful part. I don't normally look this good Prue." Amber giggled, as she looked down at herself.
"Another modest one. You'll fit right in with this bunch." Prue giggled, as she rolled her eyes. "I better let you move on to someone else, or we'll never get to eat tonight." Prue added with another giggle.
Ann and Amy dragged Amber over to Vicky, who was stood with a woman and a little girl.
"Hi Vicky. I guess that you must be Jenna, and this little angel must be Cathleen." Amber asked, as she shook Jenna's hand just before she knelt down to look at the little girl stood with her mummy. "Hello Cathleen. You look very pretty in your party dress." Amber added with a smile.
"Hello Amber. You look really pretty too, just like Chrissy, Becky, Mandy, Ann, and Amy." Cathleen said, as she looked at the others as they all stood behind Amber.
"Thank you Cathleen, but I don't think I'm that pretty really. Not like Chrissy and the others." Amber said, as she leaned in a little close to Cathleen.
"You just being silly now Amber. You just as pretty as them." Cathleen said in a bossy voice with her hands on her hips.
"Okay, okay. I'll consider myself told off then." Amber said with a giggle, as she put her hands in the air to signal her surrender.
They others all giggled when they saw how good Amber was with Cathleen, and how bossy Cathleen got when Amber tried to put herself down.
"You're very good with children Amber." Jenna said, as Amber stood up again.
"Most would say that I still act like one, so I can relate to them better." Amber giggled, as she looked at Ann.
"Most would say there's nothing wrong with being like that Amber." Jenna said with a smile. She could already see that Cathleen liked her a lot.
"I for one don't ever want you to grow up." Ann said, as she wrapped an arm around Amber's waist and stood grinning at her.
"Ahhh thanks Annie." Amber said, as she hugged Ann back.
"I'm really happy to see that Amy has another friend, she was a real mess when we first saw her." Jenna said, as she looked at how good Amy now looked.
"I just wish I'd spoken to Amy sooner, but I thought I was doing the right thing by waiting for them to speak to me about it." Amber said with a sad look.
"Hey, don't beat yourself up over it all Amber. It's not the sort of thing a friend can just turn around and tell someone." Jenna said with a little giggle.
Amber had to giggle as well, when she thought about it.
"I guess you're right Jenna." Amber said.
"I know I'm right Amber. Vicki's told me horror story's about some of the girls working at the club when they told loved ones about their crossdressing." Jenna said, as she took hold of Vicki's hand, as she looked up into her eyes.
"I did a little research on the net just after I first saw Amy and Ann out shopping. I found that out for myself and it's also why I wanted to wait for them to tell me. Amy got kicked out the house though before she ever got the chance." Amber said with a sad look.
"You need to stop living in the past, and start living in the now" Jenna smiled. "You're with Amy again now, so relax and have a good time." Jenna added.
Amber could see what Jenna was trying to say, and she did have a point. She had been feeling sorry for her part in what happened to Amy, but Amy was just happy to have her back in her life.
"Thanks Jenna. I have been looking at this all wrong." Amber said, as she stepped closer to Jenna, and gave her a hug.
"You're welcome Amber. I'll give you my mobile number later, so if you ever want to talk just give me a call." Jenna said, as she hugged Amber back.
Once they broke the hug, Amber bent down and spoke to Cathleen.
"That's a very special mummy you have there Cathleen." Amber said with a smile.
"I already know that silly." Cathleen said with a giggle.
"Silly me. I should have already known that." Amber said, as she hugged Cathleen.
"Come on Amber, you still have a lot of people to meet." Ann said, as she held out her hand to help Amber stand up.
Ann led the way over to a couple stood talking to Mable. They were both quite tall, but looked really friendly.
"Hi Kim, David. Thanks for coming tonight. I'd like you both to meet Amber. Amber I'd like you to meet Kim, and David." Ann said, as she pointed to Kim, and then David.
"Hello Amber. It's really nice to meet you." Kim said with a smile, as she wrapped her arms around her. Amber felt like a very small child as Kim did this, but she also really liked it.
"Thanks Kim. It's really nice to meet all the people that helped Amy get back on her feet. I'm really happy to see she has such a good group of friends." Amber said, as she let Kim hug her.
"Hi Amber. Nice to meet you." David said, as he also gave Amber a hug.
Amber was a little nervous about David hugging her, but she soon realised that David was a really nice person, and nothing like her step dad or Ann's dad was.
"It's nice to meet you too David." Amber smiled, as she broke the hug.
David went and stood next to Kim again, and wrapped an arm around her waist. Amber could tell that they were a couple by the way they acted around each other.
Amber could also tell that Kim was the boss in the relationship, as David did everything Kim told him to without question.
"They do make a really nice couple don't they?" Mable said, as she stood next to Amber watching Kim boss David around. "I never thought my David would ever find anyone, until Chrissy arrived." Mable added with a giggle.
"David is your son Mable?" Amber asked.
"Yes he is. I'm really happy he has Kim now. He's always been a little shy when it came to talking with girls, but when Kim came to stop with us one Christmas, they just hit it off." Mable smiled.
Mable spent a little time filling Amber in on how Kim met David when she came to stop the first Christmas after Chrissy moved down there. Ann had to drag Amber away with a sorry to Mable.
"I'm really sorry Mable, but I still need to let Amber meet some other people yet before we sit down to eat." Ann said with a pained look on her face.
"Don't worry about it Ann. We'll have plenty of time over the next couple of weeks to chat. I trust you will come and visit for a spot of lunch at some point?" Mable asked.
"We'd love to come and visit you Mable, but we don't want to give you to much work to do." Ann said.
"Don't be silly Ann. I love to cook for you all, and I don't think Chrissy and Becky would let me do all the work." Mable said with a giggle.
"Hey! Don't forget about me. I want to help as well." Amy said with a pout.
"Could we stop you helping us, even if we wanted too?" Chrissy asked.
Amy just stood there with a big grin on her face, as an answer to that question. This made everyone giggle.
"I thought so." Chrissy giggled.
Ann grabbed Amber by the arm, and made her way over to Prue. Who was stood with a couple of women. One had blond hair and the other had red hair, and looked very playful, as she stood giggling at something Prue just said to her.
"Hello again Amber. How are you dealing with all this?" Prue asked with a smile.
"I never realised just how many friends Amy has now. She's really lucky." Amber said, as she looked around the room.
"We're all one big happy family, as Carla would put it." Prue said, as she looked across the room to where Carla was stood chatting with Mandy, Vicky, and Jenna.
"It's amazing to see how you all get on so well together. I've never seen a family like this before." Amber said, as she looked around the room.
"I'd like you to meet a couple more members of our little family. This is Sarah, and Maggie. They are really good friends of mine, and they also helped Chrissy when she first arrived here. They're helping Amy deal with her past as well." Prue said, as she pointed to each of the women stood in front of Amber.
"So you're both psychiatrists?" Amber asked with a worried look.
"I am, but Maggie just looks after my office for me. I wouldn't be able to find a pencil without her though." Sarah smiled, as she wrapped an arm around Maggie's waist.
"Hello Amber. You look really beautiful." Maggie said with a smile.
"Thank you Maggie. You look really beautiful as well." Amber said, as she looked at Maggie, and Sarah.
"Carl treated Maggie and I to a spa treatment today. It was really good." Sarah said in a dreamy voice.
"Then Cathy gave us a full makeover, and made us look like this." Maggie added with a grin, as she did a quick spin in her dress.
"Would that be Sara's Cathy?" Amber asked.
"Yes that would be correct Amber. Sara spent the afternoon with us at the spa, before Cathy gave her a makeover as well. They should be a round somewhere." Sarah said, as she looked around trying to find the two of them.
Part of Amber really wanted to meet Sara, but another part of her was really scared that Sara wouldn't like her. Amber got a nervous feeling in the pit of her belly when she heard Sarah speak.
"Here she is now." Sarah said with a smile, as she pointed at Sara and Cathy.
Amber turned to look in the same direction as Sarah was looking. She could see a couple of women walked toward them. Amber thought they both looked really beautiful. One of them was blond, and the other was a brunet. Amber wasn't sure which one was Sara, and which one was Cathy. Chrissy had told her that Cathy use to be a male like her, but she couldn't see it from looking at them.
Chrissy ran over and hugged Sara and Cathy when she saw them walking over to them.
"Sara, Cathy! You both look amazing." Chrissy shouted, as she hugged them both.
"Hi Chrissy." Sara said, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Hello Chrissy. I see you're making the rest of us look second rate, as always." Cathy said with a smile. So Chrissy knew she was just teasing her.
"You know you both look just as pretty as I do, if not better." Chrissy giggled. "Come and meet Amber, she's really looking forward to meeting you Sara." Chrissy added, as she dragged Sara and Cathy over to where Ann, Amy, Becky, and Amber were stood with Sarah, Prue, and Maggie.
"Amber, I'd like you to meet Sara, and Cathy." Chrissy said, as she pointed at each of them in turn.
"Hello Amber. It's nice to meet you." Cathy said, as she stepped up to Amber, and gave her a hug.
"Hi Cathy. It's really great to meet you too. You look really good." Amber said, as she looked closely at Cathy, as she tried to see any trace of her ever being male.
"Thanks Amber. It's taken a lot of time and money to look like this." Cathy said with a grin, as she looked down at her self.
Amber looked at Sara with a very nervous look on her face.
"Hello Amber. I hear that you're after my job?" Sara said with a smile.
"After what I've seen today Sara. I don't think I could ever do that, I'm not even sure I am really cut out to do fashion design." Amber said with a sad look on her face.
"Hey, I was only joking with you Amber. I'm really looking forward to seeing your designs." Sara said, as she lifted Amber's head so she could look her in the eyes.
Amber found herself looking at the smiling face of Sara. All her worry just drifted away, as she looked at that smile.
"I'm sorry Sara, but I've been a little worried about meeting you. Most the fashion designers I've met in the past have all been a little full of themselves." Amber said looking a little sheepish.
"I really can't stand those types of designers. I wonder how they ever get any work." Sara said in a matter of fact way, as she started giggling.
"So you don't mind what I thought of you to start with then Sara?" Amber asked with a shocked look on her face.
"Not at all Amber, I'm nothing like that. I do have my artistic moments, but Cathy can normally snap me out of them." Sara said with a grin.
"I think you do some really amazing work Sara. I'd love to pick your brain for some tips." Amber said, as she tried to ignore the way Sara just spoke and looked at Cathy.
"Thank you Amber. I'd love to let you pick my brain, but just remember that I'm a blond, so I don't have much to spare." Sara said with a giggle.
Amber found herself giggling along with Sara, just like the others were. Amber really did love being around Sara, just like she did the others.
"At least you have the excuse of being blond. I can't even use that one for being so dumb." Amber giggled.
"Oh! I really like you Amber. You're my type of designer." Sara said with a smile, as she pulled Amber into a hug.
"I really like you too Sara." Amber said, as she hugged her back.
Chrissy and the others all stood and smiled when they saw that Sara and Amber were getting on so well. They all stood around chatting until someone came out and said that they were ready to serve up the meal. They all went over to the table and took their seats, as the hotel staff started to bring out the food.
Amber thought the food was really nice, only made better by the group of people sat around the table with her. All of them making her feel like part of the family that had taken in Amy and then Ann when they needed it the most.
Once they had all eaten the meal, and had the desert. Carla stood up and tapped a spoon on the side of a glass to get everyone's attention.
"I hope that everyone's had enough to eat, and they enjoyed it? I just want to take a couple of minutes to welcome Amber to our little family. She helped Ann when she needed it the most, and helped her deal with the loss of her sister. She also gave up sharing a home with Ann, so Ann could move down here to be with Amy. And now she's here to let Amy know that she still has a friend. So I believe I speak for everyone when I say Welcome to the Family Amber." Carla said, as she lifted her glass in a toast to Amber.
Everyone raised his or her glasses as well. Amber just sat at the table not knowing what to say, so she just smiled, as she raised her own glass to say thank you. Ann and Amy just hugged her from either side as a way of letting her know that they were both there for her.
They all moved away from the table so the staff could clear everything away. There was a bar at the other end of the room. So they all found a seat up there and sat around chatting while they let their dinners go down.
Once they had all had time to relax, Carla sorted out lifts for everyone that wanted to go to the club, and those who were just heading home. Everyone was going to the club apart from Mable, Kim, and David. They were heading back to Mable's, and taking Cathleen with them so Jenna could have a night out with Vicky.
Dennis was waiting outside for Chrissy and the others when they got out there. So the girls all got in the limo with Carla this time, while everyone else got in the second limo Carla had waiting.
Jenna took a couple of minutes to say goodbye to Cathleen, and thank Kim, David and Mable for babysitting her for the night. Then she got in the limo with the others and they were soon following the first limo to the club.
Even thought Amber had already been in the limo, she was still really excited about it. Amber was really looking forward to seeing what the club was like, and to finally getting the chance to meet Brad.
Dennis was soon pulling up outside the club, and one of the bouncers opened the door for the girls to get out. Amber just stood looking up at the club, and then at the crowd of people waiting to get in.
Amber felt really special as she was being led straight into the club, as everyone in the cue looked on. She stopped when she saw that Amy and Chrissy were looking at something across the road.
"Don't worry about it Amber. Amy and Chrissy do that every time they come to the club." Ann said with a smile, as she wrapped an arm around Amber's waist and kept moving into the club.
"Why do they always do that then Ann? Why do they always look across the road?" Amber asked with a puzzled look.
"Amy use to stand across the road and watch Chrissy and Mandy enter the club on a Saturday, and a Tuesday night. Chrissy felt really bad for never noticing her stood there, so now they both look to make sure there's no one else stood over there feeling like Amy used to feel." Ann said with a smile.
"I believe they'd really help that person as well." Amber said with a smile.
"I know they would Amber, as would the rest of us now." Ann said with a smile.
"You know you could count on me to do what ever I could." Amber replied.
"So what do you think to the club so far?" Ann asked, as they made their way to the VIP section.
"It's a lot bigger than I thought it would be Annie. So when do I get to meet Brad?" Amber asked with a grin.
"He should be on the entrance to the VIP section. Be nice to him Amber, he's a really nice guy." Ann said with a stern look at Amber.
"I only want to meet him Annie. I don't think Chrissy would set you up with any one but a nice guy." Amber said as she raised her hands as a sign that she didn't mean anything by it.
"Okay Amber, but I really do like this guy. I just don't want you to play the protective best friend and scare him off." Ann said with a smile, as she wrapped her arm around Amber's waist again.
"You really do like him, don't you?" Amber said with a grin. Ann just smiled back as they kept walking deeper into the club.
Amber could see that they were heading for the VIP section, it was very subtly identified by a huge neon sign with the words VIP lit up on it. She could also see a large man stood in front of the doorway. He wasn't over-weight large, but really well muscled.
Ann could see Brad stood at the entrance to the VIP section, so she let a big smile cross her face as she got closer. Brad saw Ann, and he smiled back at her.
"Hi Brad. I'd like you to meet Amber, my best friend. Amber, I'd like you to meet Brad." Ann said, as she stopped walking when they got to where Brad was stood.
"Hello Amber, it's nice to finally meet you. I hope the dinner went well tonight?" Brad asked with a smile, as he reached out with his hand to shake Amber's.
Amber reached out with her hand and let Brad take hold of it. She got a shock when she realised just how big Brad's hands were compared to hers. Amber felt like a small child, as her hand was so much smaller than his was.
"Hello Brad, It's nice to finally meet you too. Annie's told me all about you." Amber said, as she looked up at this man that was at least a foot taller than she was.
Brad had dirty blond hair that was quite long, but was tied back in a ponytail. Amber thought he looked like a Norse god, someone like Thor. He did have a really great smile though, and kind eyes. Amber knew she could trust him to take good care of her friend.
"The dinner was really nice. It's a shame you couldn't join us Brad, I know that you've had to wait to spend time with Annie because of me." Amber added with some sadness in her voice.
"Ann told me all about your visit, and I said I could wait to go out with her." Brad said with a smile, as he looked at Ann.
"So now I'm down here, when will you two be going out on a date?" Amber asked with a grin, as she looked at each of them.
"I said we'd leave it until you head home again in a couple of weeks. I don't think it would be fair to you if I just went out and left you with Amy and the others, while I go out on a date." Ann said, as she looked at Brad with a pained face.
"Don't be so silly Annie! I'll have a great time with Amy and the others. I want you two to sort out a date right now." Amber said in her best bossy voice. "Do you have a night off from the club Brad?" Amber asked.
"Sunday night is the only night the club is shut, but I do have plenty of time in the day, as I don't have to be here until seven." Brad replied.
"So you're not working tomorrow night then?" Amber asked.
"No, I'm off tomorrow night." Brad said with a nervous tone to his voice.
"Cool! You can pick her up at six tomorrow evening. I trust you can sort the rest of the date for yourself?" Amber asked with a grin.
Brad looked at Ann to make sure that the date was okay with her. Ann just stood grinning back at him, so he took it to be okay.
"Yes I can sort out the rest of the date. So I'll pick you up tomorrow night at six." Brad said with a grin on his face.
"Okay Brad. I look forward to our date tomorrow night." Ann said with a grin.
Amy, Chrissy, and the others had all caught up to them by this time. So they were all happy to hear that Amber had sorted out their first date.
"My big sis has a date." Amy teased.
"Your big sis is going to spank you, if you don't stop teasing her." Ann said with a giggle, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist.
"I'll talk to you later Brad, when you take your break." Ann said, as she led Amy and Amber up to the VIP section.
Brad just stood there with a big grin on his face, as he watched Ann lead Amy and Amber away.
"Is everything okay Brad?" Becky asked.
"Everything is great Becky. It's better than great really." Brad said with a grin.
"I meant with the club Brad." Becky said with a giggle.
"Oh, sorry Becky. Yes everything is fine, Beth has it all covered." Brad said looking a little embarrassed.
"Don't worry about it Brad." Becky smiled, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist, and led her up into the VIP section.
Mandy and the others all followed behind, they all smiled at Brad as they went past. Brad smiled at them all as they walked past him. He was really happy to finally have a date planned with Ann.
"I can't believe you just did that Amber!" Ann said as they entered the VIP section.
"Well you did tell me not to do anything that could hurt your chances with him, so I thought I'd give you a helping hand." Amber said with a grin. "Do you think I did the wrong thing Amy?" Amber asked.
"I think that was really great Amber. I'd forgotten how much fun it could be around you." Amy giggled. As she remembered how Amber could be some times.
"I wasn't going to let you leave him hanging for the next two weeks Annie. He seems like a really nice guy, and very big." Amber said the last bit with a shocked look on her face.
"I'm not sure about that bit yet Amber, but I'll let you know." Ann said with a grin.
"Annie! You dirty little minx." Amber said, as she playfully slapped Ann's arm.
"Sis!" Amy said with a shocked look. She'd never heard her sister talk like that before.
"Sorry sis, I'm just playing around with Amber. We do this all the time." Ann said, as she hugged Amy a little tighter.
Ann led Amber and Amy over to the sofas, and took their normal seats. Becky sat at the end of the sofa, and pulled Chrissy down onto her knee. The others all took seats on the other sofas. Carla waved over a member of staff and ordered Champaign for everyone apart from Becky, Vicky, and herself. They all had a glass of coke.
Becky was soon being called to the door, as they were having some trouble. So Amy and Ann saw this as a good time to show Amber around the club. Ann pulled Amber to her feet, and Amy did the same with Chrissy.
Sara and Cathy got up as well, but Mandy was having a good time just cuddling with Carla. Jenna was cuddling with Vicky, but she wanted to make the most of being out, so she got up and dragged Vicky along with her and the others.
Carl and Mandy had to giggle as they saw the look on Vicki's face, as Jenna led her away. It looked like she was being led to her death.
"Vicky really doesn't like to dance does she?" Mandy said, as she looked up at Carla.
"Doesn't look that way." Carla said, as she looked down at Mandy.
Amy and Chrissy slowly led Amber around the club showing her everything, but they were soon heading for the dance floor when a song came on they liked.
They all stayed on the dance floor for an hour before they were all tired and wanted a drink. They all went back to the VIP section and collapsed on the sofas.
Becky came back from sorting out some trouble just after Chrissy sat down, so she sat on Chrissy's knee.
"Did you have a good time on the dance floor baby?" Becky asked, as she hugged her.
"Yep, but I'm worn out now." Chrissy smiled, just before she pulled Becky's head down to hers so they could kiss.
Becky stayed on Chrissy's knee for some time enjoying the hugs, but she was soon needed elsewhere. Chrissy sat on the Sofa for a little longer, but soon wanted to take a walk around to kill some time while she waited for Becky to get back. Amy got up to go with her, and so did Ann and Amber. Vicky was also away sorting out something, so Jenna also tagged along. Mandy was getting a little restless just cuddling with Carla, so she decided to follow the others.
Carla wasn't really in the mood to go walking around the club, she just wanted to sit and cuddle with Mandy, but the look on Mandy's face had said that she was not going to let that happen.
They all walked around the club for a little while. Chrissy and Amy made a b-line for the dance floor when a song came on they both liked. Everyone else followed close behind, as they took over the dance floor.
Amber was having a really great time dancing around with Chrissy and Amy. Ann and Mandy tried to keep up with them, but soon found that they needed to take a rest. Sara and Cathy stayed on the dance floor with them.
Chrissy cheered up when Becky turned up on the dance floor just as a slow number came on. Chrissy gave Becky a funny look, as it seemed a little odd that a slow song came on just as she arrived on the dance floor.
Becky just gave Chrissy an evil grin, as she pulled her close. They were soon lost in the music as they danced around.
Sara had pulled Cathy closer, just as Becky had, Chrissy. They were also dancing around very close to each other.
Amber and Amy found them self's looking at each other with worried looks on their faces, not knowing what to do now. Amy looked a little shocked when Amber held out her hand so Amy could dance with her.
Amy was soon dancing close to Amber, and loving every minute of it. Amy wanted the song to go on forever. Knowing that it wouldn't, she wanted to make the most of every minute. Amy loved the feel of having Amber close to her. She loved the feel of Amber's breast rubbing against hers. She was too afraid to look into Amber's eyes, just in case Amber saw the way she really felt about her. So she just looked over Amber's shoulder and watched Chrissy dancing with Becky, and Sara dancing with Cathy. Amy wondered if this is how they all felt as they held their lover close.
Amy finally snapped out of her dream come true when she heard Amber speaking to her.
"Amy, Amy. The song's ended." Amber said, as Amy kept her in a tight embrace.
"Sorry Amber." Amy said, as she suddenly realised that the song had ended.
"Don't be sorry Amy. I really enjoyed that." Amber smiled, as she took Amy by the hand and led her off the dance floor.
Amy felt really good having just danced with Amber for the first time. She just hoped that Amber would want to do it again sometime soon. They held hands as they followed Chrissy, Becky, Cathy, and Sara back to the VIP section.
They spent the rest of the night visiting the dance floor, but sadly Amy never got another slow song played, so she could dance with Amber again. She did have a really good time though, as she danced around with Chrissy, Amber, Ann, Sara, Cathy, and Jenna. Mandy joined them for a couple more songs, while Carla, Vicky, and Becky sorted out the running of the club.
Becky did take time out to come and dance with Chrissy a couple of times before the end of the night.
Amber collapsed on the Sofa in the VIP section once the club was closed, along side Ann, and Amy. Chrissy was sat on Becky's knee kissing and cuddling each other. Cathy had Sara sat on her knee doing the same thing on one of the other sofas.
Carla laid on drinks for the rest of the staff once the club had kicked out the last of the customers, and they all sat around having a laugh. Carla sorted out taxis for the members of staff that wanted it, and then sorted out for the second limo to take Sara and Cathy home, along with Sarah, Prue, and Maggie. Jenna was going with Vicky, as she had her own car parked at the club, and hadn't been drinking.
Brad and some of the other bouncers hung around until everyone was in their car before they left. Brad got some teasing from the other bouncers about his date the next night, but he took it all in good jest. He even got to kiss Ann before she got in the limo with the others.
"What did you think to the club Amber?" Carl asked with a grin, as they headed for Home.
"I thought it was really amazing Carla. Thank you for a wonderful evening. The dinner at the hotel was really nice too." Amber said with a big grin on her face. She couldn't remember the last time she had such a good night out.
"You're most welcome Amber. I'm just glad that it all worked out, the meeting with Amy, and then the meal and trip to the club." Carla said with a smile, as she cuddled with Mandy on the very back seat of the limo.
They were soon pulling up outside Mandy's house. Mandy wanted Carla to stay the night, but Carla tried to say that she had nothing to change into in the morning. Mandy wasn't taking no for an answer, and Carla was soon walking to the house with Mandy, as they waved to Dennis driving away in the limo.
Ann and Amy each had an arm wrapped around Amber as they walked to the front door. Chrissy was walking with Becky, while Mandy and Carla brought up the rear.
Once they got inside they all decided to call it a night, as it was really late. They all hugged at Mandy's bedroom door before heading to their own rooms. Chrissy was grinning at Becky as they entered their room. Becky stood grinning back, as she realised what Chrissy was thinking.
Mandy also had a grin on her face, as she entered her bedroom with Carla.
Amy, Ann, and Amber all went to their rooms to get ready for bed. Amber ran across the hallway once she was ready. She was really looking forward to spending the night sleeping in the same bed as Amy.
Amy had already had a word with Ann about Amber sleeping with them, and she was okay with it. Ann was just wondering if Amber could keep her promise, and not let Amy know she has feelings for her. Only time will tell, Ann thought to herself, as she brushed her teeth once Amy had finished.
Ann entered the bedroom to find Amy and Amber already falling asleep in the bed. She climbed in and cuddled up to Amy, which made Amy the main filling in a Ann, Amber sandwich. Amy loved every minute of it, and fell asleep with a smile on her face.
You Have It All Wrong Two Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Part 13
Ann woke the next morning needing the toilet really badly, it didn't help her much when she looked over to find Amy and Amber wrapped up in each other as they slept. Ann had to stop herself laughing, and run to the bathroom before she wet herself.
Amy started to wake, and she realised that she was being pinned down by something, so she slowly opened her eyes and looked down to find Amber's arms wrapped around her. Amber's face was pressed between her breasts, which had Amy wondering what was so great about everyone wanting to stick their face down there.
Amy tried to slide away from Amber without waking her up, but it was no use, Amber moved her head back and looked up at Amy looking very sleepy.
"Morning Amy." Amber said in a sleepy voice, but she soon looked more awake when she realised where her head had been. "Oh god Amy! I am so sorry. I didn't realise where my head was." Amber said looking embarrassed.
"Don't worry about it Amber. Ann did the same thing the other week." Amy said with a giggle.
"It did feel nice and soft down there." Amber said with a grin, as she unwwrapped herself from around Amy.
They both had a stretch and then turned to look at the toilet door when they heard Ann coming back out.
"Morning you two." Ann said with a smile.
"Morning Sis." Amy said, as she smiled back at Ann.
"Only just." Amber said, as she looked at the clock on the bedside table.
"How did you sleep Amber?" Ann asked, as she slid back into bed with the other two.
"I slept a lot better last night with you two, than I did the night before." Amber said with a grin.
"I know I slept really well last night. No bad dreams at all." Amy said with a smile, as she cuddled up to Ann. She really wanted to cuddle with Amber, but didn't want to risk upsetting her.
"I guess we should really see about getting up and seeing how the others are, but it's just so nice lying here with you two." Ann said, as she hugged Amy back.
"I think I might take a soak in the bath for a bit. See if I can wake myself up a little more." Amy said, as she climbed over Ann and made her way to the bathroom.
"Don't lock the door Sis. I want to be able to check on you later, just in case you fall asleep in there." Ann shouted with a giggle.
"Okay Sis." Amy said with a less than convinced look back at her.
Amy knew that the real reason was down to what she caught her doing the other weekend with her hormone pills.
Ann watched Amy enter the bathroom and close the door before she said anything else to Amber.
"So how do you feel about Amy now then Amber?" Ann asked with a grin, as she saw the way Amber watched her sister as she walked over to the bathroom.
"I think I lover her more every minute I'm with her Annie. I'm not to sure if I can keep my promise any more." Amber said with a worried look.
"What promise is that Amber." Ann asked with a puzzled look.
"The one about not letting her know how I really feel about her." Amber said as she gritted her teeth, and spoke in a very quiet voice.
"Oh, that promise." Ann said with a grin. "I thought you were being a little brave when you said that." Ann added with another giggle.
"I have to though Annie. I don't want Amy to be to upset when I leave in a couple of weeks. I don't want her sitting by the phone waiting for me to call her every night." Amber said with a sad look.
"I understand what you're trying to say Amber, but Amy is old enough to deal with it." Ann said, as she brushed away a tear that had run down the side of Amber's face.
"I need to be strong about this and fight these feelings. I'm not sure I'd be able to leave in a couple of weeks, if I do tell Amy how I feel about her." Amber said with a sigh.
"That's the real reason for how you feel, isn't it?" Ann asked.
"Yes it is Annie. I'm scared of how I'll feel when I have to leave, if I do tell Amy how I really feel about her." Amber said, as she let the tears flow freely down her face.
"Oh Amber, I really don't know what to tell you to do." Ann said, as she pulled Amber in for a hug.
They lay like that for ten minutes, until Amber spoke again.
"I better go and see about taking a shower myself. I could do with something to wake me up a little more." She said with a giggle as she wiped her eyes.
"Okay Amber. I better go and check on Amy anyway." Ann smiled, as she let Amber out of the hug fully.
"I'll see you down in the kitchen later." Amber smiled, as she left the bedroom to head over to her own.
Ann walked over to the bathroom and slowly opened the door so she could poke her head round to see if Amy was asleep or not.
Amy was lying in the bath with a wash cloth over her eyes. Ann could tell by the way her chest was moving up and down very slowly, that her baby sister had fallen asleep in there.
Ann entered the bathroom, and slowly made her way over to the bathtub. She knelt down at the side of the tub and started to soap up Amy's breasts and upper chest for her.
Amy stirred from her nap when she felt someone washing her chest. "MMM, that feel's really nice." Amy said in a dreamy voice. Amy wondered if it might be Amber, but deep down she knew it was Ann.
"That looks really nice Sis." Ann said, as she looked at Amy lying in the bath with her head resting on the edge of the tub.
"It feels really good Sis. I can make some room for you, If you don't mind sharing?" Amy asked, as she raised her hand and slid the wash cloth away from her eyes.
Amy found Ann kneeling at the side of the bath grinning at her when she finally looked her way.
Ann was soon on her feet and slipping out of her night-clothes, as Amy sat up and then slid forward, so Ann could slide down in the water behind her. Amy slid back down in the water, and rested her head between Ann's breasts.
"Now this feels really nice Sis." Amy said in a tired voice.
"I have to agree with you there baby sister." Ann said, as she brushed water up onto Amy's breasts. "Amy. Are you really okay with me over this whole thing with Amber, and the surprise?" Ann asked in a worried voice.
"Yes I am. I'm really happy that she still wants to be my friend." Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around Ann's and hugged them. "I'm sorry for not speaking about her all this time, but I was scared that you might say you missed her, and it would be my fault." Amy added in a sad voice.
"I'd never blame you for any of that Amy. Amber was the one that told me to do it whenever I had doubts about leaving her alone back there." Ann said.
"That sounds like Amber." Amy giggled. "She's the only one that ever treated me like a human being back home, apart from you Sis." Amy added with a happy tone to her voice.
"You should have heard the way she laid into dad when he came around to her place just after I moved out. She really wasn't holding anything back, and she kept calling you Amy right in front of him." Ann said with a giggle, as she thought back to that time.
"She really stood up to him then? I bet dad really hated that." Amy giggled, as she thought of Amber shouting at her dad.
"I'm glad that Amber's moved now, but I really don't like the place she's found. I know it's cheap, but it looks like a real dump." Ann said with a sad tone to her voice.
"Do mum and Dad know where she's living now?" Amy asked.
"Not as far as I know. She's not had them turn up on her door step yet." Ann said.
"That's good then. If the place she's living in is that bad, then why don't you take some of the money out the bank account to help her find a better place then Sis." Amy said, as she tilted her head to one side, so she could look up at Ann.
"I've already told her that we want to help her, but you know how stubborn she can be." Ann said with a disappointed look.
"I know what you mean Sis, she's spent way to much time around you." Amy said with a giggle.
"Hay! Who you calling stubborn?" Ann shouted, as she started to tickle Amy.
Amy was splashing around and screaming as Ann kept tickling her. Amy lost her footing in the bathtub, and slipped under the water. She must have swallowed some water, as she came up coughing like mad.
"Oh god Amy, are you okay?" Ann asked really worried.
"I'll be fine in a minute or two." Amy coughed.
"I'm really sorry Sis." Ann said, as she hugged Amy.
"I'm fine, so don't worry about it." Amy giggled. "Do you want me to wash your back for you Sis?" Amy asked, as she finished wiping all the bubbles and water out her eyes.
"I haven't done yours yet Amy." Ann said, as she turned Amy back around so she could wash her back for her.
Once Ann had finished Amy's back, she stood up and stepped around Amy, and sat back down. Amy had got use to seeing Ann naked over the past couple of months, so she just picked up the sponge and set to work washing Ann's back.
"Thanks for doing that Amy, and I'm really sorry for trying to drown you." Ann said with a sad look, as she stood up and stepped out the bath.
"Please, stop worrying about it. What's the point of having a big sister, if you don't let them try to drown you once in a while?" Amy giggled, as she waved her hand in such a way, as to say it was nothing.
Ann started to giggle as well. She thought that Amy looked really funny sat in the bath saying that.
"Okay Sis, point taken." Ann said, as she picked up a towel for Amy. "Now come on and get out the bath before you look like a wrinkled old prune." Ann said with a giggle.
"Yes mum." Amy said with a whine, as she stood up and let Ann rap the towel around her, just like she was a small child.
Ann felt really sorry for Amy as she stood up, as she was trying to hide the thing between her legs.
"It really doesn't bother me Amy. I know what you have down there, but all I see is my baby sister still." Ann said with a smile, as she wrapped the towel around Amy.
"Thanks Sis, that does make me feel much better. I'll be even happier once it's gone though." Amy said, as she let Ann dry her off.
"I know you will Sis, but it's just going to take some time." Ann said with a sad look.
"I was hopping to get time to chat with Prue last night. I wanted to find out if there is anything she can do to make me look more like a girl down there until I can have the SRS." Amy said looking nervous.
"Like what Amy?" Ann asked looking a little worried.
"I've read things on the net about them being able to give the look of having female parts by using glue and tucking everything away. I'm just not to sure how true any of it is." Amy said with a shrug of her shoulders.
"Well it doesn't hurt to ask Amy. It would be nice if Prue could make you look more like a girl down there until you can finally have the SRS." Ann said with some hope that Prue could help make Amy feel better about her self. "Prue will be coming over tomorrow for the barbecue, so we could ask her then." Ann added with a grin.
"That's a really great idea Sis." Amy said with a grin.
They both finished drying off, and then went back to the bedroom to find something to wear for the day. They had no big plans to go out anywhere, so they both opted for tracksuits. Amy still looked like Amy, even with very little makeup on, so she felt just fine in the tracksuit.
Once they were both dressed they left the bedroom, and went in search of the others down in the kitchen. That's if they were up yet, Ann and Amy had a feeling that it would have been pretty late when they got to sleep.
As the girls thought, the kitchen was empty when they got down there, so Amy put the kettle on while Ann sorted out putting some tea bags in the tea pot ready for when the kettle boiled.
"I guess the action must have carried on after we got home last night for some of us." Ann said with a grin, as she looked around the empty kitchen.
"I wonder where they find the energy from some times." Amy giggled. "I was dead on my feet last night when we got home." Amy added with a sigh.
"Maybe you should ask them when they finally get down here." Ann said with a giggle.
"No thanks Sis. I think I'm better off not knowing." Amy giggled.
Ann finished making the pot of tea, and then took it to the table to let is brew for a little bit before she poured Amy and herself a cup out. She was just about to pour it out when they heard someone coming through the kitchen door, so they both looked to see who it was, and found Amber entering the kitchen with a smile on her face.
"Morning you two," Amber said with a smile, as she walked over to the table and took a seat next to Amy.
"Morning Amber, how you feeling now?" Ann asked, as she got another cup out the centre of the table so she could pour Amber a cup of tea out as well.
"I feel much better now I've had a shower, but I'll feel even better once I've had a cup of tea." Amber said with a grin, as she watched Ann pout out the tea.
"Good morning Amber. Did you have a good time last night at the club?" Amy asked.
"I had a great time last night Amy. Thank you for that." Amber said, as she wrapped her arm around Amy's waist and hugged her, as she put her head on Amy's shoulder.
"You really need to thank Carl and the others Amber. I never did anything really." Amy said.
"You had more to do with it than you think Amy. If it wasn't for you moving away and meeting Chrissy and the others, I never would have had a great night out." Amber said with a grin, as she lifted her head of Amy's shoulder so she could take a sip from the cup Ann just put in front of her.
"Well I guess if you look at it that way, then yes I did have something to do with it." Amy smiled.
"MMM, that tastes really good." Amber said, as she put the cup down after taking another sip from it. "I thought I'd be the last one down, but it looks like we're missing a couple of body's." Amber added with a grin, as she looked at Ann, and then Amy.
"Ann seems to think that the party kept going for a couple of them, so they didn't get to bed until much later than we did." Amy said with a raised eyebrow.
"Some of them get all the luck." Amber said with a smirk.
The girls were all quiet for a little bit, as they all sat drinking their tea, but then Amber asked Ann a question.
"So Annie, how do you feel about the big date tonight?" Amber asked with a grin.
"I still can't believe you did that last night." Ann said with a stern look at Amber.
"You should know me by now Annie." Amber said with a grin. "I wasn't going to let him wait another two weeks to go out on a date with you. Not when I have Amy and the others to keep me out of trouble." Amber added, as she wrapped her arm around Amy again.
"I'm really scared about it. I've not been out on a date since before Amy left home." Ann said with some worry in her voice.
"I'm sure it'll all come back to you Annie." Amber said with a grin.
"Maybe Brad has a friend, so you can both go out on a double date at some point over the next couple of weeks." Amy said. She was trying to find out if she stood a chance with Amber at all.
"I'm sure that Amber can find her own lovers, without Brad and I helping." Ann said, as she gave Amber a funny look.
"That's okay; I'm not going to be here long enough to date anyone." Amber said, as she gave Ann the same look she just gave her. "I'm saving myself for someone special." Amber added, as she looked at Amy while she was looking the other way.
Amy was sort of happy that Amber wasn't interested in going out on a double date with Ann, but she was a little worried when she heard Amber say she was saving herself for someone special. Amy wondered if Amber had a guy back home that she was saving herself for. She shuck off her feeling and decided to make a start on some breakfast for them all.
"Do you two want some breakfast? I'm starved, so I'm going to have some." Amy said, as she stood up from the table.
"Don't you think we should wait for the others to come down?" Amber asked.
"I'm sure they'll all be down soon enough." Amy said with a smile, as she made her way over to the fridge so she could work out what to have.
Amy didn't want to do too much, as it was a lot later than they would normally have breakfast, or lunch as it now was. So Amy decided to do some French toast, as it would fill a hole until they had dinner later.
"How does French toast sound to you two?" Amy asked, as she got the eggs out, and the bread.
"Sounds good to me baby sister," Ann said with a grin.
"I've never had it before Amy, but it sounds nice." Amber said with a smile. "Do you need any help?" Amber asked.
"Not really Amber, but you can watch me make it. That way if you like it, you can make it for yourself some time." Amy said with a smile, as she turned to look at Amber.
"I'd really like that Amy." Amber said, as she jumped up to go and watch Amy work.
Amber didn't stand and watch for too long before Amy decided to let her help. She got Amber to break the eggs in a bowl, and then whisk them up for her. Amy added some salt and pepper, then she showed Amber how to put the mix onto a plate so she could then lye the bread down in it to soak it up. Amy had heated up the frying pan, so she showed Amber how to place the bread in the pan to cook it.
"You made that look so simple Amy." Amber said, as she watched the bread frying in the pan.
"It is that simple Amber." Amy said with a giggle.
"Will you show me how to cook other things while I'm here?" Amber asked with a pleading look on her face, and in her voice.
"Sure Amber, but Chrissy is the real whiz in the kitchen. I'm learning more and more every day from her." Amy said with a smile.
"Is there anything Chrissy can't do?" Amber asked with a funny tone to her voice.
Amy was about to ask Amber what she meant by that comment, but she soon stopped when she saw the silly grin come across Amber's face.
"She's a better girl than I am, and I was born one." Amber said with a silly look on her face.
"Who knows Amber, Chrissy is just Chrissy." Amy said, as she shrugged her shoulders. "All I know is that I love having her around." Amy added with a grin.
"So do I Amy. I really love being around her, just as much as I do you and Ann." Amber smiled back.
Amy took the first piece of French toast out the pan, and put it on a plate for Amber to take over to Ann.
"Here you go Annie." Amber said with a grin, as she put the plate down in front of her.
"This looks really good, and smells even better." Ann said, as she picked up her knife and fork to make a start on eating it.
"I really hope you like it Annie. I helped to cook it." Amber said with pride.
Ann stopped just as she was about to put the first fork full in her mouth. "Is it safe to eat then?" Ann asked with a worried look, just before she started to grin at Amber.
"Hay, I'm not that bad at cooking!" Amber said with a hurt look, but soon smiled when she saw Ann start to grin. "I should cut you off, and not let you have any more for that Annie." Amber said, as she walked back to where Amy was stood waiting for her.
"I was only joking Amber! It tastes really good." Ann said, as she put another fork full in her mouth.
Amber just turned her head as she kept walking, and stuck her tong out at Ann. Then she stopped and looked at Amy with a puzzled look when she saw that Amy hadn't put any more French toast in the pan yet.
"Is there a problem Amy?" Amber asked, as she looked at the stuff on the worktop.
"Theres no problem Amber. I'm going to let you take over." Amy said with a smile, as she stepped to one side.
"You want me to take over?" Amber asked with a shocked look.
"Yep. I'll keep an eye on you, but I have a feeling that you won't need me too." Amy said with a grin.
Amy talked Amber through the process a couple of times, and she was soon sorting it with no help from Amy at all.
Amy had just taken a plate to the table with a stack of French toast on it when they all heard Chrissy and Becky enter the kitchen.
"Morning everyone," Chrissy said with a smile. "MMM, something smells nice." She added, as she looked at the table, and then at Amy and Amber.
"I'm making French toast. Take a seat and get stuck in." Amber said sounding really happy with herself.
"Don't mind if we do." Becky said with a grin, as she led Chrissy over to the table and sat her down, then sat down next to her. "Oh! Morning everyone." Becky added with a giggle, as she also sat down at the table.
"I didn't think you could cook Amber? This looks really good." Chrissy asked, as she looked at the food on the table.
"Amy started it, but showed me what she was doing as she went. Then she let me take over, and I've done most of it." Amber said with pride.
"Well let's get stuck in and see what it tastes like then." Becky said with a grin, as she stuck a fork in a piece of French toast on the plate in the middle of the table, and put it on the plate in front of her.
Becky started to cut it up and put a piece in Chrissy's mouth, and then a piece in her own mouth. She did this for the entire meal.
Amber thought it looked really cute to watch Becky feed them both. She'd never seen a couple so much in love before; she just hoped that Amy and her could have that sort of relationship one day.
Amber finished cooking the French toast and sat down with the others to enjoy it. They were all sat around the table enjoying a second cup of tea when Mandy and Carl entered the kitchen.
Carl had borrowed a T-shirt and a pair of jogging bottoms off Mandy. Lucky for Carl they were on the big side for Mandy, so they fit him okay.
Mandy was wearing pretty much the same thing, but in a different colour scheme.
"Arrr, did we miss breakfast." Mandy asked with a pout.
"I can soon make you some Mandy." Amber said, as she stood up.
"It's okay Amber. I don't want to be any trouble to you all." Mandy said, as she took her normal seat at the table.
"I'll be fine with a cup of tea." Carl said with a smile.
"I really don't mind at all. Amy showed me how to make French toast today, and I'd really like you two to try it." Amber said with some pleading in her voice.
"Okay then Amber. Far be if for me to stop you having fun learning to cook." Mandy said with a smile.
"French toast sounds good to me too." Carl added with a smile, as he took the cup of tea Ann just slid over to him.
Amber set to work making some more French toast, as the others all sat and watched her work.
Mandy and Carl were soon sat eating French toast, and really enjoying it.
"This is really good Amber." Carl said, as he put another fork full in his mouth.
"It is really Good Amber. I thought you said you couldn't cook?" Mandy said with a look of amazement on her face.
"Amy showed me how to do it this morning. It was a lot of fun, and I hope that I can learn how to do a lot more before I head home again." Amber said with a smile, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist to thank her for the cooking lesson.
"I'd love to do that Amber, but like I said before. You really need to let Chrissy and Becky show you." Amy said, as she smiled at Amber.
"I'd love to show you how to cook Amber." Chrissy said, as she sat cuddling with Becky.
"I'd love to help too." Becky said with a grin.
"Thanks you guys." Amber said with a grin back at them.
Chrissy and Becky were soon getting up to take away the dirty dishes once Mandy and Carl finished. Amber went to get up as well to help, but Chrissy stopped her.
"No Amber. You cooked the breakfast today, so you don't wash or dry the dishes. Becky and I will sort it out." Chrissy said with a smile, as she made Amber sit back down again.
"I really don't mind helping out Chrissy. It's fun to feel like part of the family." Amber said with some pleading in her voice.
"You are part of the family silly. So why don't you make the most of it and spend some time with them." Chrissy smiled, as she wrapped her arms around Amber, and gave her a hug.
"Thanks Chrissy, you're one of the best." Amber said, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"I'm only as good as the rest of the family I have around me sister." Chrissy added with a smile.
Amber felt a warm feeling in her heart when she heard Chrissy use the word sister.
"You'd really think of me as a sister?" Amber asked with a tear in her eye.
"Yes I would Amber, just as I think of Amy and Ann as my sisters." Chrissy said with a smile.
"We all feel the same way Amber." Mandy said, as she sat cuddled up to Carl.
"I could always use another sister too." Carl added with a grin.
Amber just sat there looking around the table at all the smiling faces. She'd gone from having just one friend to having a whole family in just a couple of days. Amber wanted to say something, but she was just too choked up by what she just found out.
Amy could see the tears running down Amber's cheeks, so she wrapped her arm around her, and pulled her in for a hug.
"Hay, don't cry Amber." Amy said with some worry in her voice.
"I'm sorry everyone, but I just didn't expect to be taken in by you all." Amber said with a smile, as she wiped away the tears.
"Welcome to the family Sis." Ann said with a grin.
"Thanks." Was all Amber said, as she let Amy hug her. She was happy to let Amy do that all day long.
Chrissy and Becky made a start on getting the dishes washed and dried, while the others all made their way into the living room. Ann and Amy sat on one sofa with Amber sat between them. While Mandy and Carl sat on another one, where they cuddled up to each other. Chrissy and Becky took the last reaming sofa and cuddled up to each other once they finished the dishes.
They'd brought in a tray with a jug of orange juice on it and enough glasses for them all. So Chrissy set about pouring them all a glass out before she settled back to relax with Becky.
Mandy and the others spent some time telling Amber about the place they found Amy living in, and how Carl tricked the land lord into letting them take her stuff out the place before Carl handed him a fraction of what Amy really owed.
Amber wrapped her arms around Amy when they said how bad the place was, which Amy really liked. The others could all see it too, by the big grin she had on her face.
They all sat relaxing until just before five, when Ann decided she needed to see about getting ready for her date with Brad.
"I better go and sort out getting ready for my date with Brad." Ann said, as she stood up. "I've got no idea what to wear or anything." Ann added with some worry in her voice.
"Do you need any help Ann?" Chrissy asked.
"Would you really Chrissy? That would be great." Ann said with a smile.
"Sure, I love playing dress up with a life size Barbie." Chrissy giggled, as she stood up.
"Can I help too?" Becky asked with a grin.
"Sure, the more help I get the better I'll look when Brad gets here." Ann said with a grin.
"We'll come and help too then." Amber said, as she also stood up and pulled Amy to her feet.
They all looked at Mandy to see if she wanted to join in the fun, but she was happy to just sit and cuddle with Carl, as they watched some old movie on the telly.
"I'm happy to stay just like this thanks." Mandy said with a smile, as she cuddled up to Carl a little tighter.
Carl never gave an answer, he just sat next to Mandy with a big grin on his face. So the others all giggled, and then dragged Ann out the room to go help her get ready for her date.
"Okay Ann, do you want to pick something from your wardrobe, or shall we just head to mine and Becky's room?" Chrissy asked.
"Could you pick me something out of your stuff please Chrissy?" Ann asked with some pleading in her voice.
"I sure can Ann. I have just the outfit in mind." Chrissy said with a grin.
"I'm not to sure where Brad will be taking me Chrissy, so don't make me look to glamorous." Ann said, as she got pulled into Chrissy's room.
"Stop worrying Ann. You'll look beautiful, but smart at the same time." Chrissy smiled, as she led Ann over to the bed and sat her down. "Wait there, and I'll go and find the outfit I'm thinking you should wear tonight." Chrissy added just before she went into her closet to find the clothes for Ann.
Amber could see how nervous Ann was, so she reached over and took her by the hand. That's when she saw the rough state of Ann's nails.
"Annie! You can't go out on a date with Brad with your nails looking like that." Amber said, as she stood up and went to leave the room.
"Where you going Amber?" Ann asked with a puzzled look.
"I'm going to get my nail art kit, so I can sort out this mess for you." Amber said, as she held up Ann's hand.
Ann just smiling at Amber as she watched her leave Chrissy's bedroom to go and get her nail kit.
Chrissy came back holding a couple of items in her hands to show Ann.
"Here you go Ann. I thought this skirt and top would look really good on you." Chrissy said, as she held up a deep red suede skirt and jacket on a hanger, and a silk T-shirt draped over her other arm.
"Wow Chrissy. That's a really nice skirt and jacket." Ann said, as she stood up to take a closer look at it.
"Thanks Ann. I have the same set in a couple of other colours as well. They are all really nice to wear" Chrissy said with a grin.
"Nice choice on the outfit Babe. I love it when you wear them." Becky said with a grin, as she walked over to hug Chrissy.
"I know that Lover. I thought that if you love to see me in this outfit, Brad would feel the same way about seeing Ann wear it." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Very sneaky babe, very sneaky." Becky said with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy's head in closer so she could kiss her.
"Looking at how you're reacting to just thinking about how Chrissy would look in this outfit. I'm worried as to whether I'll be able to keep Brad's hands off me." Ann said with a giggle, as she saw the way Becky was kissing Chrissy.
"I'm sure you'll have fun trying Ann." Becky said, as she broke the kiss with Chrissy.
"I'm sure I will." Ann said with a grin.
"I think you'll look amazing in that outfit Sis." Amy said with a bit of jealously in her voice.
"I'm sure that Chrissy will let you wear it, or one of the other ones she has some day soon." Ann said with a grin, as she hugged Amy.
"That's a promise baby sister." Chrissy said, as she stood cuddling with Becky.
"Thanks big Sis." Amy said with an even bigger grin.
"Don't forget that I have a lot more outfits for you two to wear." Chrissy added with a grin.
Amber was soon back with her nail art kit, so they all set to work on making Ann look beautiful for Brad. Chrissy set to work on Ann'' makeup, while Amber and Amy set to work on doing Ann's nails. To speed up the job they did a hand each. Becky had gone to sort out the boots to go with the outfit.
Ann had put her head back and closed her eyes; she was enjoying all the pampering she was getting. She just loved the feel of Chrissy working on first her face, then her Hair. She almost seemed disappointed when she heard Chrissy say she was done.
Amber and Amy had finished her nails, and got them dried with the help of a hair dryer. So they handed her over to Becky, so she could get her dressed. Ann was happy that the outfit didn't need her to wear a corset.
Becky soon had Ann dressed, and had her sat on the edge of the bed so she could put the boots on.
"These boots are really beautiful Becky." Ann said, as she stood up and looked down at her feet.
"Wow Sis, you look really amazing." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at her big sister.
"Can I take a look at my self in the mirror now?" Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
"Don't let us stop you Annie." Amber said with a grin, as she waved Ann over to stand in front of the mirror.
Ann walked over and stood in front of the mirror. Her mouth would have hit the floor if it had been a cartoon. Ann couldn't believe what they had all done to her.
"I can't believe what you guys did to me." Ann said in a shocked voice, as she looked at the amazing job they had all done.
"Do you like it Ann?" Chrissy asked sounding a little worried that Ann wasn't happy with the look they gave her.
"Do I like it? No. I love it Chrissy." Ann said with a grin, as she looked at them all in the mirror.
"I really hope you're good at fighting people off Sis, because Becky was right when she said that you'd be fighting Brad off tonight." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at her Sister in her killer outfit.
"You do look really hot Annie." Amber said with a grin, as she thought about how Amy would look in the same outfit. She just loved the boots that went with the skirt and jacket.
"Thanks girls for helping me to look this good for Brad." Ann said, as she gave them all a hug.
"We better see about heading down stairs, Brad will be here soon." Becky said, as she looked at the clock on the table at the side of the bed.
The girls all made their way down stairs to wait for Brad to arrive. Ann was happy that she didn't need a corset to wear the skirt, and she was happy that the boots only had a two inch block heel. She'd be able to stay on her feet longer without worrying about her feet hurting so much.
They all headed back to the living room to wait for Brad. Mandy and Carl both gave Ann a wolf whistle when they saw her.
"Looking good Ann," Mandy said with a grin.
"You do look really good Ann. Brad will really fall for you when he sees you in that outfit." Carl said with a smile.
"Thanks, but you should really be thanking this lot." Ann said, as she looked at Chrissy and the others. "They did all the work, and even lent me the outfit." Ann said with a smile.
"They do really good work Ann. I love the nails." Carl said, as he got a better look at the nails Amber and Amy had done.
Ann looked down at her fingernails. They'd painted them in the same shade as her outfit, and added little silver stars to them. Ann really loved what they'd done.
"That's Amber's little speciality, with a little bit of help from Amy here." Ann said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist.
"Amber did the real work. I just cleaned up and added the clear coats at the end, and helped dry them off with the hair dryer." Amy said, as she hugged Ann back.
"I'd love to show you how to do your own nails Amy." Amber said with a grin, as she joined the hug with Ann, and Amy.
They soon broke the hug when they heard the doorbell. Looking at the clock they saw it was just before six, so they all made their way to the door to so they could say hello to Brad, and see Ann off.
Becky opened the door, and found Brad stood there looking very smart in a pair of black trousers and a white shirt that was loose fitting and took some of the edge off Brad's large mussels.
"Hi Brad, you're looking very smart this evening." Becky said with a smile, as she stepped to one side and let Brad enter the house.
"Hi Becky, hi everyone," Brad said with a nervous look on his face, as he entered the house. "Wow Ann, you look amazing." Brad said with an open mouth, as he caught sight of Ann.
"Thanks Brad. You're looking really good as well." Ann said with a grin, as she walked over to great him with a kiss.
Brad had kept one of his hands behind his back as he entered the house, but now he pulled it from behind him to reveal a large wrapped box. He hugged Ann, and returned the kiss. Then he handed the box to Chrissy.
"Here you go Chrissy, this is for you." Brad said, as Chrissy took the box from him.
Chrissy just took the box with a puzzled look on her face, but Ann seemed to know what it was and just smiled.
"I don't understand Brad, Ann. What is this for?" Chrissy asked, as she looked down at the large heavy box.
"Why don't you open it and find out what's inside." Ann said with a grin.
Chrissy undid the bow and then ripped the wrapping off. She found it to be a really big box of very expensive chocolates.
"Thanks Brad, but why are you giving them to me?" Chrissy asked with an even more puzzled look.
"We wanted to thank you for making all this happen Chrissy. Ann and I would have been dancing around each other for ever if you hadn't given us that little push." Brad said with a smile. "I also wanted to thank you for stopping me making a fool of myself by quitting my job at the club." Brad added with a chuckle.
"Thanks Brad, but you really didn't need to do anything. I'm just happy to see you two together." Chrissy said smiling back at the two of them, as they stood side by side.
"I know how modest you are Chrissy, but you really did do an amazing thing this time. Everyone at the club loves you because you're always willing to help out, so please take them and enjoy." Brad said, as she stepped up to her and lifted her up like a small child to give her a hug.
Chrissy had a tear in her eye when Brad put her down. This made Brad look a little worried until Chrissy spoke.
"Thanks for saying that Brad, I never realised anyone at the club really noticed I was even there." Chrissy giggled, as she wiped away a tear.
Becky pulled Chrissy into a hug, and then wiped away another tear when she broke it. "How come guys keep buying you Chocolates babe?" Becky asked with a puzzled look.
"I have no idea, but I hope you will all help me eat them?" Chrissy asked, as she looked around at the group.
"I think I could force myself to help you out this time." Becky said with a grin. The others all agreed that they could help as well.
Brad looked around at the other girls, and found them all to be really beautiful still. Even in the sweat pants and T-shirts they had on. He was so use to seeing them all dressed up for the club that he never really gave much thought to what they looked like normally until now.
"Is everything okay Brad?" Mandy asked when she saw him looking at them all a little oddly.
"I'm sorry, but I've never seen any of you dressed like this before." Brad said, as he pointed at the way they were all dressed.
"We don't always look glamorous Brad. We do look scruffy some of the time." Mandy said with a giggle.
"Scruffy! I didn't mean it that way Mandy. I mean you all still look amazing. Even in sweats and T-shirt," Brad said in a rushed way, as he realised he might have just upset the girls. "I'm sorry." He added at the end.
"Don't be sorry Brad. We knew what you meant, and it was really sweet of you to say so." Mandy said with a smile.
"I think I better get you out of here before you dig an even bigger hole for yourself." Ann said with a grin, as she put her arm through Brad's and started to lead him over to the front door.
"Have a good time you two." Amber shouted, as they went out the front door.
They all walked over to the front door and waved to them both as they drove off in Brad's car.
Amy was glad to have Amber and the others around still to keep her company, as they all made there way back to the living room.
They all sat around chatting about how good Brad looked. Amber seemed to really like what she saw, which made Amy feel a little sad.
Amy was hoping to win Amber over, but who was she kidding. "Why would Amber want anything to do with me, when she could find a guy like Brad?" Amy thought to herself.
Amber could see that Amy was distracted for a little time after they stopped speaking about Brad, but she soon cheered up again when they started talking about other stuff.
"I hope you don't mind, but I'm going to take Carl home so he can get changed. Then were going to head out and have some dinner." Mandy asked the other girls.
"We don't mind at all Sis." Chrissy said with a grin.
"We could order takeout." Becky said with a grin.
"Now that sounds like a great idea." Amy said with a grin, as she sat on one of the sofas next to Amber. "They have a really great Chinese takeout down here Amber." Amy added.
"Please let me pay for it, as I feel like it's my fault you're getting takeout." Carl said, as he picked up the pink purse he used last night when he was Carla.
"I really don't think that purse suits the outfit you have on at the minute." Chrissy giggled, as she pointed at Carl with the pink purse on his knee.
Chrissy's comment set off the other girls with a fit of giggles when they all saw what Chrissy was saying about Carl and the pink purse. Even Carl had to join in giggling with the others when he realised how funny he must look at the minute.
"I'm not sure if I should treat you all too takeout now." Carl said with a pout.
"I'm sorry Carl. I was only teasing you." Chrissy said with a pleading look.
"Okay Chrissy, I'll let you off this time." Carl said with a grin.
"I better go and find something to wear." Mandy said, as she got up off the sofa.
"Do you need any help Sis?" Chrissy asked.
"I should be okay Sis; it's only a simple dinner, but thanks for the offer." Mandy said, as she left the room.
Carl handed Becky some money, and sat with a grin on his face when he saw the shocked look on Becky's face.
"This is way too much money Carl. Please take some of it back." Becky said, as she tried to hand half of it back to him.
"No, keep it Becky. I wanted to make sure you had enough for desert as well." Carl sat grinning at them as he said it.
"MMM, great. This means we can get the boys round now tonight." Chrissy said with a grin.
Amber and Amy both sat looking really shocked at what Chrissy just said.
"Boys round! What boys?" Amber asked in a worried voice.
"I never realised you knew any boys Chrissy. Why are you going to invite then around now?" Amy asked in a really shaky voice.
Amy was already worried about the comments Amber made over Brad. The last thing she wants to see is Amber getting close to some guy that Chrissy and Becky know.
"Don't worry you two, they're really sweet, and have lots of different friends as well." Chrissy said with a dreamy look on her face.
"I didn't think you did boys Chrissy?" Amber said with a puzzled look.
"I don't." Chrissy said with a scowl.
"She's talking about Ben and Jerry. You may have met them before in your local supermarket." Becky said with a smile.
Both Amber and Amy got a look of relief on their faces when they realised that Chrissy had been talking about the ice cream, and not a couple of men they really knew.
Chrissy broke out in a fit of giggles when she saw the looks on their face's change to one of relief.
"Oh, so you think that was funny Chrissy?" Amy asked. "Do you want to know something else that's funny?" Amy added with an evil grin, as she looked at Amber with a knowing look.
Amber understood what Amy was getting at, and they were both soon up on their feet, and making their way over to Chrissy.
Chrissy stopped giggling when she saw the two girls diving at her, but she was to slow to stop the attack. Amy and Amber started tickling Chrissy all over, and she was soon laughing to hard to stop them.
Becky just slid away and let them tickle Chrissy. Becky thought it was a suitable punishment for making them worry.
The girls stopped when they heard Chrissy scream out something that sounded like a sorry. Then they all lay around on the sofa giggling about it.
"I bet you'll think twice next time you try to worry us for no reason." Amy said with a grin, as she watched Chrissy trying to get her breath back.
"You two are evil. There was no way I could fight off two of you." Chrissy said, as she playfully slapped them both on the arm. "And where was you missy?" Chrissy added, as she looked over at Becky.
"Sorry babe, but if you're going to tease people, then you have to take the punishment." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy back into a hug to say sorry for letting them tickle her.
"I'll let you off then babe. I did ask for it." Chrissy said, as she let Becky lean in to kiss her.
"Yes you did little lady." Becky said, as they broke the kiss. "I better go and grab the menu for the Chinese so Amber can see what she wants." Becky added, as she pushed herself away from Chrissy, so she could get up.
Becky went to the kitchen, and grabbed the menu and a note pad. She was soon back in the living room handing Amber the menu, then she sat down next to Chrissy again to take everyone's orders. They all told Becky what they wanted, and then they looked at the list of ice cream they sold. They all picked a flavour they liked, but had already decided to share them all anyway. Becky went back to the kitchen to make the call, and order the food.
Chrissy and the others all turned to look at the living room door when they heard it open. They all saw Mandy enter the room looking really beautiful in a sky blue summer dress. It was a simple look, but all the girls thought it looked really good on Mandy. She'd gone for a simple look with her makeup, as it was just a dinner, and not a night out at the club.
"Looking good Sis," Chrissy said with a grin.
"Thanks baby sister." Mandy said with a smile, as she walked over and bent down to give Chrissy a hug.
"You can still take my breath away babe." Carl said, as he stood up and wrapped his arms around Mandy so he could kiss her.
"Good, I'd hate to think I was going to all this trouble for nothing." Mandy said, as she leaned in for a kiss.
"MMM, I love you babe." Carl said, as they broke the kiss. "Shall we see about getting off then?" He added with a smile.
"I'm ready if you are lover." Mandy smiled.
"Yep, I'm ready." Carl said, as he picked up his purse.
Chrissy and the others all started to giggle when they saw Carl stood with his pink purse.
"Maybe I should carry that for you hon." Mandy said, as she took the purse off Carl.
"Thanks babe." Carl said with a grin.
The girls all walked with Mandy and Carl to the front door.
"I hope you have a nice meal." Chrissy said, as she gave her sister a hug at the front door.
"We will Sis. Are you sure you don't mind me going out for dinner with Carl?" Mandy asked with some concern in her voice.
"Yes I'm sure Sis. Becky's ordered the takeout, and Carl even paid for desert as well." Chrissy said with a grin. "So go and have a great time." Chrissy added with another hug.
"Thanks Sis. Have a great time this evening, and I'll see you later." Mandy said, as she left the house with Carl on her arm.
The girls all waved to Mandy and Carl, as they watched them drive away in Mandy's car. Then they all went back to the kitchen to get the plates out, and wait for the Chinese takeout to turn up.
They all went to the door when they heard the doorbell sound. The delivery guy had a big grin on his face when he saw the four of them all standing there smiling at him. He had an even bigger grin when Becky told him to keep the change from the money Carl gave them.
They all waved to the guy as he walked back to his car. They all had to giggle when he walked into the side of his car because he was watching them, not where he was going. Then they all made their way back to the kitchen to enjoy the food. Chrissy took the four tubs of ice cream, and put them in the freezer until they had finished eating the Chinese.
"This is really good Chinese." Amber said, as she put another fork full in her mouth.
"I told you it was Amber. I've never tasted Chinese this good before I got down here." Amy said with a grin, as she also put another fork full in her mouth.
Chrissy and Becky had to smile at each other when Amber and Amy were soon sharing their meals with each other, just like they did.
Amy was really enjoying this meal, as she let Amber put a fork full of food in her mouth, and she did the same for Amber.
Amber loved the way Amy would smile at her just as she was about to put the fork in her mouth. Amber loved every minute of seeing Amy smile and having fun. The great food was a bonus.
Once they finished the dinner, they all grabbed the tubs of ice cream and made their way to the living room so they could all relax on the sofas to watch some telly. They all opened a tub and made a start on them, and then they would pass the tubs around after they had taken a couple of spoons full.
"This is the best way to have ice cream." Amber said with a grin, as she swapped tubs with Amy.
"I think this is a really great way to spend the evening." Amy said, as she stuck a spoon full of ice cream in her mouth.
They finished about half of every tub, and then took them back to the freezer before they melted.
Once they were all back in the living room they got comfy and watched telly for a little bit longer. They'd been sat there for just over half an hour when Amy turned to Amber and asked her a question.
"Amber, will you do me a favour please?" Amy asked looking a little nervous about it.
"I'll do anything for you Amy, if I can." Amber said with a warm smile.
"Do you think you could show me how to do my nails like you did for Ann? I think you did a really nice job on them." Amy asked.
"I'd love to Amy." Amber said, as she pulled her into a hug.
"That sounds like a great idea. We have a couple of nail art kits upstairs as well, so we could bring them down and have some fun doing each others nails." Becky said, as she went to get up.
"I'll come with you so I can get my kit as well." Amber said, as she also got up and followed Becky out the room.
Amy and Chrissy cleared off the coffee table while Amber and Becky were gone.
Becky was just coming back out her room with a couple of box's in her hands when Amber met up with her carrying her case with all her nail art stuff in.
"How you doing Amber?" Becky asked with a smile.
"I'm really having a great time with you all, but it's hard not letting Amy know how I really feel about her." Amber said, as she wrapped her arm around Becky's waist, and rested her head on Becky's shoulder.
"I can understand why you don't want to see Amy hurt when you leave in a couple of weeks Amber, but I do have to question if it's the right thing to do still." Becky said with a sigh, when she saw how mixed up Amber was over the whole thing.
"I just don't want to see Amy sad when I leave. It's going to be at least another six months before I'll be able to move down here for good. I'll let her know how I feel about her then." Amber said with a smile, as she lifted her head up to look at Becky.
"Is that why you made a big deal of talking about Brad tonight just after Ann left on her date with him?" Becky asked, as they made their way back down stairs. "So Amy would think you were looking for a man like Brad?" Becky added with a sad look.
"Yes it was. I could see that it really upset Amy, but I think it's for the best until I can move down here for good. At least I know now how she feels about me." Amber said with a sad smile.
"We'll keep her safe for you until you can move down here for good Amber." Becky said with a smile.
Amber hugged Becky a little tighter with her free arm, as they walked down the hallway.
"Thanks Becky, I know I can count on you all to keep her safe for me." Amber said, as she rested her head on Becky's shoulder again.
Once back in the living room then all set to work learning how to do their nails as well as Amber did for Ann earlier.
"How come you're so good at doing nails Amber?" Chrissy asked.
"I got a job helping out in a nail salon, and some of the staff started to show me how to do it. They say I have a natural talent for doing it." Amber said with a grin.
"I've never been able to get the hang of doing nails." Chrissy said with a sigh.
"You mean that there is something you're not a master at then Chrissy?" Amber said, but then put her hand to her mouth when she realised what she just said. "I'm sorry Chrissy. I didn't mean it to come out like that." Amber added with a worried look.
Chrissy just giggled when she saw Amber's worried look.
"It's okay Amber. There is a lot of stuff that I'm not very good at." Chrissy said, as she pulled Amber into a hug.
"I'll try and teach you what I know Chrissy. That's if you want me too?" Amber asked, as they broke the hug.
"If you show me how to do my nails, then I'll show you how to cook some really great meals in return." Chrissy said with a grin.
"That's a deal Chrissy." Amber said, as she hugged Chrissy again.
"I'll help teach you to cook too Amber, if you'll teach me too." Amy said, as she watched Amber hugging Chrissy, wishing it was her.
"Amy! I already said I'd show you how to do your nails." Amber said, as she broke the hug with Chrissy and then pulled Amy into a hug.
Chrissy and Becky had to smile when they saw the happy look on Amy's face, as she let Amber hug her.
Amber set to work showing Amy, Chrissy and Becky how to do their nails. They had the telly on in the background with some music playing on one of the music channels while they played around.
Becky grabbed a bottle of wine so they could have a drink while they worked on each other's nails.
They were all amazed at how good Amber was at teaching them how to do their nails. By the time they got done. Amy was sporting deep blue nails with silver stars. Becky had purple nails with little diamonds stuck to them, while Chrissy had a tiger stripe pattern on hers that Amber had shown her how to do. Amber had two-tone colour on her nails that seam to change as she moved her fingers. She'd added some little pictures of kittens doing different things to them as well. Chrissy and Becky had them in one of the nail art kits they had.
By the time they got done with their nails it was late, and they had finished off two bottles of wine. So they all decided to call it a night, as it didn't look like Mandy or Ann were going to be back any time soon.
Chrissy and Becky went to their own room, as they didn't know if Carl would be coming back with Mandy or not.
Amy and Amber knew they would be safe, as Ann would never sleep with Brad on a first date. So Amber went to her room to get ready for bed, while Amy went into her room. Amy was just getting into bed when Amber knocked on the door before entering.
"Is it safe to enter?" Amber asked as she poked her head around the door.
"Sure it's safe to enter Amber." Amy said, as she threw back the covers and pattered the bed next to her, telling Amber it was safe to come and get in.
Amber let a big grin cross her face, as she ran over and jumped in bed next to Amy. They were soon covered up and cuddled up to each other. Amy fell asleep smiling, as she felt the safe arms of Amber around her.
Amy felt Ann get into bed some time later. Amy wrapped her arms around her just like Amber was doing with her. Ann was soon falling asleep feeling really happy to have Amy there for her.
Chrissy and Becky felt Mandy get into bed with them, at some point through the night. They were not really awake enough to ask what happened with Carl, they decided to leave it until morning. So they were soon both falling asleep again, but Chrissy did pull Mandy in for a hug.
Mandy woke the next morning when she felt Chrissy and Becky slip out of bed.
"Morning you two." Mandy said, as she had a stretch.
"Morning Mandy!" Becky shouted, as she went into the bathroom to start the shower. She thought about running a bath, but knew that they didn't really have the time if they ever stood a chance of getting all the food ready for the barbecue.
"Morning Sis!" Chrissy shouted, as she ran back to the bed and jumped on it next to where Mandy was still lying. "Did everything go okay with Carl last night? I was surprised to feel you get in our bed when you got home." Chrissy asked with a worried look.
"Don't look so worried Chrissy. Carl and I weren't sure if you and Becky would be in my bed or not, so we thought it best if I dropped him off at the hotel before I came home." Mandy said with a sad smile. "If I'd know you'd both be in here, I would have dragged him home with me." Mandy added, as the sad look turned to a big grin.
"Well in the future Sis, if you're out with Carl when Becky and I come to bed, we'll sleep in our own bed." Chrissy smiled, as she leaned down to hug Mandy.
"Thanks Chrissy. Did you and the others have a good time while I was out?" Mandy asked, as she returned the hug.
"Yep, we ordered Chinese, and had ice cream for desert. Then Amber showed us all how to do our nails. Look what I did." Chrissy said, as she showed Mandy her nails.
"Wow Chrissy. They look really good. Mandy said, as she looked at the tiger stripe pattern on Chrissy's nails.
"Amber showed me how to do it. She said that if I teach her how to cook, then she'd teach me how to do my nails." Chrissy said all excited.
"You can practice on my nails anytime Sis." Mandy said with a grin.
"You can count on it Sis." Chrissy said grinning back at her.
"I better let you go and take your shower with Becky, and I better go and get one as well. We have a lot to get done, to be ready for the barbecue later." Mandy smiled as she sat up, and let Chrissy run after Becky.
Mandy slid out of bed and made her way over to her own room, so she could take a shower.
Amy woke, and slid out of bed very carefully so she wouldn't wake Ann or Amber up. Then she made her way to the bathroom, so she could take a shower and then get ready to head down for some breakfast.
Amber woke just as she felt Amy getting out of bed so she watched her go into the bathroom before she slid out of bed herself, and headed to her own room to take a shower.
Amy got finished in the shower and then walked over to the sink so she could take her pills before heading down for breakfast. She found herself looking at the amazing nails she now had, and found herself smiling at the thought of Amber being back in her life. She soon shook herself out of her daydreaming, and set to work getting dressed. She went back to the bedroom once she was finished, and found Ann sat up in bed rubbing the sleep from her eyes.
"Morning Sis!" Amy shouted, as she ran over to the bed. "How was the date with Brad?" Amy asked all excited.
"Morning baby sister." Ann said, as she hugged Amy. "The date with Brad was really great. He's such a great guy." Ann said in a dreamy voice, as she let out a long sigh.
"So there will be lots more dates in the future then Sis?" Amy asked with a grin.
"Oh yes, a lot more dates." Ann replied with an even bigger grin.
"That's great Sis. I'm really happy for you." Amy said, as she hugged her sister even tighter.
"I'll give you details later. I just want to take a long shower, and see about getting ready for the barbecue later." Ann said with a smile, as she hugged Amy once more, before letting go.
"Okay Sis, but I want all the details later." Amy said, as she pointed at Ann with a grin on her face.
"It was only a first date Sis, so we didn't do that much." Ann said, as she slid over to the edge of the bed.
"Well it shouldn't take you long to tell me all the details then." Amy said, as she stood up and made her way over to the bedroom door.
Ann just giggled, as she watched Amy leave the bedroom. Ann stood up and made her way to the bathroom to take her shower.
Amy found Chrissy and Becky just coming out their room as she made her way down the hallway.
"Morning you two." Amy said with a smile, as she court up to them.
"Morning Amy." They both said, as they hugged her.
"How did you sleep last night?" Chrissy asked, as she wwrapped an arm around her waist. Becky did the same from the other side, as they headed down to the kitchen all together.
"I slept really well again. I was a little worried that I might not with Ann being out, but Amber cuddled up to me, and I felt really good as I fell asleep." Amy said with a smile, as she thought about spending the night cuddled up to Amber.
"That's good then Amy." Becky said. "We were a little worried about that our selves last night, but it sounds like Amber took Ann's place really well last night." Becky added with a knowing look at Chrissy on the other side of Amy.
Amy went and got the paper from the front door while Chrissy and Becky went straight to the kitchen to make a start on breakfast. Becky had the kettle on, and Chrissy was getting the stuff out to make a full English breakfast by the time she got into the kitchen herself.
Amber was the next one to arrive in the kitchen to find Amy, Chrissy, and Becky, all dancing around to a song on the radio. She had to giggle at them all, but was soon joining in as she helped them get breakfast ready.
Mandy and Ann had both found each other as they left their rooms, so they walked down to the kitchen together. They both had to laugh when they saw the others all stood at the work tops in the kitchen swinging their bottoms to the rhythm of a song on the radio, as they all sung a long.
They all stopped singing when they heard Mandy and Ann giggling behind them.
"Sorry, but you all looked so funny stood their shaking your backsides from side to side at the same time." Ann said, as she did a quick copy of what they were just doing.
"We can make room for a couple more, if you want to join us." Amber said with a grin.
"Thanks, but I think I'll sit this one out. I'll just relax with a cup of tea." Mandy said, as she took her seat at the table, and poured herself a cup out.
"That sounds like a better idea to me too Mandy." Ann said, as she also took a seat at the table.
Mandy poured a second cup out, and slid it over to Ann.
"MMM, that hits the spot." Ann said just before she took a second sip from her cup.
"MMM, it sure does." Mandy said as she finished taking a long sip from her cup as well.
"So did you two have a good time last night then?" Becky asked, as she brought a plate of toast over to the table.
"Did you go out with Carl last night as well?" Ann asked with a puzzled look.
"Yep. He covered for the girls to buy takeout, and then he took me out for a nice dinner." Mandy said with a smile. "How was your date with Brad?" Mandy asked.
"I had a really great time too. He took me for a really nice dinner, and then we spent the rest of the night dancing together." Ann said with a smile, and a big sigh.
"What kind of dancing Sis?" Amy asked.
"Slow dancing baby sister, It was really nice. The place had a real band playing, and a really good female lead singer." Ann said with a dreamy look in her eyes. "I'd say we should all go there, but I'm not to sure how they would take to having a two girl couple dancing together." Ann said with a sad look.
"Sounds like it could be fun finding out." Becky said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy's waist, and kissed her.
"I don't think they really care what other people think." Amber said with a grin when she saw the way Becky and Chrissy were kissing.
"You'll have to get the name of the club off Brad, and I'll book a couple of tables for next Sunday night. Then we can all have a nice dinner, and do some dancing after." Mandy said with a smile, as she took another sip of her tea.
"I'll call Brad later and ask him for the details Mandy." Ann said with a smile, as she thought about having another night out with Brad dancing.
"Is he not coming to the barbecue this afternoon?" Mandy asked.
"I never thought to ask him if he wanted to come." Ann said, as she put her hand to her mouth looking a little shocked at herself.
"Don't worry about it Ann. Just give him a call later, or send him a text message asking him to give you a call when he gets a time." Mandy said.
"That's a great idea Mandy. I'm not sure when he'll be up and about." Ann said.
"I have been known to have the odd one now and then." Mandy smiled. "And no wise cracks from you little sister." Mandy added, as she pointed at Chrissy.
Chrissy just stood over near the cooker with her mouth open. She soon shut it though and started to giggle.
"You take all the fun out of things some times Sis." Chrissy said with a fake pout, just before she started to giggle again.
Chrissy got back to frying the eggs to go with breakfast, while Becky carried on dishing everything up. They were soon all sat at the table eating their breakfast.
"Oh Amy. While I think about it, I was wondering if you wanted to invite Hope, and Faith to the barbecue this afternoon?" Mandy asked, as she sat eating her breakfast.
"I'm not sure if they'll be able to make it, but I'd love to ask them if they can. It would be great to let Amber meet little Kat." Amy said with a smile. "I'll give Hope a call once I've finished my breakfast." Amy added sounding all excited.
Once they all finished eating breakfast, Amy and Ann went up to get their mobiles so they could make their calls.
Ann grabbed her phone and sent a text message asking Brad to give her a call when he got the message.
Amy grabbed her phone and then sat on the edge of the bed to scroll down her list of names until she found Hopes, then she hit the dial button and waited for Hope to answer.
"Hello Amy. Is everything okay?" Amy heard Hope say as she answered her phone.
"Hi Hope. Everything is fine; I just wanted to ask if you had any plans for today?" Amy asked with some hope in her voice, that Hope would say she wasn't.
"Not really Amy. I was hoping to take Kat out for the day, but a client let me down and didn't pay their bill. So I'm stuck in with an unhappy little girl for the day." Hope said in a sad voice.
"I may be able to help you out there then Hope." Amy said sounding a little happier. "Mandy's having a barbecue for a friend of mine, and my sister's from back home. She asked me to give you a call to see if you, Faith, and Kat wanted to come over." Amy asked with her fingers crossed.
"I don't want to be any trouble Amy." Hope said.
"It's no trouble Hope. Mandy wouldn't have asked if it was." Amy giggled down the phone.
"I guess she wouldn't have." Hope also giggled down the phone. "Okay then, tell Mandy that I'd love to come and join you all for a barbecue." Hope added.
Amy was really happy to hear that Hope would be coming. She gave Hope directions on how to get to Mandy's home, and then said she'd see her later that day.
"Can Hope make it or not?" Ann asked, as she came out the bathroom.
"Yep, she was hoping to take Kat out, but someone didn't pay her so she was stuck in for the day with a very unhappy little girl." Amy said with a sad look.
"I'm sorry to hear that Sis. At least Kat will have Cathleen to play with now." Ann said, as she went and sat on the bed next to Amy.
"I wish I knew what to do to help her out. I'd offer her money, but I don't think she'd take it." Amy said with a sigh.
"I could have a word with Carl, and see if he can help her out in such a way, as not to make it look like charity." Ann said, as she wwrapped an arm around Amy to hug her.
"If anyone can help, it would be Carl." Amy said with a giggle.
"He does seem to be good with stuff like that." Ann said with a giggle. "Come on Sis. We better go and help the others get everything ready for this afternoon." Ann added, as she stood up, and pulled Amy to her feet.
Amy smiled at Ann, as they made their way back down to the kitchen. Chrissy was stood at one of the work tops showing Amber how to make a pasta salad. Becky was just getting some chicken drumsticks ready to go in the oven so they would be cooked ready for later. So they won't take as long to cook on the barbecue. Mandy was sorting out boiling some rice ready for Chrissy to make a rice salad once she got done with the pasta one.
"Can Hope make it or not?" Mandy asked.
"Yep, she can make it." Amy said with a smile
"That's really great Amy. I'd really like to spend a little more time with Kat." Mandy said with a smile, as she thought about how playful the little girl was when they met at the pub the other week. "We better get stuck in then, or we'll never be ready in time." Mandy added with a giggle, as she got back to sorting out the rice.
Ann and Amy just got stuck in and helped out where ever they could. Ann took a break to go and answer her phone when she saw it was Brad.
"Hi Brad. I hope I didn't catch you at a bad time." Ann asked.
"Hi Ann, You could never catch me at a bad time. It was nice to get your text message." Brad said with a happy tone to his voice. "So what did you need me to call you for?" Brad asked.
"Mandy, Chrissy and the others are all having a barbecue this afternoon, and Mandy told me to give you a call. She wants' you to come as well, if you want to that is?" Ann asked with hope in her voice.
"I'd love to come Ann, any excuse to spend some time with you." Brad said sounding really happy.
"That's great Brad; I'll see you this afternoon then. It's all kicking off around two. Bye for now, Love you." Ann said down the phone.
"I'm looking forward to it Ann. I'll see you later then. Bye." Brad said just before he ended the call.
"Brad's coming this afternoon as well." Ann said with a grin, as she walked back into the kitchen from the living room, where she'd gone to answer the call.
"That's really great Ann. It'll be nice to start and include Brad in more things away from the club." Mandy said with a smile.
"What time will Carl be here Sis?" Chrissy asked.
"He said he'd be here just after midday. He said that he was sorting out all the meat for the barbecue. Apart from the drumsticks that is." Mandy said, as she emptied the rice out of the saucepan into a colander to drain off the water.
Chrissy knew that when Carl said he'd sort something out, he normally did.
"We'll have some nice steaks then to eat this afternoon." Chrissy said with a grin.
Mandy just giggled, but knew that Chrissy was right. They would have some nice steaks and some other nice pieces of meat.
The girls had been busy all morning sorting out food, so they were taking a well-earned rest when they heard the doorbell. Mandy looked at the time, and realised that it was probably Carl, so she jumped up and went to answer it.
Mandy was right, as she found Carl stood at the back of his car just opening the boot.
"Hi babe. I've got a boot full of meat here for you." Carl said with a grin, as he lifted out a large polystyrene box, and headed back over to where Mandy was stood at the front door.
"Do you need a hand lover?" Mandy asked with a smile, as she took in the sight of the man she was so in love with.
"They're a bit on the heavy side babe, so I think it best if you let me take them in." Carl said, as she stopped to plant a kiss on Mandy's lips before he kept heading for the kitchen with the box.
Mandy just smiled as she watched Carl wonder off with the box. Not being one to let the fact the boxes could be heavy stop her, she still walked out to the car and lifted another box out. Carl made it back out to her before she could pick it all the way up though, and took it off her.
"I can cope with carrying it Carl." Mandy said in a firm voice. She wasn't use to being treated like such a delicate thing, but she did like the way Carl was trying to look after her.
"I know you can babe, but I just don't want to see you hurt yourself." Carl said with a worried look on his face. "Besides that, it looks like I have someone else that can help me now." Carl added, as he looked over Mandy's shoulder at something.
Mandy turned to find Brad walking up the drive towards them.
"Hi Brad. You're here early. Did you walk it?" Mandy asked with a smile.
"Hi Mandy, Carl. I thought I'd come a little earlier, and see if I could help get everything set up." Brad asked with his trade mark smile. "No, I didn't walk it, but I thought it best to park out on the road." He added, as he looked in the boot of Carl's car and saw a couple more boxes in there. He grabbed one of them and put it under one arm, and then grabbed the other one and lifted it under is other arm.
Mandy and Carl both just looked on in shock, as they both realised just how strong Brad really was. Carl was only just managing to carry the one box.
"Where do you want them Mandy?" Brad asked with a grin.
"Just follow Carl, and he will show you Brad." Mandy said, as she closed the boot on Carl's car for him.
"Lead the way Boss." Brad said, as he waited for Carl to show him where he wanted the boxes.
Carl made his way to the kitchen with Brad walking just behind. Brad had to turn sideways as he went through the front door, and then the kitchen door. He was a big man anyway, but with a box under each arm he was really to wide to fit through any other way.
"Brad! You're here early." Ann shouted, as she jumped up when she saw Brad enter the kitchen. She ran over to him, but stopped when she saw he had his hands full.
"Hi Ann. I thought I'd come early and see if I could help get everything ready." Brad said with a smile. "I'd give you a hug babe, but I've got my hands full at the minute." He added with a grin.
"Oh, I'm sorry Brad. Please put them down over here." Ann said, as she led Brad over to the worktop where Carl had put the first box.
Ann waited for Brad to put the two boxes down before she jumped into his arms. Brad caught her, and picker her up so he could plant a kiss on her lips.
"I'd have come sooner, if I knew I was going to get that greeting." Brad said with a grin, as they broke the kiss.
"I'll always have that waiting for you baby." Ann purred, as she wrapped her arms around Brad's neck while he held her by the waist.
"Do you two want to go and get a room or something?" Amber asked, as she watched the pair carry out their little seen.
Ann and Brad both went a little red in the face when they realised that they were being watched. Brad put Ann back down, and took a step back.
"Sorry about that." Brad said with a sheepish look. "Right, what can I help you with?" Brad asked, as he rubbed his hands together.
Ann and Amber dragged him out side to help put the tables up that Carl had delivered earlier. The others all giggled at the way he was being led around by the two girls.
"How much meat did you get Carl?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at the four large boxes now sat on the worktop.
"Less than too much, more than not enough." Carl said with a grin, as he wrapped his arms around Mandy to give her a proper greeting. "I thought you could freeze what ever doesn't get used today." Carl added just before he leaned in and kissed Mandy.
"Thanks Carl, it all looks really nice." Chrissy said, as her and Becky took the lids off a couple of the boxes and looked at what was inside.
They found beef steaks, pork steaks, cubed pieces of meat ready for going on skewers, sausages, and lots more. They were all looking forward to tasting some of it later.
"Looks like you've all been really busy." Carl said, as he looked around at all the bowls of rice and pasta dishes sat on the table.
"Well we all knew that you wouldn't do half a job with the meat. So we wanted to make it look like we were doing our bit." Mandy said, as she kissed Carl again.
"I can't wait to taste some of this." Carl said, as she sat at the table and pulled Mandy down onto his lap.
Mandy picked up a spiral piece of pasta and placed in half in her mouth, and then leaned in to let Carl take the other half. They kissed as they ate the pasta.
"That's all you're getting until everyone gets here babe." Mandy said as they broke the kiss.
"MMM, you really know how to tease don't you?" Carl said with a grin, as he licked his lips to taste the last of the pasta.
"A girl got to have some fun." Mandy said with a grin.
"As much as I would love to sit here all afternoon, I better go and make a start on getting the barbecue started." Carl said with a sad look up at Mandy.
"Do you really have to?" Mandy asked with a pout.
"Afraid so lover or everyone will be eating your pasta and rice dishes this afternoon." Carl smiled.
"Okay then, point taken." Mandy said, as she slid off Carl's knee and then helped him to stand up.
Carl stood up, and then wrapped his arms around Mandy and said, "Once we've all eaten, you're all mine babe."
"Now that it what I call a desert." Mandy said with a grin, as she leaned in and kissed Carl.
"MMM, can I get mine with whipped cream?" Carl asked with a grin as they broke the kiss.
"Not while we have guest's hon." Mandy giggled.
"This all sounds very kinky." Becky said from the other side of the table, as she sat with Chrissy on her knee grinning at them.
"I better go and sort out the barbecue." Carl said with a very red face, as he let go of Mandy. He made a quick exit into the garden.
Mandy was a little red in the face from Chrissy and Becky overhearing the little chat she was having with Carl, but she had to giggle when she saw how embarrassed he was, as he left the house.
Amy was sat at one of the tables in the back garden watching Amber, Ann and Brad play around as they put up the last of the tables. She looked at the way Amber played around with Brad, and felt really sad that even when she was still Andy, she was never that sort of a man. Amy knew that her dad never would have had a problem with Andy, if he looked like Brad did.
"Is everything okay Amy?" Amber asked when she saw the sad far away look in her eyes.
Amy had been so lost in thought that she never realised Amber had walked over to where she was sat.
"Yes I'm fine." Amy said with her best fake smile.
"I bet the other one has bells on it." Amber said with a smile, as she realised that Amy was far from okay.
"I'm sorry Amber. I was just looking at the way Brad looks, and wondered if my parents would have been happy if I looked like that." Amy said with a sigh.
"Probably, but that's not who you are Amy. How would you have felt if you looked like that, and felt like you do? At least with being small, you look great as a woman." Amber said, as she took hold of Amy's hands.
Amy thought about what Amber just said, and she was right. It would have been harder for him to become a woman if he was as big and well built at Brad was.
"Thanks Amber. You're right; I would have had more trouble becoming Amy if I looked like Brad." Amy smiled.
"It's all water under the bridge where your parents are concerned. You're living life for yourself now." Amber added with a grin. "And you sure are living." Amber added with a giggle, as she looked around the large garden the house had, and the really large house that stood behind them.
"It is a really nice place." Amy said, as she looked around.
"Yep, a really nice place, with really nice people." Amber added, as she saw Chrissy, Becky and Mandy come out the house to see how everything was going. Ann and Brad were chasing each other around the garden laughing.
"They are really amazing, aren't they?" Amy said with a grin, as she watched Brad catch Ann, and then drop an ice cube down her back.
Amy and Amber both sat giggling, as they watched Ann dance around trying to get the ice cube back out of her T-shirt.
Chrissy, Becky and Mandy all joined Amy and Amber at the table. They were all giggling as well, as they just watched Brad put the ice cube down her back.
"Do you think Ann would teach us that dance?" Becky asked, as she sat down, and then pulled Chrissy down onto her knee.
"Well it doesn't look to hard to learn." Amber giggled, as they watched Ann dancing around as she squealed.
Ann finally got the ice cube out, but didn't chase after Brad, as he'd gone to help Carl get the barbecue lit. So she walked over and sat on Amy's knee.
"Becky was wondering if you could teach us that dance you were just doing?" Amy asked with a giggle.
"Sure, I can teach you all. I just need to go and get some ice." Ann said with a grin, as she went to get up off Amy's knee.
The girls all changed their minds when Ann said that and Amy stopped Ann from getting up. This set all the girls off giggling again.
They all sat and watched Carl and Brad get the barbecue going, and then they watched them make a start on putting up the gazebo. The girls all offered to help, but the men said they could cope. So the girls just sat and giggled as they struggled to put it up. Help soon arrived when Vic turned up with Jenna and Cathleen.
Jenna went over and sat with Chrissy and the others. Cathleen jumped up on Amber's knee, while Vic went over and helped Carl and Brad with the gazebo. He must have done this sort of thing before, because he soon had them back on track, and the thing was up.
"Vic to the rescue!" The girls shouted, as they all clapped.
Vic took a bow as the girls all clapped at him. Carl took the chance to kick him up the backside.
"Smart ass, making us look bad in front of the ladies." Carl said as he stood grinning at Vic.
"More like sore ass." Vic said, as he rubbed the spot where Carl just kicked him.
Everyone started to turn up after that, so Carl and Vic made a start on the barbecue. They started to put the meat on, as the girls brought it out to them on a plate.
Mandy and Chrissy were greeting everyone at the side gate so they didn't have to lead them through the house.
Mable, David and Kim were the next to turn up followed by Prue, Sarah, and Maggie. Sara and Cathy were the next to arrive, and Hope, Faith and Kat were the last.
Hope and Faith were amazed at the size of Mandy's and Chrissy's house. They were even more amazed at the size of the garden.
"Hi Hope, hi Faith. I'm glad you could make it. I hope you didn't have any trouble finding the place?" Mandy asked, as she hugged them both. "Hello Kat. You're looking very pretty today." Mandy added with a smile, as she looked at Kat in her little shorts and T-shirt.
"Hello Mandy. We should be thanking you for inviting us. This is a really lovely house you have." Hope said, as she looked around the garden. "Oh, we didn't have any trouble finding the place. Amy gave me really good instructions." Hope added with a smile.
"Hello Mandy. Yes thanks for inviting us. We weren't sure what to bring, so we grabbed a couple of bottles of wine." Faith said, as she held up the two bottles.
"MMM, you can't go wrong with that Faith." Mandy said with a grin.
Amy saw that Hope, Faith, and Kat had turned up. So she grabbed Amber's hand, and dragged her over to meet them.
"Hi Hope. Hi Faith, and hello Kat." Amy said, as she got to where they were stood talking to Mandy, and Chrissy.
Kat had been gripping her mummies hand until she saw Amy holding her hands out, then she let go and ran over to get a hug from her.
"Hi Amy! You look pretty." Kat said with a grin, as Amy picked her up.
"Hello Kat. You look even prettier that I do." Amy said, as she hugged the little girl. "I'd like you to meet a really good friend of mine. This is Amber." Amy added, as she turned to face Amber.
"Hello Amber. Please to meet you." The little girl said in her best voice.
"Hello Kat. I'm very pleased to meet you too." Amber said, as she shook the hand the little girl just offered her.
Kat giggled as she shook Amber's hand. The little girl really liked this new friend of Amy's.
Amber held out her arms. She was soon carrying the little girl around. Amy took Amber over to meet Hope, and Faith.
"Hope, Faith. I'd like you to meet Amber. Amber, this is Hope, and Faith." Amy said, as she pointed at each woman in turn.
"Hello, it's really nice to meet you both. You have a very lovely daughter Hope." Amber said, as she playfully tickled Kat with one hand while she held onto her with the other. Kat was giggling as she did it.
Hope and Faith both really liked Amber from the start when they saw how good she was with Kat.
"Do you want to go and meet another little girl?" Amber asked once Kat stopped giggling so much.
"Please Amber!" Kat said with wide eyes, as she looked around at all the people. She saw Cathleen blowing bubbles and really wanted to do the same.
Amber walked over to where Cathleen was playing, and put Kat down on the grass close to her.
"Hay Cathleen, do you mind if Kat plays with you?" Amber asked.
"Do you like bubbles too?" Cathleen asked, as she walked over and let Kat blow through the ring she just pulled out the little pot she was holding.
Kat gave it a good blow, and then giggled as she watched lots of bubbles appear, and float away. "More, more" Kat giggled, as she clapped her hands together.
"Okay, here you go Kat. Blow really hard again." Cathleen said, as she held the ring up in front of Kat again.
Everyone was really happy to see that Cathleen and Kat were instant friends. Hope and Faith thought it was really cute how Cathleen was an instant big sister, and Kat was following her around having fun.
Amy led Hope and Faith around the group to introduce them to everyone, and then they found a couple of empty seats and joined in all the fun. Mandy asked if they had driven there before she asked them if they wanted a drink.
"Did you drive here Hope, Faith?" Mandy asked.
"We walked here, as it wasn't too far, and it's such a nice day." Hope said.
"That's good then. You can both have a glass of wine." Mandy said with a grin, as she poured them both a large glass of wine out.
Hope and Faith were soon joining in the chats with everyone. Hope ended up chatting with Jenna about their children, while Faith was chatting with Amber and Ann about Amy.
Amy, Chrissy, and Becky were all playing with Cathleen and Kat.
Vic and Brad were cooking the meat on the barbecue, while Carl sat with Mandy getting a cuddle, and David was cuddling with Kim. They kept swapping and changing, so they all got to spend time with the ones they love.
They soon had enough meat cooked for them to make a start. Everyone was amazed at how good everything tasted.
Hope and Faith couldn't believe that these girls all looked like super models, and they could all cook as well.
"You girl's make me sick." Faith said with a fake sigh. "You all look amazing, and you can all cook too." She added with a giggle.
"Chrissy and Becky are the real cooks; we just do as we're told." Amy said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around each of the girls.
"It was a team effort really. We all did our little bit." Chrissy said, as she sat with Kat on her knee, while Cathleen was sat on Becky's knee, as they all ate.
"Thanks for having us over. It's really nice to see Kat having such a good time." Hope said, as she watched her munching on a piece of meat Chrissy just gave her.
"Do you feel like you can trust us all a little more Faith?" Ann asked with a sly smile.
"I'm really sorry about what I said to Amy. I feel really foolish now about all that." Faith said with a hurt look.
"Don't worry about it Faith. I'm just teasing you." Ann said with a smile, as she reached over and hugged her.
"I think you're all really amazing. Thanks for letting us join you today." Faith said, as she hugged Ann back.
"We were glad you could come. I wanted to thank you for the necklace you got Amy. She's not taken it off since you gave it to her." Ann said with a grin, as she looked at Amy as she helped Chrissy and Becky feed the girls.
Everyone was having a great time, and the guys stopped putting stuff on the grill when they all slowed down taking it off the table.
Amy waited for Prue to put her plate down, indicating that she'd finished. Then she went over to speak with her.
"I'm sorry to interrupt you Prue, but can I have a quick word in privet?" Amy asked.
"You'll get more than a quick word if I catch you calling me Prue again." She said with a stern look at Amy.
"Sorry mum." Amy said with a grin.
Prue had been sat with Mable, Maggie, and Sarah. They all had to giggle when they saw the way Prue treated Amy, and the others all like her daughters.
"That's better. Now where do you think we should go to have this little chat?" Prue asked. She could see that Amy was really worried about something.
"I was thinking about the living room." Amy said in a worried voice.
Prue got up and followed Amy into the house. Ann saw them walk past, and Amy looked at Ann in such a way as to say please come with me. So Ann got up to follow them.
"Is everything okay Ann?" Amber asked with some worry showing on her face, as she looked at Ann, and then Amy and Prue entering the house.
"Yes. Amy just wants to ask Prue a couple of things, and I think she wants me to hold her hand as she asks." Ann said with a smile. She was trying to stop Amber worry about it.
Prue and Amy had just taken a seat on the sofa when Ann entered the living room.
"Is everything alright dear? Are you having trouble with the breast forms again?" Prue asked looking worried.
"No, everything is fine with me and the breast forms. I wanted to ask you about something else." Amy said with a smile.
Prue took a deep breath then said. "You had me really worried then for a second. So what do you want to ask me?" Prue smiled.
Amy looked to be really nervous about asking the question for a couple of seconds. Then she took a deep breath and asked.
"I was wondering if you knew of any way to make me look more female down there until I can have the SRS?" Amy asked in a whisper so no one overheard what she was asking, even thought they were the only ones in the room.
"I have heard of a couple of things, but I've never really looked into it. I can make some calls, and have a look on the Internet for you tomorrow." Prue said with a smile, as she held Amy's hand.
"Thanks mum." Amy said with a smile.
"Do you really think you'll be able to help her mum?" Ann asked with some hope in her voice.
"Yes I do. I remember reading something about a little trick some drag queens do using ducked tape." Prue said as she looked to be deep in thought.
"I don't want to wear ducked tape down there!" Amy said looking worried.
"Don't be silly. I won't use ducked tape, but I can use the same method to shape what you have into a more female shape. I'll use the same glue we use to attach the forms to your chest." Prue said with a giggle.
"Oh, sorry about that then Mum. I just thought for one minute that you would visit a hardware store and then fix me up." Amy said with a silly look.
Ann and Prue both had to laugh at the thought of using DIY tools to make Amy look more like a real woman.
"Oh Amy, you can really make me laugh sometimes." Prue said with a smile, once she stopped laughing. "I'll see what I can find, and then I will set up to do it to you on Wednesday when you come for your check up. Is that okay?" Prue asked.
"That would be great, thanks mum." Amy said, as she threw her arms around her.
They all got up and went back to join the others in the garden. Amber could see that Amy was a lot happier when they got out there, so she guessed that Prue must have been able to help with the problem.
Amy saw that Kat and Cathleen were now playing with Sara and Cathy, while Chrissy and Becky were just sat on the grass cuddling with each other. Amy walked over and looked down at them both.
"Do you mind if I join you?" Amy asked in such a way that she sounded like a little girl.
"Sure Amy, you know you don't need to ask." Chrissy said with her trademark smile.
"Is everything okay? We saw you go into the house with mum." Becky asked with some worry in her voice.
"Yes, everything is fine. I was just asking mum if there were any way to make me look more female down you know where." Amy said in a whisper.
"Oh I see." Chrissy and Becky said at the same time.
"We'll talk more about it later when everyone has gone home." Chrissy said, as she let Amy cuddle up to her.
Amber was sat with Ann and Faith watching Amy cuddle up with Chrissy and Becky. Amber wanted to be the one cuddling up to Amy, but knew she had to wait. She was snapped out of her thoughts when Ann let out a scream, as Brad snatched her out the chair she was sat in, and started to spin her around like a small child.
"Brad! Put me down!" Ann shouted at him in a firm voice.
Brad did as she said, as he had never heard her talk so firmly to him before. He looked really worried when he saw the look on her face.
"I've only just finished eating. Do you want to see me being sick?" Ann said, as she stood looking up at him.
"I'm sorry Ann, I wasn't thinking. I just wanted to give you a hug to let you know how much I love you." Brad said with a sad look on his face.
Amber was trying not to giggle, as she thought the scene looking really funny. Brad was over a foot taller than Ann, but he still looked really worried as Ann stood pointing her finger as she told him off.
Ann could see that Brad was worried about upsetting her, and she knew that he hadn't dated a lot of girls, so she decided to let him off easy this time.
"Give me a kiss and I'll let you off this time." Ann said with a grin.
Brad very gently leaned down and kissed her like she might break if he wasn't careful.
"I am really sorry Ann. I just got carried away." Brad said, as they broke the kiss.
"I know you are Brad, so don't worry about it." Ann said with a smile.
Everyone was having a great time, and it was nearly nine when they called it a day. Hope and Faith were getting ready to leave when Vic said he'd give them a lift home.
"You really don't have to put yourself out for us." Hope said.
"It's no trouble Hope, and I'll feel much happier knowing you got home safe." Vic said with a smile.
"I would feel safer getting a lift home. Thanks Vic." Hope smiled, as she finished sorting out Kat.
Hope and Faith both thanked Mandy and the others for a really great afternoon, then they left to get in Vic's car with Jenna and Cathleen.
"Thanks for running them home Vic. I was going to call them a taxi until you said you'd take them home." Mandy said, as she gave Vic a hug.
"No problem Mandy. I think Jenna has made a new friend anyway. So this will give them a little more time to chat." Vic said, as he broke the hug.
Prue, Sarah and Maggie all thanked the girls for a really nice afternoon, just before they left. Prue said she'd look into the thing Amy asked about, and she'd talk to her on Wednesday about it.
Mandy and Amber both looked at Amy with a puzzled look when Prue said that.
"I'll tell you about it later." Amy said with a smile.
Sara and Cathy stayed a little longer, as they all sat around in the garden chatting about nothing much. When it started to get really dark, they all went into the living room and carried on drinking and chatting.
"Amber, can I take a look at some of your design work then?" Sara asked with a smile.
"Are you sure you want to Sara? You're going to think them rubbish." Amber said with a worried look, as she got up and went to her room to fetch her design folder.
"That must be a designer thing." Cathy said with a giggle. "Sara is always saying the same thing." She added with a grin.
"Hay! Don't knock us designers. We're the ones that keep you girls looking pretty when you go out." Sara added, as she giggled, and poked Cathy in the side.
Amber had to giggle at the way Sara and Cathy played around with each other so much. She wished she could be like that with Amy. Amber was soon back with her folder, and she handed it to Sara.
Sara spent some time looking through the folder, and then she looked through it a second time. Amber was really worried that Sara hated her designs, as she hadn't said anything all the time she was looking at them. Sara finally closed the folder, and then looked up at Amber.
"I love your ideas Amber. You have a keen eye, and I would love to work with you on making some of them real dress's that the girls can wear." Sara said with a smile.
"Do you really mean that Sara? You would really help me make some of my designs?" Amber asked with a shocked look on her face.
"Yes I really would. I think Chrissy would look amazing in a couple of them." Sara said, as she looked at Chrissy, and tried to imagine what she'd look like in them.
"I'll have some time next week Sara. Ann and the others will all be back at work, and I could do with keeping myself busy through the day." Amber asked with some hope in her voice that Sara would say yes.
"That would be great." Sara said with a grin. "I'd love to see what sort of designs we can come up with together." Sara added with an even bigger grin.
Everyone was happy that Amber wouldn't be left to keep herself busy next week now. They all wanted to take the whole two weeks off, so they could spend more time with Amber, but they had jobs to go too.
Sara and Cathy finally called it a night, and headed home just after eleven. Brad called it a night at the same time. He said he'd follow Sara and Cathy home to make sure they got there safely.
Carl thanked him for doing that, and Ann found yet another reason she loved him. Carl and the girls all waved them off at the door before they all headed back into the house. Carl was stopping the night, so he didn't have to worry about leaving. He was looking forward to spending the night with Mandy.
Chrissy and Becky made everyone a mug of drinking chocolate, and they all sat around the kitchen table to drink it.
Amy filled everyone in on the thing that she spoke to Prue about, and they were all hoping that she could make it work. They all had a laugh when Ann told them what Prue said about the trick some drag queens used, and Amy thinking that Prue was going to use ducked tape on her.
Once they had all finished their drinks, Chrissy and Becky rinsed out the mugs and they all head off to bed.
They all hugged when they got to Mandy's bedroom door before they all headed off to their bedrooms to get some sleep.
"Don't stay up to late you lot! We have a busy day of shopping tomorrow." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at Mandy and Carl, then at Chrissy and Becky.
"I have no idea what you mean about staying up late." Becky said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy with lust in her eyes.
They all giggled when they saw the look Becky had, so they all headed off to their bedrooms, all of them looking forward to a day of shopping tomorrow.
You Have It All Wrong Two Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Part 14
Amy woke in the morning and lay there watching Amber sleep until she saw her start to wake up. Amy saw Amber open her eyes and smile at her.
“Morning Amy.” Amber smiled.
“Morning Amber.” Amy smiled back at her.
Amy watched as Amber looked into her eyes very deeply, looked at her lips, then she leaned in and kissed her. Amy loved every minute of it. Amber had finally let her feeling show. They broke the kiss and Amy looked deep into Amber’s eyes, but before Amber could speak Amy woke up.
“Why did it have to be a dream?” Amy thought to herself, as she turned her head to see Amber still fast asleep.
Amy lifted her head and saw that it was close to the time she needed to be getting up anyway, so she slid out of bed. Amy was glad that Ann and Amber were both still asleep because when she got up there was a bump in her panties. Amy ran off to the bathroom so they didn’t see any of it.
“I’ll be really glad when I’ve got rid of you.” Amy said in a low voice, as she looked down at herself. “Oh god, I’m even talking to it now.” Amy said to herself.
Amy stripped off her night clothes, then started the shower on cold and got in. It took her breath away, but did the trick and she was soon left with a limp thing again between her legs. She was really hoping that Prue could help her do something with it. It never got very big or even showed any signs of life, apart from when she had really erotic dreams like the one she just had. She soon turned the temperature up again and set about having a good wash.
Amber woke as Amy was getting out of bed; she saw her run off to the bathroom. She guessed she must have really needed to use the toilet. Amber looked at the time and decided to head over to her own room and take a shower so she could get down stairs and help with breakfast.
Amy found Chrissy, Becky and Mandy already down stairs when she got down there.
“Morning. Am I running late today?” Amy asked, as she joined the others sat at the table.
“No, not really Amy. Mandy got up to see Carl off, Becky and I wanted to make sure he had some breakfast before he left.” Chrissy said with a smile, as she sat cuddling with Becky.
“So have you all eaten already then?” Amy asked with some sadness in her voice.
“No, we all wanted to wait for you and the others to get down here before we had anything.” Becky said.
“That’s okay then. Thanks for waiting.” Amy said feeling a little happier.
“I was thinking about doing BLT’s for us all, that’s what I did for Carl earlier.” Chrissy said.
“MMM, that sounds like a great idea.” Amy said, as she stood up to go start cooking the bacon.
Chrissy sorted out the other bits, while Becky sorted out the bread. They were soon taking a large plate full of sandwiches to the table. Amber and Ann turned up just as Becky put the plate on the table.
“MMM, they look good enough to eat.” Amber said with a grin.
“That’s what they’re there for, so get stuck in everyone.” Becky said, as she sat down next to Chrissy.
Amber and Ann both took their seats and grabbed a sandwich each. Mandy poured them both a cup of tea out and then passed it to them.
“I was hoping to get down in time to help you sort out breakfast.” Amber said with a sad tone to her voice.
“I’m sorry Amber, but we were up early to see Carl off. We’ll wait for you to get up tomorrow before we start.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“So as Carl already gone?” Amber asked looking a little shocked.
“Yes, he has a couple of big meetings today.” Mandy said with a sigh.
“I’m sorry to hear that Mandy. Will he be at the club tonight?” Amber asked.
“Yes he will, or she will.” Mandy said with a puzzled look. “You know what I mean.” Mandy added with a giggle.
“Yes, I know what you mean Mandy.” Amber giggled back.
They all worked their way through the plate of sandwiches and then set about clearing the table and getting the dishes done so they could go get ready for the shopping trip.
Ann and Amber claimed the task of doing the dishes, so the others all went up to see about getting ready to leave. Amy was just doing her hair when Ann got back to the bedroom.
“You’re looking really pretty in that dress sis.” Ann said, as she entered the bedroom and saw Amy sat at the dressing table wearing a yellow summer dress, nude stockings and white sandals.
“Thanks sis. I wanted to keep it simple today, so I can change in and out of the clothes quicker.” Amy said with a smile, as she finished with her hair and stood up to give Ann the full view of the finished look.
“That’s a really great idea sis. Maybe I should have asked Amber if she has any simple dresses she could wear today.” Ann said.
“I’ll go and ask her sis, while you make a start on getting ready.” Amy said, as she made her way over to the bedroom door.
“Thanks sis.” Ann smiled. “You really do look good.” Ann added, as she gave Amy a hug just before she left the room.
Amber had just finished putting on one of the bra and panty sets that Chrissy and Mandy gave her when she heard a knock at the door.
“Come in!” Amber shouted, as she looked to see who it was. “Hi Amy. Is everything okay?” Amber asked when she saw Amy poke her head around the door.
Amy was about to speak when she saw what Amber was wearing and her words got stuck in her throat.
“Amy? What’s wrong?” Amber asked with a worried sound to her voice, as she saw Amy just stood looking at her in an odd way.
Amy had never seen Amber looking so beautiful before. She thought Amber looking like a goddess in the underwear she had on. Amy soon snapped out of it when she heard Amber calling her name again.
“Oh, sorry Amber. I forgot what I was going to say there for a minute.” Amy said, as she tried to cover the real reason for why she didn’t speak to start with.
“Well can you remember now?” Amber asked, as she pushed her hip to one side and put her hands on her hips.
“Yes I can. I was just wondering if you had any simple dresses you could wear today?” Amy asked, as she tried to not take any notice of how Amber was dressed. Which was easier said than done.
“Not really. Why do you ask?” Amber asked with a puzzled look.
“Oh it makes it quicker for trying on the clothes in the changing rooms. We’re the same size, so I can bring a couple over for you to choose from if you want me to?” Amy asked.
“That would be really good of you Amy, if you don’t mind.” Amber said with a pleading look.
“I wouldn’t have asked if I did, silly.” Amy said with a giggle, as she went to pick a couple of dresses out for Amber to choose from.
Amber sat on the edge of the bed and waited for Amy to get back with the dresses. She didn’t have to wait long before Amy was knocking again.
“Come in!” Amber shouted in a slightly annoyed voice. “You don’t have to knock every time you come to my room Amy.” Amber said when she saw Amy enter the room.
“Sorry Amber, force of habit.” Amy said with a giggle, as she walked over to Amber holding several dresses for her to look at. Amy had them all on hangers, so it would be easier for Amber to look at each of them.
“I think they all look really nice Amy, but I think the red out would suit me best.” Amber said with a grin, as she stood up and took the red dress off Amy.
“I was really hoping you’d pick that one.” Amy said with a smile.
The dress that Amber had picked was red with little yellow flowers on it and it had short puffy sleeves.
Amy put the other dresses down on the bed so she could help Amber get it on. Amy thought Amber looked really good in the dress.
“That dress is perfect for you Amber.” Amy said, as she drank in the image before her.
“Thanks Amy and thanks for helping me out by lending me the dress.” Amber said, as she did a quick spin in front of the mirror.
“I’m glad I could help Amber. So are you ready to head down stairs?” Amy asked with a grin.
“Yes I am, let’s go shopping.” Amber said, as she slipped the shoes on that Amy had brought with her, they were only a simple pair of sandals with a low heel, but they really did finish off the look right.
“Come on then Amy. Show me how you girls shop.” Amber said with a smile, as she held out her hand for Amy to take hold of.
“I hope you’re ready for a whole day of fun Amber.” Amy said with a grin, as she took Amber’s hand.
They both left her room and called in at Amy and Ann’s room to see if Ann was ready yet. She was just finishing her hair so they waited for her.
Ann was wearing a light blue wrap around dress that showed off her figure really well. Amy and Amber both said she look really good in it. She also went for a pair of sandals with a two-inch heel in a light blue to match her dress.
“I’m really glad that Carl let you have today off sis. I don’t think I would have felt right going shopping with the thought of you being stuck in a smelly office.” Amy said as she pulled a funny face.
“Hey! My office doesn’t smell.” Ann said with a scowl. “But it was really sweet of Carl to let me have an extra day off.” She added with a grin.
“Do you think they’re coping without you Ann?” Amber asked with some worry in her voice.
“I hope so. I did tell them to call if they had any questions, or if they really needed me to go in. Carl was right when he said I had a good team though, so I think they will have everything running smoothly until I get back on Thursday.” Ann said, as she took one last look in the mirror.
Ann looked at Amy and Amber as she waved her hand towards the door and said. “Shall we go then?”
Amy and Amber both got big grins on their faces as they made their way out the bedroom followed by Ann. They found that Chrissy, Becky and Mandy were already in the kitchen sat at the kitchen table waiting for them.
“Sorry for keeping you all waiting.” Amber said with a smile.
“Don’t worry about it Amber. We’re making the most of the sit down because once we get shopping, it can be tough.” Becky said, as she did her best ‘hard man’ face.
Becky soon realised that it hadn’t worked because all the girls just started to giggle. She felt hurt for a second, but was soon giggling as well.
“Shall we see about making a move then?” Mandy asked, as she stood up, once she’d stopped giggling at Becky.
The girls all said yes and were soon following Mandy to the door. She opened the door and then waited for them all to leave before she armed the alarm, then left the house, locking the door behind her. They had all walked over to the people carrier, as they knew they wouldn’t all get in Mandy’s BMW.
Ann had got in the front passenger seat once she’d unlocked it and Chrissy and Becky got in the next set of seats back from that, Amy and Amber were placed behind them together.
“Looks like you’re stuck with me little sister.” Amber said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Amy’s waist once they were seated in the car.
“Yes it does. I always draw the short straw.” Amy said with a straight face, but couldn’t keep it and ended up grinning.
“Hey! All the cool kids hang out at the back of the bus.” Amber said with a grin.
“What does that make the rest of us?” Becky asked, as she turned her head to look at Amber.
“You’d be the pretty ones that chase after the jocks.” Amber giggled.
“So I’m just the bus driver then?” Mandy said with a pout.
“I see your point Mandy, but I really didn’t mean it like that.” Amber said with a pained look on her face.
“Well that would mean Chrissy and I publicly date guys, but in secret are having a lesbian love affair.” Becky said with a grin.
Becky’s comment set them all off giggling again, Mandy didn’t really mind being the bus driver, as her lover was a billionaire.
“I can’t say anything, because I am dating a jock. A very big jock.” Ann said with a grin.
“Oh! So he’s big then is he Annie?” Amber asked with a grin.
“I didn’t mean like that Amber! I just mean he’s well defined.” Ann said, as she spun around in her seat.
“So he’s well defined is he? And how would you know that.” Mandy asked with a grin.
“I didn’t mean.” Ann tried indicating with her hands. “I just mean he’s. I was just trying to.” Ann had no idea what to say anymore. She put her head in her hands to hide the red face she had. “You all have such dirty minds.” She added with a sigh.
“Hey, we’re only playing with you Ann. I’m really happy to see you and Brad getting on so well. I thought you looked great together at the barbecue yesterday.” Mandy said, as he rubbed Ann’s back while she was bent forward in the seat.
“I’m sorry for getting so flustered, but I just love him so much. Just when I think he couldn’t be any more perfect, he goes and proves me wrong every time.” Ann said, as she sat up again.
“Sis! Are you okay?” Amy shouted from the back of the car.
“Yes I’m fine baby sister!” Ann shouted back. “Just getting flustered over my big jock boyfriend.” Ann added with a giggle.
“Is everyone belted in and ready to go?” Mandy asked. She pulled out the driveway when she got a ‘yes’ from everyone.
The drive into town didn’t seem to take long, as the girls all kept up a steady stream of chatter about some of the things they wanted to look for and in which shop they thought they might find it.
Amber couldn’t really say much, but Amy told her about some of the great shops they had here in the big city. So she felt like part of the group still.
Mandy was soon parking the car in a secure car park and helping the others to get out so she could lock it.
Amber followed the others into one of the many shopping centres they had in the city, as they started the monster day of shopping. Amber didn’t have much money, but she knew she’d have a fun day watching the others shop. Amy grabbed her hand as they walked along behind the others. Amber really liked that bit.
They were soon going in and out of shops trying stuff on right left and centre. Amber tried to just watch, but she was soon being dragged in to the changing rooms to try stuff on. She fell in love with some of the stuff she tried on, but looked sad when she had to hand it back to one of the others saying she couldn’t afford it.
Amber didn’t get the chance to stay sad for long, as one of them would have her back in the changing room trying on the next dress, skirt, or top.
By lunchtime they had already made two trips back to the car. Amber was amazed they’d got so much stuff, as she didn’t think the girls had really been trying on that much stuff. Amber put it down to the girls all being the same size, so they could just buy different colours once they knew the size was right.
The girls dropped of a third load of bags at the car and then headed to another shopping centre to grab some lunch.
“I’ve never seen anyone shop like you lot do. It must be nice when money isn’t a worry.” Amber said with a smile, as she thought about being able to shop and not have to worry about running out of money.
“We’re sorry Amber, but we never thought about how this could be making you feel.” Chrissy said with a sad tone to her voice.
“Please don’t be sorry Chrissy. I love every minute of it.” Amber said in a pleading voice. “It’s nice to be able to try stuff on without the staff thinking you’re going to try and steal it when they’re not looking.” Amber added with a grin.
“They normally take one look at all the bags we’re carrying and want to bend over backwards to help us shop in their store.” Becky giggled.
“I saw that in a couple of them this morning. I’ve never been treated as well as that before.” Amber said with a pout.
“Well they are treating you like it now, so make the most of it because we still have the afternoon to go yet.” Ann said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Amber’s waist to give her a hug.
“I will Annie, I really will.” Amber said with a grin.
Mandy led the way to a really nice restaurant she liked. She told them she wanted a table for six and then followed the waitress to the table she picked for them. Mandy ordered drinks and then let everyone look at the menu so they could order what they wanted.
Amber started to look at the menu and she was sad to see that everything was so expensive. The only thing she could afford was a bowl of soup.
“I’ll just have a bowl of soup please.” Amber said to the waitress in a quiet voice.
“You must be hungrier than that Amber.” Ann said.
“I’ll be fine with the soup, thanks Ann.” Amber said, as she gritted her teeth and spoke very quietly.
“I’m sorry miss, but could you give us a little more time to order.” Ann said, as she looked up at the waitress.
The waitress smiled and then left to take another table’s order.
“Now tell me what’s wrong Amber?” Ann asked in a worried voice. “Are you not feeling to well?” She added.
“I’m feeling fine, but I can’t afford anything else on the menu.” Amber said with a sigh, as she let her head drop.
“Who’s asking you to pay for anything?” Ann asked with a puzzled look.
“I thought we would all order and then put our money in at the end.” Amber said, as she looked up at Ann.
“I’m sorry Amber, I wasn’t thinking straight. I’d forgotten that you’ve not been out for lunch with Mandy and the others before.” Ann said with a sad look.
“What difference does that make?” Amber asked with a puzzled look.
“Mandy always pay’s for lunch. Unless mum comes along, then it’s a fifty-fifty chance as to who pays.” Ann said with a giggle.
“Do you really not mind Mandy?” Amber asked.
“Not at all, so please feel free to pick what ever you want, but be warned that we do tend to share it all anyway.” Mandy said with a grin.
“Thanks Mandy, thanks for being such a great big sister to me.” Amber grinned. “Thanks to all of you for being really great sisters.” Amber added, as she looked around the table.
The others all had tears in their eyes just as Amber did, but they were soon helping her pick out a proper lunch.
Mandy waved the waitress over and placed the orders and then waited for the food to turn up.
“Amber I want you to stop worrying about money. We all know how hard you’ve had it and we know you want to stand on your own two feet, but we just want to see you having the best time you can over the next couple of weeks.” Mandy said with a warm smile. “Now if you don’t relax and start having fun, we’ll force you too.” Mandy said with a hard look on her face, just before she started grinning.
Amber looked really worried for a second, until she saw Mandy start grinning.
“Okay, I promise to stop worrying about everything.” Amber said, as she looked around the table.
“Good. Now I want you to let one of us know if you see anything you like and we will buy it for you.” Mandy said with a look that said she wasn’t waiting for an answer.
Amber just smiled, as she felt like a little child who was being told what to do by her mother, but she could see and feel the love coming from her.
“I did tell you that you were part of the family now sis.” Ann said, as she hugged Amber again.
“We need to show you something after lunch Amber.” Mandy said just as the waitress started bringing their food to the table.
Should I be worried about this thing you want to show me?” Amber asked with some worry in her voice.
“Do you really think we would want to show you anything that would scare you Amber?” Chrissy asked with a hurt look.
“No, but you do worry me sometimes, when you all sit there grinning like you do.” Amber said with a giggle. “You have done some pretty amazing things since I got here as well.” She added.
“Trust me Amber when I say that it’s nothing bad, but you may be a little shocked about it.” Mandy said, as they started to eat.
They all loved their lunch and they did all try everyone’s. Chrissy and Becky sat feeding each other just like they always did. Amber still thought it looked really cute.
Once they had all finished and Mandy had paid the bill, they left the restaurant and headed for a set of cash machines on a wall just down the road. Mandy and the others all stopped and looked at Amber.
“Do you have your debit card on you Amber?” Mandy asked.
“Yes, I always carry it with me. Why do you ask?” Amber asked with a puzzled look.
“Get a balance on your account for me.” Mandy asked her.
Amber went in her purse and pulled out her debit car and then put it in the machine and entered her pin when it asked. Then she asked for it to display a balance on the screen. Amber knew that she had a couple of hundred pounds in there, but she had to put her hand on the wall when she saw she had just over five thousand two hundred in there now.
“I don’t understand. Where did all this money come from?” Amber asked in a shocked voice.
“It’s a small gift from Carl. He wanted to make sure you had a good time while we were out today.” Mandy smiled.
“How did he know my account details and how did he get the money in there so fast?” Amber asked with a very puzzled look.
“Carl has some very good friends that can get stuff done very fast and I gave him your account details yesterday while you were playing with Cathleen and Kat.” Ann said. “I hope you’re not too upset with us?” Ann added looking a little worried that they may have upset Amber.
“I’m not upset Ann, but I am a little shocked about it all. You all keep doing so much to make me feel like part of the family, but I already feel so close to you all.” Amber said with tears running down her cheeks.
“Good, because that is all we want for you Amber.” Amy said, as she pulled Amber into a hug. Amber felt the best she had felt in a long time, as Amy hugged her.
“Thanks Amy and thank you everyone for doing all this.” Amber said with a smile, as she broke the hug with Amy.
“So are we all ready for round two of the monster shopping session?” Chrissy asked with a grin, as she did a quick fix of Amber’s makeup.
They all said yes, so they made their way back into the shopping centre. Amber was a little more active in the shopping, but she was still trying stuff on and then giving it back to one of the others because she thought it was a little out of her price range. Ann and the others could see that Amber was still not use to having money and was scared to spend it.
They were all looking around a jewellery store when they saw Amber point at some earrings.
“Can I take a closer look at them please?” Amber asked the woman behind the counter.
The woman got them out and Amber picked them up. They had a long bar that dangled down with a row of pink looking diamonds pressed into them. Then she saw another set she liked the look of, these had the look of a V shape to them and were gold with little red diamonds pressed into them.
“I’ll take them both. Can you gift wrap them for me please?” Amber asked the woman.
“Certainly Miss, it will take me a couple of minutes. Please feel free to look around while I sort it for you.” The woman said once she’d taken Amber’s card and swiped it.
“Who’s the gift for Amber?” Ann asked with a puzzled look.
“Just a thank you gift for my big brothers.” Amber said with a smile, as she waited for the woman to finish wrapping them.
Ann had a pretty good idea whom the gifts were for and she liked the fact that Amber had called them her big brothers.
Once Amber had the gift she joined the others, as they left the shop and carried on shopping. It was just after three when they called it a day and headed back to the car. Mandy unlocked the car and they put the last of the shopping bags in the back and then headed home to take a nap before they had to get ready to go to the club.
They put all the bags in the living room and then headed up to their bedrooms. Amber gave Chrissy, Becky and Mandy a hug to thank them for a really great day. Then she walked with Amy and Ann down to their room. They all cleaned off what little makeup they had on and then all crawled into bed once they had stripped down to their underwear.
Amy found herself sandwiched between Ann and Amber and she loved every minute of it. She was soon falling to sleep feeling really happy.
Chrissy, Becky and Mandy did the same thing as Amy and the others had just done; they too were soon cuddled up together with Chrissy the main filling in a sandwich between Mandy and Becky.
It was gone six when Amy woke needing the toilet, so she slid out of bed and then looked at Ann and Amber still asleep. She ran off to the bathroom to take care of business and then she looked out and saw they were both still asleep. She remembered something Chrissy had told her once about how she woke Becky and Mandy up one Christmas, so she decided to give it a go herself.
Ann and Amber were both just starting to wake when they felt Amy get back in bed, but they were both soon screaming when they felt an ice-cold hand on their bottoms.
“What the hell was that?” Ann screamed as she sat bolt up right in bed.
Amber didn’t speak, but the look she gave Amy said it all.
Amy was giggling too hard to say anything, but she soon stopped giggling when she saw the way Ann and Amber were looking at her. She tried to get out of bed and run away, but they were just too quick for her. Amy was soon giggling for another reason, as Ann and Amber tickled her.
“Sounds like Amy and the others are awake.” Chrissy said, as she lay in bed with Becky and Mandy.
“Sounds that way. I think she just woke them up with the cold hand technique.” Becky giggled.
“Sure sounds that way.” Mandy said, as she lay there giggling as well.
“I still dread getting woke up like that.” Becky said with a shudder.
“I’ve not woken you like that in some time now.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“Don’t get any funny ideas or any other sort of ideas for that matter.” Becky said, as she pointed a finger at Chrissy.
“I bet Ann and Amber must hate the fact that you told Amy about the way you woke Becky and I that first Christmas at Mable’s.” Mandy giggled.
“I guess we better see about getting up and sorting out some dinner, or we will never get to the club tonight.” Becky said, as she threw back the covers and sat up.
Chrissy and Mandy both let out a sigh, as they could both lay there a little longer, but they were soon sat up as well. They all climbed out of bed and then made their way down to the kitchen to sort out something for dinner.
Ann and Amber had finally stopped tickling Amy, once they thought she’d been punished enough.
“Maybe you’ll think twice next time you feel like waking us that way.” Ann said, as she hugged Amy while they all got their breath back.
“It was worth it, just to see the looks on your faces.” Amy said with a giggle, as she pointed at them both.
“Maybe we should give you another taste then.” Amber said, as she reached out with her hand, ready to tickle her again.
“No, no. I think we better see about heading down for some dinner, so we can get ready to go to the club.” Amy said, as she crawled off the bed and put her dressing gown on and ran out the bedroom before Ann and Amber could stop her.
“She’s really quick when she wants to be.” Amber said, as she saw a mass of dark hair trailing a figure, as it left the bedroom.
“Yep, she sure can. She’s come a long way since I first saw her that day at the hotel Mandy and the others brought me too.” Ann said, as she looked to be deep in thought.
“I think Chrissy and the others were the best medicine she could ever have and having her big sister back again.” Amber said, as she hugged Ann. “I can’t even begin to imagine what she must have felt like when she thought you’d told your mum and dad about her dressing.” Amber added with a sad look.
“They really are the best thing that could have happened to her.” Ann said with a smile, as she looked at Amber. “Come on we better go and help sort out some dinner, or the clothes we brought today.” Ann added, as she slid out of bed and then waited for Amber to get out also. Then they made their way down to the kitchen to see what wonderful thing Chrissy and Becky could find for dinner.
Chrissy and Becky were just looking through the fridge when Amy entered the kitchen. Mandy was sat at the kitchen table watching them.
“Hi Amy. How did you sleep?” Mandy asked.
“I slept really well thanks. How did all of you sleep?” Amy asked, as she walked over to help Chrissy and Becky sort out dinner.
“Why don’t we order up a couple of pizzas? That way we can just go and sort out the shopping and wait for it to turn up.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“That sounds like a really great idea sis.” Mandy said smiling back at Chrissy.
Becky decided to wait for Ann and Amber to get down, so she could find out what Amber liked on her pizza before she ordered. She didn’t have to wait to long before they walked into the kitchen.
“Hi Ann, Amber. We’re going to order pizza for dinner and I just wondered what you liked on yours?” Becky asked.
“Meat feast or seafood are the ones I like the best.” Amber said with a grin.
“That’s great then because we all like them as well.” Becky said with a grin back, as she picked up the phone and dialled the pizza place. She soon placed the order and then followed the others as they went to the living room to sort out who brought what while they were out shopping.
Mandy, Ann and Amber all sat down on the sofas; while Chrissy, Becky and Amy all stayed standing so they could take the clothes off the others and drape them over the back of the sofas in little piles for each girl.
Amber got a puzzled look on her face, as she started to realise that a large chunk of the clothing was stuff that she’d tried on. When she looked behind her, she could see that most the piles were small apart from the one behind her, which just happened to have all the clothes she’d tried on.
“What’s going on here? Why is that pile bigger than the rest?” Amber asked, as she looked at all of them.
“That would be because that’s your pile of shopping.” Amy said with a worried look.
“What! You all brought me every piece of clothing I tried on and liked?” Amber asked, as she stood up to take a closer look at the pile of clothes.
“That’s basically what we did yes.” Mandy said with a grin.
“I can’t believe you lot. I can’t take all this.” Amber said, as she stepped back from the pile.
“Why, do you not like any of it?” Amy asked.
“No, I loved it all, but it’s just too much.” Amber said in a pleading voice.
“Would you give birthday gift back to someone when they brought it for you?” Chrissy asked.
“No, but it’s not my birthday.” Amber replied.
“Well you’ve had twenty-four of them that we missed, so we’re just making up for missing them all.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“I’m not going to win this argument am I?” Amber asked.
“Not really, so you may as well just say thank you and give us all a hug.” Mandy said with a grin.
“Thank you.” Amber said, as she gave them all a hug.
Chrissy grabbed the pile that was hers and Becky’s. Amy grabbed the pile that was hers and Ann’s. Mandy took her own pile up and Becky and Ann helped Amber carry her pile up to her room.
Amber knew she wouldn’t be buying any more clothes for a while. Ann and Becky helped her put everything away and they were all just heading back down stairs when the doorbell sounded.
Amber was quick on her feet and got to the front door first. She’d planned it that way, so she could pay for the pizza before one of the others could. She’d slipped some money into her dressing gown while they were up in her room.
“Amber let me give you the money for the pizza.” Mandy said, as she followed Amber into the kitchen, as she carried the two large pizza boxes.
“No! I want to do this one little thing to show you how grateful I am for everything you’ve done for me since I got here.” Amber said as she put the boxes down on the table.
“I’d give up if I was you Mandy. Once she’s made her mind up, she won’t change it back.” Ann said, as she got some plates out the cupboard.
“Okay then. I’ll let you treat us all this time.” Mandy said with a sigh, as she walked over to Amber and gave her a hug.
“Thanks Mandy.” Amber said, as she hugged Mandy back.
“You really are part of this family.” Mandy giggled. “You’re just as stubborn and sneaky as we are.” Mandy added with a grin, as they broke the hug.
“Thanks Mandy, that’s a real compliment for you to say that I am anything like you and the others.” Amber said with a grin.
“You’re welcome Amber. Now shall we make a start on this wonderful dinner before there’s nothing left?” Mandy said, as she turned to see Chrissy, Becky, Amy and Ann all sat at the table munching away on a piece of pizza.
Amber looked at them all, as they looked up at her and Mandy with their mouths full of pizza, grinning at her. “I think we better.” Amber giggled. She took her seat between Ann and Amy, then picked up a piece of seafood pizza and took a bite out if it.
“They know all the best takeout places don’t they?” Amy said when she heard the sound Amber made after taking her first bite.
“This is by far the best pizza I’ve ever tasted.” Amber said just before taking another bite.
“We’ll have to call in one night before you go back home. They make everything from scratch. You can watch them take a ball of dough and then turn it into the pizza base. It’s really amazing to watch.” Chrissy said, as she sat across the table feeding Becky some pizza.
“I’d really like that Chrissy.” Amber smiled.
Once they’d all had enough pizza. Chrissy and Becky put the leftovers in the fridge and then they all set about getting ready for when Vicky arrived to pick them up.
Amber had already made her mind up to wear one of the new dresses the other’s had got her, so she went up to sort out some underwear to go with it. The dress had a black top vest style piece and a layered skirt piece that had the look of a fairy’s skirt. They all thought that Amber looked really good in it when she tried it on in the shop.
Chrissy did her hair and makeup and added some glitter to her hair, which really finished off the look just right. They thought the way Amber was dressed, really matched the way they all saw her. So full of life and fun to be around.
Chrissy sorted out a blue version of the outfit Ann whore on Sunday to go out with Brad. Amy fell in love with it the minute she saw Chrissy walking out of her closet holding it in her hands. Amy stood clapping her hands together with a grin on her face.
“That looks really nice Chrissy. Are you sure I can wear it tonight?” Amy asked, as she touched the fabric.
“Yes I’m sure. Becky is just getting the boots that go with it.” Chrissy said, as she looked over her shoulder to see if Becky had found them.
Becky walked out of the closet just as Chrissy looked. She held up the boots for Amy to look at, as she walked over to where they were stood. They had a three-inch heel and were in blue suede to match the blue suede of the dress and jacket.
“I love those boots Chrissy, Becky.” Amy said with a really big grin, as she took them off Becky to get a better look at them.
“Please look after the boots Amy. It took us a whole day of walking around the city to find them. Chrissy said they had to match the skirt and jacket.” Becky said with a pained look, when she thought back to all the walking around they did that day.
“I know it was a tough day babe, but I did look good that night when I put everything on.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she pulled Becky in for a hug and a kiss.
“MMM, you sure did lover.” Becky said just before she kissed Chrissy.
Becky helped Amy get dressed while Chrissy sorted out Ann’s makeup. Ann had gone for a really nice looking gold silk dress that made her look really hot. The girls all knew that Brad would be drawling over her all night. Chrissy did Ann’s makeup to suit the dress she was wearing.
Amy was dressed and looking at herself in the mirror by the time Chrissy was done with Ann, so she dragged Amy over to the dressing table and made a start on her makeup for her. Amy just relaxed and let Chrissy work her magic. It didn’t seem like long before Chrissy was saying she’d finished.
“Wow Chrissy. You make me look better every time you work on me.” Amy said with a grin, as she looked at herself in the mirror.
“Thanks Amy, but you’re just so easy to work with. You all are, so I don’t really do that much. I think you all give me way too much praise, I really do.” Chrissy said, as she tried to play down all the thanks she was getting.
“Face it Chrissy. You are good at what you do.” Amber said, as she turned around from looking in the mirror while she stood next to Amy and Ann.
“I’m sorry Chrissy, but Amber is right. You do an amazing job on all of us.” Ann added with a smile.
“Come on babe, I better see about getting you ready now.” Chrissy said, as she tried to change the subject away from her.
Amber and the others could see that Chrissy was at a loss, as to what to say to them all, so they let it drop.
Becky took the seat at the dressing table and relaxed like she always did when Chrissy worked on her hair and makeup. She thought that Chrissy was saying she was all done way too soon. Becky looked in the mirror and had to agree with the others. Chrissy really was a whiz with the makeup.
“I need to go and help Mandy now. I’ll put my dress on when I get back, as I don’t want to risk getting makeup on it.” Chrissy said, as she headed over to the bedroom door and left the room.
Mandy was just about to sit at her dressing table when she heard a knock at her bedroom door.
“Come in!” Mandy shouted. “Hi sis. Is everyone ready over there?” Mandy asked with a grin.
“Yep, I left Becky getting dressed with some help from Amy and the others.” Chrissy said with a half smile.
“You okay sis?” Mandy asked when she saw the week smile Chrissy just made in the mirror, as she worked on her hair.
“I’m fine sis. They were all praising me for doing their hair and makeup.” Chrissy said with a sigh.
“Oh I see.” Mandy said with a knowing look at Chrissy in the mirror. “You really need to learn how to take the praise in a good way, just like they mean it to be.” Mandy added with a pleading look in her eyes.
“I know I should sis, but I just never know what to say in reply.” Chrissy said. “I just love making you all look even more pretty sis.” Chrissy added, as she hugged Mandy from behind.
“What did I ever do to get such a great sister?” Mandy asked, as she hugged Chrissy’s arms, as she wrapped them around her.
“You saw the real me and helped bring her out in the open.” Chrissy said with a smile. “Just in case I’ve never said it sis. Thanks for doing that.” Chrissy added with a kiss on the cheek.
“Yes you’ve said in too many times to count.” Mandy giggled. “I’m the one that should be thanking you though really, I have such a great life now.” Mandy said, as she looked up at Chrissy.
“How about we cal it even then sis?” Chrissy said with a grin.
“Sounds good to me sis.” Mandy said with a grin back at her.
“Now let me finish getting you ready. Vicky will be here any minute and I still have to get my dress on.” Chrissy said sounding all bossy.
“I can do it myself, if you want to go and finish getting ready yourself.” Mandy said, as she looked at Chrissy in the mirror.
“What and have everyone know that I failed to make you look as pretty as I know I can? I could never live with the shame.” Chrissy said in her best French voice.
Mandy just sat giggling, as she let Chrissy work her magic. She found herself thinking about how much Chrissy had brought into her life and how she couldn’t remember a time before she had her as a sister. Mandy was soon snapped out of the day dreaming when she heard Chrissy speak.
“There you go sis, all done.” Chrissy said.
Mandy opened her eyes and looked in the mirror; she was truly amazed at how good she looked.
“Thanks sis. You really are a whiz with the makeup; I can see what the others mean.” Mandy said, as she stood up to face Chrissy. “Don’t worry about trying to answer that sis, I understand how you feel.” Mandy added, as she hugged her little sister.
“Thanks sis, but I better go and finish getting ready myself. Sara made me a new dress and I want to surprise Becky with it tonight.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“I always worry when I see you grin like that.” Mandy said with a raised eyebrow. “Just what does this new dress look like sis?” Mandy asked.
“Well if you let me go put it on, you will see.” Chrissy smiled.
“Okay then, scoot.” Mandy said, as she broke the hug then playfully slapped Chrissy on the backside. Mandy watched as Chrissy ran out her bedroom giggling.
“Do you want us to help you get ready babe?” Becky asked, as she saw Chrissy enter the bedroom again.
“I’ll be fine babe. I want you to head down stairs with the others so I can get ready.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Becky’s waist. She wanted to kiss her, but Becky’s makeup looked to perfect to spoil it.
“What are you planning to wear tonight then lover?” Becky asked with a raised eyebrow.
“You’ll have to wait and see.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“You’re making me want to stop here now and find out.” Becky said with a grin.
“If you stay then you will never find out, because I won’t make a start on getting ready until you’ve gone down stairs with the others.” Chrissy said in a firm voice.
“You can be so mean sometimes babe.” Becky said with a pout.
“I’m sure you’ll love the gift I give you at the end.” Chrissy purred, as she loosened her hug on Becky.
Amber and Amy grabbed Becky and dragged her out the bedroom so Chrissy could get ready.
“Please tell Vicky that I’m sorry if I keep her waiting, but I’ll be as quick as I can.” Chrissy shouted in a pleading voice.
Chrissy walked over to the closet and got the garment bag out that Sara had left her with the day before when Becky wasn’t looking. Then she set to work on getting ready.
Mandy was just coming out of her room as Amy and the others were just dragging Becky off down the hallway. She had to laugh at the way Becky wanted to go and help Chrissy get ready, but Amy and Amber were stopping her.
“She’ll be down stairs before you realise she isn’t there.” Ann said with a smile, as she walked behind them.
“I just hate surprises. I want to know what my baby is going to be wearing tonight.” Becky whined, as she was dragged along.
They had just got to the bottom of the stairs when the doorbell sounded. Mandy and Ann went to answer it so Amy and Amber could stop Becky making a dash for the stairs again.
“Hi Vicky. You’re looking really beautiful tonight.” Mandy said with a smile, as she stepped aside to let her enter the house.
“Hi Vicky. I have to agree with Mandy, you do look really nice tonight.” Ann said, as she got a good look at what Vicky was wearing.
Vicky was wearing a very elegant purple dress that had a long split up one side to show off her long slender leg. The dress sparkled as she moved in it and the lights in the hallway added to the effect.
“Hi Mandy, hi Ann. Thank you. I wish I could look as good as all you do.” Vicky said, as she looked around at the group. “Where’s Chrissy? Is she alright?” Vicky asked in a worried voice.
“Chrissy’s fine, but with doing everyone’s hair and makeup, she’s running a little behind. Sorry about that.” Mandy said.
“That’s okay Mandy and don’t be sorry. You all look really good, so I don’t mind waiting here for Chrissy to finish off making her self look pretty for us all.” Vicky said with a smile.
Amber checked her purse to make sure she had the gifts for Carl and Vicky in there, so she could give them out later at the club.
“Did you have a fun day shopping with this bunch then Amber?” Vicky asked with a grin.
“I had a really good time. I just never realised that they were all buying everything that I tried on and liked.” Amber said with her hands on her hips, as she gave them all a stern look.
“I really love what you’re wearing now Amber, it really does suit you a lot.” Vicky smiled, as she took in the full image.
Vicky was about to speak again when she suddenly stopped and seemed to be looking at the stairs. The girls all turned to see what she was looking at and they all ended up stood with their mouths open.
Stood half way down the stairs was Chrissy in the most amazing looking outfit any of them had ever seen her wear.
Chrissy was wearing a red version of the dress Carl gave her the night that Becky had her in a really tight dress and she passed out, but this time she was wearing thigh high skin tight leather boots, also in red. Where the boots ended and the very short skirt of the dress started left just enough room for them all to see a thin band of leg that just happened to be covered by a pair of red fishnets.
The girls could all see that Chrissy was braless tonight, but she still looked amazing. Chrissy did a quick spin when she saw them all looking and they could all see her bare back. The dress gathered at the bottom of her back and just above her bottom. The front of the dress had a similar look, but was much higher to hide most of her breasts.
The dress left just enough to the imagination to leave most people wanting more. Becky got an evil grin on her face, as she realised that she would be the only one to see more though.
“Wow baby. I don’t know what to say.” Becky said, as she walked over to where Chrissy was stood at the bottom of the stairs.
“Do you like it?” Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice. This was a little more daring that she normally liked to go, but she was doing it all to show Becky how much she loved her and she knew that Becky also had a thing for red.
“Do I like it? No. I love it babe.” Becky said, as she hugged Chrissy. “You’ve done all this just for me?” Becky asked in a husky voice, as she looked deep into Chrissy’s eyes.
“Yes I did. Everything I do is for you lover.” Chrissy said, as she felt Becky rubbing her bottom through the silk of the dress.
“Thanks babe. I love the feel of this silk on your bottom.” Becky said with a grin.
“So do I lover.” Chrissy moaned, as she was starting to really get turned on by what Becky was doing.
Becky moved one of her hands up to Chrissy’s nipples, so she could take Chrissy even higher and then Becky stopped.
“We better be going, or we’ll be late.” Becky said with an even bigger grin.
“Becky! No. You can’t just leave me like that.” Chrissy said with a whine, as she let Becky take her hand so she could lead her out the house to Vicki’s car.
Becky just walked past the other girls with a big grin on her face, which was returned by all of them. They all thought that Chrissy looked super hot, not just because she was wearing all red.
Chrissy had to almost run to keep up with Becky due to the four-inch heels on the boots. That was the smallest size heel she could find on this style of boots, but she really did love the feel of them as they squeezed her whole leg tightly.
“You really do look amazing in that outfit Chrissy.” Amy said, as she climbed in to the car behind Amber.
Amy found her self sat in the middle of Ann and Amber. Chrissy was in the very back of the people carrier with Becky and Mandy sat up front with Vicky.
“Thanks Amy. I feel a little undressed though without the corset on, but I do feel really sexy at the same time.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Becky.
“Trust me babe, you look sexy, very sexy.” Becky said, as she tried to get a kiss out of Chrissy.
“Becky, no. You know the rule about kissing. Not before I’ve let everyone see how good we look.” Chrissy said, as she straightened her self up and sat in a proper manner.
“You can be so vain sometimes Chrissy do you know that.” Becky said with a giggle.
“Do you really want people to see your wife walking into the club with smudged lips?” Chrissy asked with her nose in the air.
“In that dress babe I don’t think they will be taking much notice of your lips.” Becky said with a grin.
They others all started to giggle when Becky said that. Even Chrissy and Becky had to laugh.
Once at the club they all made their way to the VIP section. They all had to smile as they saw everyone looking at Chrissy as she walked along with Becky’s arm wrapped around her waist.
Becky might as well been saying. “You can look all you want, but she’s all mine.” The girls all thought to themselves, as they followed behind.
Even poor Brad seamed to be lost for words when he saw what Chrissy was wearing.
“Wow Chrissy. You look super hot tonight.” Brad said with a grin, as he looked up and down at the red dress, then the red fishnets and finally the red boots she had on.
Brad found it hard to believe that Chrissy was ever anything but a girl with how good she looked tonight.
“Thanks Brad. I have to look good for the boss.” Chrissy said with a grin, a she looked at Becky.
“If you have any trouble tonight from anyone, just let me know and I’ll sort them out for you.” Brad said. He had a feeling that some of the customers may try to see more than Chrissy was already showing.
“Does that go for everyone that tries to take advantage of me Brad?” Chrissy asked with a grin, as she looked at Becky out the corner of her eye.
“Almost everyone Chrissy. I think you may be able to handle the odd one here and there.” Brad said with a laugh, as he realised what she was getting at.
“Thanks Brad for looking after my baby here.” Becky said with a smile.
“Any time boss.” Brad said with a grin.
Becky wrapped her arm around Chrissy again and led her up into the VIP section.
Amy gave Brad a quick hug before she followed them with Amber holding her hand. Amber wanted to do more than just hold her hand, but knew she couldn’t for the time being.
Mandy said Hi to Brad as she walked past with Vicky.
Ann decided to stand and chat with Brad for a little bit.
“Hey! Do you remember me?” Ann said with her hands on her hips. She’d seen the way he was looking at Chrissy just now and wanted to have a little fun with it.
“Hi babe. You know I only have eyes for you.” Brad said in a worried voice, as he looked down at Ann.
“If you only have eyes for me, then why were you just undressing Chrissy with them?” Ann asked with a firm stair.
Brad didn’t like where this was going. If he said Chrissy wasn’t as beautiful as she was, then Ann could tell Becky and he’d lose his job, or she could fall out with him for saying nasty things about her friend. Brad decided to just tell the truth.
“Okay, I was looking at Chrissy, but only because she looks really good in the dress and the boots. I was also trying to imagine what you’d look like in them as well.” Brad said in a defeated sounding voice. “Please believe me Ann. I’d never cheat on you with anyone.” Brad pleaded with her.
Ann could see that Brad was really worried, so she decided she’d taken the little joke far enough, as she let a smile cross her face.
“I know that Brad. I was just playing with you.” Ann smiled. “You do realise that Chrissy and I are the same size right.” Ann added with a grin.
Brad just stood there first looking relieved and then puzzled for a couple of seconds, as he tried to work out why Ann would tell him that she was the same size as Chrissy. Then he realised that Ann would be able to wear that very same outfit that Chrissy had on at the minute.
“What, even the same boot size?” Brad asked with a shocked look.
“Yep, even the same boot size.” Ann said with an even bigger grin on her face. “I’m sure she’d let me borrow it some time.” Ann purred, as she ran her finger all over Brad’s chest.
Brad had an evil grin on his face, as he thought of Ann wearing that outfit and those long leather boots. Brad soon realised that he better think about something else, or it was going to get very painful for him, as his little man was waking up.
Ann could see that Brad was thinking of how she’d look in that dress and she knew he liked the idea, when she ran her hand over the front of his pants and felt his manhood getting stiff.
“I see you like that idea babe.” Ann said with a grin. “I better let you get back to work then. Come and find me when you get a break.” Ann added, as she walked off grinning.
Brad was trying to think of something to maker his little man go down again, but watching Ann walk away in her gold dress with her backside waving to him with every step she took wasn’t helping much. Then one of the local drag queens walked past and said hi to him with a big grin, he soon went limp again, as he shuddered at the thought of going to bed with one of them.
Ann caught up with the others, just as they were taking their seats on the sofas. So she walked over and took her normal seat at one end while Amy left a space for Amber to sit down, while she sat in the middle of the long sofa. Amy could see that Amber was waiting to do something because she never sat back.
Amber wanted to find just the right moment to give Carla and Vicky the gifts she had for them. She waited for Mandy to get her hug and then she waited for them all to take a seat on the sofas.
Amber stood up and then moved to the end of the sofas, so she could look at both Carla and Vicky at the same time as she spoke.
“Carla, Vicky. Can I have a quick word with you both?” Amber asked sounding very nervous.
“Sure Amber. Do you want to use the office?” Carla asked, as she was about to get up.
“No, here is fine.” Amber said, as she waved her hands to stop them both getting up. “Mandy showed me what you’ve done for me today Carl, I mean Carla and I want to thank you. I have a good mind to give it back to you, but I don’t think you’d take it if I did.” Amber said with a giggle.
“You’re right I wouldn’t take it back Amber.” Carla said with a grin. “And you’re most welcome.” Carla added.
“Vicky I want to thank you for coming with Annie to fetch me and for all the help you’ve given me since then.” Amber said with a smile.
“I’m glad I could help Amber.” Vicky said smiling back at her.
“I wanted to do something to thank you both, but all I could think of was these. I really hope you like them.” Amber said, as she handed them each a gift wrapped box.
Carla and Vicky each took the box and then looked at Amber with a puzzled look.
“You’ll need to open them to find out what’s inside.” Amber said with a grin.
They each opened their box and found the earrings that she’d brought for them that afternoon.
“Amber, they are beautiful.” Carla said, as she looked at the sparkling earrings in the box in front of her.
Vicky was at a loss for words. She loved the earrings she found in her box. “Thank you Amber. They are perfect for me and they even look like V’s as well.” Vicky said with a grin.
Carla and Vicky both stood up and went over to give Amber a hug. The rest of the girls just sat smiling with tears in the corners of their eyes.
Vicky got Amber to help her put the new earrings in, while Carla got Mandy to help her.
Amber was grinning from ear to ear when she saw them both wanting them in right away. She knew they both liked their gifts.
They all settled down again for a bit until Chrissy and Amy dragged them all down to the dance floor.
Carla was lost in a trance as she followed Chrissy and Becky down there. Chrissy had such a sexy sway due to the way the boots hugged her legs and the height of the heel. It was added to by the way the dress gathered around the bottom of her back in a pool of red silk. She was snapped out of it when she heard Mandy speak to her.
“She looks really good, doesn’t she?” Mandy said with a grin, as she saw Carla watching her sister walk along just in front of them.
“I’m sorry Princess. I wasn’t looking at her in that way.” Carla said looking worried.
“I know you weren’t Hon, but she does look good. Even I’m getting turned on by it.” Mandy said with a giggle.
“You are?” Carla asked with a shocked look.
“Yep, she just looks so perfect in that dress and the way she keeps swinging that ass of hers.” Mandy said, as her voice trailed off. She was lost in the swinging motion of Chrissy’s ass as well.
“Isn’t that the same style dress as the one I gave her that night she passed out on the dance floor?” Carla asked in an attempt to snap Mandy away from starring at her sister’s ass any longer.
“Yes it is. Chrissy got Sara to make it for her, she knows that red is Becky’s favourite colour and we all know that Becky really loves what’s inside the dress.” Mandy said with a grin, as she cuddled up a little closer to Carla as they walked along.
“That explains why it fits her so well then. Sara must have custom fit it to Chrissy’s shape.” Carla said, as she looked at the way the dress seemed to show off every curve perfectly.
“Yes Sara does great work Carla.” Mandy said, as she snapped her out of looking at Chrissy so much. “Just remember who your date is.” Mandy added with a giggle.
“I’m sorry Princess. I really am just looking at the stunning job Sara did, Chrissy just makes it look so much better.” Carla said looking a little worried she might have upset Mandy.
“I don’t mind you checking out my little sister. I know you’d never stand a chance of getting her and that you wouldn’t even try.” Mandy purred, as she leaned over and kissed her on the lips.
“Thanks Mandy, You know that you’re the only one I love in that way.” Carla said when they broke the kiss.
Chrissy loved all the looks she was getting, as it made Becky spend more time with her. Becky would go and sort out a problem and then come right back to wrap her arms around her waist, as they went to the dance floor, or just stood around chatting with some of the other girls in the club.
That’s how the night went on, Chrissy, Amy and Amber would keep heading down to the dance floor and the others would join them every now and then.
Amber was getting really turned on the more she looked at Amy in the blue knee length boots she had on and the black fishnet stocking that led up to the blue skirt and the thin waist caused by the corset she was wearing. Even the little blue jacket looked good on her. Amber wanted to get lost in the cleavage she could see poking out over the little silk vest Amy was wearing under the little jacket.
Amy really loved the outfit Chrissy and Becky let her wear tonight, she loved the feel of it and she loved the boots as well, but most of all she loved the way that Amber was looking at her more than she normally did.
Chrissy and Amy would dance together and walk around hand in hand when Becky was away sorting out business, this got them plenty of looks from the guys in the club and even a lot of the women as well. Brad had got a couple of the bouncers to shadow the girls, just to make sure no one tried anything. The girls realised this when a couple of guys tried to pin the girls in a corner, but before they even got a chance to speak, they were both being dragged away.
“Looks like we have our own personal body guards.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she saw the bouncers return to walking just behind them.
“It sure looks that way sis. I’m really happy they are. I was really scared just then.” Amy said.
“So was I, but I have a feeling that Brad had them two following us around all night.” Chrissy smiled.
“With how hot you look tonight Chrissy, I don’t blame him.” Amy giggled.
“Come on baby sister, let’s go and have a drink and a sit down. My feet are really killing me now.” Chrissy said with a sad look.
They found Becky sat chatting with Carla and Vicky, so she walked over and sat on Becky’s knee. Then she slowly wrapped an arm around Becky’s neck, as she crossed one leg over the other. Everyone sat around on the sofas thought it was the sexist thing they had ever seen.
Becky was glad to see the night end, as she really wanted to make love to Chrissy while she wore that red dress and the boots.
Mandy could tell that Becky wanted to make love to Chrissy, so she talked Carl into coming home for the night. She didn’t want to sleep alone while Chrissy and Becky played around.
Vicky arranged to pick Carl up the next morning at just after nine, as he had a business meeting at ten. They all waved to Vicky as she drove out the driveway, then they all entered the house.
They all had to giggle when they saw Becky head over to the stairs with a very eager Chrissy being dragged behind.
“Night everyone, I’ll see you all tomorrow!” Becky shouted, as she went up the stairs.
“Good night!” Chrissy shouted.
“Night. Don’t do anything we wouldn’t do!” Mandy shouted up to them.
All they heard was Becky giggling, as they made their way to the bedroom.
The rest of them all decided to call it a night and head up themselves. They all stopped and listened at Chrissy and Becky’s door for a couple of seconds before they headed to their rooms to get ready for bed.
Amber wanted to make the most of Amy in her blue skirt and jacket, as she still thought she looked really amazing in it and she really did love the boots that went with it. Amber could tell that Amy didn’t really want to take any of it off. She watched Amy enter the bathroom and then Amber went over to her room so she could also get ready for bed.
Amy was already in her nightgown and in the middle of the bed when she heard the bedroom door open and then she felt Amber slip in to bed behind her. Not long after that she saw Ann get in and cuddle up to her. They were soon all falling asleep having had a really great night partying at the club.
It was just after eight the next morning when Amy woke and looked at the alarm clock on the bedside table. She was hoping to sleep later, but the thought of Prue being able to make her look more female between her legs had her all excited.
Amy slipped out of bed very careful not to wake Ann or Amber. She used the bathroom and then headed down to make a drink for herself.
Mandy and Carl were sat at the kitchen table having a cup of tea when they heard the kitchen door open, then looked up to see Amy walk in.
“Morning Amy. You’re up early, is everything alright?” Mandy asked with some worry in her voice.
I’m fine Mandy, just a little nervous about the meeting with Prue, I mean mum,” Amy corrected herself without thinking.
“I hope she can help you Amy. I’ve read about some of the things drag queens have done in the past, but I’ve never tried any of it.” Carl said, as he took another sip from his cup.
“I’m keeping my fingers crossed Carl.” Amy said, as she sat at the table and took the cup of tea Mandy just poured out for her. “Thanks Mandy.”
“You’re welcome Amy.” Mandy smiled at her.
“Did you bring a change of clothes with you last night Carl?” Amy asked when she realised that Carl was wearing a really nice looking suit.
“No, I brought them on Monday. This way I can head straight off to work when I leave here. I’ve left a bag full of clothes up in Mandy’s room just in case I stop over, like I did on Saturday.” Carl said with a giggle, as he thought about the trouble with the purse.
“Have you had any breakfast yet Carl?” Amy asked, as she took another sip from her cup.
“No, I said I’ll try and grab something later.” Carl said in such a way, as to say don’t worry about it.
“Will BLT’s be okay for you?” Amy asked, as she stood up.
“Please Amy, don’t worry about it.” Carl said with some pleading in his voice.
“Will BLT’s be okay for you?” Amy asked in a much firmer voice.
“Yes, BLT’s will be just fine.” Carl said it like he had just been caught doing something wrong.
“Good, then you will have one before you leave for work.” Amy said, as she walked over to the fridge and got out what she needed.
“I think she’s been around Chrissy a little too much.” Carl said in a quiet voice, as he looked at Mandy.
“Thanks Carl, I can’t think of anyone I would like to be like more.” Amy said with a smile, as she turned to look at him from over near the cooker.
“She has really good hearing too.” Carl added with a giggle.
Amy just giggled as well, as she sorted out putting some bacon under the grill. Then she set about cleaning some lettuce and slicing the tomatoes. She’d just finished the first batch when the doorbell sounded.
“I wonder who that could be?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look, as she got up and went to see who it was. Mandy opened the front door and found Vic stood there smiling at her.
“Hi Mandy, sorry to be here early, but I wanted to miss the traffic. I hope you don’t mind?” Vic asked, as Mandy stepped to one side to let him enter the house.
“Not at all Vic. Do you want a cup of tea?” Mandy asked, as they walked back to the kitchen.
“I’d love a cup of tea please Mandy.” Vic said, as they entered the kitchen.
Carl was just eating his sandwich when Vic and Mandy came back in.
“Morning Vic. Have you had any breakfast yet?” Amy asked, as she kept making up sandwiches.
“Morning Amy. No I wanted to miss the traffic, so I skipped it this morning.” Vic said, as he saw the plate of BLT’s in the middle of the table.
Amy walked over and handed him a plate. “Well get stuck in then Vic, plenty more where they came from.” Amy said in a firm voice, not that Vic needed telling twice, as he put a couple on his plate. Mandy passed him a cup of tea. Vic sat grinning at all the special treatment he was getting.
“I could get use to this.” Vic said, as he took another bite out the sandwich. “I can see why you like to stop here Carl.” He added with a grin.
“I don’t come here for the food Vic, that’s just a bonus.” Carl said with a grin, as she looked at Mandy.
Vic smiled, as he already knew that. He knew that Carl always had a good day at work when he’d spent the night with Mandy.
They finished their breakfast then looked at the time and realised they needed to see about getting off, as it was nearly half past nine.
“I wish we could stay here and relax Princess, but we really need to get off.” Carl said with a sad look.
“I know hun, but at least I know you’ve had a good breakfast now.” Mandy smiled, as she looked over at Amy. She was washing up the couple of plates and other bits she used to make the breakfast.
“It was a really nice breakfast as well.” Carl smiled just before he kissed her.
Vic got up once he finished his sandwich and took his plate over to Amy at the sink.
“Thanks for the great breakfast Amy. It really hit the spot.” Vic said, as he gave her a quick hug to say thank you.
“You’re welcome Vic, I’m glad you enjoyed it.” Amy said with a smile.
“Yes, thanks for the breakfast Amy. I hope everything goes okay with Prue later.” Carl said, as he also gave Amy a quick hug, just before he made his way out to the car.
Mandy followed them and then waved them off, as she watched them drive away. She made her way back to the kitchen to thank Amy for making Carl and Vic some breakfast.
“Thanks for doing that Amy. I offered Carl some toast, but I don’t think he really wanted that.” Mandy said with a sad look, as she hugged Amy from behind.
“No problem Mandy.” Amy said, as she took the hug. “Have you never tried to cook anything other than toast?” Amy asked with a puzzled look.
“I use to live on toast and ready meals before Chrissy came into my life. David my husband did all the cooking when he was still alive, so I never bothered learning.” Mandy said with a sigh.
“I’m sorry Mandy; I didn’t mean to make you sad.” Amy said with a frown. “Do you still miss him a lot?” Amy asked.
“Don’t be sorry Amy. I have a lot of good memories. Yes I still miss him at times, but I have Carl now and I know that David would have wanted me to be happy. He was that type of person.” Mandy smiled.
“It’s a good job Chrissy showed up then, so she could save you from eating them ready meals.” Amy giggled.
“She saved me from more than just that Amy.” Mandy said, as she hugged Amy a little tighter.
Amy finished doing the dishes while Mandy put the kettle on to make a fresh pot of tea for them.
They sat having a cup of tea and chatting, as they waited for the others to get up and come down. They were sat with a second cup when they heard Ann and Amber chatting, as they entered the kitchen.
“Morning you two. How did you sleep?” Amy asked with a smile.
Ann and Amy both said they slept fine, as they took a seat at the table. Mandy poured them each a cup of tea out and slid the cups over to them.
It was another half-hour before they saw the kitchen door open and a smiling Chrissy and Becky came in.
“Morning girls. How did you sleep?” Mandy asked with a grin.
“Morning everyone. Sleep was good, what little we got.” Becky said with a grin back.
“Becky! They don’t need to know all the details of last night.” Chrissy said, as she started blushing.
“Does this mean you’re both too tired to help with breakfast then?” Amy asked with a pout, just before she started grinning.
“I think we will have enough energy to help make breakfast.” Chrissy said, as she made her way over to the fridge.
Becky followed her. Amy and Amber were soon up and helping out. They soon had a full English breakfast on the table, as they chatted about yesterdays shopping trip and the club last night.
Ann and Mandy got the dishes washed when they’d finished eating, while Amy, Amber, Chrissy and Becky all went up to get ready to go and see Prue.
Once they were all ready, Mandy let them leave the house before she armed the alarm and joined them in the people carrier. Ann had the keys so she was behind the wheel. Mandy thought it would be nice to relax for once and Ann knew the way to her mum’s practice anyway.
Ann parked up just outside and then locked the car once they were all out of it. Chrissy and Becky led the way to the front door of the practice and pushed the button.
“Hello. Dr Walkers practice, how can I help you?” They heard Kim say out the speaker.
“Hi Kim, its Chrissy, Becky and the others.” Chrissy said as she pushed the speak button on the intercom.
“Hi! I’m buzzing you in now.” Kim said in an excited voice.
They all heard a buzzing sound, then the door clicked. Becky pushed it open and then held it while everyone entered. Chrissy waited with her until everyone was in, then they followed the others around the corner to go and say a proper hi to Kim.
Kim was up from behind her desk when they all got there. She seemed really happy to see them all, even though she’d seen them all on Monday at the barbecue.
“How’s everyone doing then?” Kim asked them all.
“I think we’re all doing okay.” Mandy said with a smile, as she looked around at the group. “Apart from Amy being a little nervous about her meeting with mum.” Mandy added when she saw the worried look on Amy’s face.
“Your mum asked if it would okay to send Amy right in on her own, so she can talk to her about the procedure.” Kim asked.
“That should be okay. Will you be okay in there on your own Amy?” Mandy asked, as she looked at Amy.
“Yes I think so Mandy. It’s only going to be mum and me in there.” Amy said with a very nervous smile.
The girls all gave her a hug just before she made her way into Prue’s office, where she found Prue sat looking at some paperwork.
“Hi mum. Kim told me to come right in, I hope that’s okay?” Amy asked looking really nervous, as she entered the room.
“Yes it is dear, please come in and take a seat while I just finish reading this.” Prue said, as she waved some papers in the air.
“That’s fine mum, take as much time as you need.” Amy said, as she took the seat facing her.
“I spoke to a couple of colleagues yesterday and they gave me the name of a doctor in the states that has been doing the sort of thing you asked me about. He sent me some paperwork on how to go about performing the operation.” Prue said with a smile.
“Operation?” Amy asked with a really worried look. “Will it hurt?” Amy added.
“Not so much hurt, as sore for a couple of days, I think.” Prue said. “Most of the operation will be done using surgical glue, but I will have to use a couple of stitches to hold it all in place.” Prue added, as she walked around and sat in the seat next to Amy.
“That doesn’t sound too bad then mum.” Amy said with a week smile.
“There is a little more I need to tell you Amy.” Prue said with a very worried look.
“What is it mum?” Amy asked looking really worried again.
“I’ll need to give you a couple of injections before we can start. One will stop you getting aroused while I work on you, the other will numb the area. The down side is you will have no control over your bladder for a couple of hours, so you’ll need to wear a diaper until you get the feeling back.” Prue said with a sad look.
“A diaper! Do I really have to do that mum? I’ll look like a big baby.” Amy whined.
“It’s that or you will leave puddles every where. You’re wearing a loose fitting skirt so I don’t think anyone will notice.” Prue said with a smile, as she took Amy by the hand to reassure her. “Unless you want to change your mind and not bother?” Prue asked.
“No! I really want to do this Prue. I can live with the others all making fun of me while I have the diaper on.” Amy said with a giggle.
“I don’t think any of them will make fun of you Amy and if they do let me know. They will be in a diaper for a mouth when I’m done.” Prue said with an evil grin.
“You could really make it so they would need diapers for a whole mouth?” Amy asked with a shocked look.
“Yes I could, but I never really would. I find the thought that I could, makes most people keep on the good side of me.” Prue said with a giggle.
“Remind me to never upset you mum.” Amy said with a worried look.
“You could never upset me dear.” Prue said, as she pulled Amy into a hug.
“I really hope not mum, I really hope not.” Amy said, as she hugged Prue back.
“Oh, one more thing I need to tell you Amy. I’ll have to prescribe some more pills for you to take once I’ve finished. They will stop you getting aroused. I know you don’t really get aroused any more, but if you do once I’ve finished it would be very painful for you.” Prue said with a pained look on her face.
“As long as I look more like a girl down there, I can live with it mum.” Amy smiled, as she thought about being able to change in front of the others without worrying about upsetting them if they saw her secret.
“So are you ready to have it done then?” Prue asked, as she stood up and then pulled Amy to her feet.
“I’m as ready as I’ll ever be Doc.” Amy said with a nervous smile.
Prue led her through to the other room and handed her a robe to change into. While she was changing into the robe, Prue went to get Kim in to give her a hand.
Kim had just made drinks for them all, so they were all sat chatting and worrying about their little sister.
“I hope you don’t mind Amy, but I need Kim here to give me a hand.” Prue asked, as she came back into the room with Kim following.
“That’s fine mum. It’s not like she doesn’t know my secret is it?” Amy asked with a nervous smile, as she walked over to the table.
Kim walked over to Amy and gave her a hug and then she picked Amy up and lay her on the table. Prue slid her down the table and then placed her legs in some stirrups. Then she pushed them apart and locked them in place, so Amy couldn’t move them anymore. Kim pulled a strap across Amy that looked a little like a seat belt.
“Don’t worry Amy; this is just to stop you moving too much while Prue works on you.” Kim said with a smile, as she held Amy’s hand.
Amy felt really scared about it all now that she was exposed to them both, so she closed her eyes and let Prue make a start.
“This will feel cold and then you’ll feel a couple of pricks Amy.” Prue said just before she rubbed her groin with something. Then she felt the pricks. “I’m going to shave you now Amy while the drugs start to work.” Prue added.
Amy felt Prue start to soap her and then start to shave her, but as she worked it started to go numb. Soon Amy couldn’t feel anything at all down there.
Kim kept hold of her hand and she could feel her stroking her forehead with her other hand. Amy was really enjoying it and felt really relaxed. It didn’t feel like that long until Prue was saying she was all done.
“There you go Amy, all done. I just want you to lie there and relax for a bit. I’ll go and let the others know that you’re doing okay and it all went really well.” Prue said, as she looked down at Amy with a smile on her face.
“Can I take a look at it please Prue?” Amy asked with a week smile.
“Sure, just let me get a mirror for you.” Prue said, as she walked to the other side of the room and came back with a large hand held mirror.
“Just bear in mind that it will look a little red for a couple of days and I’ve put some cream on to help protect it while you have the diaper on.” Prue said, as she held the mirror for Amy.
Amy got tears in her eyes when she saw that she now had what looked like a vagina instead of a penis.
“Is everything okay Amy?” Kim asked when she saw the tears.
“Yes I’m fine. It looks so real.” Amy said in a squeaky voice, as she tried not to cry.
“You do realise that it’s only for show Amy? You can’t really use it for anything more than going to the bathroom.” Prue said in a firm voice, as she looked Amy right in the eyes.
“I know mum, but you did a really good job with it all.” Amy said with a grin, as she kept looking at it.
“Well I only give the best to my daughters.” Prue said with a grin. “I’ll leave you with Kim for a bit, while I go and talk to the others about the care you’ll need for the next couple of days.” Prue added, as she leaned down and kissed Amy on the cheek, as she hugged her.
“Care for the next couple of days! I’ll be well enough to go to work tomorrow won’t I?” Amy asked with some worry in her voice.
“Yes, but only if you take it easy until the stitches have healed. They will dissolve on their own, so don’t worry about coming back to have them removed.” Prue said, as she made her way over to the door, so she could go and talk to the others.
“Thanks mum!” Amy shouted, as she watched Prue walking away.
“You’re most welcome dear.” Prue shouted back as she left the room.
Mandy and the others all stood up when they saw her mum walk out of her office.
“How’s she doing?” Ann asked with some worry in her voice.
“She’s doing just fine. It all worked out really well, if I do say so my self.” Prue said with a smile.
“Can we go in and see her now?” Amber asked.
“Not at the minute. She’s still a little exposed if you know what I mean.” Prue said with a knowing look at them all. “I know that Amy will probably let you all take a look at what I’ve done, but it has to be her choice, not mine.” Prue added.
“We can all understand that mum.” Chrissy said. “When can we take her home with us?” Chrissy added.
“She’ll be ready to leave just as soon as Kim’s finished getting her ready. There is something I need to talk to you all about though before she comes out.” Prue said, as she motioned for them all to take a seat again.
“Is everything really okay mum?” Mandy asked looking worried.
“Yes everything is perfect, but I had to numb the area to perform the operation. So she’s lost all control over her bladder for the next hour or so, that’s why I’ve had to put her in a diaper.” Prue said in a sad voice.
Amber had to put her hand to her mouth to stop herself sniggering. “I’m sorry, I know I shouldn’t laugh.” Amber said with a scared look when she saw the way Prue was looking at her.
“That is what I don’t want any of you to do when she comes out, or until she’s able to take it off again. She’s really worried about you all making fun of her about it as it is.” Prue said as she looked at them all with a very firm look.
“We’d never say anything to hurt Amy mum.” Chrissy said with a hurt look.
“I know you wouldn’t, that’s why I told Amy that if any of you did I’d make sure you’d be needing a diaper for at least a month.” The face Prue had as she said it told all the girls she wasn’t joking about it one bit.
They all got worried looks on their faces. None of them wanted to be in diapers for a month, or even a day.
Prue left them to think about what she just said, as she went to see how Kim was doing with getting Amy dressed again. She found Kim just helping Amy with her skirt, which covered the diaper really well and just gave her a fuller look in the bottom area.
“There you go Amy; I can’t even tell you’re wearing a diaper now.” Prue said with a smile.
“Thanks mum. I guess I was worried about nothing really.” Amy smiled back at her.
“Don’t worry about the others making fun of you. I’ve just told them what I told you, so any one of them makes fun of you, or call’s you names, just let me know.” Prue said, as she hugged her.
“I will mum. Thanks again for doing this.” Amy said, as she hugged her back.
They made their way back out to her office so she could fill out the prescription for the new pills she’d need to take. Once that was done they made their way out to where the others were all waiting.
“How you feeling sis?” Ann asked, as she ran over to hug Amy like they hadn’t seen each other in a couple of months.
“Numb, I’m feeling very numb.” Amy said in a shy quiet voice. She felt really silly wearing a diaper in front of her sister.
Prue told us all about it sis and none of use are going to make fun of you and not just because Mum threatened us.” Ann said, as she hugged her little sister.
“We better see about getting you home so you can rest up until you get all your feeling back.” Mandy said, as she stood up.
They all gave Prue and Kim a hug before heading back out to the car. Mandy took the keys, so Ann could sit with Amy. Amber sat in the front with Mandy to give Amy a little more room, it would also stop Amber from wanting to hug and protect Amy like she really wanted to.
Mandy stopped of at a pharmacy to get the pills for Amy. Then they headed home.
Amy was beginning to feel a little sore down below, so she knew that she was beginning to get some feeling back again. The down side is, she could also feel that she’d wet the diaper too.
Mandy pulled into the driveway and they all got out the car, then they waited for Ann to unlock the front door so they could all enter.
Chrissy was stood just behind Amy waiting to enter the house; she wrapped her arm around Becky’s waist and then said. “Come on baby, let’s see what...” That was all Chrissy got out before Amy spun around and shouted at her.
“I thought you said you wouldn’t make fun of me! Wait till you’re in a nappy, see how you like it. I thought you were my friend!” Amy snapped at Chrissy.
Chrissy was really shocked and scared when Amy shouted at her. She jumped back and grabbed hold of Becky’s arm as she hid behind her. Chrissy had no idea what Amy was shouting at her for, but then she realised she’s called Becky baby.
Amy had been stood waiting for Ann to open the door so she could enter the house when she felt her bladder giving way again. She tried everything to stop it, but she still felt it leaking out of her. That’s when she heard Chrissy say, “Come on baby.” Amy just felt so mad that Chrissy of all people was teasing her about being in a diaper.
The others all looked at Amy as she shouted at Chrissy and then looked at Chrissy to see if she was going to tell them what she just did to upset Amy.
Chrissy could see them all judging her like she had done something wrong and she felt dirty all of a sudden.
“I wasn’t teasing her everyone. I don’t know what she was talking about. I was just about to ask Becky if she wanted to help me sort out some lunch.” Chrissy said, as she started to well up with tears.
Becky wrapped her arm around Chrissy’s waist and tried to lead her to the kitchen, but Chrissy pulled away and ran up the stairs to their bedroom crying.
“Can you go and make sure Amy is okay and I’ll go and see how Chrissy is.” Becky said with a sigh. “Chrissy was calling me baby, but I think that Amy just heard the baby part.” Becky added with some pleading in her voice for the others to believe her.
“I think we all know that Becky. I can’t see Chrissy teasing Amy like that. I’ll make Amy understand.” Ann said, as she went to find Amy.
Ann walked to the kitchen to se if Amy had gone in there, but the kitchen was empty, so she went across the hallway and knocked on the toilet door.
“Amy its Ann, are you in there?” Ann asked, as she knocked on the door again.
“Yes I’m in here, so please go away and leave me alone!” Amy shouted back.
Ann could tell by the tone of her voice that she was really upset and crying.
“Amy please open the door and let me come in and talk to you.” Ann pleaded with her through the door.
“Do you want to talk, or just change me?” Amy shouted back at her in a very sarcastic voice.
“Amy! If you don’t open this door and stop acting like a baby, I really will come in and change you. Now open this door, NOW!” Ann said in a loud firm voice.
It did the trick, as Amy unlocked the door and then opened it for Ann to enter. Ann could see the streaks of makeup running down Amy’s face giving her panda eyes.
“Please stop making fun of me sis. I don’t want to be a baby.” Amy said, as she started crying again.
“Come here you big fool. No one is making fun of you, Chrissy was talking to Becky when she said baby. Do you really think deep down that Chrissy would ever make fun of anyone?” Ann asked, as she pulled Amy into a hug.
“I’m sorry sis, but I was just so upset that I’d wet myself, then I just heard Chrissy say the word baby and I lost it.” Amy sobbed on Ann’s shoulder.
“Come one Amy. Let’s get you up to our room, so I can get you out of that soggy diaper. You can take a shower while I run you a nice bath to relax in.” Ann said with a smile, as she stepped back to look Amy in the eyes.
“Why do you want me to take a shower and a bath sis?” Amy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
“I’m sure you don’t want to get in the bath while you’re covered in your own pee do you?” Ann said with a smile.
“Oh god no!” Amy said with a funny look.
“Well there you go then.” Ann said in her best, big sister knows best voice.
Ann led Amy out the downstairs toilet and then walked over to the stairs before heading up to their room.
Becky had gone to hers and Chrissy’s room; she found Chrissy lying on the bed crying softly. Becky really hated to see Chrissy crying for any reason, but this one was really bad, as she felt like Amy had really hurt her lover with that she said.
“Chrissy, are you okay?” Becky asked, as she sat on the bed behind her.
“No I’m not. I didn’t mean to hurt Amy; I love her like a sister, so why would I want to hurt her.” Chrissy sobbed.
“Please don’t cry Chrissy, she didn’t really mean what she said. It was just a misunderstanding. Ann is talking to Amy as we speak, I’m sure she’ll have it all sorted out in no time.” Becky said, as she lay on the bed and cuddled up to Chrissy.
“I can’t do it Becky, I just can’t do it.” Chrissy kept saying as she shook her head from side to side.
“Can’t do what Chrissy?” Becky asked sounding puzzled as to what Chrissy was talking about.
“I can’t cope with wearing a diaper for a whole month and having no control over my own bladder. I just can’t do that.” Chrissy started sobbing even more.
Becky could feel Chrissy was so scared she was really shaking.
“I don’t think Prue would really do that to you Chrissy, she just said that to make sure we didn’t make fun of Amy while she was in the diaper.” Becky said in a soft voice, as she tried to calm Chrissy down.
“But I did make fun of Amy and now Prue is going to hate me for it and make me need diapers like a baby for a whole month.” Chrissy sobbed even more.
Becky knew that it was a waste of time to even try and talk any sense into Chrissy while she was like this, so she just cuddled with her until she stopped crying and then fell asleep in her arms. Once she was sure that Chrissy was sound asleep, she slid her arm out and went down to have a chat with Mandy about what Prue had said.
Mandy was sat at the table playing around with a glass of juice when Becky entered the kitchen.
“How’s Chrissy doing?” Mandy asked in a worried voice.
“She’s in a real bad way Mandy. I think you better call mum and see if she can come and have a word with her.” Becky said looking really worried.
“Why? What’s wrong with her?” Mandy asked, as she stood up to go and see what was wrong with her baby sister.
Becky stopped her. “She’s finally asleep at the minute Mandy, but she’s got it into her head that mum is going to put her in diapers for a month and she’ll lose control over her bladder.” Becky said. “I’ve never seen her so upset and worried before. She was shaking in my arms as I held her on the bad.” Becky said close to tears.
“I know what Amy said, hit her hard as well. I think you’re right. I better get mum to come and have a word with her.” Mandy said, as she went to her purse and got her mobile out to call her mum.
“Hello Mandy dear, is everything okay with Amy?” Prue asked in a worried voice when she saw it was Mandy calling her.
“Amy is a little upset at the minute because of a misunderstanding she had with Chrissy. The one were all worried about is Chrissy though.” Mandy said in a worried voice.
“Why? What’s wrong with Chrissy?” Prue asked sounding worried also.
“I think you scared her with your little warning earlier, so now she thinks you’re going to put her in diapers for a month and she’ll have no control over her bladder.” Mandy said in a pained voice.
“Oh god Mandy, I was only playing around with you all. I know that none of you would ever really do anything to hurt Amy. I’ll be over as soon as I can to have a word with her about it all. I’m sorry about all this.” Prue said sounding a little upset with her self for worrying Chrissy like she had.
“I know mum. I think some of it is down to Amy shouting at her. Chrissy did look pretty hurt when Amy spoke to her like she did.” Mandy said with a sigh.
“I’ll see you soon dear. Bye for now.” Prue said.
“Okay, see you soon mum. Bye.” Mandy said, just before ending the call.
“Is she coming over then Mandy?” Becky asked with some hope in her voice.
“Yes, she’s coming right over now to have a word with her.” Mandy said, as she walked over to Becky and pulled her into a hug. Mandy could see how worried she was about all this.
“Come and take a seat. I’ll pour you a glass of juice out.” Mandy said, as she led Becky over to the table and helped her sit down.
“I’ll get her a glass of juice Mandy.” Amber said. She’d been sat watching Mandy and Becky talk and then Mandy call her mum.
“Thanks Amber. That would be great.” Mandy said, as she sat next to Becky and hugged her. “Don’t worry too much Becky. Mum will soon have this all sorted out.” Mandy said with a week smile.
“I hope so Mandy. I’ve never seen Chrissy so scared before.” Becky said, as she took the glass off Amber.
They all sat and waited for Prue to turn up while they drank their juice.
Amy had taken her clothes off and Ann helped her with the diaper. She was glad to have it off. Amy was also beginning to feel bad about the way she shouted at Chrissy. She could remember the shocked look Chrissy had when she did it.
Ann was lost for what to say to Amy when she turned around to face her. It really did look like Amy was a real woman from head to toe.
“Wow sis, that looks so real.” Ann said in a shocked voice. “How does it feel?” Ann asked.
“Sore, but it does look really good. I look like a real woman now sis.” Amy smiled.
“Well if you feel sore, then I guess you won’t be needing the diapers any more?” Ann asked.
“No I won’t. I can feel when I need to use the toilet now and hold it if I need to.” Amy said with a grin.
“Come on then and get in the shower while I run you a bath.” Ann said, as she watched Amy walk over to the shower stall very slowly, as she was still in a little bit of pain.
Amy got in the shower and started to soap her self up. It wasn’t too long before she was running her hand down between her legs; she loved the way it felt now. Amy finally had an idea of what it felt like to be a real woman. She knew how Chrissy must have felt after she hag the SRS. Amy suddenly felt really bad about everything that had happened since she got out the car earlier. She was going to make a point to beg Chrissy to forgive her as soon as she got done.
“Your bath’s ready, sis!” Ann shouted to Amy.
“Okay, thanks sis.” Amy said, as she turned off the shower and then went over to the bathtub and stepped in.
“How does that feel baby sister?” Ann asked with a smile.
“MMM, that feels really good. Thanks big sis.” Amy smiled back.
“I’ll leave you to relax while I go and sort you out some clothes to wear.” Ann said, as she left the bathroom.
Mandy jumped up when she heard the doorbell, she ran out to answer it and was happy to see it was her mum.
“Thanks for coming mum. Becky and I are really worried about her.” Mandy said.
“No need to thank me dear, I shouldn’t have said what I did. I never thought about Chrissy getting so upset about it all. Shall I go and see her now?” Prue asked.
“She’s sleeping at the minute, so you can come and have a glass of juice, or I can make you a cup of tea?” Mandy asked, as she led the way to the kitchen.
“A cup of tea would be nice.” Prue said with a smile.
“I’ll make it Mandy, you sit and chat.” Amber said, as she tried to make herself useful.
“Thanks Amber, you’re really great to have around.” Mandy said, as she gave Amber a quick hug.
“Just want to do my bit to help out around here and I’m just as worried about Chrissy, as the rest of you are.” Amber said.
Amber soon had a pot of tea made and then brought all the other bits Prue would need to the table as well. Prue was soon sat drinking a nice cup of tea.
Chrissy woke and turned over to look at Becky, but was sad to see that she was alone. Feeling the need to use the bathroom, Chrissy slid off the bed and went to answer the call of nature. She found herself wondering how long it would be before Prue took this away from her. Chrissy had a shiver run down her spine as she thought about it.
Once she’d done, she got a piece of toilet paper and wiped herself before putting all her clothes back in order. Then she washed her hands and went to leave the bathroom.
Down in the kitchen Prue had finished her tea and decided to go up and see if Chrissy was awake yet, so she could try and help the others to stop worrying.
“I’ll go and see if Chrissy is awake yet. I’m sick of looking at your sad faces.” Prue said with a giggle.
This made the others smile, as they knew Prue would soon have this all sorted out. All three of them watched as Prue left the kitchen to go and find Chrissy.
Prue got up to Chrissy’s bedroom and knocked on the door, but when she didn’t hear her say enter, she just opened the door and looked around to see if she was still asleep. The bed was empty, but she did hear the toilet flush, so she knew that Chrissy was in there. Prue entered the room fully to wait for Chrissy to get back in there.
Chrissy was just straitening up her skirt as she left the bathroom when she looked up and saw Prue stood there looking at her with a grin on her face. Chrissy’s look turned to one of pure horror, as she felt the need to use the bathroom again. She screamed “NO!” Then ran back into the bathroom slamming the door shut behind her.
Prue looked at Chrissy, as she tided herself up. Prue had to grin, as she always thought Chrissy looked so smart and very pretty. She was glad to have her as a daughter. Prue’s thoughts were suddenly forgotten when she saw the scared look on Chrissy’s face and the tears well up as she shouted no at her, as she ran back into the bathroom slamming the door shut.
Chrissy slammed the door with so much force that it sounded like a bomb going off. Becky, Mandy and Amber were soon entering the bedroom looking worried.
“What the hell just happened?” Becky shouted, as she looked around the room.
“Chrissy came out the bathroom, saw me and then screamed no and ran back in slamming the door behind her.” Prue said with a puzzled look on her face.
“Oh god no. She must have seen you and thought you had come to give her that punishment.” Becky said, as she put her hands up to her forehead. “I should have come and got her and brought her down to the living room to chat with you.” Becky added, as she sounded pissed off with herself.
Prue walked over to the bathroom door and knocked on it as she spoke.
“Chrissy, Chrissy, will you please come out and talk to me?” Prue asked.
“Go away and leave me alone! I wasn’t picking on Amy; I was talking to Becky when I said what I said.” Chrissy shouted.
“I know that Chrissy dear. Please just come out and talk to me for a couple of minutes.” Prue pleaded with her.
“No! Just go away and leave me a lone!” Chrissy screamed at them, as she sat on the floor in the corner of her bathroom curled up into a little ball rocking back and forth.
“I think we better go back down stairs and wait for her down there. She’s to worked up to try and reason with right now. Prue said with a sad look.
“We’re all going to wait in the kitchen for you Chrissy. Please come down when you’re ready to talk to me.” Prue said, as she leaned against the bathroom door.
They all made their way down to the kitchen, but Amber went to fill Ann and Amy in on what had been going on with Chrissy since they got home.
Amber knocked on the bedroom door and entered when she heard Ann shout her to.
“Is everything okay? I heard a door slam really hard just now.” Ann said when she saw it was Amber.
“Not really. Chrissy is going crazy over the whole thing with Amy. She thinks Prue’s going to put her in diapers for a month. It wasn’t helped when Prue came to try and sort it all out with her. Chrissy saw Prue in her bedroom and flipped out even more; she ran back in the bathroom and locked the door.” Amber said looking really worried.
“Poor Chrissy, she must be so worried about it all.” Ann said, as she put her hands up to her mouth.
Amy should be out in a minute, I hope she can go and talk some sense in to her.” Ann said, as she looked to see Amy come out the bathroom wearing her bra and panties
“Hi Amber. Sorry about the way I acted earlier.” Amy said with a smile, as she got the full feeling of wearing the panties for the first time. “Is everything okay? You both look a little worried.” Amy asked.
“Chrissy’s got herself really worked up over upsetting you earlier. She thinks Prue is going to make her wear diapers for a month. She’s locked herself in the bathroom and won’t come out for anyone, not even Becky.
“What have I done sis, I’m to blame for all this. I need to go and talk with Chrissy now!” Amy shouted, as she went to leave the bedroom.
Ann stopped her when she said. “I think you better see about getting dressed first sis.”
“Damn! Good point sis.” Amy got to work getting dressed with Ann and Amber helping her when she needed it.
Chrissy had made her way over to the bathroom door and listened to see if anyone was still in the bedroom. She slowly opened the door and poked her head around. Seeing no one in the room she made her way out to the bedroom and then she slipped on her shoes and grabbed her purse before making a run for it. Chrissy knew she had to get away for a bit, she needed to chat with someone about all this, so she sneaked down stairs and slipped out the house. She started to make her way to Mable’s, Chrissy knew that Mable could help her sort all this out.
Amy finished getting dressed and then made her way down to Chrissy’s room with Ann and Amber following close behind. She knocked on the bedroom door and entered when she didn’t hear anything after a couple of seconds.
“Looks like she’s already made her mind up to go down and talk about it Amber.” Amy said when she saw the bathroom door open.
“Looks that way.” Amber said, as she also saw that the bathroom door was now wide open.
“Let’s get down there, so I can give her a hug and beg her to forgive me.” Amy said, as she turned and headed back out the bedroom.
They headed down to the kitchen and looked a little worried when she saw Mandy, Becky and Prue all looking at them like they were really hoping it was someone else.
“Where’re you hiding Chrissy then? Is she in the living room?” Amy asked, as she looked around the room.
“No, she’s still up in our room.” Becky said with a sad look.
Amy looked worried all of a sudden, as did Ann and Amber.
“We’ve just come from your room Becky and Chrissy isn’t in there any more. The bathroom door was wide open.” Amy said looking even more worried now.
“What! It can’t be.” Becky shouted, as she jumped up and ran up to hers and Chrissy’s room to see if what they said was right. Sadly she realised that they were.
Mandy was close behind, followed by Prue; they all saw that Chrissy had gone.
“Where could she be Mandy?” Becky asked in a panic.
“I’m sure she just needed some time to think.” Mandy said, as she pulled Becky into a hug.
“The last time she ran off, she never came back for a week and the time before that she got stabbed.” Becky was crying on Mandy’s shoulder.
Amy turned to leave the room when she heard Ann asked her a question.
“Where do you think you’re going missy?” Ann asked in a firm voice.
“I’m going to look for my friend and then tell her how very sorry I am for doing this to her.” Amy said, as she walked back to her room to find her purse and jacket.
“Amy! You can’t go walking around looking for Chrissy. You’re in no fit state.” Prue snapped at her.
“I’ve got to do something, this is my entire fault.” Amy pleaded with them all.
“All we can do is sit and wait to hear from her, if we don’t hear anything by eight we can start calling around everyone, to see if she’s turned up at their homes.” Mandy said, as she made them all head back down to the kitchen.
Chrissy had made it to Mable’s, but wasn’t sure as to whether she should go in or not when she felt an arm on her shoulder. She jumped and spun around to find Vic grinning at her.
“Hello Chrissy, sorry if I made you jump. Is everything okay?” Vic asked with a worried look. He’d seen Chrissy like this before and it wasn’t good.
Chrissy thought about lying to Vic, but knew that he would see right through it, so she took a deep breath and let it out as one long sigh.
“Not really Vic. I just sneaked out the house to get away from Prue.” Chrissy said, as she let her head drop.
“Why would you want to do that?” Vic asked with a chuckle.
“Amy accused me of making fun of her. I never did though Vic! I was talking to Becky and she thought I was talking to her.” Chrissy said in a pleading voice.
“What did you say that would upset Amy so much?” Vic asked, as they walked up the path to Mable’s front door.
“I was asking Becky if she wanted to help me sort out some lunch. I called her baby, but Amy thought I was calling her a baby, so she shouted at me.” Chrissy said close to tears again.
“I still don’t understand why you were running away from Prue though?” Vic asked.
“Prue said that if any of us made fun of Amy because she was wearing a diaper, she would put that person in one for a whole month.” Chrissy said, as she started to sob again. “I didn’t mean it Vic, but I’m still going to be punished for it. I can’t cope with wearing a diaper for a month; I don’t think I could cope for a day.” Chrissy said, as she buried her head in Vic’s chest. “And Amy hates me now as well.” As she started sobbing again.
“I don’t think Prue would really do that to you, not once she sees how worried you are.” Vic said, as he led her into Mable’s house.
“You don’t understand Vic. I came out the bathroom in my room and she was stood there grinning at me in the bedroom.” Chrissy said, as she started to shake again.
“Come and sit down and I will give them a call and see if I can get to the bottom of it for you. Trust me Chrissy when I say, I won’t let anyone hurt you, or punish you for a simple mistake.” Vic said, as he sat her at the dinning table.
Chrissy felt a lot better already knowing that Vic was on her side. Mable came out the kitchen when she heard noises and was shocked to see Chrissy sat there crying. Chrissy spent the next ten minutes bringing her up to speed while Vic called Mandy and found out what was going off.
Mandy and the others were all sat daydreaming when her mobile started to ring. She grabbed it and saw it was Vic.
“Hi Vic, is everything okay with Carl?” Mandy asked sounding really worried.
“Yes, Carl was fine when I dropped him off at the hotel earlier. I’m calling about someone else who isn’t okay though. I have Chrissy here with me and she’s pretty upset about Prue wanting to put her in diapers. Is this true?” Vic asked.
“Yes and no Vic. Prue was just playing around, but Chrissy thought she upset Amy and then she sort of stopped thinking straight and ran away before Mum could set her straight.” Mandy said sounding really sad, but happy that they now knew where Chrissy was.
“I see, so she’s safe to come home then? She won’t be punished?” Vic asked.
“Not unless you count being hugged half to death a punishment.” Mandy giggled.
“Okay then Mandy, I’ll see if I can talk her into coming home with me again. I’ll hope to see you soon. Bye for now.” Vic said down the phone.
“Thanks Vic, I owe you one. Bye.” Mandy said, as she ended the call.
“Chrissy is safe and sound with Vic some place. I’m guessing she must have gone around to Mable’s. I know that Vic goes there to have dinner with Jenna and Cathleen sometimes.” Mandy said with a sigh. “He’s going to see if he can talk her into coming home, so we can talk about hat happened.
“I’m sorry for all this everyone. I just want o hug her and beg for her forgiveness.” Amy said with tears in her eyes.
“Don’t worry about it Amy, none of use blame you for any of this. It’s just a silly misunderstanding.” Becky said, as she let out a sigh, now she knew her lover was safe.
“How you feeling now Chrissy?” Vic asked with a smile, as he walked back into the dinning room and sat down next to her.
“I don’t feel as scared anymore, but I’m still really worried about what will happen to me.” Chrissy said.
“I’ve just spoke with Mandy and she said that if you’d hung around and spoke to Prue, you would have found out that she has no plans to punish you. She’s really worried about you though and may be upset with you for not trusting her.” Vic said with a sad look.
“I’m sorry Vic, but I just panicked when I saw her stood in my bedroom.” Chrissy said as she let her head drop.
“Come on, I said I’d take you home. Don’t worry, I’ll come in and make sure they are going to treat you right before I leave again.” Vic said when he saw the worried look Chrissy gave him.
“Thanks Vic. I’m sorry for all the trouble.” Chrissy said with a sad look.
“I’m just happy that I won’t have to spend any time with a gloomy looking Becky. If I hadn’t found you when I did, she would have been murder to work with tonight at the club.” Vic said with a laugh.
“Shall we go then?” Chrissy asked, as she stood up and gave Mable a hug. “Sorry to dump my problems on you Mable, but I couldn’t think of where else to go.” Chrissy added with a pout.
“You’re welcome any time dear. I just hope next time you will stop for a cup of tea with me.” Mable said with a grin, as she hugged Chrissy.
“It’s a promise Mable. Love you.” Chrissy said, as she hugged Mable back.
“I love you too dear. I hope you get it all sorted out.” Mable said, as she watched them both head out to Vic’s car.
“I guess you must think me stupid for the way I act some of the time?” Chrissy said, as she looked down at her own lap.
“I’d never think you anything of the sort Chrissy.” Vic said, as he stopped at a junction and looked right at her. “Everyone loves you for who you are Chrissy. We don’t ever want you to change.” Vic added with a smile.
“Thanks Vic, That really means a lot to me.” Chrissy smiled back.
“I must say though, that I like that Chrissy the best.” Vic said with a grin.
“I don’t understand Vic?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.
“The smiling Chrissy, I like that one the best.” Vic chuckled.
“I bet most people do Vic.” Chrissy said with a big smile.
Chrissy soon lost the smile, as Vic pulled his car onto the driveway in front of the house. Vic had to come round and open the car door for Chrissy to get out, as she just sat looking up at the house.
“Come on Chrissy, let’s get it over with.” Vic said, as he helped her climb out.
Chrissy had just taken a couple of steps towards the house when the front door opened, then Becky came running out the house and wrapped her arms around Chrissy, knocking her back against the car.
“What the hell do you think you’re playing at, worrying us all like that.” Becky asked, as she hugged her lover.
“I’m sorry Becky, but I just needed to get out the house for a bit.” Chrissy said with a week smile, as they broke the hug.
“I know why you ran, but all you had to do is talk to mum about it. She was only ever joking with us about it.” Becky said with her hands on her hips, to show how upset she was with Chrissy for leaving the house and not saying where she was going.
Mandy was the next one to get a hug from Chrissy. She also gave her a good telling off just before she led them all back into the house. Vic followed close behind to make sure none of them gave Chrissy a hard time, not that he thought any of them would.
Chrissy was led to the kitchen where the others were all sat around the table. Ann and Amber both got up and gave Chrissy a hug to let her know that they still loved her. Chrissy looked at Amy, but was still upset over her thinking she had made fun of her, but she wanted to say how sorry she was for letting her think she was calling her a baby. Chrissy walked over to where Amy was stood and spoke to her.
“Amy, I know that you may never want to speak to me again after what you thought I did earlier, but I just want you to know that I would never do anything like that to you.” Chrissy had to stop for a couple of seconds to wipe away the tears. “I just want to say sorry and I hope that you will forgive me one day soon.” Chrissy said with tears running down her cheeks.
“I can’t forgive you Chrissy.” Amy said, as she wiped away some tears from Chrissy’s cheeks.
Oh, I see.” Chrissy said, as she felt numb in side all of a sudden. She went to turn and walk away, but Amy grabbed her arm to stop her.
“Please don’t walk away Chrissy; you didn’t give me time to finish speaking.” Amy said, as she turned Chrissy back around to face her. “I can’t forgive you because you never did anything wrong. Ann told me what you said and what you meant.” Amy was the one to wipe away the tears this time.
“So you don’t hate me then Amy?” Chrissy asked.
“I should be the one asking that question after the way I spoke to you earlier.” Amy said with a sad look.
“I don’t know how to hate people Amy.” Chrissy said with a smile. “How about we just have a hug and forget all about it?” Chrissy asked with a grin.
“Deal!” Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her.
Chrissy hugged her back and they just stood there for a long time enjoying it.
Once they broke the hug Chrissy was left with the task of facing Prue, this is the part Chrissy was dreading the most. She walked over to where Prue was sat at the table and looked down at her.
“I’m not going to waste my time asking you to forgive me Prue, as I don’t deserve it. I had no right to react like I did in my bedroom and I should have known better than to not trust you to not hurt me. I was just being very stupid. I’m really sorry Prue.” Chrissy was fighting back the tears again.
Chrissy went to walk away when she saw Prue reach out and grab her by the arm, but before she could do anything Prue had her down over her knee where she gave her five hard slaps on her backside. Then Prue stood her back up, just before she pulled her down to sit on her knee. Chrissy had tears running down her face from the slaps Prue just gave her.
The others all looked on in shock that Prue had just taken Chrissy across her knee and punished her right there in front of them.
“I’d forgiven you for everything Chrissy, but I will not sit here and let you call me Prue, when I’ve told you to call me mum. Do you understand me young lady?” Prue asked in a firm voice.
“Yes mum. Sorry mum.” Chrissy said, as she looked down at her own lap, too afraid to make eye contact with Prue.
“If I don’t see a smile on that pretty face of yours soon, I’ll give you five more slaps across your backside.
Chrissy didn’t feel much like smiling at the minute, as her bottom hurt too much, but she did a really good fake smile, just to keep Prue happy.
“That’s more like the Chrissy I like to see.” Prue smiled.
“How can you really expect me to smile, when you just punished me?” Chrissy whined. “You told Vic I wouldn’t get punished.” She added.
“We did, but I didn’t expect you to start calling me Prue. Why did you, by the way?” Prue asked, as she took a tissue out her pocked and started to wipe away the tears on Chrissy’s face.
“I’m not really sure now, I guess I just thought you wouldn’t want me as a daughter after the way I acted up stairs.” Chrissy said with a shrug of her shoulders.
“You will always be my daughter Chrissy, no matter what silly things you do or say. I’m sorry I had to spank you, but if you’re going to do childish things, then you will be treated like a child.” Prue said with a warm smile.
“I’m sorry for being so much trouble to you all.” Chrissy said, as she wrapped her arms around Prue as she hugged her.
Prue returned the hug. “Don’t worry about it dear, we all love you just the way you are.” Prue said feeling better that Chrissy had come back home safe and sound.
Vic could see that everything was back to normal, or as normal as life ever got around there.
“Well now I’ve returned your lost lamb, I’m going to spend some time with Cathleen and Jenna before I have to get read for the club.” Vic said, as he made his way out to his car. He stopped half way when he felt a tugging on his arm, when he turned around he saw Chrissy stood there.
“Thanks Vic. I’m sorry for taking time away from you being with Jenna and Cathleen.” Chrissy said with a sad look.
“Don’t worry about it Chrissy. I’m just glad to see everything back to normal again. I’d be in more trouble with Jenna if I hadn’t helped to sort it out.” Vic said with a chuckle. “I’ll see you later when I come to pick Becky up.” Vic added just before he bent down to hug Chrissy.
Chrissy hugged Vic back then waved to him as he drove away in his car. She closed the front door and then made her way back to the kitchen, rubbing her sore backside as she went. Chrissy found everyone sat at the table when she got there.
“Do you have any plans for dinner mum?” Chrissy asked with in a nervous sounding voice. She was still worried about being spanked again, even though Prue had said everything was fine again now.
“Not really dear. I was just going to grab a ready meal, then relax with a good book for the rest of the night.” Prue said.
“Can I talk you into staying for a spot of dinner with us then?” Chrissy asked with some hope of getting back on her good side. She knew that mum would never pass up on a home cooked meal.
“Let me think. You’re wonderful cooking, or a frozen ready meal.” Prue said, as she looked deep in thought, as she tapped her chin with her finger. “Okay, what we having?” she asked with a grin.
“I’m not to sure yet, but I’m sure it will taste a lot better than any ready meal.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“What we doing for dinner then babe?” Becky asked, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy.
“You’re going to bed while I do dinner.” Chrissy said in a firm voice.
“Do I really have to babe? I want to spend some time with you.” Becky said with a pout.
“Yes you do. I’m not going to have you worn out at work later.” Chrissy said, as she led Becky over to the kitchen door. “I’ll come and wake you when dinner is ready.” Chrissy added with a grin.
“Does this mean I get a starter tonight?” Becky asked with a grin back at Chrissy.
“You’ll have to wait and see.” Chrissy purred, as she leaned in and kissed her.
Becky just smiled, as she left the kitchen on her way up to the bedroom.
“Okay people, I want you all out the kitchen so I can cook you all a meal to say sorry for all the trouble I’ve been today.” Chrissy said, as she motioned for them all to leave.
Mandy, Prue, Amber and Ann all got up to leave, but Amy stayed sat where she was.
“I can’t do that Chrissy. I’m as much to blame for all this as you were, if not even more.” Amy said with a sad look. “So if this is a meal to say sorry, then I should help you too.” Amy added.
“Okay Amy can stop, but everyone else can go to the living room, or go and sit out in the garden.” Chrissy said.
“Can I stop and help? You said that you’d teach me how to cook.” Amber pleaded with Chrissy.
“I’m not to sure Amber. Do you think we could use a gofer Amy?” Chrissy asked.
“I’m sure we could find some use for a gofer Chrissy.” Amy said with a grin.
“What’s a gofer got to do with anything?” Amber asked with a puzzled look.
“It’s simple really Amber, you’re the gofer. You will go for this and then go for that.” Chrissy giggled.
This got the others all giggling as well; even Amber liked the sound of it. So Mandy and the others left them to it, while they all took a fresh glass of juice and went out in the garden to relax.
It was still early, so Chrissy decided to do jacket potatoes, salad and then cook some of the meat that Carl brought over on Monday for the barbecue. Chrissy talked Amber thought everything she needed to know to make a mixed salad. Amber was having a lot of fun. Chrissy also talked her through making a pasta salad and a rice dish to go with it. She also showed Amber how to make, homemade coleslaw.
Amy helped were she could, but had to take a couple of breaks when she was in a little pain from the operation Prue did on her earlier. They soon had the salad done and in the fridge keeping cool. The potatoes still had an hour or so to cook, so the girls all joined the others out in the garden.
Chrissy went up to wake Becky half hour before dinner would be ready, the others just looked at each other with grins on their faces, as they all knew that Chrissy had plans to do more than just wake Becky up.
Chrissy got to the bedroom and sneaked in, she could see that Becky was still asleep, so she crawled onto the bed and lay her head on the pillow next to Becky. Chrissy loved to watch her sleep; she always looked so beautiful like an angel. She had to smile when she saw her start to wake up.
“Hi beautiful.” Chrissy said, as Becky opened her eyes.
“Hi babe. Is it that time already?” Becky asked, as she had a good stretch.
“Dinner will be ready in twenty-five minutes.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“We can do a lot in twenty-five minutes babe.” Becky purred, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and pulled her in for a kiss.
“I was hoping you’d say that.” Chrissy said once they broke the kiss.
Becky started to play around with Chrissy’s nipples with one hand, as she worked her way down her body with the other one. Becky soon had a hand on Chrissy’s backside. She soon moved it away again when Chrissy let out a scream.
“I’m sorry babe, did I hut you?” Becky asked with a worried look.
“Sorry Becky, but my bottom is still sore from Prue, I mean mum spanking it.” Chrissy said with a pained look on her face.
“Did she really hit you that hard?” Becky asked looking a little shocked.
“Yes she did. I don’t know how anyone can find getting spanked sexy. I really hated it and it’s still hurting now.” Chrissy said with a sad look.
“Lie on your belly and I’ll have a look at it for you.” Becky said, as she helped Chrissy turn over.
Chrissy lifted up her skirt, while Becky pulled down her panties for her. Becky was shocked to see that Chrissy had a couple of large red spots on her bum cheeks.
“Does it look as bad as it feels Becky?” Chrissy asked, as she tried to look over her own shoulder.
“It does look really red babe. Mum really wasn’t holding anything back when she let you have it.” Becky said with a sad look, she really hated to see her baby in pain. “Remind me never to get on the wrong side of her.” Becky added with a laugh.
“I had it coming, I shouldn’t have ran away, or upset Amy.” Chrissy said, as she let her head rest on the pillow.
“You didn’t do anything wrong babe. I bet if mum knew what she’d done to you, she would be really sorry about it. I don’t think for one minute she meant to hurt you this much.” Becky said, as she lay her head on the pillow next to her.
“I bruise easy, so I guess I really am a wimp.” Chrissy said with a sigh.
“I don’t care if you are a wimp babe. You’re my wimp and I love you.” Becky said with a smile just before she started to kiss her.
Things picked up again, but this time Becky kept away from Chrissy’s sore bottom. Both girls were in heaven, as they made love to each other.
Amy and Amber were just getting the potatoes out the oven when Chrissy and Becky came back into the kitchen. The others could tell by the way they both glowed, that they’d been playing around, but they never said anything, they just smiled at one another.
“This all looks really nice girls.” Prue said, as she took her seat at the table.
“Amber did most the work, so you should really be thanking her for it.” Chrissy said, as she slowly sat down, trying not to make her bottom any more painful.
“It only came out so well because Chrissy was telling me what to do.” Amber said, as she tried to shift some of the praise back to her.
“You did good sis, so just take the praise and smile.” Ann said, as she playfully punched Amber on the arm.
“You’re a quick learner Amber. You could be a better cook than me with a bit more training.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“Now I know you’re teasing me Chrissy. I could never be better than you.” Amber said as she tilted her head to one said.
“I’m not that good a cook really. I just stick to meals I know how to cook.” Chrissy said as she shrugged her shoulders.
“I’m glad to see you’ve stopped being so modest Chrissy.” Prue said with a giggle.
This got the others giggling and even Chrissy giggled a little, but she had to stop because it was making her bounce up and down, which made her bottom hurt even more. Mandy and Prue both saw that she was in some pain, but left asking her about it until after dinner.
They all got on with filling their plates and enjoying the meal. Chrissy jumped up at the end and made a start on washing the dishes, even though Mandy and Ann said they’d do them. Mandy really knew that something was wrong now.
Chrissy washed the dishes and Mandy wiped them. The others had all gone back out in the garden, so Mandy could ask her what was wrong.
“Chrissy, do you care to tell me what the problem is? I noticed you were in some pain all the way through dinner.” Mandy asked looking worried.
“It’s nothing sis, don’t worry about it.” Chrissy tried to play it down.
“I’ve seen nothing sis and what I saw at dinner was not nothing!” Mandy said, with her hands on her hips.
Chrissy had seen Mandy stand like that many a time and it always ended with Chrissy spilling everything.
“My bottom is just a little sore from where mum spanked me, so don’t worry about it.” Chrissy said, as she kept washing the dishes.
Chrissy looked shocked when Mandy lifted her skirt up so she could take a look.
“Mandy! What do you think you’re doing?” Chrissy said in a firm but quiet voice.
“I want to make sure you’re okay. Mum had no right to hurt you like that.” Mandy said, as she lifted Chrissy’s skirt with one hand, while she pulled down her panties with the other. “Oh god Chrissy, I never realised she hit you that hard.” Mandy said, as she very carefully pulled Chrissy’s panties back up and let her skirt drop back down.
Prue could see Chrissy and Mandy talking in the kitchen, so she thought it a good time to go and make sure Chrissy was doing okay. She’d been a little worried all through dinner when she thought it looked like she was in some pain.
“Hi girls, is everything alright?” Prue asked, as she entered the kitchen from the back garden.
“Hi Mum.” Mandy said with a smile.
“Hello mum.” Chrissy said, as she looked nervous all of a sudden.
Prue could tell that something was really wrong with the way Chrissy was acting around her. She walked over to where Chrissy was stood at the sink and she saw her go as stiff as a board.
“Are you sure everything is alright Chrissy?” Prue asked, as she went to reach out to give her a hug.
Chrissy saw Prue move her hands, so she spun around and slammed her backside against the sink unit. This made Chrissy wince, as the pain shot through her.
“Chrissy, what’s wrong with you and why do you look so scared?” Prue asked looking really worried.
“Yes I’m fine mum. I didn’t do anything wrong.” Chrissy shot out looking really scared now.
“Turn around Chrissy and place your hands on the edge of the sink.” Mandy said in a firm voice.
“Why? I didn’t do anything wrong. Please don’t, not again.” Chrissy said in a shaky voice, as a tear ran down her cheek.
“I’m not going to hurt you sis, I just want mum to see what she did to you.” Mandy said, as she gave Chrissy a hug to calm her down.
Chrissy still wasn’t sure about all this but she turned around and placed her hands on the edge of the sink, as she let Mandy lift up her skirt and pull her panties down.
“What are you trying to show me Mandy? And why does Chrissy look so scared all of a sudden?” Prue asked, as she watched Mandy pulling down Chrissy’s panties.
“I’m sorry mum, but I think you went too far when you spanked Chrissy earlier.” Mandy said in a firm voice. “Look at what you did.” Mandy added, as she stepped to one side so her mum could see the redness on Chrissy’s bottom.
Prue was a little shocked to hear Mandy talking to her like this. Chrissy was just as shocked and even more worried that Prue would hate her more than she already does.
Chrissy was looking out the corner of her eye, when she saw Prue move forward with her hand up. Chrissy let out a scream, as she jumped to one side losing her balance as she went.
Mandy tried to catch her, which left her holding Chrissy with her skirt up around her waist and her panties down around her knees. Prue was reaching out to try and help. This is how Becky found them all when she entered the kitchen.
“What the hell are you doing to Chrissy?” Becky shouted, as she ran over and pushed Prue and Mandy away from her. Chrissy was crying and wrapped her arms around Becky for protection. “Don’t you think you’ve hurt her enough for one day? What more does she have to do, to prove she’s sorry!” Becky barked at them both.
“Becky calm down and let us explain.” Mandy said in a calm voice.
“Explain! Explain what? How Chrissy was asking for another spanked bottom.” Becky spat out.
“We weren’t spanking her again Becky. I was showing mum what she did, when Chrissy panicked and nearly fell over. I was trying to catch her when you walked in. I could never do anything like that to Chrissy.” Mandy said with tears in her eyes.
“Is any of this true Chrissy? Were they just looking at your sore bottom?” Becky asked Chrissy, as she stood shaking in her arms.
“Mandy wasn’t holding me down, but I just saw mum reaching out with her hand. I was scared she was going to spank me again.” Chrissy said between sobs.
Prue was in shock as she looked at the two large red spots on Chrissy’s behind, as she stood with it exposed for all to see, as she hugged Becky.
Amy, Ann and Amber all came running when they heard Becky shouting at Mandy and Prue. They were all shocked to see just how sore Chrissy’s bottom looked.
“I’m sorry Chrissy. I never realised that I had hurt you that badly.” Prue said close to tears herself. “I’m truly sorry. I think I better leave now.” Prue said, as she let a tear run down her cheek.
“Please don’t go mum, we need to sit down and talk about all this.” Mandy said in a pleading tone of voice.
“I’m sorry Mandy, but I’m not going to stay and scare the poor child any more than I already have today. I’m sorry for any hurt I’ve done to you Chrissy and I hope you can forgive me one day.” Prue turned and left the kitchen.
Mandy walked over to Chrissy and helped her pull up her panties and then pulled her skirt back down.
“Are you going to be okay sis?” Mandy asked with a sad look on her face.
“I’m not sure Mandy; do you think Prue hates me even more now?” Chrissy asked with a sad look.
“Don’t be silly, she loves you Chrissy, as do I.” Mandy said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
“How do I fix this mess I made Mandy?” Chrissy asked.
“You can stop calling me Mandy for starters. It’s sis. Then you can come with me and we will see if we can catch mum before she leaves.” Mandy said, as she held out her hand for Chrissy to take.
Chrissy took her hand and they ran out the kitchen and out the front door to see if mum was still on the driveway. They were both happy to see her car still there, but not happy to see her sat behind the wheel crying her eyes out.
Prue was just sat behind the wheel of her car thinking about everything that had happened this afternoon. She never realised that she’d hit Chrissy that hard and the way she looked so scared of her really hurt. Prue was finding it hard to deal with, as she thought about how she’d hurt the most caring person in the world. That’s when the floodgates opened and she just sat crying in to her own hands. Prue soon looked up when she heard someone tapping on the window, she was shocked to see Mandy and Chrissy stood there with puffy eyes smiling at her. She opened the car door and just looked at them both.
“Mum, do you hate me?” Chrissy asked in a worried voice.
“Don’t be silly! I hate myself for hurting you like I did. I should be the one asking you if you hate me.” Prue asked.
“I could never hate you mum. I was just scared that you were going to hurt me again. I’m sorry for the way I reacted.” Chrissy said.
“I’m sorry about that Chrissy. I guess I don’t know my own strength.” Prue said with a week smile.
“I’ll be okay once it stops stinging so much. I bruise easy that’s all.” Chrissy said with a giggle. You can’t go yet mum.” Chrissy added.
“Why can’t I?” Prue asked with a puzzled look.
“You’ve not had pudding yet.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she held out her hand for Prue to take.
“Okay then, but only because I didn’t get pudding.” Prue said, as she got out her car again.
Chrissy and Mandy both threw their arms around her and hugged her for a long time before they went back into the house again. Becky was sat at the kitchen table looking a little down when they got back. She soon stood up when they entered the room.
“Mandy, Prue. I want to say how sorry I am for what I said to you both just now. I jumped to the wrong conclusion when I saw you both with Chrissy.” Becky said, as she let her head drop in shame.
“Hey don’t be sorry Becky, you were just protecting the one you love. But if you don’t want to join her with a sore bottom then you better not call me Prue again.” Prue said with a grin.
“Sorry mum.” Becky said with a cheeky grin.
“I’ll let you off this time dear.” Prue said, as she held out her arms to get a hug from her.
“Is everyone okay again now then?” Ann asked with a puzzled look.
“Yes, we’re all good again now.” Chrissy said with a smile. “I’m sorry about all the trouble. I guess you must all think me really silly for reacting the way I did.” Chrissy added with a sad look on her face.
“Let’s just blame it on the hormones shall we.” Ann said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Amy’s waist.
They all started to giggle when Ann said that. Everyone was happy to see Chrissy giggling again.
Chrissy set to work making a fruit salad, with help from Amber. The others all loved the way Amber could make Chrissy giggle so much, it really looked like they were both having a really good time. Amy wanted to help as well, but she was in a little too much pain. Prue gave her a couple of painkillers and she was soon feeling a little better.
“The Pain will fade in a couple of days and the stitches will dissolve on their own, so you should be fine by the weekend Amy. Just take it easy for the next couple of days at work.” Prue said in a firm voice.
“Yes mum.” Amy said with a whine. “I’ll try to do less, but we do get pretty busy and we have just been shut for a couple of days as well.” Amy said with a worried look.
“I can help out if you want? I’ve got nothing planned for the next couple of days and you did say I needed to come and see what other stuff I wanted.” Amber said with a hopeful look on her face.
“We won’t say no to the help Amber, but you really don’t have too.” Mandy said.
“I’d really love to spend some time at the place you all work.” Amber said sounding all excited about it.
“I’ll sort out one of my work outfits for you later Amber.” Amy said with a grin.
“Thanks Amy. I think you looked really hot in the one you were wearing on Friday when I first saw you.” Amber said, before she realised it. “I think Chrissy looked really hot in hers as well.” Amber quickly added.
Amy felt all excited when Amber said that she looked hot, but soon lost it again when she said that Chrissy looked just as hot too.
Becky wasn’t worried about what Amber just said, as she knew she only said it to cover up the slip she made about Amy looking hot.
Becky had got the ice cream out the freezer and was adding a couple of scoops to each bowl of fruit salad and then Amber was taking them to the table. Pretty soon they were all sat enjoying the desert.
Chrissy was sat on Becky’s knee with her bottom hanging free just behind it. Chrissy was holding onto the table so she didn’t fall off. While Becky kept feeding them both from the two bowls in front her of them. The others all thought it looked really cute to watch.
“This is really nice Chrissy. It tastes a lot better than the tinned stuff you find in the shops. Thank you for making me come back.” Prue said with a smile.
“I’m glad you came back mum. I also just want to forget about today as much as I can.” Chrissy said, as she sat with her bottom hanging just off Becky’s knee.
Once they all finished eating their desert, Mandy and Ann decided to claim the task of washing the dishes while Chrissy went with Becky to help her get ready. Amy stayed at the table with Amber and Prue.
“How are they all treating you Amber?” Prue asked.
“They’re all really great Prue. I’m really glad that Amy found you all. I can’t thank you enough for what you’ve done.” Amber said with a smile, as she looked at Amy.
“Amber can you do me a favour?” Prue asked.
“I’d love to Prue, if I can.” Amber said with a smile.
“Would you mind not calling me Prue?” Prue said.
Amber was a little shocked, but thought she better do as she said. “I’m sorry Mrs Walker; I didn’t mean to offend you in any way.”
“I’m sorry Amber; I didn’t mean it like that. I was just wondering if you would be okay with calling me mum like the others do?” Prue asked with a smile.
Amber just sat with her mouth open, as she took in what Prue just said to her.
“You would really let me call you mum?” Amber asked, as a tear ran down her cheek.
“Yes, if you want to that is. I’d understand if you didn’t want to.” Prue said, as she reached out to touch Amber’s hand with hers.
“I’d love to call you mum, mum.” Amber said, as she wrapped her arms around Prue, as she hugged her to death.
Ann, Mandy and Amy all smiled when they heard Amber call Prue mum. They all knew that she really did feel like part of the family now.
Mandy put the kettle on to make a pot of tea then poured them all a cup out when it was ready. They all sat drinking it until they heard the doorbell, then they all went to see who it was. They found Vicky stood there looking as stunning as always. She was wearing a gold dress that went all the way down to the floor and it had a slit up one side that showed off one of Vicki’s long shapely legs. Her makeup was perfect and she was sporting a beautiful blond head of hair.
Amber was still amazed every time she saw Vic and Carl dressed up, they just looked really good.
“Hi Vicky. Sorry but they’re running a little late. We had a little bit more trouble after you left earlier.” Mandy said with a sad look.
“I hope you got it all sorted out.” Vicky asked looking a little worried.
“Yes we got it all sorted out and everyone are friends again now. They all turned the other cheek.” Mandy said with a grin. This got everyone giggling apart from Vicky.
Mandy explained what happened and then even she was giggling at Mandy’s bad joke.
They all turned to look at Becky and Chrissy when they heard the sound of heels on the marble floor behind them.
Becky looked as stunning as always in a silver dress and her hair and makeup done perfectly. Chrissy was in her bathrobe and slippers, as she’d taken a shower with Becky to see if it helped soothe her sore bottom and it had helped a lot.
“Hi Vicky, I hope you got to spend some time with Jenna and Cathleen.” Chrissy asked, as she walked over to Vicky and gave her a hug.
“Yes I did Chrissy. I hope you’re feeling better now? Mandy just told me what happened after I left.” Vicky asked looking a little worried for Chrissy. She knew what sort of a past Chrissy had and how she was easily hurt.
“I’m fine now, just a little tender in some areas.” Chrissy said with a grin.
They all gave Becky and Chrissy a couple of minutes to say goodbye, then they all waved to Vicky and Becky, as they drove away.
Mandy, Ann, Amber and Prue all had to giggle when they saw Chrissy and Amy both walking together very slowly. Amy due to the operation and Chrissy due to the spanking.
Amy and Chrissy both stopped when they heard the giggling and looked at them all. Then they both stuck their tongs out before putting their noses in the air and continuing their walk to the kitchen.
“We’re going to get some wine and bring it to the living room.” Chrissy said, as she held the kitchen door open for Amy to enter.
“Do you need any help sis?” Mandy asked.
“No, we’ve got it covered thanks. Just go to the living room and we’ll be right in.” Chrissy said, as she also disappeared into the kitchen.
“Are you really okay Chrissy?” Amy asked looking worried.
“Yes I’m fine, just a little tender.” Chrissy smiled. “I’ve been meaning to ask how you’re doing? I’m sorry for all the upset I’ve caused today.” Chrissy added looking really worried.
Amy giggled, as she looked at the worried look on Chrissy’s face. “Only you could have a really crap day and still be more worried about someone else.” Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy.
“That’s just the way I am little sister.” Chrissy said with a smile, as she hugged Amy back.
“I’m sorry Chrissy for what I said to you at lunchtime. I know that it hurt you and that’s what led to all the trouble you had after that.” Amy said, as she gripped on to Chrissy even tighter. “I just felt so silly wearing a wet diaper and then I felt myself wetting it even more, but I couldn’t stop it. Then I heard you say the word baby. Ann told me later that you were just talking to Becky and didn’t mean me at all.” Amy said with a sad sound to her voice.
“I told you earlier that I didn’t care. Just forget it. You’re still my little sister and always will be.” Chrissy said with a smile, as they broke the hug.
“So I’m not your baby sister any more then?” Amy asked with a pout.
“I’m laying off the B word from now on.” Chrissy said with a sad look.
“You can’t do that sis! That’s one of your pet names for Becky. Please don’t stop using it, I love being your baby sister.” Amy pleaded with Chrissy.
“Okay, okay. I’ll keep using it, if only to keep my baby sister happy.” Chrissy said with a grin.
Amy threw her arms around Chrissy. “Thank you sis, thank you so much.” Amy said with a grin.
“Do you mind me asking how it all turned out in the end? You know. Down there.” Chrissy asked with a shy look on her face. She didn’t really feel right asking, but she really wanted to know.
“Mum did a really great job sis. It looks so real.” Amy said with a shocked look on her face. “I’ll let you see later if you want?” Amy said sounding excited.
“Really? You’d let me take a look?” Chrissy asked sounding shocked.
“Sure I will. You did help me bathe and wash for all those weeks, so it’s not like you haven’t seen it all before.” Amy said with a grin.
Chrissy thought she did have a good point. She had seen Amy’s secret a lot already, so why would seeing it now it looked like a vagina be any different.
“Good point baby sister.” Chrissy said with a grin. “If it does work, mum could help others to live a better life until they can have their SRS as well.” Chrissy added with a smile.
“That would be great sis; I’d love to think I helped others feel better about themselves.” Amy smiled back at Chrissy.
They hugged again and both felt better knowing that they other one was not holding any bad thoughts.
“We better get this wine in there before they send out a search party, or worse. Amber.” Amy said with a worried look on her face, just before she started to giggle.
“I better make mum a cup of tea; she won’t drink wine if she’s got to drive later.” Chrissy said, as she put the kettle on.
“I’ll take the wine in and then come back and keep you company until it’s ready.” Amy said, as she grabbed the wine and the glasses.
Chrissy smiled as she saw Amy wander off. She was really happy for Amy and for the fact she still had her as a best friend and sister.
“There you are! We were just beginning to wonder if you and Chrissy were having a privet party in the kitchen.” Ann said with a giggle.
“I’m sorry, but Chrissy and I just wanted to talk about what happened today and make sure that we were both okay again.” Amy said with a sad look.
“Well did you clear the air then?” Prue asked looking hopeful.
“Yes we hugged and sorted it all out. I’m sorry for all the trouble today as well. I know that I started it all and feel really bad for all the things that happened.” Amy said with a pained look.
“Don’t worry about it Amy, we got it all sorted out with very little harm done.” Mandy said, as she cuddled up on the sofa with her mum. “Where is Chrissy anyway?” Mandy asked.
“She’s just sorting out a cup of tea for mum; she knows that you won’t drink wine if you’re driving.” Amy said, as she looked at Prue.
“Arrr, that’s sweet of her. Do you think she’s trying to stay on my good side to stop me spanking her bottom again?” Prue asked with a giggle.
“Mum! Don’t even joke about that. You know that part of what she’s doing now will be for that very reason.” Mandy said, as she sat up to look her mum right in the eyes.
“I was only joking dear. Do you really think she’s still worried about it all?” Prue asked looking worried.
“This is Chrissy we’re talking about mum, what do you think?” Mandy said, as he rolled her eyes at her.
“Point taken, sorry dear. I don’t know what else to do, to prove how sorry I really am.” Prue said with a hurt look.
“Just show her how much you love her still and time will do the rest mum. You need to remember that her dad loved her until the day he caught her dressed. Then he beat her for it, I guess that she felt some of that today.” Mandy said with a thoughtful look on her face.
“I never thought of that when I took her across my knee.” Prue said, as she put her hand to her mouth with a shocked look on her face.
“Just show her that you still lover her mum and you’ll be fine.” Mandy said, as she cuddled back up to her.
“That goes without question dear.” Prue said, as she wrapped her arms around Mandy.
“I said I’d go and keep Chrissy company until the tea was ready, so I’ll be back shortly.” Amy said, as she made her way back into the kitchen.
Chrissy was just filling up the teapot when she got back in there.
“I thought you was just going to make her a cup?” Amy asked with a puzzled look.
“I was, but I thought she might want to have a couple, so I thought making a pot would be easier.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“That makes sense sis. Do you need any help with any of it?” Amy asked.
“You could put some cream in the jug for me, while I grab the tray to put it all on.” Chrissy asked, as she grabbed the tray and put the cup and a spoon to stir it with. She didn’t bother with any sugar, as she knew that mum didn’t have it in her tea.
“There you go sis, one little jug of fresh cream.” Amy said with a grin, as she put the little jug on the tray.
“I was thinking of taking the box of chocolates in that Brad got me on Sunday. Do you feel like having a couple?” Chrissy asked with a grin.
“MMM, that sounds like a great idea sis.” Amy said with an even bigger grin back at Chrissy. “I’ll grab them while you take the tray in.” Amy said, as she ran off to get the chocolates.
Chrissy picked up the try then made her way into the living room. Amy was soon behind her and getting the door before Chrissy made the mistake of bumping the door open with her bottom.
“Chrissy stop!” Amy shouted when she saw what Chrissy was about to do.
“Thanks Amy, I’d forgot all about my bottom hurting then.” Chrissy said with a shocked look on her face.
“Any time sis.” Amy smiled, as she held the door for Chrissy.
The others had all turned to look at the kitchen door when they heard Amy shouting. When they saw Chrissy with the tray and the fact that Amy was holding the door for her. They knew that Chrissy must have been about to push the door open with her bottom. None of them wanted to know what would have happened if she had.
Chrissy put the tray down in front of Prue and then poured her a cup out and added some cream and then she stirred it up for her.
“There you go mum” Chrissy said, as she sat on the floor in such a way as to keep her bottom off the floor by putting most her weight on her knees.
“That really doesn’t look very comfortable sis.” Mandy said, as she looked at how Chrissy was knelt on the floor.
“Trust me sis; it’s better than trying to sit on it.” Chrissy said with a pained look on her face.
“Come on Chrissy, you can lie here and rest your head in my lap.” Amy said, as she sat on the empty sofa and pattered her lap.
“Okay Amy that does sound better than sitting like this for the rest of the night.” Chrissy said, as she got up and lay on the sofa on her belly and her bum in the air. “MMM, thanks Amy this feels much better.” Chrissy purred.
“Chrissy said we could help her eat the chocolates that Brad got for her. Does anyone want to help?” Amy asked with a grin. She took all the grinning faces to mean yes, so she opened the box and passed them around after she let Chrissy take a couple first.
They spent the rest of the night drinking wine and eating the chocolates. Amber wanted to be where Chrissy was, as she watched Amy feeding her chocolates and giving her sips of wine every now and then. She didn’t hate Chrissy for it though, after the afternoon she had, Amber was happy to see Chrissy so relaxed.
Prue stopped until just after ten, then she said she’d better be going, as she had an early start in the morning.
Chrissy and the others all got up and walked to the front door with her.
“Thank you for a lovely dinner Chrissy and a really nice pudding.” Prue added with a grin. “I love you so much Chrissy and feel really bad for hurting you.” Prue added, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.
“I love you too mum.” Chrissy said, as she hugged Prue back.
The others all gave Prue a hug and called her mum as they said goodnight to her, even Amber called her mum which felt really good to both Prue and Amber. They all stood and watched as she drove off, then they went back in and took the dirty wineglasses and tray to the kitchen.
Once they had all the dishes washed and put away, they headed off to bed. Chrissy and Mandy were just about to get in bed when there was a knock at the door.
“Hi Amy, is everything okay?” Mandy asked when she opened the door and saw Amy stood there.
“Hi Mandy, sorry to bother you, but I said I’d show Chrissy what your mum did to me today.” Amy said with a smile.
Mandy could see how happy Amy was with what her mum had done and she really wanted to see how it all turned out herself.
“Please come in Amy. Do you mind if I see it as well?” Mandy asked with some hope showing in her voice.
“Sure Mandy, I was hoping you’d want to see it too anyway.” Amy said with a grin, as she sat on the bed and opened her dressing gown.
Chrissy slid off the bed and stood next to Mandy, as they both looked at the work their mum had done. They were both amazed at how real it looked.
“So you can sit down to pee, just like the rest of us?” Mandy asked, as she looked closer. “It does look a little sore though Amy. Is it?” Mandy asked with a pained look.
“It is a little, but worth it to look like this big sis.” Amy was grinning when she said it.
“I think it looks really great baby sister. I’m really happy for you.” Chrissy said, as she hugged Amy.
“I’m really happy for you too sis.” Mandy added, as she also joined the hug.
“Thanks for all the help and making my dreams come true. I’d be dead now if it wasn’t for all your help, I won’t ever forget that.” Amy said, as she hugged them both.
“You’re most welcome baby sister.” They both said, as they hugged her even tighter.
Amy headed back to her room. Chrissy and Mandy both got in bed and cuddled up together. Mandy was ready for a night of bad dreams, after the day Chrissy just had. They were soon falling asleep to get some sleep ready for the first day back at work after the bank holiday break.
You Have It All Wrong Two Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Part 15
Amy woke and looked at the clock to the side of the bed. Seeing the time she slid out trying not to wake Ann and Amber. She wanted to use the bathroom and then get down stairs, so she could get breakfast started. Amy didn’t feel as sore today, but it still hurt a little when she walked around. She loved being able to sit and pee like a normal girl, she smiled as she wiped her self with some toilet paper.
Once she was done she looked in the mirror, as she stood there with nothing on. All she saw looking back at her in the full-length mirror was Amy, now. She smiled and the girl in the mirror did the same. Amy put her nightgown back on and then her dressing gown before she left the bathroom to go and make a start on breakfast.
Ann and Amy were both just waking up when she got back into the bedroom, so she went to give them both a hug before she went down to the kitchen.
“Morning sleepy heads.” Amy said, as she sat on the edge of the bed and gave Ann a hug.
“Morning sis.” Ann said still looking half-asleep, as she hugged Amy.
“Looks like I better get the kettle on as soon as I get down to the kitchen.” Amy said with a grin.
“I thought you’d have done that anyway sis.” Ann said with a smile.
“I would have sis, but it looks like you need it a little more today.” Amy said with a sad look.
“Just that first day back at work feeling, after nearly a week off.” Ann said with a sigh, as she tried to rub the sleep from her eyes.
“You’ll be fine sis, once you’ve had that first cup of tea.” Amy said, as she hugged Ann again.
“I really think it will take a couple of cups this morning baby sister.” Ann said with a giggle.
“Okay, I’ll go and get it brewing, ready for when you get down there sis.” Amy said, as she stood up. “But first I need to say good morning to Amber.” Amy added, as she walked around to the other side of the bed to give Amber a hug.
“Morning Amy.” Amber said, as she sat there grinning at her.
“Morning sis.” Amy said, as she sat on the edge of the bad and wrapped her arms around Amber.
“How you feeling today Amy?” Amber asked, as she rested her head on Amy’s shoulder. Amber couldn’t think of a better way to start the day.
“I’m still a little sore, but I love the way it looks and feels when I use the toilet now.” Amy said with a big grin on her face.
Amy could see that Amber wanted to ask her something when they broke the hug, but she looked too afraid to ask it. Amy had a good idea that she wanted to see what she looked like now between her legs.
“Do you want to see it Amber?” Amy asked sounding very nervous.
Amber’s eyes shot up from looking at Amy’s crotch, to look her right in the eyes. “Would you really let me see what Prue, I mean mum did to you?” Amber asked with a shocked look on her face.
“Yes, if you want too.” Amy said sounding really nervous about asking her.
“Yes Amy, I really want to see what mum did, that has you looking so happy now.” Amber said, as she smiled at Amy.
Amy stood up and opened her dressing gown, then she lifted up her night gown. She turned around to face Amber, so she could look at what Prue did the day before.
Amber found herself sat looking at another woman’s vagina, but she also knew that Prue had turned Andy’s penis into what she was now looking at.
“I can’t believe it’s not real Amy. It looks just like mine and Ann’s.” Amber said, as she reached out and ran her finger down it. “I’m sorry Amy, I shouldn’t be getting you worked up I guess.” Amber said, as she moved her hand away quickly.
“I can’t get excited at the minute Amber. Mum gave me some pills to stop that from happening. That’s what Mandy picked up for me yesterday from the pharmacy.” Amy said, as she let her nightgown drop back down to cover herself up again.
“I better let you go and make a start on breakfast Amy. Do you want me to come down now, or should I get ready for work and then come down?” Amber asked, as she suddenly changed the subject.
“You can come down now and get dressed later if you want Amber.” Amy said feeling a little worried at the way Amber suddenly changed the subject. “I’ll see you down stairs when ever you decide what to do.” Amy turned and left the bedroom.
“What was that all about Amber?” Ann asked in an upset voice.
“I’m not sure what you mean Annie?” Amber asked looking puzzled.
“You went from sounding really interested in what Amy had done yesterday, to almost kicking her out of her own bedroom.” Ann snapped at her.
“I’m sorry Annie, but I just never expected her to look so real.” Amber said, as she let her head fall back onto the pillow again. “Do you think mum would give me some of them pills to stop me getting excited?” Amber added, as she covered her face with her hands.
“I doubt it Amber, but you better make your mind up what you’re going to do. Because you’re running the risk of hurting Amy more acting like this, than you would telling her how you really feel about her.” Ann said, as she leaned over and kissed Amber on the forehead, just before she slid out of bed. “Try just being her friend, just like you and I are.” Ann added, as she walked into the bathroom.
Amber realised that Anne had a point, she did need to just treat her like she did Ann and the others and stop worrying about everything else. Amber slid out of bed and decided to head down and make up for being so off with her just now.
Amy got down to the kitchen and found Mandy sat reading the paper with a cup of tea in front of her.
“Morning Amy. How you feeling today?” Mandy asked with a smile.
“Morning Mandy. I’m not feeling as sore as I did yesterday, but it does hurt a bit when I move around to much.” Amy said, as she walked over to Mandy and gave her a hug.
“How does it feel to look like a woman from head to toe?” Mandy asked with a grin.
“It felt really good this morning when I sat on the toilet, then I had to wipe myself when I’d done. It just felt so right as I did it.” Amy said with a puzzled look, as she tried to explain how she really felt about it all.
“I think I know what you mean Amy, but I know that Chrissy and Cathy would really understand you.” Mandy smiled, as she saw how happy Amy looked now.
Chrissy and Becky were the next to turn up looking refreshed, having just taken a shower together.
“Morning Mandy, morning Amy.” Chrissy said, as she walked over to Mandy first and hugged her, then she walked over to Amy and hugged her.
“Good morning Mandy.” Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around her and kissed her on the cheek.
“Morning you two. How’s the backside today sis?” Mandy asked, as she put the paper down.
“Not as tender today, I can sit down on it again now.” Chrissy smiled.
“I’m really glad to hear that sis.” Mandy smiled
“Morning Amy.” Becky said, as she walked over to Amy and hugged her. “Thank you for taking such good care of my baby last night.” Becky added, as she hugged her a little tighter.
“It was my pleasure Becky. I really enjoyed taking care of her for you.” Amy smiled.
Amy, Chrissy and Becky set to work on breakfast. They were joined by a fourth when Amber turned up. Amy looked a little nervous, as she wasn’t sure how Amber really felt about her after the way she sort of told her to go away in the bedroom. She soon had a smile on her face, when Amber walked over to her and gave her a hug.
“What can I do to help Amy?” Amber asked with a grin.
“You can start doing the toast for me Amber, if you don’t mind?” Amy asked.
“You’re the boss.” Amber said with a grin, as she went over to the toaster and made a start.
Amy put all her worries that Amber might be upset with her to rest, as they started dancing around to songs on the radio and singing to them.
Ann entered the kitchen to find Mandy giggling, as she watched the girls all dancing around. Amy was kind of stood singing along more than dancing, as she was still a little bit to sore to try dancing yet. Ann was just happy to see Amy and Amber having fun.
“I really do wonder how they can all be so full of life this early in the morning.” Ann asked Mandy, as she slid a cup of tea over to her. “MMM, thanks Mandy. That tastes really good.” Ann said after she took a sip from the cup.
“It could be a bit on the strong side, as it’s been brewed for some time now.” Mandy said with a worried look.
“Just how I like it Mandy. It gives me a kick start in the morning when it’s this strong.” Ann said with a grin, as she took another big sip.
“You really are just like me first thing in the morning. I like it really strong too.” Mandy laughed.
The girls soon had breakfast ready and on the table. They all ate it and then set about getting ready for work. Amber wanted to make a start on getting the dishes washed but was stopped by Becky.
“I’ll sort them later Amber, you better go and take a shower and get ready for work.” Becky said, as she turned her away from the sink so Amy could take her up to get a shower, then get dressed.
The girls all gave Ann a hug before she left for work. Then they all headed up to get ready themselves. Becky stopped down stairs and made a start on the dishes.
“If you go and take a shower Amber, then I’ll bring you an outfit to wear to the shop when I’ve taken my shower.” Amy said, as she gave Amber a hug at her bedroom door.
“Okay Amy, I’ll see you shortly then.” Amber smiled, as they broke the hug and went to their own bedrooms.
Amy was just putting on the corset over her blouse when she heard a knock at her bedroom door. “Come in!” she shouted. Amber poked her head around the door.
“Hi Amber, is everything okay?” Amy asked.
“Yes, I just thought it would be easier for me to head over here to get ready with you. I hope you don’t mind?” Amber asked, as she walked over to help Amy with her corset.
“Thanks Amber, I always have trouble getting this thing on.” Amy giggled.
“I really love the look you have when you wear the corset over a blouse.” Amber said, as she tied off the laces.
“I really like it as well and it’s a good advert for anyone coming into the shop.” Amy said with a smile.
“Do I get to dress like you then Amy?” Amber asked with some hope in her voice.
“You sure do sis.” Amy said with a grin, as she handed Amber a garter belt to put on, while she went to get the rest of her outfit for the day.
Amy was wearing a grey skirt and jacket, so she picked out a dark blue one for Amber to wear. She picked out a blue corset and blouse for Amber, where as Amy’s were both silver. Amy laid everything out on the bed for Amber to see before she set about helping her dress.
“Thanks for letting be borrow some of your clothes Amy.” Amber said with a grin, as she thought about how a year ago she never would have thought she’d be saying that.
“No problem Amber. I’m looking forward to spending some time with you at the shop.” Amy smiled, as she handed Amber the blouse to put on, then she handed her the skirt. Amy helped her with the corset, then Amy handed her the jacket to put on. The final part was the shoes, which Amy knelt down to fit on Amber’s feet for her. They only had a two-inch heel, so Amber wasn’t going to have any trouble wearing them all day.
“How do I look then baby sister?” Amber asked, as she stood grinning at Amy.
“I think you look really good sis, but why don’t you look in the mirror and see for yourself.” Amy said, as she motioned for Amber to move over to the mirror.
Amber did just that and found she looked really smart. She thought it looked even better when Amy came and stood next to her.
“We both look set to take on the world Amy.” Amber said, as she wrapped her arm around Amy’s waist.
“I don’t know about that sis, but I’ll tackle your hair and makeup.” Amy said with a giggle, as she led Amber over to the dressing table and sat her down.
Amber just relaxed and let Amy work on her hair and then her makeup. It didn’t take long, as Amy went for a simple daytime look, nothing special like Chrissy did when they were going to the club. Amber looked in the mirror and loved what Amy had done to her.
“I can see you’ve been having lessons off Chrissy.” Amber said with a smile, as she looked at Amy in the mirror.
“Yep, do you like it?” Amy asked looking a little worried.
“Like it? I love it.” Amber said, as she stood up and gave Amy a hug.
Amber thought, that Ann was right, she did need to relax more and just treat Amy like she would her. Amber realised that she’d been a little stand-offish with Amy. She was scared of her finding out how much she loved her, but in doing that she was really pushing Amy away and hurting her even more than she would do by telling her how much she really loved her.
“We better get down stairs, or Mandy will sack us both.” Amy said with a giggle, as she saw the time was getting on.
“I don’t want to be fired before I even get to the shop. Not that I’m being paid.” Amber giggled.
They both walked back down to the kitchen holding hands and smiling at each other. Amy was happy that Amber wasn’t being funny with her over seeing what mum did to her. Amy thought if anything, Amber seemed more like her old self again, the old Amber that she used to see Ann having fun with. The same old Amber that treated Andy like a little brother.
Amy finally put all the worry’s behind her about Amber not liking her now she was Amy and was looking forward spending the day with her.
Just before they got to the kitchen Amy stopped walking and stopped Amber as well, as they were still holding hands.
“Is everything okay Amy?” Amber asked, as she felt the tug from Amy stopping.
“Yes everything is perfect Amber. I just wanted to thank you for still being my friend.” Amy said with a smile. “I wasn’t sure until just now whether or not you did really like me. You’ve been a little distant with me since you got here, but when you came down for breakfast you were just like your old self again.” Amy said with a smile.
“I’m sorry about that Amy. Ann told me upstairs just after you left to start breakfast, that I was not treating you like the others. I guess I was worried about hurting you if I said the wrong thing.” Amber said, as she pulled Amy into a hug. “Ann told me I needed to relax and just treat you like I would her, so I have been and it looks like she was right. Again!” Amber added as she rolled her eyes.
Amy had to giggle at that, as she knew what Amber was getting at. Ann had a knack for being right most the time. Amy could remember how Amber and Andy would get told off for playing around by Ann when she would come over and stop on weekends, when mum and dad were away, before Amy showed up that is. Amber had to stop coming over after that, which Amy now felt bad about.
“Amy, Amy! You okay? You looked miles away then.” Amber asked, as she looked into Amy’s eyes.
“I’m sorry Amber.” Amy said looking sad.
“Don’t be sorry, you’re back on planet earth again now.” Amber giggled.
“No Amber, I mean I am really sorry.” Amy looked even more down when she said it this time.
“Sorry about what Amy?” Amber asked with a puzzled look.
“I’m sorry that you had to stop coming over on the weekends when my parents were away. We use to have so much fun, but I stopped it when, well when I showed up.” Amy let her head drop as she said it.
“Please don’t be sad Amy. I was glad that you were having a good time with Ann, even if she did lie and tell me that your parents had stopped going away. I think she only said that because she knew I wouldn’t come round if he was there.” Amber said the last bit with hate in her voice.
Amy knew that Amber had no love for, her and Ann’s dad, not since she’d lived with them for that short time. Dad had tried to stop Amber doing stuff and tried treating her like a second daughter. Amber soon got a job and found a little place of her own. That was another reason Amy hated her parents. She loved having Amber around back then, but he had to spoil it, just like he did everything else.
“Let’s find something more fun to talk about.” Amber said with a goofy look, which made Amy giggle. “Looking better already.” Amber added when she saw Amy giggle.
“That’s the Amber I remember.” Amy said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around her to give her another hug.
“You know I’m hard to forget about.” Amber said with a grin, as they broke the hug. “Come on or Mandy really will fire us.” Amber giggled, as she took Amy by the hand again and pulled her along to the kitchen.
They found Mandy, Becky and Chrissy all sat at the table having a cup of tea when they got there. Well Mandy was sat at the table, but Becky was sat on Chrissy’s knee at the table.
Mandy, Becky and Chrissy could all see that Amber was more relaxed around Amy now, which made them happy. They were all starting to worry that Amber was going to push Amy away if she kept blowing hot and cold with her.
“Sorry we’re late boss.” Amber said with a worried look.
“Don’t worry, we have time yet. Do you two want another cup of tea before we head off?” Mandy asked.
“Yes please.” Amber said, as she took a seat at the table, after helping Amy to sit down.
“You look really good in that outfit Amber.” Becky said, as she watched her helping Amy to sit, then taking the seat next to her.
“Thanks Becky. It does feel really different to the normal clothes I wear.” Amber said with a smile.
“Do you normally dress like you were dressed on Friday? Cut off jeans and T-shirts.” Becky asked, as she cuddled with Chrissy.
“Yep, but I think I’ll be looking much smarter from now on, with all the stuff you brought me.” Amber giggled.
“I’m surprised you never made more clothes for yourself Amber.” Chrissy said with a questioning look.
“I’d have loved to Chrissy, but I’m working two jobs and trying to keep up my grades in my Uni course. I just don’t have the time.” Amber said with a sad look.
“I’m glad we were able to help you out then.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“I really don’t know how I will ever repay you all.” Amber said looking thankful to them all.
“We’re not asking you to, Amber and we never will.” Mandy smiled.
“Just remember all our sizes when you become a big fashion designer.” Becky said with a grin.
“I don’t think I’ll ever be a big fashion designer, but I will always remember all your sizes. You’ve all given me some great ideas for dresses already.” Amber smiled. “What time are we leaving boss?” Amber asked with a grin.
“You won’t be leaving at all, if you keep calling me boss.” Mandy said, as she looked at Amber with a scowl. “It’s sis, or Mandy if you don’t want to call me sis.” Mandy added with a smile.
“Okay, sorry sis.” Amber said with a grin.
“That’s better. We should really see about heading off now.” Mandy said with a smile, as she looked at her watch.
They all got up and headed to the front door. Amber had to giggle when she saw the trouble Mandy had pulling Chrissy away from Becky.
“They’re like this every morning when we leave the house.” Amy said, as she opened the back door of Mandy’s car for Amber to get in, then she walked around to the other side and got in herself.
Mandy dragged Chrissy over to the car and put her in the front passenger seat, then walked around and got in herself. They all waved to Becky, as they pulled off the drive on their way to the shop.
Becky let out a sigh, as she walked back into the house, she was already missing Chrissy. She set about doing some housework before she headed back to bed just after dinner.
Amber sat looking out the window and chatting with the others. She had no idea where the shop was, or how long it would take to get there. Amber could see that Chrissy was missing Becky and felt sad for her.
Amy could see Amber looking at Chrissy. “Don’t worry, she’ll be okay once we get to work.” Amy said, as she read Amber’s mind.
Amber just looked at Amy and smiled when she said that to her. Amber was amazed that Amy knew just what she was thinking at that minute.
Mandy was soon pulling up behind the shop. They all got out and then waited for Chrissy to open the shutter by putting a key on a box to one side and then a motor sprang to life, as the shutter roll up. Then Mandy unlocked the door so they could all enter once she turned the alarm off.
Amber tagged onto Amy as she walked around firing up the computer and putting the kettle on. Once they’d had a drink, Amy showed Amber how she checked the Ebay shop to see what they had sold and how to print out the order. Next Amy showed her how to check the online shop and print out those orders as well. Amber was amazed at just how busy they were. She soon got the hang of it all and was running around grabbing stock so Amy could pack it. Anything she wasn’t sure about, she’d go and ask Chrissy, or Mandy. Depending on which one wasn’t busy at the time.
Chrissy and Mandy both realised what I good worker Amber was within the first hour of them opening the shop and she was making them all laugh. They had never seen Amy laugh so much before.
That’s how it was for the rest of the day. Amy would give Amber an order sheet and she would go and find the item for her. Amy was glad to have Amber there, as she really wouldn’t have been able to keep walking around all day with how sore she still was.
They all stopped for some lunch when a woman turned up from the hotel with a basket of food. Then they all got back to work again.
Ann was just grabbing her purse to go for lunch when she saw Carl walking towards her office.
“Hello Carl. Is everything okay?” Ann asked looking worried.
“Hello Ann. Don’t look so worried. I just wondered if you would grab a bite to eat with me, as I need to talk to you about some stuff.” Carl asked with a smile.
“Sure Carl, but are you sure everything is alright?” Ann asked, still not sure whether or not she’d done something wrong.
“Yes everything is fine. You’re doing a top notch job and all the people under you think you’re the best boss they could have.” Carl said with a grin.
“They’ve said that to you?” Ann asked looking a little shocked.
“Yes, they all love the fact that you’ll sit and help when they have a problem and you’re always in the thick of it.” Carl said grinning even more.
“I’m glad they all like me so much. I just don’t like to see them all working so hard while I sit and watch over them. That just isn’t me.” Ann said, as she let Carl lead the way.
“You’re just like me in that respect Ann. I like to feel like anyone that works for me, can come and talk to me if they have a problem.” Carl said, as he held a door open for Ann to exit the building. “I hope you don’t mind Ann, but I asked Vic to join us, as he will need to know what we decide.
“Sure I don’t mind one bit, but where are we going to eat?” Ann asked feeling worried again that she might have done something wrong.
Vic was stood next to his car and opened the back door when he saw Carl and Ann walked towards him.
“Hello Ann, are you feeling okay? You look a little pale.” Vic asked with some worry in his voice, when he saw the way Ann looked.
“Hi Vic, yes I’m fine. I’m just not use to the boss taking me out for lunch, I feel like I’m about to get fired or something.” Ann said with a very nervous giggle.
“Don’t worry Ann, I know that it’s nothing bad, in fact it’s not really to do with you as such.” Vic smiled, as he helped her get in the car while Carl walked around the other side and also got in the back.
“I can see that you’re still worried Ann, so I’ll tell you what I wanted to talk to you about.” Carl said with a business look on his face.
“I wish you would Carl.” Ann said looking worried still.
“I’ve been speaking to Vic about the place Amber is living. He told me what a run down dump it is.” Carl said with a sad look.
“I can’t argue with you on that one Carl. Amy and I are trying to talk Amber into letting us help her find a better place and then help with the rent on it.” Ann said in such a way as to stop Carl thinking she didn’t worry about her friend.
“I’m not trying to say that you should have been doing more to help her Ann, Having met Amber, I would say she never would have taken the help even if you offered.” Carl laughed. Ann had to laugh as well, as she new that Carl was right.
“I still don’t understand why you asked me to lunch Carl.” Ann asked with a puzzled look.
“I want to help Amber find a new place to live while she finish’s her Uni course. “I’ve spent the morning calling some letting agents in the area around the Uni grounds and have them sending me all the details on the best places they have to let.” Carl said with a smile.
“So you’re going to let her pick a new place to live when she gets home?” Ann asked looking shocked.
“Yes sort off. I’m going to trick her into thinking that I’m looking for a place to buy, that way she can pick the place she likes the best without realising it.” Carl said with a grin.
“What about the cost, she will need to know she can afford it and the upkeep Carl.” Ann said looking worried.
“I’m going to cover all the cost and set her up with money going into her account on a regular basis.” Carl said, as he took hold of Ann’s hand to help calm her down. “I’ve even sorted out a new car for her. Do you think she’ll be okay with a new silver mini?” Carl asked.
“I think she’ll love it all, once she stops telling you off.” Ann said with a giggle.
“I can live with her being mad at me for a couple of weeks, just as long as I know she’s in a safe place and working on getting good grades.” Carl laughed.
Vic parked the car in front of a restaurant and then got out and opened the door for Ann to get out. Carl was use to getting his own door, so Vic never tried to get around the other side of the car to get it for him.
Carl led the way into the restaurant and was led to a table that had a sign that said served on it.
“Did you book the table Carl?” Ann asked.
“No, They always keep a table reserved for VIP’s.” Carl said with a grin.
“How do they know you’re a VIP?” Ann asked in a whisper.
“Maybe because I own the place.” Carl whispered back grinning at her.
“Oh, I see.” Ann whispered back.
“Why are we whispering?” Carl asked in a whisper, with a funny look on his face.
“I really have no idea.” Ann whispered back, as she started to giggle.
Vic started laughing at this point, he found the whole whispering thing really funny.
Carl ordered drinks and then the food for them all. They all chatted about the plan to sort out Amber with a new place to live and some other little bits as well, as they ate. By the time they had all finished, Carl had a working plan.
They took Ann back to work and left her. She would chat with Amy and the others, later, about the plan to fool Amber into picking her new place to live.
Ann got stuck in with the others sorting out they accounts for the club, once she got back to her office, but was also really happy that Carl was willing to do so much to help her friend out. Then she remembered that Amber was part of the family now, so Carl was just helping out his little sister.
Amber was happy to hear Mandy say she was locking the front door to the shop at the end of the day. She never realised just how much work Amy and the others did in a day.
“How you feeling Amber?” Mandy asked, as they were loading up the boot of her car.
“I can see how you afford the life style you have now. You don’t just sit around looking pretty all day.” Amber giggled, as she put the last bag in the boot so Mandy could close it.
“It’s not normally this busy, but with being shut for so long, the orders have stacked up.” Mandy smiled, as she waited for Chrissy and Amy to finish locking up the shop. “If you feel like helping again tomorrow, it will be a little easier.” Mandy added, as she held the car door open for Amber to get in.
“I’d love to help again tomorrow, if you think I helped.” Amber said looking all bouncy in the back seat all of a sudden.
“You were a great help Amber. I don’t think we ever would have got on top of it all today if it wasn’t for you.” Mandy said from the driver’s seat.
“I think you were amazing today Amber.” Chrissy said from the other front seat.
“Thanks you guys. I had a lot of fun.” Amy said with a grin. She loved spending the day with Amy.
“I hope you had time to look for some other bits you want.” Mandy said, as she pulled out into the flow of traffic, so they could head to the post office.
“I could take one of everything Mandy.” Amber giggled. “I did see a couple of bits I’d like to add to my collection.” Amber added with a grin.
“Well let us know which ones tomorrow and we’ll make sure we have them in your size.” Mandy said, as she drove the car.
Mandy pulled up outside the post office and they all got out the car to take the parcels in.
Back at home, Becky had just finished putting a roast in the oven when Ann got home from work.
“Hi Ann. I thought you’d be home later tonight, with it being your first day back.” Becky said, as she put the kettle on to make a pot of tea.
“I thought the same thing when I headed off to work this morning, but the team I have working under me are really good at their job. So it was just like a normal day at the office in the end.” Ann said, as she sat down at the table.
Becky made a pot of tea and then poured Ann a cup out, once it had brewed for five minutes. Ann told Becky about the lunch she had with Carl and how he’s going to help Amber. Becky was happy to hear that Amber would have a better place to live when she went home again.
They changed the subject when they heard the others get home. Becky got up and ran to give Chrissy a hug when she saw her walk into the kitchen.
“How was working with Amy?” Ann asked Amber with a smile.
“It was fun, I never realised it was such hard work though. I’m really tired now.” Amber said with a tired look.
“Dinner won’t be ready of an hour or so, Amber. So if you want to go and lie down, I can call you when it’s ready.” Becky said with a smile.
“That would be nice, if none of you mind?” Amber asked, as she looked at them all.
They all said, no they didn’t mind. So Amber hugged them all and then left to take a nap before dinner.
Once Ann knew that Amber was gone, she sat the others down at the table and filled them all in on what Carl was going to do for Amber. They were all really glad that Amber would have a good place to live, just like Becky was.
“When is Carl planing to put all this in action then Ann?” Amy asked.
“He’s hoping to have all the pictures for the different places by Sunday, so he can let her look at them Sunday afternoon before we all head out for dinner.” Ann said, as she sat drinking her tea. “We need to let Amber pick the place, but we also need to give just enough input to stop Amber working out what we’re all up to.” Ann added, just before taking another sip.
The girls all agreed to do their best acting on Sunday when Carl showed them the pictures.
“I’d forgotten about us all going out Sunday night. Did you get the details off Brad sis?” Chrissy asked, as she sat on Becky’s knee cuddling.
“Yes it’s all booked, I got the details off Brad on Monday at the barbecue. Carl sorted out booking the tables and a limo to take us all.” Mandy said with a grin.
“I’m really looking forward to spending the night slow dancing with my baby all night.” Chrissy purred.
“I wonder if Amber would want to spend the night dancing with me?” Amy asked in a thoughtful way.
“I bet Amber would get a real kick out of doing that with you sis.” Ann giggled. “You know how playful she can be sometimes.” Ann added with a grin.
“Well at least we won’t be the only all girl couple out there.” Amy said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy, sat on Becky’s knee.
“I’m sure you’ll make just as cute a couple as we will.” Becky said grinning.
“Does anyone mind if I go and take a soak in the bath for a bit? I’m feeling a little sore.” Amy said, as she stood up.
“Not at all Amy. I’ll come and fetch you when dinner is ready, if you’re not back by the time it’s ready, sis.” Ann said, as she stood up and hugged her.
“I’ll see you all later.” Amy smiled, as she turned and left to take a bath.
Amy headed up to her room and started the bath, then added some nice smelling oils to help her relax. She loved the idea of being able to do such a simple thing like that without thinking it was wrong. She was soon stood naked waiting for the bath to finish filling up. She took the time to take a look at herself in the full-length mirror on the back of the door. Amy found it hard to believe that the girl in the mirror was really her.
Once the bath was full, she slipped into the water and relaxed once it stopped stinging when she first let her tender groin touch the water.
“MMM, that feel so good…” Amy said to herself, as she lay back in the tub and closed her eyes.
Amy knew that she must have fallen sleep, because the next thing she knew Ann was tapping her on the shoulder.
“Amy, Amy, dinner will be ready soon.” Ann said, as she knelt at the side of the tub.
“Ah, what. Oh sorry sis, I guess I fell asleep.” Amy said, as she remembered where she was.
“That’s okay sis, I’m just sorry I had to wake you up.” Ann said with a smile, as she stroked the side of Amy’s face. “How was working with Amber today?” Ann asked.
“It was really good sis. I was worried this morning that Amber wasn’t that keen on me, but we had a talk before we left for work. After that it was just like having the old Amber back.” Amy said with a grin. “She had us laughing all day. I’d forgotten how funny she could be at times.” Amy added with a giggle.
“I’m glad you both cleared the air. I think she’s still trying to get use to having everyone around. I know how she feels baby sister, it took me a bit of time to adjust.” Ann giggled0.
“I think she’s over it now sis, she was really fun to be around today. I’m really looking forward to going out Sunday night, I know she’ll be a laugh.” Amy said with a smile.
“I’m sure you’ll have a fun time sis. How you feeling down there now?” Ann asked, as she pointed to Amy’s groin area.
“It feel really good right now sis.” Amy said with a grin.
“I bet it does, but how as it been today at work?” Ann asked with a giggle.
“It was getting a little sore by the time we got home, but once I got in the bath it felt much better.” Amy smiled. “I think it would have been much worse if Amber hadn’t been doing most the running around at the shop.” Amy added, as she sat up in the tub.
“I’m really glad Amber was there to help out then.” Ann said, as she stood up and grabbed a towel, so she could wrap Amy in it as she stood up.
“Thanks sis.” Amy said, as she stepped out the bathtub and let Ann wrap the towel around her. Ann hugged Amy as she wrapped her baby sister in the towel. “MMM, that feels really good sis. A nice warm towel and a hug from my big sister.” Amy said, as she rested her head on Ann’s shoulder.
“Will you be okay getting dressed sis? I need to go and wake Amber.” Ann asked, as she hugged Amy.
“Sure sis, go and wake Amber.” Amy smiled, as she gave her sister one final hug.
Amy started to pat herself dry, as she watched Ann leave the bathroom to go and wake Amber up.
Ann walked across the hallway and entered Amber’s room. She could see a lump in the middle of the bed sleeping, so she walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. She watched Amber sleeping for a couple of minutes before she shuck her shoulder to wake her up.
“Amber, Amber, dinner is nearly ready.” Ann said.
Amber slowly opened her eyes and smiled when she saw Ann sat there.
“Thanks Annie.” Amber said, as she stretched.
“How you feeling now Amber?” Ann asked.
“Ask me in ten minutes, when I’m awake.” Amber giggled, as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.
“I’ve just had a chat with Amy, she said that you were a lot more fun to be around today.” Ann smiled.
“I thought about what you said this morning Annie and I realised that I did just need to treat her the same as I treat you. She saw the old me right away and was really happy about it.” Amber smiled, as she sat up. “She was worried I hated her.” Amber added with a hurt look.
“I had a feeling that she was worrying about the way you were being towards her. If you’re not ready to be her lover, then you can at least be her friend.” Ann said with a smile, as she leaned over and hugged Amber.
“I’m sorry for making Amy feel so bad Ann. I’m glad you told me off this morning, I had a really great time once we cleared the air.” Amber said, as she hugged Ann back.
“You know that Andy use to love playing games with you and having a second big sister. Amy’s no different, she just wants the same big sister and friend.” Ann said, as she pulled away from Amber, so she could look her in the eyes.
“Amy pretty much said the same thing to me this morning. She even felt bad about you stopping me coming over when your parents were away, after Amy first showed up. I told her I was just happy to see her having a good time for once.” Amber said, as she sat up.
“I’ll leave you to wake up fully then and I’ll see you down stairs shortly. I want to go and make sure Amy’s okay.” Ann said, as she stood up and walked to the bedroom door.
“Why, did something happen to Amy after I came to lie down?” Amber asked looking worried.
“No, she’s fine. I just left her drying herself off after taking a soak in the bath. She was a little sore down below.” Ann giggled, as she pointed to her groin. “Oh, thanks by the way, for helping her at the shop today. She said that she never would have made it without you being there to help her.” Ann added with a smile.
“No thanks needed Annie, I had a really great time. Not just with Amy, but with Mandy and Chrissy too.” Amber said with a grin.
“Well I better leave you to get ready to come down for dinner then.” Ann said, as she left the room.
Amber sat there thinking about the laugh she had today at the shop and whether or not she could just give up on Uni and stay here. She soon brushed it off when she thought about all the hard work she’d put into getting this far and how she needed to prove to herself that she could get a degree without the help of her step father, or the money he stole from her. Amber slid off the bed and went to the bathroom before heading down for dinner.
Ann walked back into hers and Amy’s room and found Amy sat at the dressing table playing with her hair. She was already dressed in a little pair of shorts and a three-quarter T-shirt that left her mid section showing. Ann loved the new look on Amy. She could also see that Amy wanted to show of her new womanly curve where the shorts went between her legs.
“I love the new look baby sister.” Ann said with a grin, as she walked over to where Amy was sat.
“Thanks sis, I wanted to show of the new me a little more.” Amy said, as she struck a sexy pose with one hand behind her head and the other on her hip.
“You look like one of those sexy pin up girls they use to have on the side of the planes in world war two.” Ann giggled, as she held out her hand to help Amy stand up.
Amy thought that was a real compliment and hugged Ann once she was stood up.
“Thanks sis, now I know that I must look good.” Amy said grinning.
“You always look good to me sis.” Ann said, as she hugged her little sister. “Now come on, I’m hungry and Chrissy and Becky will have dinner on the table by now.” Ann added with a grin.
“Lead the way sis.” Amy smiled, as she wrapped her arm around Ann’s waist.
Ann and Amy had just come out their room when they saw Amber coming out of her room. Amber was also dressed in little shorts and a T-shirt just like Amy was.
“I just love your sense of style Amy.” Amber said with a grin, as she looked her up and down.
“Like wise Amber, you’re looking good too.” Amy giggled, as they both struck a sexy pose at each other.
Ann just stood shaking her head from side to side, as she watched them both start giggling, as they hugged each other. “I’ve created a monster, or two of them.” Ann thought to herself, but even she was soon giggling, as she watched them both laughing.
“Come on you two, dinner will be cold at this rate. Then Chrissy and Becky won’t make it for you again.” Ann said in a firm voice.
Amber and Amy looked at each other with shocked looks, then they both ran off down the hallway. Ann just followed them down the hallway at her normal pace, giggling at them both. Mandy was just coming out her room as Ann walked past, so they both walked back down to the kitchen together.
Chrissy was just stealing a kiss and a quick hug from Becky when they both jumped, as Amber and Amy burst into the kitchen. They went from hugging to clinging on to each other for dear life, as they both let out a scream.
“Sorry.” Amber and Amy both said when they saw the scared looks on Chrissy and Becky’s faces. Amber and Amy did have to giggle though when they saw how they had their arms wrapped around each other. They pointed it out to Chrissy and Becky and even they had to giggle about it.
Becky soon put Amy and Amber to work putting the vegetables in bowls while she had Chrissy mashing the potatoes She carved the roast. Once everything was ready, they all sat down to eat. Mandy and Ann had turned up while they were all working, so they were ready to eat right away.
Once Dinner was out the way, Mandy and Ann helped Amy and Amber clear the dishes away, then Amy got an apple pie out the oven that Becky had put in to warm up while they ate dinner. Amber grabbed a tub of ice cream out the freezer and added a couple of scoops to each bowl before taking them to the table.
They all sat quietly eating the desert. Amber could tell that it was another one of Mable’s by how good it tasted.
When they were finished, Mandy and Ann cleared everything away and then set about getting the dished washed and dried.
Amber put the kettle on and made a pot of tea, while they all let Chrissy sit and spend some time with Becky before it was time to go and get ready for work.
Chrissy went up stairs with Becky to help her get ready when it was time. All the girls walked to the door when they heard the doorbell, so they could all say hi to Vicky when she turned up. Then they all waved Vicky and Becky off before heading to the living room, after Mandy and Ann grabbed a couple of bottles of wine out the fridge.
They all spent the rest of the night sat on the sofas watching a movie. Ann, Amber and Amy were sat on one sofa. Chrissy and Mandy were sat on another. They all called it a night when the movie ended and headed off to bed.
Friday was pretty much a repeat of Thursday, except for the shop not being quite as busy. This meant Amber had time to pick out and try on the other bits she took a liking to, the day before. By the time they were ready to head home, Amber had a large pile of boxes in the boot of Mandy’s car that belonged to her. The rest of the boot was full of parcels that needed dropping off at the post office on the way home.
Becky said dinner would be ready in half an hour, so Mandy, Amy and Amber all left to go take a shower, while Chrissy made the most of spending time with her lover.
Ann got home a little later, so she decided to leave getting changed until after dinner. She sat at the kitchen table and enjoyed the cup of tea Chrissy poured out for her.
Chrissy and Becky were just dishing up dinner when Mandy, Amy and Amber walked back in the kitchen.
“MMM, this smells really good Becky.” Amber said, as she sat down at the table, just as Becky put a plate of chicken and rice down in front of her.
Chrissy and Becky walked back and forth until everyone had a plate, then they sat down and made a start on their own dinner. Chrissy and put a bowl of prawn crackers in the middle of the table, so they all took some and scooped up some of the chicken and the rice up before putting it in their mouths.
Once they had eaten dinner and Amber and Amy had served up chocolate cake and whipped cream for desert. Ann made a fresh pot of tea and they all sat there with a cup in front of them. Mandy spoke.
“Amy, you won’t be needed at the shop tomorrow.” Mandy said, as she sat drinking her tea.
“Why not Mandy, Have I done something wrong?” Amy asked looking worried.
“No, you’ve done nothing wrong baby sister, I just want you to spend some time with Ann and Amber. Just the three of you.” Mandy smiled.
“Are you sure Mandy? I don’t want to leave you and Chrissy short handed.” Amy said with a pained look on her face, as she thought of how busy it would be with just the two of them.
“We’ll cope Amy and Saturdays aren’t normally that busy anyway.” Chrissy said, as she sat cuddling with Becky.
“I think it would be good for the three of you to spend the day together. You can finally have the shopping trip you talked about.” Becky added with a smile.
Amy wanted to argue with Mandy about it, but could tell by the look on her face, that she wouldn’t win. So she smiled and then said, “Thanks Mandy, Chrissy.”
“You’re welcome Amy, just have a good time and get to know each other again.” Mandy said with a smile.
It was soon time for Chrissy to head up stairs with Becky. Ann decided that she’d follow them up so she could take a shower and get out of her work clothes.
Ann was back down half an hour later wearing her bathrobe and slippers. She couldn’t see the point of putting clean clothes on for a couple of hours.
They all went to the door like they always did when Vicky arrived to pick Becky up. They were stood talking when Chrissy came down also wearing her bathrobe and slippers, but she had a very beautiful looking Becky on her arm.
Becky was wearing a body hugging red dress, which came down half way between her knees and her bottom. She towered over Chrissy in the four-inch heels she had on.
They all told her how pretty she looked and then gave her and Chrissy a couple of minutes to say a final goodbye before they all watched her leave with Vicky.
Chrissy looked a little down as they all made their way back to the living room. Chrissy curled up on one of the sofas with Mandy, while Ann, Amy and Amber all chatted excitedly about what they could do tomorrow. By the time they were all ready to call it a night, they had a plan as to what they would be doing tomorrow.
They all gave Mandy and Chrissy a hug at Mandy’s bedroom door before they headed down the hallway to get ready for bed themselves.
Amy woke the next morning pinned to the bed by arms and legs belonging to both Ann and Amber. She slid out from under them, then looked at the clock to see what the time was. Amy was shocked to see that she’d slept in so late. She quickly took care of business in the bathroom and then dashed down stairs to make breakfast for Chrissy and Mandy before they left for work.
Becky was just washing some dished when Amy burst into the kitchen, making Becky jump again.
“I swear I’m going to get you fitted with a bell, if you don’t stop making me jump when you come into the kitchen.” Becky said in a slightly harsh tone, but she soon giggled.
“Sorry Becky, but I wanted to get down in time to make Chrissy and Mandy breakfast before they left for work.” Amy panted, as she tried to get her breath back after running all the way down from her bedroom.
“I’m sorry little sister, but they have already eaten and left for work already.” Becky said with a sad look.
“Oh, I see. I never even got to hug them before they left.” Amy said looking sad, as she sat down at the table.
“Hey! Don’t look so down about it. I think they were glad to see you having a lie in for once.” Becky giggled, as she joined her at the table and poured them both a cup of tea out.
“Thanks Becky.” Amy said, as she took a sip from the cup Becky just slid over to her. “Do you think Mandy and Chrissy are really okay with me not working today? Chrissy looked a little down last night while Ann, Amber and I chatted about the things we were going to do today.” Amy said with a worried look.
“They wouldn’t have given you the day off if they didn’t think it would be okay Amy.” Becky giggled. “Well Mandy wouldn’t have, but Chrissy might have still. That’s just the way she is.” Becky added, as she giggled some more.
“Do you know if anything is bothering Chrissy?” Amy asked.
“I think I know what it may be, but it’s nothing to worry about really.” Becky said with a sigh.
“If that’s the case, then why are you so worried about it?” Amy asked.
Becky looked at Amy and knew right away that she wasn’t fooling her. So she took a deep breath and then told Amy what she thought the problem was.
“I think she’s scared of losing you now Ann and Amber are back in your life. She’s not said as much, but I can see it in her eyes, as she watches you play around with Amber.” Becky said with a sad look.
“Chrissy is never going to lose me Becky! I love being around her, I wish she was coming out with us today.” Amy said sounding shocked at what Becky just said. “Yes I love having Amber back in my life, but Amber is Ann’s best friend. Chrissy is mine!” Amy added with a grin.
“I think she’d really like to hear you say that to her Amy.” Becky said with a smile and a tear in her eye.
“She can be so silly sometimes. So is that why she was so upset the other day then? She didn’t just think she was losing a friend, she thought she was losing her best friend.” Amy asked, with a surprised look on her face, as she realised she just worked out the real reason for Chrissy’s upset.
“Yes I think it was Amy. Chrissy just panicked and her brain shut down. Then you get what happened the other day.” Becky said with a silly look on her face. “I think it’s because she was an only child and she never had any friends growing up, that she doesn’t really understand what having friends is really all about. That’s why she tries so hard to please everyone all the time.” Becky added with a sigh.
“I never realised any of that Becky. I never had any friends, but I always had Ann and Amber to do stuff with. Most the time they would take me out places, just to get me away from my parents.” Amy said with a ting of hatred in her voice.
“You were lucky to have them there for you. I just wish that Chrissy had not been an only child, but then she wouldn’t be as loving as she is now.” Becky said with a dreamy look in her eyes.
“You can’t change one thing about a person without changing other stuff as well. So you just have to live with them the way they are and I love Chrissy just the way she is.” Amy said with a smile.
“Very true Amy. I don’t think I would want to change one thing about my Chrissy.” Becky said grinning.
Becky changed the subject to what Amy and the others had planed for the day. Amy spent some time telling her, until they heard Ann and Amber talking as they entered the kitchen.
“Morning Becky, morning Amy.” Ann said, as she walked over to them both and then gave them a hug.
“Morning Ann, morning Amber.” Becky said, as she hugged Ann and then looked at a still half-asleep Amber stood just behind her.
“Morning.” Amber said, as she pulled out a seat and sat down on it.
“I take it someone didn’t want to get up yet.” Amy said with a pout, as she leaned on Amber’s shoulder and looked her in the eyes, as Amber turned to look at her.
“There should be a law against people being up this early on a Saturday.” Amber said in a grumpy voice, just before she had a big yawn.
“Do you think a nice cup of tea and a bacon sandwich might make you feel any better?” Amy asked.
“MMM, that sounds like a great idea baby sister.” Amber said with a grin, as she gave Amy a peck on the cheek.
“Can I get some of that too?” Ann asked with a pout.
“I guess so.” Amy said, as she stood up and rolled her eyes, just before she let a grin appear on her face. “You know I couldn’t let you go hungry big sis.” Amy added, as she hugged her.
“You’re way too good to me, sis.” Ann smiled, as she hugged Amy back.
“Do you need any help Amy?” Becky asked.
“I should be okay Becky, but thanks for asking.” Amy smiled, as she got the bacon out the fridge.
Amy was soon putting a plate in front of Amber and then Ann. She made herself one and then joined them at the table to enjoy it while that talked about the club and other stuff.
Becky was soon sat yawning, so she stood up and then said, “I’m really sorry, but I’m going to head back to bed, as I’ve only had a couple of hours sleep so far. Leave the dishes and I’ll sort them when I get back up later.” Becky smiled, as she headed over to the kitchen door. “I hope you have a nice time shopping and I’ll see you all later.” Becky added, as she left the kitchen.
Amber didn’t think it was fair to leave the dishes for Becky to wash, so she washed and Ann dried them. When they were done, the kitchen looked spotless. They all smiled and then headed up to get ready to go shopping.
They all left the house and Amy locked the front door, but never armed the alarm, as Becky was in there still. Ann had gone and got the car started while she was doing that, Amber had got in the front, so Amy got in the back.
“Are you both ready to go and do some shopping then?” Ann asked with a grin.
Once Amber and Amy had both said yes, she pulled out the driveway and headed towards the city. Ann parked the car in the same car park Mandy used on Tuesday once they got into the city then they headed off to start shopping.
The three of them were having a good time trying on different clothes and just wandering around, but it wasn’t as much fun as it was on Tuesday. They all realised that they missed having Chrissy, Mandy and Becky along to enjoy it with them. They stopped at a food court at lunchtime to grab something to eat.
“This really doesn’t seem as much fun without the others.” Ann said, as she sat down after getting them all a sandwich and a drink.
“I know what you mean sis, I’m missing Chrissy.” Amy said with a sigh.
“Is everything okay sis? You’ve seemed a little quiet all day so far.” Ann asked looking a little worried.
“I feel fine sis, but I have been thinking about something Becky told me this morning.” Amy said with a week smile, as she took a bite out her sandwich.
“What did Becky talk to you about this morning then?” Ann asked.
“She told me about how Chrissy never had any brothers, or sisters growing up and she never had any friends either. Becky said that she thinks Chrissy is scared that now I have you and Amber back in my life, that I won’t need her any more.” Amy said with a pained look on her face.
“Well that will never happen!” Ann said in a firm voice.
“That’s what I told Becky when she said it to me, but I still feel I would like to do something to show Chrissy how much she really means to us all. She does the cooking and our makeup when we go out, but she never asks for anything in return other than that we like her.” Amy said with a sad look.
“What sort of thing do you have in mind baby sister?” Amber asked.
“I’ve got no idea what to get her.” Amy said, as she shrugged her shoulders at them both.
“Well at least we’ve got something to look for now this afternoon.” Amber said with a grin.
They finished lunch and then set about finding a gift for Chrissy that showed her how much they all loved her. They weren’t having much luck until Amy saw a pair of boots that she knew Chrissy would love. They were knee length white suede with a three-inch heel. Amy went into the shop and asked for them in her size, as Chrissy wore the same size as her. She never even asked how much they were and just paid for them.
Amber remembered seeing a white leather mini dress in a shop down the road that had a matching leather jacket that went with it, so they were soon back in that shop buying the dress and jacket as well.
“Do you think Chrissy will like the dress and boots?” Amy asked with a grin.
“I think she’ll love it baby sister and if not, then I’ll take it off your hands.” Ann said with an evil grin.
“I think Chrissy will look amazing in the dress Amy.” Amber said, as she wrapped her arm around Amy’s waist.
All three of them decided that the afternoon was more fun because they were doing something for Chrissy. They all wanted to thank her for doing their makeup the past couple of months and Amber for the past couple of times she went to the club with them.
They put their bits in the car and then headed home again. Amy was excited about giving Chrissy her gifts.
Chrissy and Mandy were both happy to see the clock say it was home time, they had both forgot how much work there was for just the two of them.
“I never realised how much help Amy had become to us sis.” Mandy said, as she helped Chrissy lock up the shop.
“I know what you mean, I never realised how quiet it was with just the two of us working here all day. We didn’t get time to have a laugh once today.” Chrissy said looking worn out.
“I know what you mean little sister.” Mandy said, as she hugged Chrissy. “You really missed her today, didn’t you?” Mandy asked, as they broke the hug.
“Yes I did, but I guess I better get use to her not being around as much now.” Chrissy said, as she activated the shutter at the back door after Mandy had locked the door.
“What do you mean by that sis?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
“Now she has Ann and Amber back in her life, she won’t need me as much will she.” Chrissy said looking sad.
“Now you’re just being silly. Amy will want you around until the end of time sis.” Mandy giggled.
“She just looks so happy when ever she’s around them both. I just wish I could make you look that happy when we do stuff together.” Chrissy said, as she got in the car.
“You do sis, but you’re just the one making her look that happy, that you always miss it.” Mandy said, as she put her hand on Chrissy’s knee and gave it a squeeze. “Amy sees you as her sister and her best friend. You nursed her back to health Chrissy, that is something a person never forgets.” Mandy added, as she started the car and headed for home.
Ann was happy to see they had beat Mandy and Chrissy home when they pulled on to the driveway and parked up in front of the house. They all got out and grabbed the bags out the back before entering the house once Amy had unlocked the door.
Becky was sat at the kitchen table drinking a glass of juice. She was wearing her dressing gown, so they knew that she’d not been up long.
“Hi girls, did you have a good time shopping?” Becky asked.
“It wasn’t as much fun without you, Chrissy and Mandy, but we had a good time.” Ann said, as she sat down at the table.
Amy and Amber also sat down at the table. Becky slid the jug of juice over to them and they all poured themselves a glass out. They were chatting with Becky when they heard Chrissy and Mandy get home from work.
Chrissy entered the kitchen and saw Becky sat at the table, she smiled, as she walked over and sat down on her knee. Chrissy wrapped her arms around Becky’s neck and kissed her for all she was worth.
“Did you miss me babe?” Becky asked, as they broke the kiss.
“Always, lover.” Chrissy purred. “Did you have a good time shopping?” Chrissy asked, as she turned to look at Ann, Amy and Amber. She could see that they must have had a really good time, by the way they were all sat looking at each other grinning.
“It wasn’t as much fun with out you three being with us.” Amy said with a pout.
Chrissy felt a little better when Amy said that. She thought that she might still have a chance at keeping Amy as a friend after all.
“Did you find anything nice?” Chrissy asked with a smile.
“Yes we did Chrissy, we found something really special.” Amy said with a grin, as she stood up and walked over to where they had left the shopping bags.
Amy picked up the one with the boots in and the one with the dress in, then she walked over to where Chrissy was sat on Becky’s knee and handed Chrissy the two bags.
“Do you not want to take them out the bag for me to look at?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.
“I could Chrissy, but why would I want to take your gift out to show you, when it would be better for you to take them out.” Amy said with a grin.
“You got me a gift, but why?” Chrissy asked looking puzzled.
“Because I wanted to buy my best friend a gift, to thank her for looking after me while I was getting better after the accident. I also wanted her to know that she’s my best friend, as I don’t think I’ve told her yet.” Amy said grinning.
Chrissy just sat looking at Amy, as her eyes started to tear up. She thought Amy was going to start to distance herself from her, but instead she drops this bombshell on her.
“I’m your best friend?” Chrissy asked in a shaky voice.
“Yes you are. Don’t be mad with Becky, but she told me this morning that you seemed worried about me not wanting to do stuff with you anymore, now that Ann and Amber are back in my life.” Amy said with a sad look. “Amber is a good friend, but she’s Ann’s best friend. So I want you to be my best friend.” Amy added with a grin.
Chrissy jumped up of Becky’s knee and hugged her for all she was worth. “Thank you Amy, thank you so much.” Chrissy said, as she cried on her shoulder.
“So are you going to look at the gifts I got you?” Amy asked with a grin, as they broke the hug.
“Sure, sorry. I forgot all about the gifts. You really didn’t need to get me anything Amy, I’m just happy to have you in my life.” Chrissy said, as she picked up the bags and put them on the table.
The first bag Chrissy looked in was the one with the dress and jacket in. Chrissy let out a gasp, as she saw what Amy had got her.
“Amy! This is beautiful, but I can’t take this off you. It must have cost a fortune.” Chrissy said, as she held up the white leather dress and then the jacket.
“Yes you can Chrissy. It’s not just from me, Ann and Amber helped pick it out. We all wanted to do something special for you.” Amy said, as she looked at Ann and Amber.
“You do all these amazing things to help others Chrissy, but never once expect anything in return.” Ann said, as she stood next to Amber smiling.
“You haven’t done yet best friend.” Amy said with a grin, as she looked at the other bag on the table.
Chrissy put the jacket down and then looked in the second bag, where she found a large box. She slit the box out and then took the lid off. She opened the tissue paper that was covering the contents to find the most beautiful pair of white boots she’d ever seen.
“Wow! These are beautiful Amy.” Chrissy said, as she picked one up and hugged it to her chest.
Amy had to smile, as she’d never seen Chrissy act this way before. She thought Chrissy truly did look happy for once.
Chrissy put the boot back down and then gave Amy a big hug, just before she gave Ann and Amber one too.
“Thank you. I really don’t know what else to say.” Chrissy said, as a tear ran down her cheek, as she was so happy.
“Please say you’ll wear them tonight when we go to the club.” Amy asked with her hands gripped together in front of herself, like she was praying.
“Just try and stop me.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Amy again to thank her once more for the gifts.
Everyone was happy to see Chrissy back to her old self, as they had all been worried about her since the trouble the other day over the misunderstanding and the spanking she got off Prue.
Mandy sat at the table smiling, as she watched Chrissy giggling and having fun with Becky, Amy and Amber. Ann was sat next to Mandy watching them chat about some of the things they tried on and the hunt for a gift to give Chrissy.
“It wasn’t as much fun as I thought it would be you know.” Ann said, snapping Mandy out of her day dreaming.
“I’m sorry Ann, what did you say?” Mandy asked when she realised Ann had just spoken to her.
“I said that it wasn’t as much fun shopping with just me, Amy and Amber. We all missed having you three along.” Ann said with a smile, as she watched the others chatting on the other side of the room.
“I’m sorry. I thought you could all use the time to be alone.” Mandy said with a sad look.
“I think it made us all realise that we have been alone and we really like being part of a much bigger family now.” Ann said with a grin, as she put her hand on top of Mandy’s.
“So does this mean we only plan things we can all do from now on?” Mandy asked with a giggle.
“Oh god yes.” Ann said with a stern look, just before she started to giggle as well.
Ann and Mandy sat drinking their juice as they watched Amy dancing around, while she told Chrissy and Becky about some of the stuff they did while they were out shopping.
“That was a really nice thing Amy did just now. Chrissy really was worried that Amy wouldn’t want to spend as much time with her now.” Mandy said with a smile, as she watched Chrissy giggling like she hadn’t seen her do in a long time.
“I have trouble remembering what Amy was like before she left home, when I look at her now.” Ann said, as she watched her baby sister.
“Is that such a bad thing Ann?” Mandy asked, as she took another sip of her juice.
“No, not at all Mandy, I’m glad to see the real Amy living her life. I always thought that Amy was playing at being Andy, not the other way around.” Ann said with a puzzled look, as she hoped Mandy understood what she was trying to say.
“Don’t look so puzzled, Ann, I understand what you’re trying to say. Chrissy was the same when I first met her in my shop all those years ago.” Mandy smiled, as she thought back to that first time they met in the shop and how she seemed to liven up once she was dressed as Chrissy for the first time.
“So do you think that Amy will turn out like Chrissy?” Ann asked with a smile.
“I think she already is Ann. The thing with the gift is the sort of thing Chrissy would do.” Mandy giggled.
“You’re right Mandy, it does seem like the sort of thing that Chrissy would do for one of us.” Ann giggled. “I guess it’s true what Chrissy said to me once.” Ann added with a smile.
“What was that Ann?” Mandy asked.
“She said that you’re only as good as the people you have around you. I can see that she was right now. Amy is becoming just like Chrissy and I love the thought of that.” Ann said, as she watched Amy trying to steel the boots off Chrissy, then Chrissy hugging them to her chest.
Amy had to laugh when she tried to take the boots back she just gave Chrissy as a gift, because Chrissy hugged them to her chest calling them, “My precious.” In a voice like the character Gollum from the “Lord of the Rings” movies.
Amber was laughing so hard she nearly fell of the seat she was sat on. Amy had to catch her even though she was also laughing.
“That was really funny Chrissy.” Amber said, as she wiped away tears of laughter from her eyes.
“I trust you will let me lend the boots at some point, best friend?” Amy added with a grin.
“So that’s the real reason for being my best friend then is it?” Chrissy said with a raised eyebrow. “You just want to steal my clothes.” Chrissy added, as she sat on Becky’s knee rubbing her chin like she was working out a mystery.
“No! That’s not the reason Chrissy. I could do that just by being your sister. A best friend has the blessing to take what she wants.” Amy said with a grin.
“Oh I see, that’s fine then Amy.” Chrissy giggled. “You already know that I’ll let you wear anything I have and that goes for both of you.” Chrissy added with a smile.
“I know that sis.” Amy smiled. As she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her. “Thank you for being part of my life.” Amy whispered in her ear.
Chrissy never said anything in return, but she did hug Amy a little tighter, which said more to Amy than any words could. Amy also saw tears in Chrissy’s eyes when they broke the hug, but Chrissy was smiling, so Amy knew that she was really happy about how the day turned out.
“Well I don’t know about you lot, but I’m going to take a nap. I want to be as rested as I can, if I’m going to be dragged onto the dance floor later.” Mandy said, as she looked at Chrissy, Amy and Amber. The three of them just looked at each other and then started grinning.
“I think I better go and take a nap as well.” Chrissy said, as she sat on Becky’s knee yawning. “Do you feel like taking a nap baby?” Chrissy asked, as she looked at Becky.
“I’ve not been up very long babe, but I’ll come and cuddle with you until you fall asleep.” Becky said, as she playing with Chrissy’s hair.
Chrissy smiled, as she knew that cuddling with Becky would really help her fall asleep. Chrissy jumped up off Becky’s knee, then followed Mandy out the kitchen pulling Becky along behind her.
“Do you feel like taking a nap before we head out to the club later?” Ann asked, as she looked at Amy and Amber.
“I am feeling a little tired sis, so I think it would be a great idea if we did.” Amy smiled. “Will you cuddle with me until I fall asleep?” Amy asked Amber with a pout, as she did her best impression of Chrissy asking Becky.
Amber playfully wrapped her arms around Amy and tilted her backwards, so she was looking down at her. “I’ll even cuddle with you after you fall asleep babe.” Amber said, as she leaned in and planted a kiss on Amy’s lips, just like Becky would do with Chrissy. It wasn’t quite as romantic as the one Becky gave Chrissy, as they both started to giggle while they kissed.
“I don’t remember Chrissy and Becky giggling while they kiss.” Ann said with a grin on her face, as she watched the two of them play around. “Come on you two, let’s go and take that nap.” Ann added, as she led them out the kitchen and up to their room.
They all cleaned off their makeup and then stripped down to their underwear before they all climbed into bed. Amber cuddled up to Amy, just like she said she would.
Amy was soon drifting off to sleep feeling really good. She was soon dreaming about the kiss she got off Amber, but this time they didn’t start giggling. This time she enjoyed a longer version of it, just like she’d seen Chrissy and Becky do. Amy really loved this dream, she loved the soft feel of Amber’s lips as they touched hers. She also loved the way their lips stuck together as their lipstick covered lips touched.
Amber was also dreaming about the kiss they had down in the kitchen. She was dressed in a suit, while Amy was in a beautiful ball gown. They were dancing to soft music and Amber would keep tilting Amy back to kiss her. Amber wished that it were real, just so she could keep kissing Amy whenever she wanted.
It was just after six in the evening when Amy woke needing the toilet. She slipped out from under Amber’s arm and made her way to the bathroom. She still loved the fact that she could now just sit and pee, then wipe herself just like Ann and the others did. It was a simple thing, but meant so much to Amy. Once she was done in the bathroom she headed back out to the bedroom, so she could wake the other two.
“Ann, Amber! It’s gone six. We better see about getting some dinner, or we’ll never be ready when Vicky comes to pick us up later.” Amy said, as she shook them both, as she knelt on the bed between them both.
“Do we really have to get up? I want to just stay here and sleep.” Amber said in a sleepy voice, as she pulled the covers up over her head.
“No you can’t stay in bed! I want to go out and party!” Amy shouted, as she bounced up and down on the bed giggling.
“Where do you find all the energy from sis?” Ann groaned, as she also pulled the covers up over her head.
“Okay then, you’ve asked for it.” Amy said, as she slid off the bed.
Ann and Amber both thought the same thing. If she uses that cold hand thing again, I’ll kill her.
They got a shock of another sort though, when Amy pulled the covers off the bed before either of them could stop her.
“Hey! That’s not fair!” They both shouted, as they lost the warm bed covers.
“I’ll see you both down in the kitchen!” Amy shouted, as she ran out the room dragging the bed cover behind her.
“Yes mum!” They shouted, as they both giggled at the sight of Amy running out the room with the bed covers.
“I can’t make my mind up if I want to lover her, or kill her right now.” Amber said looking half-asleep still.
“I’m leaning toward the killing right at this minute.” Ann giggled.
They both slid off the bed giggling, as they set about putting their bathrobes on so they could head down for some dinner.
Amy was just running past Mandy’s bedroom door when she heard it open, so she stopped running to see whom it was coming out.
“Hi Chrissy.” Amy said with a grin.
“Hi Amy. May I ask why you running around dragging the bedcovers with you?” Chrissy asked looking puzzled.
“I’m trying to stop Ann and Amber going back to sleep.” Amy giggled.
“Do you want to leave them in Mandy’s room while we head down for dinner?” Chrissy asked, as she opened the door fully for Amy to enter the room.
“That would be great sis.” Amy smiled, as she entered the room and piled the bed covers up in the corner of the room.
“Come on Amy, let’s go and see what Becky made for dinner.” Chrissy said with a smile, as she held out her hand for Amy.
“MMM, that sounds like a great idea sis.” Amy said with a grin, as she took Chrissy’s hand, so they could head down to the kitchen.
Becky and Mandy were sat at the kitchen table having a drink of juice when Chrissy and Amy entered the kitchen. Chrissy ran over and jumped on Becky’s knee.
“Hi babe, how did you sleep?” Becky asked.
“I slept okay, but not as well as I do when I’m cuddled up to you.” Chrissy smiled, as she kissed Becky.
“I did cuddle with you until you fell asleep babe.” Becky said with a pout.
“I know you did lover, but I just feel like I sleep better when I have you cuddling me all the time.” Chrissy purred, as she kissed Becky again.
“Hi Amy, how did you sleep?” Mandy asked with a smile, as she watched Amy sit at the table facing her.
“I slept really good thanks. I’m ready to head out and party later, but I’m really hungry right now.” Amy said, as she hugged her belly.
“Well dinner is ready to serve, we’re just waiting on Ann and Amber to come down.” Becky said with a smile.
“They should be down any minute.” Amy said with a giggle, as she looked at Chrissy, who was also giggling.
Amy spent the next couple of minutes telling Mandy and Becky how she stole the bed covers and ran out the room with them. Mandy and Becky were both giggling by the end of her story.
Just as Amy finished telling her story, Ann and Amber entered the kitchen and gave Amy a dirty look before walking over and giving everyone a hug. Amy let out a squeal when both Ann and Amber tickled her for stealing the bed covers.
Chrissy got up and helped Becky dish up dinner and then they all set about eating it, so they could go and get ready for a night of partying at the club.
They all thanked Becky for cooking another fantastic meal. Ann and Amber set to work getting the dishes washed, dried and put away. While Amy, Mandy, Chrissy and Becky all went up to take their showers.
Ann had just walked back into the bedroom as Amy came out the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her chest and another one around her head to stop her wet hair from dripping all over the place.
“Hi sis, the bathrooms all yours.” Amy said with a smile, as she started to towel dry her hair.
“Thanks baby sister.” Ann said, kissing Amy on the cheek just before she wandered off into the bathroom to take a shower.
Amy sat at her dressing table and set about drying her hair. Then she sorted out her underwear just before deciding on what dress to wear to go out in. Chrissy had asked if she wanted to look through her and Becky’s closet, but Amy had said she wanted to wear one of the new dresses she brought on Tuesday.
The outfit Amy decided the wear in the end was a purple Basque she fell in love with at Chrissy and Mandy’s shop and she found a really cute skirt that was the same colour while they were shopping on Tuesday. The skirt came to just above the knee, but had built in layers of petty coats to make it look much shorter. Amy put on a pair of black pantyhose, as she thought the tops of her stockings would show if she wore them.
Amy was soon dressed and looking at herself in the mirror. That’s where she was stood when Ann came back out the bathroom.
“Wow Amy. You look really cute in that outfit.” Ann said with a smile, as she found it hard to believe that this beautiful creature stood in front of her, was once her baby brother. She just looked way too beautiful to ever have been anything but female.
“Thanks sis. The only problem is I don’t have any purple shoes to go with it. So I’m going to find something else to wear.” Amy said with a sad look.
“Why don’t you pop down and ask Chrissy and Becky if they have any you can borrow?” Ann asked, as she walked over to Amy and gave her a hug.
“I never thought of doing that sis.” Amy said, as her head shot up and she was grinning again. Amy was soon running out her bedroom, on her way to see if Chrissy and Becky could help her.
Becky was just helping Chrissy get the dress on that Amy brought her when they heard a knock at the door. “Come in!” They both shouted, as they looked to see whom it was coming in.
“Hi Amy, you look really great in that outfit.” Chrissy said, as Becky carried on tightening the built in corset on the dress.
“Thanks Chrissy. You look really good in that dress too.” Amy said, as she looked at Chrissy stood just in front of her with the white leather dress on. Chrissy had also got on black fishnet stockings and the white boots Amy got her. The whole bedroom was filled with the smell of leather, which Amy found really nice.
The dress was a strapless one, so Chrissy wasn’t wearing a bra and Amy loved the way the dress formed a V to show of the deep cleavage between the two sides of her dress.
“Does the dress fit okay?” Amy asked, as she watched Becky tie off the laces.
“Yes, it fits like it was made for me Amy. Thank you so much for the gift, I really love it.” Chrissy said, as she walked over to Amy and hugged her.
“You’re most welcome Chrissy, I just wanted to do something for you. I wanted to thank you for all that you’ve done to make me feel more like the real me.” Amy said with a smile, as a tear ran down her cheek.
“I wasn’t the only one that helped you Amy.” Chrissy said, as she wiped away the tear.
“I know that Chrissy, but you’re the closest thing to a best friend I’ve ever had. You know how I feel deep down and you always make me feel better when I don’t feel like I can go on.” Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her. “I really love the others too, but I just feel that little bit closer to you.” Amy added, as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.
“Don’t worry Amy, we all understand how you feel. We’re just happy that you have Chrissy to lean on when you need it most.” Becky said, as she stroked Amy’s back while she hugged Chrissy.
Amy soon broke the hug with Chrissy and gave Becky a hug to thank her for also being there for her all this time. Amy knew that Chrissy had made it through all the rough times with the help of Becky and Mandy.
Chrissy made Amy laugh when she asked if Amy planned to go out in her slippers. Amy looked down at the big fluffy slippers on her feet and remembered what she was there for.
“Why not? I thought it might catch on.” Amy said with a giggle. “No, I was hoping you might have a pair of purple shoes I could borrow?” Amy asked with a hopeful tone to her voice.
“Sure Amy, I think we have a couple of pairs you can have a look at.” Chrissy said, as she led Amy by the hand over to the walk in closet.
Amy still loved to come in here, she really loved to look at all the clothes and other bits Chrissy and Becky had. She was soon snapped out of her daydreams when Chrissy held up the two pairs of shoes for her to look at.
“You never make it easy for me do you.” Amy said with a giggle, as she looked at both pairs of shoes.
One pair was a court shoe and the other pair was a sandal with little diamonds all along the straps.
“I’d go with the sandals Amy. I found the court shoes started to rub after a bit and as we’re going to be doing a lot of dancing.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“Yes, a lot of dancing.” Amy said grinning back, as she took the sandals from Chrissy and then waited for her to put the other pair back where she got them.
Amy was looking around at some of the dresses when she saw something that looked a little out of place sticking out from between a couple of dresses, so she stepped over and pulled on it. Amy suddenly found herself holding a clear plastic bag with what looked like a playboy bunny outfit in it and she was holding it by the white fluffy ball of the tail.
“Did you use to be a playboy bunny Chrissy?” Amy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
Chrissy turned around when she heard Amy say that. She saw Amy holding the bunny girl uniform and had to giggle.
“No silly. I wore it last year for the Halloween party at the club. It was a lot of fun and I’d always wanted to dress as one anyway.” Chrissy giggled, as she walked over and took the uniform back off Amy and hung it back up on the rack. “Becky even let me serve drinks to the customers in the VIP section.” Chrissy added with a smile.
The smile hid the fact that Becky had tricked Chrissy into spending the whole night serving drinks, due to Chrissy being too nosy about what costume she’d picked for her to wear.
Amy giggled at Chrissy’s story, but deep down she really wanted to find out what it felt like to be dressed as a playboy bunny herself, but was to scared that Chrissy would laugh at her, or think her really weird if she asked. So she just let Chrissy lead her back out the closet without saying anything.
Chrissy let Amy sit and put the shoes on and then she did her makeup for her like she always did, Amy watched her as she did it. Amy was beginning to see how Chrissy got certain looks and was eager to have a go herself.
“Chrissy, do you mind if I have a go at helping you do the makeup on the others tonight?” Amy asked, as she watched Chrissy playing with her hair.
“Not at all Amy, I think you’re getting really good at it now and I could do with the help.” Chrissy giggled. “You sort out Ann and Amber, while I do Mandy and Becky.” Chrissy added with a grin.
“You will fix any mistakes I make, won’t you?” Amy asked looking worried all of a sudden.
“You know I will Amy, but I don’t think you’ll make any.” Chrissy smiled. “Now go and sort out Ann and Amber and I’ll see you back here later.” Chrissy said, as she helped Amy to stand up again. Amy was a little unsteady on the new heels, but she soon ran off giggling, as Chrissy playfully slapped her bottom.
“Do you really think she’ll be okay doing their makeup babe?” Becky asked, as she took the seat at the dressing table, Amy just got up from.
“Yes I really do, she’s got really good over the past couple of weeks. Now all she needs is to practice doing other peoples.” Chrissy said, as she made a start on Becky’s.
“I don’t care how good I ever got with doing my makeup babe, I would still want you to do it for me. I love the feel of your hands on my face. MMM, it feels so good…” Becky purred, as she let Chrissy work her magic.
Amy got back to her room to find Ann just putting her dress on. Ann had found the dress in one of the shops they were in on Tuesday. She fell in love with it right away. It was a deep blue colour and it sparkled when she turned in it. It also had a plunging neck line that made you want to look at the cleavage showing between the front V of the dress and it also gave her a very sexy shape as the light hit the sides of the dress. Amy thought Ann looked really good in it. Amy thought it was a little more daring than Ann normally would have gone for, but she was glad to see her sister buying more daring stuff.
“Wow sis, you look amazing in that dress.” Amy said with a grin.
“Do you really think so? I’m not sure if I can pull off wearing it now.” Ann said, as she looked in the mirror. “I didn’t realised it would be this short when I brought it.” Ann added, as she tried pulling the skirt down a little more.
“Don’t be silly sis, you look really good. I know that Brad will want to get his hands on you.” Amy said with a giggle.
“I still can’t believe I brought this dress, what was I thinking.” Ann giggled, as she thought about what Brad would think when he saw her.
“I think Chrissy and Becky are brainwashing you into thinking you’re a sexy super model.” Amy giggled.
“It must be something like that, because I never would have even looked at a dress like this before I met them.” Ann said with her hands on her hips.
“I’m glad to see your spending our money wisely.” Amy said, as she stood grinning at her sister.
“I see that Chrissy and Becky helped you out with a pair of shoes then sis. They look really pretty as well.” Ann said, as she tried to shift the topic away from her.
“Yep, you were right as always.” Amy said with a sigh, as she rolled her eyes, just before she started to giggle.
“Didn’t you know that big sisters are always right.” Ann said with a grin, as she put her hands on her hips in a super hero pose.
“Yes, but only because you keep telling me.” Amy said with a giggle. “Now come and take a seat, so I can do your makeup.” Amy added, as she pulled the seat out at the dressing table.
“You’re going to do my makeup tonight?” Ann asked with a shocked look on her face.
“I was going to, yes, but judging by the look on your face. I guess you still want Chrissy to do it for you.” Amy said looking sad, as she pushed the seat back in. Then she walked over to the bathroom.
Ann went to stop Amy walking away, but before she could grab her arm, Amy pulled away and entered the bathroom.
“Amy, please don’t be like this with me. I was just shocked to hear you say that you wanted to have a go at doing my makeup.” Ann tried to say, as Amy shut the bathroom door.
Ann was knocking on the bathroom door when Amber walked in wearing a white dress and matching shoes. The dress had a tight looking pencil skirt look to it and off the shoulder short sleeves.
“How do you think I look Annie?” Amber asked with a smile, but she soon lost the smile when she saw the worried look on Ann’s face. “What’s wrong Annie?” Amber asked, as she walked over to where Ann was stood.
“I just put my foot in it with Amy.” Ann said with a sigh.
“What ever did you do to her?” Amber asked looking puzzled.
“She said that she was going to have a go at doing our makeup tonight and I think I sounded a little too shocked about it. Amy took it to mean I didn’t trust her, but I really didn’t mean it like that at all.” Ann said with a sad look.
“Has she said anything since she went in there?” Amber asked.
“No, not a word.” Ann replied.
“Well is the door locked?” Amber asked, as she tried the handle. She was a little shocked to find out that the door opened. “Give me a couple of minutes and I’ll have her sorted out.” Amber added, as she entered the bathroom, closing the door behind her.
Ann went and sat at the dressing table wishing she’d just sat down and let Amy do her makeup for her now.
Amber found Amy sat on the toilet feeling sorry for herself when she got in the bathroom.
“Hey baby sister, what you doing sat in here while Annie is out there waiting for you to make her look pretty for Brad?” Amber asked with a grin, as she went over to give Amy a hug.
“Ann doesn’t want me to do her makeup. I could see that by the shocked look on her face when I said it.” Amy said in a sad tone of voice.
“I think you have it all wrong Amy. Ann was just shocked to hear you were willing to have a go.” Amber said with a giggle. “I also think she’s worried that you’ll do a better job than she can.” Amber added with a grin.
Amy always found it hard to stay feeling, down when Amber started grinning at her, so she had to giggle herself.
“Do you really think that is what she’s thinking Amber?” Amy asked with a little smile.
“Yep 100% baby sister. Now go and prove you’re better than she is.” Amber said, as she held out her hand to help Amy stand up. “Oh and before I forget, I just want to say how great you look in that skirt and Basque.” Amber added with a grin.
“Thanks Amber, but I think you look really good in that dress. I’m really glad we kept that one when you gave it back to us, to hang up again in the shop.” Amy said, as she looked Amber up and down.
“Thanks baby sister, that means a lot coming from you.” Amber smiled, as she tried to fight the urge to wrap her arms around Amy right that minute. “You better go and get Annie’s makeup done. Then you can do mine as well.” Amber added with a grin.
“You may change your mind once you see how Ann turns out.” Amy said with a sarcastic laugh.
“I think you’ll do a great job Amy, you did the last couple of morning when you did my makeup for work.” Amber said, as she put her hands on Amy’s shoulders and looked her in the eyes.
“Okay then Amber, I’ll do your makeup after I’ve done Ann’s.” Amy said with a smile.
“That’s my girl, now go and make your sister look even more beautiful.” Amber said, as she turned Amy around and playfully slapped her on the bottom, as she pushed her towards the door.
Amy walked out the bathroom to find Ann sat at the dressing table with her head in her hands. Amy let everything fade away when she saw Ann like that, she thought Ann was crying, so she ran over to her big sister.
“Sis! Please don’t cry.” Amy shouted, as she reached her sister.
“Amy! I’m sorry for making you think I don’t trust you. I would never not trust you baby sister.” Ann said, as she stood up and threw her arms around Amy.
“Amber said you’re just worried I’ll do a better job than you could.” Amy giggled, as she hugged her big sister.
“You can believe what ever you want Amy, but don’t ever think that I don’t love you, or trust you.” Ann said, as she kept hugging Amy. “I was just shocked in a good way, that you are starting to have more faith in yourself. I’d be proud to let you do my makeup tonight.” Ann added with a grin, as she broke the hug with Amy.
“Thanks sis, I won’t let you down.” Amy said with a smile.
“You could never let me down Amy.” Ann said in a stern voice.
Amy sat Ann back down and then set to work on her makeup. Ann found that Chrissy had really taught Amy well, as it felt just like Chrissy was doing her makeup, not Amy. Ann got an even bigger shock when she saw the finished result and realised that Amy really had been learning a lot from Chrissy.
“Wow sis, you really have got the knack for doing this, just like Chrissy has.” Ann said, as she looked closely in the mirror at the amazing work Amy had done.
“I can’t wait to see what you can do with me baby sister.” Amber said with a grin, as she looked at what Amy had done with Ann.
“I’m sure she’ll try her best Amber, but you could never hope to look this good.” Ann said with her nose stuck up in the air, just before she started giggling.
“Hey! Are you saying you’re better looking than me?” Amber asked with her hands on her hips and a firm look on her face.
“If the cap fit’s, wear it. That’s all I’m saying.” Ann said as she shook her head from side to side in a matter of fact way.
Amber just stuck her tongue out at Ann, as she pulled her out of the chair, so Amy could do her makeup.
“I’m only joking with you Amber. I think you look really great even without makeup.” Ann said, as she gave Amber a hug, just before sitting her down at the dressing table for Amy.
“I know you are Annie, but you do look really good in that dress and with the makeover your sister just gave you.” Amber said, as she looked at Ann in the dressing table mirror. “I feel sorry for poor Brad having to look at you dressed like that all night and not being able to touch you.” Amber added with a pout.
“I’m sure he’ll make up for it when he has his breaks.” Ann said with an evil grin.
“Yes we get the idea Annie, so don’t say any more.” Amber said with a giggle.
Ann just smiled, as she walked over and sat on the bed to wait for Amy to finish working on Amber, so they could all go and see if the others were ready.
Amy worked her magic on Amber and got the same response from Amber as she did from Ann. Amber thought that Amy was a true master, or mistress with makeup, just like Chrissy was.
“Thanks Amy, I don’t really know what to say.” Amber said, as she looked at herself in the mirror.
“Wow sis! You must have done a good job, I’ve never know Amber to be at a loss for what to say.” Ann giggled.
“Hey! I can go off, people, you know?” Amber said with a pout.
“I know, but could you really hate this face?” Ann asked with a grin.
“No, but I can find other ways to get my revenge.” Amber said with an evil grin, as she rubbed her hands together.
“So are we all ready to go and find the others then?” Ann asked, as she tried to not think about the different ways Amber could get her own back for her comment.
“Just let me touch up my lipstick and I’ll be ready to leave.” Amy said, as she looking in the mirror.
Ann and Amber waited for Amy to touch up her lipstick, then they walked down to Chrissy’s room, to see if they were ready yet.
Amy got Chrissy to take a look at Ann and Amber’s makeup, to make sure she’d done a good job. Chrissy was really pleased with it and couldn’t see any place she could improve. So they all headed down stairs after knocking on Mandy’s door to get her. Chrissy had already been over and done her makeup, so they all headed off down stairs looking totally amazing.
Vicky turned up right on time and they all headed off to the club for a fun night of dancing and drinking.
The night went as well as the others had and Amber got to have a couple of slow dances with Amy when Becky turned up on the dance floor to slow dance with her lover. Chrissy had a big smile on her face for the whole dance. Amber and Amy could both see how much Chrissy and Becky really meant to each other as they danced.
Amber wondered if Becky was just getting some practice in for tomorrow night when they went out for dinner and dancing at the place Brad and Ann told them all about.
Mandy, Ann, Becky and Carla all had to laugh at the end of the night, as Chrissy, Amy and Amber were all singing and dancing as they got out the car back at home. Mandy told them to shush, so they all stood on the doorstep waiting for Mandy to unlock the door shushing each other. The others were finding it hard not to laugh at them as they did it.
“How much did those three drink tonight?” Carla asked, as she watched them playing around in the hallway.
“My first thought would be a lot.” Ann said, as she also watched them playing around.
“They’ll feel it in the morning.” Becky added with a giggle, as she watched all three of them dancing to a song they had just made up.
“I really think we should get them to bed before they decide they want to start cooking snacks.” Mandy said, as she moved in to help Becky grab Chrissy.
Ann grabbed Amy and Carla grabbed Amber after she put down a leather case she was carrying on the table in the middle of the large hallway.
Mandy left Becky to sort out Chrissy when they got to Becky’s room. Then she helped Carla and Ann to get Amy and Amber down to their room. Carla went back to Mandy’s room while Mandy helped Ann get the two girls ready for bed.
Ann thanked Mandy for the help and gave her a hug before Mandy left to go and cuddle up to Carla, or Carl as it was by the time she got back to her room.
Ann got ready for bed and had to wonder what Amy and Amber would feel like in the morning when they woke up. Becky was thinking the same thing about Chrissy. Where as Mandy was just wondering if she would get much sleep at all, as she started to kiss Carl. They would find out in the morning, they all thought to themselves.
To Be Continued
Authors note: I’d like to thank everyone that left a comment and also sent me private messages asking me not to give up writing this story. I was really moved by all the nice things you all had to say. I thought about replying to each and every one of you, but realised that the best way to say thank you, was to sit and write the next part of the story, so that’s what I did. I’m sorry for worrying you all with my mood and I hope you enjoy this part of my story and like the fact that I intend to write many more parts to it as well.
I really want to thank ChrisW, as without his posting the email I sent him, I never would have realised just how much you all like my story. I’m happy to share it with you all and really happy that you like it so much. Once again I thank you all so much.
Hugs & Love
SaraUK
Edited By H.E.R
You Have It All Wrong Two Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Part 16
Amy woke late on the Sunday morning to the sound of men using power tools in her bedroom, or that’s what it felt like as she opened her eyes. Amy knew she’d drunk way too much the night before and now she was paying for it with a killer hangover.
Ann was watching Amy sleep, as Amy opened her eyes and started to groan. “Morning Amy. How’re you feeling today?” Ann asked in a quiet voice, she had no wish to punish Amy anymore than she already was.
“I feel like crap, sis. How much did I drink last night?” Amy asked with a groan, as she covered her face with her hands.
“You Amber and Chrissy were all putting it away really well. I don’t think either of them will be much better when they wake up, sis.” Ann said, as she cuddled up to Amy, as she gently stroked her hair.
“I’m not to sure I’m up to going out dancing tonight sis, with how I feel right now.” Amy said.
“You’ll be fine in a couple of hours, baby sister. I’ll go and get you some painkillers for the headache and then run you a nice bath.” Ann said, as she broke the hug with Amy and went to sort out the painkillers.
Amy sat up when she saw Ann walking back over to the bed with a glass of water and a bottle of painkillers. She took the glass of water off Ann and then waited for her to open the bottle and hand her a couple of pills out of it.
“Thanks sis, you’re way too good to me.” Amy said with a weak smile, as she handed the glass back to Ann.
“We’ve all been where you are now sis; just remember to take it a little slower in future.” Ann said with a sad look, as she could see that Amy was really feeling rough at the minute. “Take this glass back and drink it all while I go and run you that bath.” Ann added, as she gave Amy the glass of water back to finish.
“Do I have to Ann? I don’t really feel like drinking any more of it.” Amy said in a whiney voice.
“Yes you have to drink it all. You’re dehydrated due to all the alcohol you drank; this will help you feel better.” Ann said, as she pushed the glass up to Amy’s lips.
“Okay, okay. I wonder if you’re my sister or my mum sometimes.” Amy said, just before she took another sip from the glass. Amy got a shock when Ann pushed the glass a little harder, making Amy spill some. She looked to see what Ann’s problem was, but Ann had already turned to walk back to the bathroom.
Ann felt really mad with Amy for even thinking she was anything like that bitch they called a mother, never mind saying she was anything like her. She had a good mind to not run Amy the bath, but she did it anyway.
Once the bath was ready, Ann went back out to Amy. “You’re baths ready.” Ann said in a flat tone of voice. Then she grabbed her dressing gown and left the bedroom.
Amy just sat on the edge of the bed trying to work out what she’d done to upset Ann, but with her head hurting still, she decided to have a soak in the bath while the painkillers kicked in. Then she would see about sorting out the problem with her sister.
Ann decided to head down to the kitchen so she could make a pot of tea. She was still so mad with Amy over her comment, that if she’d stayed in the bedroom, she would have started shouting at her. Ann found herself laughing to herself, that even when she was this mad with her baby sister, she still didn’t want to hurt her by shouting at her while she had a hangover. Ann entered the kitchen to find Mandy and Carl sat at the table having a drink.
“Morning Ann, you feeling okay? You look a little upset about something.” Mandy asked, as she poured her a cup of tea out.
“Morning Mandy, Carl. Yes, I’ll be fine.” Ann said, as she pulled out a chair at the table and sat down.
“You could have fooled me.” Carl added, as he watched Ann sit down looking really moody.
Mandy slid her the cup of hot tea and then watched as Ann added a little cream and then took a nice long sip of it before speaking to her.
“Come on Ann, we can both see you’re upset about something.” Mandy said with a sad look at Ann.
Ann looked to be deep in thought for a couple of seconds before she spoke. “You’ll both think me silly for this, but Amy has really upset me just now. She said I was just like mum! Why would she think for one minute, I am anything like that bitch!?” Ann spat out, as she started to cry.
“Hey, come on Ann, don’t cry. I’m sure Amy didn’t mean it like that at all, she’s got less love for them than you have.” Mandy said, as she slid over to the seat next to her, so she could hug her. “I don’t think Amy would ever say anything to hurt you Ann.” Mandy added, as she hugged her.
Ann just hugged Mandy back, as she rested her head on Mandy shoulder. Even Ann needed someone’s shoulder to cry on sometimes.
“I’m sorry Mandy, I shouldn’t be bothering you two with my problems.” Ann said, as she broke the hug and took the tissue that Carl handed her.
“We’re family Ann, if you can’t come to us then who can you come too?” Mandy asked with a smile.
“Thanks Mandy, Carl.” Ann said with a weak smile.
Amy entered the bathroom and could smell the flowered sent to the water the minute she got in there. She looked at the bubbles in the bath and the steam coming up off it. Amy thought it looked really good, she just wished Ann was here to share it with her, but she’d already gone down stairs for some reason. Amy slipped out of her night clothes and then stepped into the bath and slipped down into the nice hot water.
“MMM, I’m feeling better already.” Amy said to herself, as she put her head back to relax.
Amy new she must have nodded off again, as the water was cooling when she opened her eyes again, but she did feel much better. She stood up and then grabbed a towel off the side and set about drying herself off. Once that was done, she went back into the bedroom to put some underwear on before she headed down to sort out the problem with Ann.
Ann was just finishing a second cup of tea when Amy entered the kitchen. Ann still wasn’t ready to talk to Amy, so she grabbed a new cup and poured out a fresh cup of tea, but instead of giving it to Amy; she stood up and turned to leave the kitchen.
“I’m going to take Amber a cup of tea and see how she’s feeling.” Ann said, as she looked at Mandy and Carl. She left the kitchen without taking any notice of Amy at all.
Mandy and Carl felt sorry for Amy when they saw the hurt look on her face, as her sister took no notice of her.
Amy was really upset to see Ann blanking her like she was, but for the life of her, she couldn’t work out what she’d done to make Ann act this way. Amy walked over to the table and took the seat Ann just left; she put her arms on the table and then rested her head on them with a big sigh.
“Do you want a cup of tea Amy?” Mandy asked in a quiet caring voice.
“Not anymore Mandy, but thanks for asking.” Amy said in a sad voice.
“Come on Amy, you have to drink something.” Mandy said, as she poured Amy a cup out anyway and slid it over to her.
“I don’t suppose Ann told you what I might have done to upset her? We were both fine one minute, then the next she’s trying to push a glass down my throat.” Amy asked, as she sat up again so she could take a sip for the cup.
“She did tell us Amy, but I’m not to sure it’s our place to say anything. I’m sure you had your reason for saying what you did.” Mandy said with a frown.
“What I said to her?” Amy asked with a puzzled look. “Please tell me what I said to upset her.” Amy said with a pleading look at both Mandy and Carl.
Mandy looked at Carl to see if she’d be doing the right thing by telling her what Ann told them.
“I think you better tell her babe, she should have a chance to fix it before it gets any worse.” Carl said, as he looked back at Mandy.
Mandy took a deep breath and then said. “Ann came down really upset with you; she said that you told her she was just like your mum.”
Amy just sat there with her mouth half open, as she thought back to what she said in the bedroom and the point that Ann’s mood changed.
“I didn’t mean it like that Mandy! I meant she was like a mum, not our mum.” Amy shouted looking really shocked at what she’d done. Amy could now understand why Ann was so upset with her. “I have to go and explain it to her.” Amy added, as she went to stand up.
“I think it’s best to let her go and talk with Amber for a bit first Amy. Amber will help her see that she just misunderstood what you were trying to say. If you tried to speak to Ann right now, she could end up saying something out of anger.” Mandy said, as she put her hand on Amy’s to stop her leaving the table.
“I guess you’re right sis, but I just feel really bad about it all right now.” Amy said, as she sat back down again.
“That could be all the alcohol you drank last night.” Carl said with a grin.
Amy had to giggle when Carl said that, as he did have a point there, she did still feel a little rough.
“You could be right with that one Carl. I did drink a little too much last night.” Amy said with a giggle.
“It looked like you Amber and Chrissy were having a really great time though.” Carl said with a smile. “I was lucky the club didn’t get shut down with some of those dance moves you were doing.” Carl added with a grin.
“Oh god! What was I doing last night?” Amy asked looking really worried.
“Carl! Don’t scare the girl.” Mandy snapped at Carl. “Take no notice of him Amy. He’s just teasing you.” Mandy said, as she playfully slapped Carl’s arm, as she giggled.
“I’m sorry Amy, I’m just teasing you.” Carl smiled.
“You can be such a beast sometimes Carl!” Amy shouted, as she also slapped him on the arm.
Amy was still really worried about the trouble with Ann, but she was glad to have Mandy and Carl to keep her company while she waited for Ann to come back down.
Ann entered her bedroom to find Amber just starting to move around in hers and Amy’s bed. Ann sat on the edge of it and put the cup of tea down on the nightstand.
“Hi Amber. How you feeling?” Ann asked in a worried voice.
“I’d feel better if I didn’t have this hangover.” Amber groaned.
“I’ve brought you a cup of tea and I’ll go and get you a couple of painkillers.” Ann said, as she went to the bathroom to get the bottle of painkillers she’d used on Amy earlier.
Amber was just trying to prop a pillow up against the headboard when Ann got back to the bed, so she helped her sort it out.
“Thanks Annie. I guess I over did it last night then?” Amber asked with a giggle, as she took the pills off Ann and then took the cup of tea from her to wash them down. “MMM, that feels better already.” Amber added with a grin.
“Yes you did sis, but it looked like you were having a lot of fun at the same time.” Ann said with a little giggle.
“Where’s Amy, is she in the bathroom?” Amber asked.
“No, she’s down stairs with Mandy and Carl.” Ann said in a sharp tone of voice.
Amber could tell right away that something was going off between Amy and Ann, when Ann spoke like that.
“Come one, what’s she done now Annie?” Amber asked with a tilt of her head.
“She had the nerve to say that I was just like mum! Me like that bitch!” Ann shouted.
“Hello! Sat right here, with hangover. Please keep the shouting down just a little.” Amber said with a pained look, as she put a hand up to her head to stop the bells ringing in it after Ann’s shouting session.
“Sorry Amber, but I just can’t believe that she could ever think of me being anything like her.” Ann said in a load whisper.
“Are you sure you just didn’t misunderstand the way she was saying it to you Annie?” Amber asked, as she took another sip from her cup.
“I don’t think so Amber; I clearly heard what she said to me.” Ann said, as she sat with her arms folded on the edge of the bed, as Amber sipped her tea.
“So what were you doing when Amy said you were like your mum?” Amber asked.
“I’d just given her some painkillers like I just did with you, then I’d told her to drink all the water in the glass to help with the dehydration from the alcohol. Then she said that she wondered if I was her sister, or her mum.” Ann said sounding even more upset with Amy.
“When did your mum ever do anything like that for Andy?” Amber asked with a confused look on her face. “I think she was just saying how you treat her like your daughter sometimes and not a little sister. I think you’ll find Amy was paying you a complement.” Amber added as she took another sip.
“Oh god Amber you’re right.” Ann suddenly said, as she put her hand up to her mouth. “She paid me a compliment and I acted like I hated her for it.” Ann added, as she looked ready to cry.
“Don’t cry Annie, just go back down stairs and show her you still love her.” Amber smiled, as she wiped away a tear from Ann’s cheek.
“Will you be okay up here if I do?” Ann asked, as she stood up.
“Yes, I feel much better already, just from drinking the tea you brought me up. Now go and make your sister feel better, or you’ll have me to answer too.” Amber said with an evil grin.
Ann just swallowed hard when she saw the look Amber had, so she smiled at Amber before turning to leave the bedroom to go and find Amy, so she could say sorry.
Amy was sat quietly drinking her tea when she heard someone enter the kitchen, so she turned her head and saw it was Ann. She jumped to her feat and went to speak, but Ann stopped her.
“Please don’t speak Amy; I want to say how sorry I am for how I acted, up in the bedroom. Amber made me see sense about what you were saying. I can see now that you were paying me a complement.” Ann said with tears in her eyes again.
“I’m sorry you misunderstood me sis. I could never think of you as ever being anything like that woman.” Amy said, as she hugged Ann. “I just want you to like me again sis.” Amy said, as she started to cry on Ann’s shoulder.
“I do like you; in fact I love you silly.” Ann said, as she hugged her baby sister even tighter. “I think you must still be drunk, if you ever thought I didn’t, sis.” Ann added with a little giggle.
“I was really worried, sis and not thinking straight yet, due to the hangover.” Amy said, as she let Ann hug her. Amy was just enjoying the hug so much. “Thanks for the bubble bath by the way, it was really nice.” Amy added.
“Good, I was hoping that you’d feel better after taking a soak in the bath.” Ann said, as he broke the hug and led Amy back to the table. “I think I need a third cup of tea this morning to wake up fully.” Ann added with a giggle.
“Let me get that for you Ann.” Carl said, as he stood up and poured both Ann and Amy a fresh cup of tea out.
“Thanks Carl. It’s not everyone that can say their boss serves them in the morning.” Ann said with a grin. “I’d suggest getting you a maid’s outfit, but I have a feeling you’d enjoy that a little too much.” Ann added with a giggle.
“You all know me so well.” Carl said with a grin, as he passed Ann and Amy their tea.
“That sounds like a really great idea.” Mandy said with an evil grin.
“I really don’t like the way you’re grinning, babe.” Carl said feeling nervous all of a sudden.
“Don’t look so worried lover; I’d never do anything to hurt you.” Mandy said, as her evil grin turned to a bright smile.
Carl saw the smile and felt a lot better. He sat back down next to Mandy and pulled her into a hug. “I wasn’t worried Princess, I just think serving all of you girls would be a tall order for any maid.” Carl said with a nervous chuckle.
“Are you trying to say that we’re hard work?” Mandy asked, as she pulled away from him so she could look him in the eyes.
Now Carl really was worried, no matter what answer he gave, he was going to drop himself in it. Mandy knew that Carl was trying to work out what to say by the look on his face.
“Okay I’ll do it!” Carl shouted.
“Do what?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
“I’ll be your maid for a whole day, to prove that none of you are hard work.” Carl said with a determined look on his face.
“You’d dress as our maid and serve us for a whole day?” Mandy asked trying not to look shocked by what Carl just said. She was only teasing him, but the thought of seeing him dressed as a maid was really turning her on. “Okay then Carl, when do you want to do it?” Mandy asked.
“What about Wednesday? That way I can come back home with you from the club and then I’ll be your maid for the whole day.” Carl said. “Do you want me to sort out the maid’s outfit, or do you want to get it?” He asked.
“I’d like to sort it all out, if you don’t mind Carl.” Mandy smiled. “Are you really sure about doing this?” Mandy added with a worried look.
“Yes I’m sure princess. I think it’ll be fun.” Carl said with a grin.
“So let me get this straight, we’re going to have Carla as a maid for the whole day on Wednesday?” Amy asked with a shocked look.
“That’s what it sounds like to me sis.” Ann said, as she looked at Amy with a smile.
“I think Carla will look really cute in a maid’s outfit.” Amy said with a grin, as she took another sip from her cup.
“Thanks Amy, I’ll try to be a good maid to you all.” Carl said with a smile, as he picked up his cup of tea.
“Did you sort out the images for the new homes, for Amber?” Ann asked.
“Yes I have them all in a leather case out in the hallway. Do you all know the plan?” Carl asked.
“Yes we all know the plan Carl, but do you think it will really work?” Amy asked with some worry that Amber will catch on to what they are doing.
“I can’t see why it won’t work Amy. I’ve removed all information about the location of each house; all Amber will see are the pictures of the homes.” Carl said with a confident smile.
“Well from what I’ve seen and heard Carl. I think you know what you’re talking about.” Amy said with a grin.
They changed the topic when they heard Amber, Chrissy and Becky chatting as they walked into the kitchen.
“Morning everyone!” Becky shouted, as she entered.
“You’re doing that on purpose now.” Chrissy said with a groan, as she entered beside her with a hand on her head.
“Morning Girls. You feeling a little delicate this morning sis?” Mandy asked Chrissy.
“Yes, just a little, sis. Becky is finding it fun to punish me for it though.” Chrissy said with a pout.
“So you think I was punishing you when I ran your bubble bath, or when I let you relax in the water with me?” Becky asked with a hurt look.
“Well no, it wasn’t all bad.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Becky to say sorry. “It’s just all the shouting babe.” Chrissy said, as she leaned in to kiss her.
“MMM, I’ll let you off this time then, lover.” Becky purred, as they broke the kiss. “You take a seat at the table babe and I’ll get you another glass of water.” Becky added, as she led Chrissy over to the table.
“Not more water Becky! I’ve had two large glasses already.” Chrissy whined, as she sat down.
“I’m glad to see you can count so how many will this make it then?” Becky asked Chrissy like she was a small child just learning to count.
“This will make it three.” Chrissy said in a defeated voice, as she realised that Becky was going to make her have another glass.
“That’s a good little girl. Now stay right there while I go and get you that glass of water.” Becky said, as she leaned down and kissed Chrissy on the lips.
Everyone watched as Becky treated Chrissy like a child, but they could all see how worried she was about Chrissy’s hangover.
“I’ll keep breakfast simple today, as were going to be eating a big meal later at the club Brad and Ann went to last weekend. And I’m short my three helpers.” Becky said with a giggle, as she looked at Chrissy, Amy and Amber, all looking a little rough, as they sat at the table.
“I don’t feel to bad Becky, so I can help you.” Amber said with a smile, as she stood up to go and help.
“Are you sure Amber? You did drink a lot last night too.” Becky asked.
“Yep, I feel fine again now.” Amber said with a smile.
“She’s always been able to bounce back really quickly after she gets drunk.” Ann said, as she looked at Amber walking over to help Becky with breakfast.
“Okay then Amber, in that case we’ll do French toast. I know you can make that with no problems.” Becky smiled.
Amber smiled and nodded, as she went to sort out the stuff they needed to make breakfast.
Chrissy and Amy both wanted to help, but they really didn’t feel up to it at the minute. They both wanted to know how Amber could be so full of life while they felt so rough.
Becky and Amber soon had breakfast underway and were taking the first batch over to the table, so everyone could get stuck in. They decided to give Chrissy and Amy the first couple of slices. They both started to feel better once they started eating and both had a couple more slices each before they said they were full.
Once they had all had enough, Chrissy and Amy were feeling well enough to sort out doing the dishes. They also knew that it was a chance for Carl to start his plan to get Amber to pick her new place to live.
Carl picked up on what Chrissy and Amy were doing and set his plan into action.
“I was wondering if you could all give me a hand, I think it’s about time I got a real place to live instead of staying at the hotel. I’ve brought some pictures of different places I like and want to know which ones you like the best.” Carl said, as he got up and went to fetch the leather folder with them all in.
Carl was soon sat back at the table and getting out all the pictures of the houses he’d found. Like he had said to Amy, he only had pictures of the houses and how they looked inside.
The girls were all soon looking in at the pictures and telling Carl what they liked about each house. What Amber didn’t realise was, they were all letting her do most the talking and she was telling Carl what she liked about each house. It didn’t take to long for Amber to say which house she loved the most and why. Carl smiled to the others, as they all knew the house Amber would be living in when she got back home.
“Will I be able to come and see the place before I head back home next weekend?” Amber asked with some hope.
“I’m sorry Amber, but I won’t be able to see the place until you’ve gone home.” Carl said with a sad look.
“That’s okay Carl, I’m sure you’ll let me come and visit when I’m down here again.” Amber said with a smile. “The one you’ve picked is the perfect house; I’d love to have a place like that. It reminds me a lot of Mandy and Chrissy’s home.” Amber added, as she looked around at the layout of the kitchen.
Chrissy and Amy had joined the others at the table after finishing the dishes. They both had to hide a smile when Carl told Amber he wouldn’t be able to see the house until after she’d gone home. They both thought that he wasn’t really lying, as he wouldn’t see the house until they took Amber home to it.
They all moved to the living room, so they could relax until they needed to go and get ready to go out. Mandy told Chrissy, Becky and Amber about Carl becoming their maid on Wednesday for the day. They all sat giggling and clapping at the thought of seeing Carl as a maid and all the fun stuff they could have him doing.
Mandy told them not to take advantage of him, as it was just a bit of fun. She knew they wouldn’t, but wanted to make sure they didn’t all end up on some sort of power trip that might upset Carl.
“We’d never do anything to upset Carl, but it will be fun to see how well he does.” Amy said with a smile. “Will he be doing all the cooking as well?” Amy asked.
“I’m not really sure, as we haven’t worked out all the details yet.” Mandy said. “Will you be doing all the cooking lover?” Mandy asked, as she sat cuddling with him.
“I can’t cook as well as Chrissy, but I’ll do my best.” Carl said.
“I’m sure you can cook, just as well as you can do everything else you set your mind to Carl.” Chrissy said, as she sat cuddling with Becky.
“Well I do know a couple of nice dishes, so I could treat you all to them Wednesday night.” Carl said, as he looked to be deep in thought.
Mandy and the others spent the rest of the afternoon sorting out a list of things they needed to get for Carl’s maid’s outfit and then the sort of things they wanted him to do, as their maid.
It was soon time for them to all go and get ready for their night out, so they headed up to get ready.
Amber had seen Amy looking at her a little funny a couple of times, it was like she wanted to ask her something but didn’t really know how to ask her.
Amy, is everything okay? I’ve seen you looking like you wanted to ask me something a couple of times, but you seem to change your mind before you do.” Amber asked, as they got to hers and Ann’s bedroom door.
“I was just wondering if you would be my dance partner tonight? Chrissy will be dancing with Becky, so we won’t be the only two girls dancing together. I’ll understand if you don’t want to though Amber.” Amy asked with hope in her voice, but expecting her to say no.
“I’d love to spend the night dancing with you Amy.” Amber smiled.
“You would?” Amy asked with a shocked look on her face.
“Yep, I’m really looking forward to having some fun; I want to see the looks on the other couples faces, when they see a couple of all girl groups dancing.” Amber giggled.
Amy gave Amber a hug and then left her to enter her bedroom, while she went into her room to make a start on getting ready.
“Is Brad coming here to pick you up sis, or are you coming in the limo with the rest of us?” Amy asked, as she picked out her dress for the evening.
“I said I’d meet him there, that way I get to travel in another limo.” Ann said with a grin.
“I really love this life style sis and I know that you do.” Amy said with an even bigger grin.
“I’d be glad with any life style sis, just as long as I’m with you baby sister.” Ann said, as she hugged her. “But I do love it, yes.” Ann added with a giggle.
Ann and Amy soon picked out their dresses for the evening and all the other bits that go with it then set about getting ready. Once Ann had her dress on and she’d helped Amy get her corset on, then her dress. Amy set to work doing Ann’s hair and makeup for her, then she sat and did her own. By the time Amy was done, they both looked beautiful. Ann was wearing an orange evening gown and Amy an electric blue gown.
“I think you look amazing sis. Brad will be blown away when he sees you.” Amy said, as she looked at her sister.
“I think you look really amazing too sis. I think even Amber will have trouble keeping her hands off you tonight.” Ann said with a grin, as she looked at Amy in her beautiful blue dress.
“I think with how playful Amber can be she’d be hard work no matter what I was wearing.” Amy said with a giggle, but deep down wished she could make Amber want her the same way Brad will want Ann, but Amy knew that she was just dreaming. Amber would never be interested in going out with her.
“You do have a point there sis, she can be a hand full sometimes, but fun to be around.” Ann said with a giggle, as she thought about some of the crazy stuff she’d seen Amber do in the past.
“Shall we head down and see if any of the others are ready yet then, sis?” Amy asked, as she grabbed her purse and gave Ann hers after she put the makeup in that she used on her.
“Yes we’d better, sis. I’m ready for a night of dancing with Brad.” Ann said with a grin, as she walked over to Amy and grabbed her, then started to dance around the bedroom.
“Ann! Stop being so silly and save it for Brad.” Amy giggled, as she tried to stop Ann dragging her around the bedroom to the song in her head.
“Okay, point taken.” Ann said, as she stopped dancing around and took her purse off Amy. “Come on then sis; let’s see how long Amber can keep her hands off you.” Ann added with a giggle, as she wrapped her arm around Amy’s waist and led her out of the bedroom.
Chrissy, Becky, Mandy and Carl were already stood in the hallway when Ann and Amy got there. Chrissy was in a white evening gown and Becky was wearing a trouser suit. Mandy was in a silver evening gown while Carl was wearing a really expensive looking suit. Ann and Amy thought they all looked amazing.
“Hi Ann, hi Amy. You both look really beautiful.” Chrissy said, as she saw them walking down the stairs.
“Thanks Chrissy. I think you all look really beautiful too.” Amy said, as she stepped off the bottom step of the stairs.
“I have to agree with Amy, you do all look really nice.” Ann added with a smile.
“Are we just waiting on Amber then now?” Carl asked.
“Sorry for keeping you all waiting.” Amber said, as she walked down the stairs.
The others all turned to look at where the voice was coming from. They all saw Amber walking down the stairs wearing a trouser suit like the one Becky was wearing.
“I thought you’d be wearing a dress Amber?” Amy asked with a little shock in her voice.
“Becky and I spoke earlier and we decided to wear these to help you and Chrissy feel a little more relaxed while we danced.” Amber said, as she got to the bottom of the stairs. “Do you not like it, baby sister?” Amber asked with a pout.
“No, I like it Amber. I think you look really good in it, I’m just a little shocked that you’d be willing to do this just for me.” Amy said with a smile.
There was a knock at the door just after Amy spoke, so Mandy opened it and found Denis stood at the door smiling at her.
“Good evening Miss Mandy.” Denis said, as he tipped his hat.
“Denis, what have we told you about calling us Miss.” Mandy said with her hands on her hips.
“I’m sorry Mandy, but I wasn’t sure about calling you by your first name. Not when the boss is stood right behind you.” Denis said with a worried look.
“Do I really come across as being that bad a boss to the people that work for me Denis?” Carl asked with a chuckle.
“No Sir, I just didn’t want you to think me to be too personal with Mandy and the others.” Denis said sounding really nervous.
“You don’t need to worry Denis, Mandy speaks very highly of you and please call me Carl.” Carl said with a grin.
“Thank you Carl. I try to do the best job I can for you.” Denis said with a proud smile on his face.
“I hear that a lot of people that drive in your limo, ask for you again when they call for a limo. So keep up the good work for me.” Carl said, as he wrapped an arm around Mandy’s waist. “Shall we see about getting off then?” Carl asked.
Mandy and Carl waited for them all to leave the house before she armed the alarm and then joined Carl as he led her to the limo that was parked out on the road.
Denis held the door for all the girls and Carl to get in and then he got in and headed off to the club that Carl told him to drive too.
“Do you think they’ll let us dance together?” Amy asked looking worried.
“I’m sure it will be okay, baby sister and if any of the other customers complain, then we’ll just have to sit and watch the others dancing.” Amber said, as she took hold of Amy’s hand and smiled at her.
“I can’t see you having any trouble with the other customers, you two.” Becky said with a smile, as she looked at Carl, who also had the same smile.
Amy and Amber had a feeling that Becky and Carl were up to something, but didn’t want them to know about it. So they both just relaxed and enjoyed the ride in the limo.
Denis was soon pulling up outside the club and getting out to open the door for them to get out.
Ann saw Brad stood waiting for them as they pulled up. He walked over and helped Ann out of the car first. Then Becky got out and held out her hand to help Chrissy get out. Amber did the same for Amy and then Carl helped Mandy to get out last.
“You look really beautiful tonight Ann.” Brad said with a grin.
“Thanks Brad. You look pretty good yourself in that suit.” Ann said, as she looked at Brad in his designer suit, just like Carl was wearing.
“Thanks babe, but you really need to thank Carl for the suit. He sorted it all out as a thank you for telling him about the club.” Brad said, as he looked down at the suit he was wearing.
“Thanks for getting Brad the suit, Carl. He looks really good in it.” Ann said with a grin.
“You’re welcome Ann, he did clean up pretty good, didn’t he?” Carl asked with a smile, as he looked at Brad who was stood just behind Ann.
“I think we better make our way inside, so we can all stop talking about the poor boy.” Mandy said, as she looked at the nervous look on Brad’s face.
Mandy found it funny that Brad could take on a bunch of drunken thugs, but he got nervous about a bunch of people talking about him.
Brad and Ann led the way into the club, as they had both been there before. The others all followed behind. Brad told the maitre d’, who they were and he led them all to a large table just off the dance floor with a clear view of the stage and the band.
They all took their seats and then started to look around at the other people in the club sat at the other tables. They all looked a little shocked when they realised that everyone in the club worked at Carl’s club. They all looked at Carl and Becky to find them both grinning like Cheshire cats.
“What’s going on here Carl?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
“Becky and I thought it would be a good idea to treat everyone that worked at the club to a night out, to thank them for doing such a great job day in and day out.” Carl said with a smile. “I say Becky and I, but it was really Becky’s idea.” Carl added with a chuckle, as he looked at Becky.
“You’re paying for it all Carl, so I’d say it has a lot to do with you really.” Becky smiled.
“I think it’s really great that you both think so much of your work force to do something like this for them all.” Mandy smiled. “So did you hire the whole club then babe?” Mandy asked with a grin.
“Yep, I called them up and asked how much it would cost to hire the place for the whole night.” Carl said with a grin.
Everyone smiled when they saw Vic and Jenna walk over to the table and take a seat each. They smiled even more when they saw Sara and Cathy turn up. Sara was wearing a trouser suit just like Becky and Amber, while Cathy wore a wonderful gold evening gown. They could all see that Sara had made it just for Cathy to wear, by the fit of it and how good it made Cathy look.
Amy and Chrissy both jumped up and gave Sara and Cathy a hug.
“Carl never said you would be coming!” Chrissy shouted, as she hugged them both.
Chrissy was really happy to see them both, as she didn’t think they got out nearly enough.
“When Carl told us all about a night of dancing to slow music, that it sounded to good to pass up on.” Sara said with a smile, as she looked at Cathy, just like Chrissy looked at Becky.
“Carl hired the whole club for the night, so you know most the people here tonight.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked around at all the staff from the nightclub.
“That sounds like Carl all over.” Sara giggled, as she looked at Carl cuddling with Mandy.
They all took their seats as the waitresses came around taking food orders from everyone. Carl had told everyone to order what ever they wanted and just to have a good time, so they did.
The food was really nice and the girls all shared what they ordered. Jenna found it really cute and was soon joining in with the others.
Once the meal was out the way, the live band came on stage and started playing slow songs. Everyone grabbed their partner and headed onto the dance floor, to start a fun night of dancing.
Amy was really enjoying being led around the dance floor by Amber, as were the other girls. Amy could see that Chrissy was having a great time dancing with Becky, as was Cathy with Sara.
Ann was having a really good time with Brad; she was glad that she could spend some real time with him for a change. Ann hated it when he was working at the club, as she could only spend fifteen minutes with him at a time, but tonight she had him all to herself and she was going to make the most of it.
Amy and Amber were taking a break from dancing when Sara and Cathy returned to the table.
“You two make a really cute couple out there.” Sara said, as she sat down next to Cathy.
“We’re just having a little fun with it all.” Amber said with a giggle.
“I am having a really great time; I just have to keep reminding Amber where her hand should remain while we’re dancing.” Amy said with a giggle.
“We did notice you having to mover Amber’s hand back up a couple of times.” Cathy smiled, as she looked at Amy and Amber.
“I can’t help it Amy, I just find it so amazing how you’re filling out in all the right places.” Amber smiled.
“Thanks Amber.” Amy said looking a little red faced.
“I think red suits you Amy.” Amber smiled, as she stroked the side of Amy’s face with her hand. “I’m finding it harder and harder each day to remember you any other way than what I see before me right now Amy.”
“Do you like me like this Amber?” Amy asked looking worried.
“I’d still like you no matter what you looked like baby sister.” Amber said, as she hugged her.
Amber really wanted to pull Amy’s lips to hers and then kiss her deeply to let her know her true feelings, but Amber was going to stick with her plan and wait until she could move closer to Amy before she opened up to Amy.
Sara and Cathy could see that Amber was hiding her true feelings for Amy, but they weren’t about to get involved. They guessed that Amber had her reasons for keeping her secrets from Amy.
They all soon felt ready to head back out to the dance floor, after Amber spoke with Sara, about what time she should head over to her home. Sara had already told Amber about how she worked from home. Amber said she’d get a taxi over to her home in the morning, as she didn’t know the bus routs.
Mandy and Carl were just sitting down as Amber was talking to Sara about getting a taxi, so she offered her a lift.
“I can drop you off on the way to the shop Amber.” Mandy said.
“I don’t want to put you out Mandy, but thank you anyway.” Amber replied.
“It’s no trouble Amber, Sara’s house in only just off the route we take to the shop anyway.” Mandy smiled, as she took a sip of her drink.
“Okay then Mandy, thank you.” Amber smiled.
“You’re most welcome Amber. I think you’ll have a really great time with Sara this week.” Mandy smiled.
Mandy was also happy that Sara would have someone to work with. Carl had said that Sara needed someone to help her out, as she was really busy now days trying to keep on top of all the design work.
“I’m really looking forward to working with Amber myself. It will be nice to have another brain to pick.” Sara giggled, as she thought about the last time they talked about picking each other’s brain.
They all spent the rest of the night dancing and taking the odd break here and there. They all had the odd giggle at Amy, as she tried to stop Amber from squeezing her bottom as they danced. By the end of the night they were all feeling tired, but really happy at the same time.
Denis was waiting out side the club with the limo when Mandy and the others all got out there, after everyone else had left. Denis held the door for them all to enter then drove off.
Sara and Cathy even got a lift home in it. Vic had driven them to the club in his car, but Sara really wanted to enjoy the trip home in style and Cathy wasn’t about to complain either.
They dropped Sara and Cathy off at home and left after Amber said she’d see Sara in the morning. They all thanked Denis for the ride in his limo before they all entered the house.
Carl had sorted with Vic to pick him up in the morning, so he was going to spend the night with Mandy again. They all felt tired, so they called it a night and headed off to bed.
Amy had just made a pot of tea the next morning when Mandy and Carl entered the kitchen. Mandy was still in her bathrobe, while Carl was wearing his business suit.
“Morning Mandy, Carl. Thanks for the great evening out last night.” Amy said, as she ran over and hugged them both.
“Morning Amy. You’re welcome for last night; I had a really good time as well last night dancing with my princess.” Carl said, as he looked at Mandy just before he kissed her.
“I had a really great time too.” Mandy said, as they broke the kiss, just before Carl helped her take her seat at the table.
“I’ve just made a pot of tea if you’re interested.” Amy asked with a grin, as she already knew that Mandy would jump at the chance. She also knew that Carl liked to start the day with a nice cupper as well.
“Now that sounds like a good idea, baby sister. Thanks for taking such good care of us.” Mandy smiled, as she poured them all a cup out.
“What time is Vic coming for you Carl?” Amy asked, as she sat drinking her tea.
“He should be here in around ten minutes, knowing Vic.” Carl said with a smile, as he drank his tea. “Why do you ask?” Carl asked with a puzzled look.
“I better make a start on breakfast then, or you and Vic will try and leave without having any.” Amy smiled, as she stood up and made her way over to the fridge and then the stove.
“I don’t suppose me telling you not to put yourself to any trouble will do any good, will it?” Carl asked with a chuckle.
“You suppose right, Carl.” Amy said with a grin, as she looked over her shoulder.
Carl chuckled some more, as he watched Amy work on breakfast, while he sat cuddling with Mandy. Carl thought that Amy acted more and more like Chrissy each day. Carl was broke out of his daydreaming when he heard the kitchen door open and Chrissy and Becky walk in giggling. Amber was close behind with Ann.
Ann took her seat at the table, while Chrissy, Becky and Amber all set to work helping Amy sort out breakfast. Carl liked the way the others all followed the orders of the one who started the meal. In this case it was Amy telling them what to do.
Mandy got up and went to answer the door when she heard the bell. She found Vic stood there smiling at her.
“Morning Mandy.” Vic said.
“Morning Vic. I hope you’ve not had breakfast yet, as Amy has included you this morning.” Mandy said, as she stepped to one side to let him enter the house.
“I had a feeling that one of them would force me to have some breakfast, after last week, so I skipped it back at the hotel.” Vic said with a grin, as he entered the house.
“And here I was worried that I might have to twist your arm.” Mandy giggled, as she walked with Vic back to the kitchen.
“Me turn down a home cooked breakfast? Never going to happen.” Vic said with a grin, as he held the door to the kitchen open for Mandy to enter first.
“I guess I should have realised that.” Mandy giggled.
“Hi everyone, I hear that I’ve got to force down some of your great cooking.” Vic said with a smile, as he entered the kitchen.
“Hi Vic!” Everyone shouted when they heard him speak.
“I’m afraid so Vic, we can’t have you and Carl heading off to work on an empty tummy.” Amy said, as she brought the first two plates of food to the table.
“It’ll be tough, but I’ll give it a go.” Vic said with a frown, as he picked up the knife and fork when Amy put one of the plates down in front of him.
“Are you sure you don’t want to give this plate to one of the others Amy? They have been waiting longer than I have.” Vic said with a shocked look on his face.
“We’re all okay Vic. We know that you and Carl will need to leave before the rest of us.” Mandy said, as she let Chrissy put a plate down in front of her. “This looks really good Chrissy.” Mandy added, as she picked up a piece of toast and broke open one of her eggs with it.
“Yes thanks, this does look really nice and tastes even better.” Vic said, as he put a piece of sausage in his mouth.
“I’m glad you like it Vic.” Chrissy said, as she took her seat at the table next to Becky, as she’d brought hers and Chrissy’s plates to the table.
Amy walked over to the table empty handed, as Amber had already taken her plate when she took her own. They all sat and enjoyed another great breakfast before having another cup of tea.
“I hope you were taking notes Carl, so you can repeat it on Wednesday.” Mandy asked with a grin.
“I was hoping to get away with beans on toast, or even just toast.” Carl said with a sad look.
“Not a chance, babe, we want a proper breakfast cooked for us.” Mandy said in a firm voice.
Carl realised that he may have bitten off more than be bargained for now. He knew it wouldn’t be as easy as he first thought, but he still liked the idea of playing maid to them all for a day.
Vic and Carl both thanked the girls for cooking a great breakfast and gave them all a hug. Then they all saw Carl and Vic off before giving Mandy a couple of minutes to say goodbye in her own special way.
Carl had a busy day of sorting out the house ready for when Amber went home next weekend. He’d already sorted out with Sara and ordered up all the things Amber would need to set up a proper studio to help with her design work.
“When you drop Amber off at Sara’s, ask her about the maid’s outfit for Wednesday, as she’s made some for the guests at the hotel and I’m sure she’ll have one that will fit me already made.” Carl said with a smile, as he hugged Mandy.
“Why would the guests want to wear a maid’s outfit?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
“Don’t look so puzzled princess, they pay to be maids and help out with the cleaning of the rooms with the normal hotel staff.” Carl said with a chuckle.
“You really do offer the guests everything.” Mandy said with a giggle.
“I just want them to feel safe as they enjoy their hobby.” Carl said.
“How does the normal staff feel about having men dressed as maids helping them out every now and then?” Mandy asked.
“The normal staff all love having the extra help and I wouldn’t hire anyone that had a problem with them anyway.” Carl said with a firm look. Mandy loved the way Carl was always looking out for his fellow crossdressers.
“Have I ever told you how wonderful I think you are lover?” Mandy asked, as she kissed him.
“Yes, but I could listen to you say it all day long.” Carl smiled, just before kissing Mandy back.
“I wish I could lover, but I better let you go and get started. I know you have a lot to get done.” Mandy said with a grin, as she knew that Carl really did have a lot to get done if Amber was going to be returning to the new house next Sunday.
“If I don’t see you before, I’ll see you at the club tomorrow night.” Carl said, just before kissing Mandy yet again and then he was gone.
Mandy stood and watched Vic’s car drive away, then she went back into the house to go and get ready for work.
Amy, Amber, Chrissy, Becky and Mandy all gave Ann a hug before she left for work, while they all went up to get ready to leave and Becky made a start on washing the dishes they used at breakfast.
Amber still found it funny how Mandy had to pull Chrissy over to the car when it was time to leave, as she really didn’t want to leave Becky. Chrissy soon cheered up when they pulled into Sara’s driveway. She jumped out the car and ran over to Sara, when she saw her step out the house to great them all.
“Hi Sara!” Chrissy shouted, as she hugged her.
“Hello Chrissy. How you feeling today?” Sara asked with a grin, as she hugged her friend back.
“I’m doing fine; I had a really great time last night. It looked like you and Cathy were having a fun time as well.” Chrissy smiled, as she broke the hug.
“We really did Chrissy; it was really nice to spend time dancing with Cathy and seeing all you having a good time as well.” Sara said, as she looked at Mandy and the other two.
“I had a really great time dancing with Amber.” Amy said with a grin, as she looked at Amber, who was also stood grinning.
Sara just smiled when she saw the way Amy and Amber were looking at each other. She really knew that they had feeling for each other just by the way they were grinning.
“Do you have time for a cup of tea?” Sara asked with hope in her voice.
“Yes if it’s no trouble Sara? I also need to ask for your help with something.” Mandy said, as she followed Sara back into her home.
Sara led the way to the dinning room, so they could all sit and chat around the table. Chrissy followed Sara to the kitchen, so she could help make the tea, while Amy showed Amber some of the designs Sara had done for people in some of the portfolio’s she had on the table.
Amber was really amazed at the designs Sara had done. Amber hoped she could pick up some tips off Sara this week.
Sara and Chrissy were soon coming back into the room with a couple of trays, they were both giggling like a couple of old friends. They all took their drinks off Chrissy as she passed it to them, then Mandy asked Sara her question.
“Carl asked me to have a word with you about sorting him out with a maid’s outfit for Wednesday; do you think you can help me out?” Mandy asked, as she bit her bottom lip.
“No problem Mandy.” Sara said with a smile. “Is this to do with the challenge you set him yesterday?” Sara asked with a grin.
“Yes it is.” Mandy smiled. “I was really shocked when he offered to do it.” Mandy added.
“I’m not, he’s always been a little quick to except any challenge.” Sara giggled. “He once played maid for me one weekend back in college, that was because he said he could clean the house better than I could and I said he couldn’t.” Sara added with a look that she was thinking back to that time.
“And could he?” Amber asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Yes he could, but I still think it was the maid’s outfit that helped him do it.” Sara said with a grin.
“I bet he looks really cute in that outfit too.” Mandy said with a grin.
“Carla does look really cute in it, as she doesn’t do it half way Mandy. He will really look like your maid, all be it a very sexy French maid.” Sara giggled.
“Do you need me to sort anything out?” Mandy asked.
“Nope, I can get everything together for you and give it to Vic, or Vicky to leave with you tomorrow night.” Sara said, as she made a quick list of what she would need to sort out for Mandy.
“You’re a superstar Sara.” Mandy said, as she gave Sara a hug.
“I don’t know about that Mandy, but I do try my best.” Sara said with a grin, as she hugged Mandy back.
They all finished their tea and then Sara and Amber waved Mandy, Chrissy and Amy off before they made their way back to the dinning room, so they could clear away the cups. Once that was done, Sara gave Amber a tour of her home and then took her to her studio.
Amber was in heaven, as she looked around the studio. Amber fell in love with the computer she had and the large art tablet style monitor that allowed Sara to draw straight onto the screen and also drag things onto a second monitor she had just off to the side. It wasn’t long before Sara was showing Amber how to use it and they were soon coming up with some new dress designs.
Sara loved the idea of being able to work on designs with someone else and someone that knew what they were talking about. They were soon giggling and playing around like old friends. Amber knew that she was going to have a great week working with Sara.
Amy, Chrissy and Mandy were all busy sorting out the orders for the hotel when Carl turned up with a basket of food at lunchtime. He also told them that he had sorted out the house for Amber and he and Vic would fly up there on Thursday to finalise everything and make sure all the stuff for the studio was being set up right.
“You really don’t play around do you Carl?” Amy asked looking a little shocked at just how fast he’d sorted everything.
“No I don’t Amy and you’d be amazed what waving the right amount of money around can do.” Carl said with a grin.
“I really want to thank you for doing all this Carl.” Amy said with a tear in her eye.
“It’s my pleasure Amy, I really do like Amber and I’m happy to call her part of the family.” Carl said with a big smile, as he gave Amy a hug.
“Carl, do you think we’ll be able to travel up with you on Sunday, when you take Amber back home?” Amy asked sounding a little shy about asking.
“I just thought we would all be going up anyway.” Carl said with a grin. “I thought you’d all want to make sure Amber was going to be living in a much better place.” Carl added with a chuckle.
“Thank you Carl!” Amy said, as she hugged him again.
Once they had lunch out the way, they helped Carl load up his car so he could get the clothes back to the hotel, ready for Marie and Cathy to work their magic on the guests.
Amy, Chrissy and Mandy were all happy to be closing the shop by the end of the day, as Mondays were always a busy day. Mandy got Amy to call Amber, to see if she wanted to be picked up on the way home, but she said that she’d make her own way home later, as she was in the middle of something with Sara. So they loaded up the car and then headed for the post office before heading home.
Becky was sat drinking a glass of juice when she saw Chrissy, Amy and Mandy enter the kitchen. Becky started grinning, as she watched Chrissy run over to her and jump on her lap.
“Hi Baby.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Becky’s neck so she could kiss her.
“MMM, I take it you missed me today.” Becky purred, as she broke the kiss.
“Do I really need to answer that, babe?” Chrissy asked with a grin.
“No, not really lover. The kiss just said it all.” Becky said with a grin, just before pulling Chrissy in for another kiss.
Mandy and Amy left Chrissy sat on Becky’s lap while they both went up to take a shower and change out of their work clothes.
Ann got home a little later and sat chatting with Chrissy and Becky until dinner was ready, as she didn’t have enough time to go and take a shower before dinner.
Amber still wasn’t home by the time Amy and Mandy came back down, so Ann grabbed her mobile and gave Amber a quick call to see what time she thought she’d be home.
“Hi Amber. What time do you think you’ll be home? We’re just about to dish dinner up.” Amber asked when she heard Amber’s voice at the other end of the phone.
“Hi Annie. Sorry, but we lost all track of time.” Amber said sounding a little shocked, as she realised what the time was. “I’ll call for a taxi when I get off the phone with you and I’ll be home as soon as I can. Sorry for all the trouble.” Amber added sounding a little sad.
“Don’t worry about it Amber, I had a funny feeling that you’d lose all track of time when you got designing stuff with Sara.” Ann giggled. “Are you having a good time with her?” Ann asked.
“She’s really amazing Annie, I can’t believe how much I’ve learned from her in just one day.” Amber said sounding really excited down the phone.
“I better let you go and call a taxi and let you tell me all about it when you get home later.” Ann giggled, as she could tell how excited Amber really was about spending time with Sara.
“Okay Annie, I’ll see you later. Bye for now.” Amber said sounding really happy.
“Okay Amber. Bye, bye.” Ann said just before ending the call.
Ann told the others that Amber had lost track of time and she was going to be getting a taxi home right away. The others all decided to wait for Amber to get home before they dished up dinner then.
It took another half-hour for them all to hear Amber shout she was home, as she entered the kitchen.
“I’m sorry for being so late everyone, am I too late for dinner?” Amber asked, as she saw the empty table.
“Not at all silly. We decided to wait for you to get home before we dished it up.” Becky said, as she helped Chrissy to stand, so they could sort our dinner.
“I feel really bad for being so late now; you really shouldn’t have waited for me to get home.” Amber said looking really sad for keeping them all waiting for her. “Can I help you get everything dished up then?” Amber asked.
“Not really Amber, we have it all ready to bring to the table, but you can help us eat it.” Becky said with a grin.
“I think I can manage that.” Amber said with a grin, as she took her seat at the table.
Becky and Chrissy brought everything to the table and they were soon eating another great meal. Amber told them all about her day at Sara’s and how nice she thought her home was. She also told them how great Sara’s computer set up was and how she wished she had something like that to work on.
Amy, Chrissy and Mandy all looked at each other with a little grin, as they already knew that Carl had set her up with the same system in her new home.
Amber set to work washing the dishes once dinner was over, while Amy and Mandy dried them and put them away. Chrissy went with Becky to change out of her work clothes and help Becky get ready for the club.
Once Becky left for the club with Vicky, they all went and got a bottle of wine out the fridge. Then they spent the rest of the night watching a movie on the telly, drinking wine while they all let Amber tell them about some of the things Sara showed her through the day. They all called it a night when the movie ended just after ten o’clock and headed off to bed.
Mandy dropped Amber off the next morning on the way to the shop, but they were running a little late so they couldn’t stop and have a drink this morning. They all gave Sara a wave, as she opened the door to let Amber enter. Mandy made a sign that she would give Sara a call later, to which Sara smiled and nodded back.
Sara made a pot of tea for them both and then they got back to working on the designs they started yesterday. It was getting close to lunchtime when they heard the doorbell. Sara and Amber both went to see who it was, as Amber knew that Sara still got a little worried about answering it on her own. They opened the door and found Carl and Vic stood there smiling at them both.
“Hi, Carl, Vic, what brings you two here at this time of the day?” Sara asked looking a little worried.
“Hello ladies.” Carl said with a smile. “Don’t look so worried, I just wanted to drop a couple of things off with you. First is this lunch basket and the second is sat out on the driveway.” Carl said with a grin, as he let them both look out at the driveway.
Both girls looked a little puzzled when they looked out and just saw a silver mini parked on the large driveway in front of the house.
“What happened to the Merc, Vic?” Amber asked looking worried that something had gone wrong with Vic’s Mercedes.
“The Merc is just fine.” Vic said with a smile, as he pointed over to his car parked on the other side of the driveway.
“Then can I ask why you’re driving around in the mini Carl?” Amber asked with an even more puzzled look on her face.
“I’m just dropping it off.” Carl smiled.
“Wow Sara, is this your car then?” Amber asked with a grin, as she looked at Sara, but she soon looked puzzled again when she saw the funny look Sara was giving her. “What’s with the odd look, Sara?” Amber asked.
“I can’t drive Amber, so why would Carl want to get me a car?” Sara asked, as she looked at Amber and then Carl and Vic.
“Oh, so is the car for Cathy then?” Amber asked.
“No, Cathy just had a new car several months back.” Sara said, as she looked at Carl for an answer.
“Have you done guessing Amber, or would you like a little more time to keep trying?” Carl asked with a big grin on his face.
“Okay, I give up then Carl. Who is the car for then?” Amber asked with a frown, as she folded her arms.
Carl and Vic just smiled at each other, as Carl handed Amber the keys. “I hope it’s to your liking Amber.” Carl said.
Amber just stood with her mouth open, as she looked at the keys in her hand and then up at Carl and Vic.
“What? You mean that the car is for me?” Amber asked looking shocked.
“Yep, I heard that you had to get a taxi home last night, so I thought you could use a car of your own for getting back and forth. Do you like it?” Carl asked, as he let Amber and Sara step outside, so they could go and look at Amber’s new car.
Amber walked over to the car and pushed a button on the key to unlock the door and turn off the alarm. Then she opened the driver’s door and got in, while Sara opened the passenger door and got in.
“It looks and smells brand new.” Amber said, as she looked around at all the shiny knobs and buttons in the car. “How did you find a brand new car to hire for me Carl?” Amber asked.
“I just called round a couple of places this morning until I found one. I didn’t want you driving one that had been abused by another motorist.” Carl said with a smile, as he walked over to the side of the car, so he could get a better look at Amber’s happy face, as she looked around the car. He wasn’t about to tell her that he’d brought the car for her and not hired it like she thought. He didn’t want Amber putting two and two together and working out what they had planned for her return home.
“Thank you Carl. I know that doesn’t sound like much, but I just don’t know what else to say.” Amber said as she smiled up at Carl, as a tear ran down her cheek.
“That’s good enough for me Amber, I’m happy with that big smile of yours and this means that you and Sara can get around easier for the rest of the week.” Carl smiled, as he handed Amber a tissue.
“Do you mind if I take a quick spin around the block in it?” Amber asked with a grin.
“Not at all Amber. Vic and I will go and get the lunch set up in the dining room while you’re gone.” Carl smiled. “I hope you don’t mind if we join you for a spot of lunch?” Carl asked, as he looked at Amber and then Sara.
“We’d both really love that Carl.” Sara said, as she closed her door and put her seat belt on.
“I’d love to have lunch with you and Vic.” Amber said, as she let Carl close her door for her.
Amber started the car and the spent a couple of minutes setting the seat up, so she could reach the foot pedal’s and the steering wheel just right, then she turned the car around on the large gravelled driveway before heading out onto the road. Amber fell in love with the car right away, as she drove down the road.
Sara really liked the car too and she could see how happy Amber was by the smile she had on her face.
Amber could have spent the rest of the day just driving around in her new car, but she knew that Carl and Vic would have lunch laid out by now, so she headed back towards Sara’s house. She pulled back onto the driveway and parked up and then they both got out and smiled, as they both looked at the car before heading back into the house.
Carl and Vic had the basket of food set out on the table when Amber and Sara entered the dinning room. Amber ran over and hugged them both to thank them both for the car, even if it was only for a couple of days.
They both said she was most welcome and then they set about eating the lunch they brought with them.
Once lunch was over and Sara and Amber had washed out the empty pots, they put it all back in the basked, so Carl and Vic could take it back to the hotel with them. Sara and Amber waved them off at the front door after Amber thanked them both again for the hire car.
Sara sorted out the last bits they needed to complete the maid’s uniform for Carl tomorrow and she loaded it all into the boot of Amber’s car. Then they got back to sorting out the other project they were working on. Time soon got away from them and it was soon time for Amber to be heading home, or she’d have them all sat waiting again like last night.
Amber gave Sara a hug just before she jumped in her car and headed home with the maid’s outfit for Carl. Amber was happy that Carl had programmed the sat-nav with all the places she’d want to go, so she hit the pre-programmed button to direct her home and she set off following the voice coming from the machine on the dashboard. Amber had just parked on the drive in front of the house when Mandy pulled up next to her in her own car.
“Hi Amber, I see Carl dropped the car off with you then.” Mandy said with a smile, as she saw the grin on Amber’s face.
“Yes he did Mandy. I can’t believe he hired me a car for the week, he’s a really great person Mandy.” Amber said, as she opened the boot to get the bits out that she and Sara put in there earlier.
“That’s Carl for you Amber; he’s always trying to fix everyone’s problems for them.” Mandy said with a grin, as she helped Amber get the bits out the boot of her car.
Amy and Chrissy were looking around the car while Mandy helped Amber, then they followed Mandy into the house. Amber followed Mandy up to her room, so they could drop off the outfit and then they both headed back down to the kitchen.
“I hear you’re mobile again Amber.” Ann said with a smile, as she sat drinking a cup of tea at the kitchen table.
“Did you all know that Carl was planning to hire me a car for the week?” Amber asked, with her hands on her hips, as she tried to look annoyed.
“I didn’t know until Carl called in to see me earlier this afternoon, after he dropped it off with you.” Ann smiled, just before taking another sip of her tea.
“We found out just after we dropped you off at Sara’s this morning. Becky told Chrissy what Carl was planning to do, so she told us, as we drove to work.” Amy said with a grin, as she could see how happy Amber was about having the car to run round in.
“How long before dinner’s ready Becky?” Mandy asked, as she sat down at the table to rest her feet.
“I think it’ll be ready in about forty-five minutes, so you have plenty of time to go and take a shower and get changed, if that’s what you’re wondering.” Becky smiled, as she sat cuddling with Chrissy, who was sat on her knee.
“You know me so well Becky.” Mandy giggled, as she took the cup of tea that Ann just poured out for her. “I have enough time to drink this before I head up.” Mandy added, as she took a sip from her cup.
“So do you have everything sorted out now for Carl, so he can play at being our maid tomorrow?” Amy asked, as she sat down between Ann and Amber.
“Yes, Sara sorted out everything and I think he’ll look really cute in it all.” Mandy said with a grin. “Do you think that Sara and Cathy would want to come for dinner tomorrow night?” Mandy asked Amber.
“I’m not to sure. I know that Cathy doesn’t get finished doing the makeovers until late, so I would need to call them and find out.” Amber said with a thoughtful look.
“That’s okay Amber, I’ll call Sara myself later. I need to thank her for helping with the outfit for Carl.” Mandy smiled.
Mandy finished her tea and then went up to take her shower. Amy and Amber also decided to go and take their showers as well, so they wouldn’t have to run around in a panic later while they were all trying to get ready to go to the club.
Chrissy and Ann both stayed behind to help Becky sort out dinner, well Chrissy helped with dinner while Ann just chatted with them as they worked on it. They were just starting to dish it up when Mandy entered the kitchen; she was shortly followed by Amy and Amber, who were both giggling at each other, as they entered.
Once dinner was out the way, Amy and Amber set about getting the dishes washed and put away, while Becky, Chrissy and Ann went up to take their showers and get ready to go to the club.
“How do you like working with Sara then Amber?” Amy asked, as she stood drying the dishes while Amber washed.
“Its really amazing Amy. Sara is really good at her job and I’ve learned so much in just a couple of days. I’d love to have her computer set up back at my place, but I don’t think I could ever afford anything even close to that.” Amber said with a sigh.
“I think you’ll be a great designer one day and you will have a computer just like Sara does to do your wonderful designs on.” Amy smiled, as she gave Amber a big hug.
“I’m glad that someone believes I can become a designer one day Amy.” Amber smiled; as she let Amy hug her while she had her hands in the sink. Amber just wished she could have hugged her back right there and then.
“Now you’re just being silly Amber.” Amy said, as she hugged Amber a little tighter. “I think the rest of the family all believe in you too.” Amy added with a smile, as she broke the hug.
Amber found her self looking deep into Amy’s eyes and wanted to just kiss her right there and then, but fought the feeling. “We better get these dishes washed, or we’ll never be ready when Vicky comes for us.” Amber said with a grin.
Amy was lost in Amber’s stare for a while, she found herself wishing that they could be like Chrissy and Becky were, or Sara and Cathy, but Amy knew that Amber would never want to be more than friends, so she kept her thoughts to herself. Amy was soon snapped out of her daydreaming when Amber spoke and then started grinning at her.
“I guess we better see about getting finished then, so we can go and get ready for a fun night of dancing.” Amy said with a grin, as she started to dance around and shaking her bottom at Amber.
“You can be such a teasing little tramp.” Amber said, as she playfully slapped Amy’s behind.
Amy giggled, as she ran off to put the plates away in the cupboard. Amber giggled as well, she was happy to see Amy laughing and having fun.
Mandy had gone to the living room to give Sara a call about coming over for dinner tomorrow night. She grabbed the phone and hit the speed dial button for Sara’s home and waited for her to answer.
“Hello Sara speaking.” Mandy heard Sara say down the phone.
“Hi Sara, its Mandy here. I just wanted to thank you for all the help with Carl’s maid outfit.” Mandy said sounding happy.
“Hi Mandy. I’m glad I could help.” Sara said, sounding just as happy.
“I was wondering if you and Cathy wanted to come over for dinner tomorrow night? You could see what he looks like then.” Mandy asked.
“I would really like that Mandy, but do you think Carl will be okay with us coming over?” Sara asked sounding a little worried.
“He doesn’t mind who sees him as Carla, so why would he be bothered who sees him dressed as a maid, or Carla as a maid I should say.” Mandy said down the phone, she said it in such a way that it made what Sara just said sound silly.
“You’re right Mandy, Carla will just find it more fun, having a couple more people to run around after for a couple of hours.” Sara giggled down the phone. “So yes, you can count Cathy and me in. I’ll come back to your place with Amber tomorrow night and I’ll tell Cathy to come straight round when she finishes work. If that’s okay with you?” Sara asked.
“That sounds great to me Sara, so I’ll look forward to seeing you tomorrow night then. Unless you’re going to be at the club later?” Mandy asked.
“I’d really like to go out, but Cathy is always worn out by the time she gets done through the week, but we plan to be there on Saturday.” Sara said the last bit with a happy tone to her voice.
“Okay Sara, until tomorrow then. Bye” Mandy said.
“Yes until tomorrow Mandy. Bye, bye.” Sara said to Mandy just before the line went dead.
Mandy put the hand set back on its base unit and then went to see if Amber and Amy had finished the dishes so they could go and get ready. They were just wiping down worktops when Mandy found them, so she waited for them to finish. Mandy told them both about Sara and Cathy coming for dinner tomorrow night and how Sara would come back with Amber, while Cathy would come straight from work, as they made their way upstairs. They parted at Mandy’s room and then made their way to their own rooms to get ready.
Ann was just getting dressed when Amy got back to her room, so she waited for Ann to finish dressing, then she did her hair and makeup for her. Then Ann helped her to get dressed. Amy had just finished her makeup and hair when Amber knocked on the door.
“Come in!” Ann shouted, as she looked to see who it was coming in, but she had a good idea it would be Amber.
“Hi Amber. Amy won’t be long and then she’ll do your hair and makeup for you.” Ann said with a smile, as she walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.
Amber followed Ann and sat on the bed next to her, as they both watched Amy finish styling her hair.
“Don’t you find it a little odd that your new baby sister, that use to be your brother, can do a better job with your makeup and hair than you can?” Amber asked with a giggle.
“Not really Amber. She’s been learning lots from Chrissy and Cathy. I’m really proud to have her as a sister.” Ann smiled, as she wrapped an arm around Amber’s waist and hugged her.
Amy was soon standing up and waving Amber over. Once she was seated at the dressing table, Amy set to work on getting her ready. Amber just closed her eyes and let Amy work on her face and then her hair. Amber soon snapped out of her relaxed state when she heard Amy say she was all done.
“Wow Amy, you sure picked up some amazing skills from Chrissy and Cathy.” Amber said with a grin, as she looked at herself in the mirror on the dressing table.
“Thanks Amber, I’m glad that they both took the time to show me.” Amy said, as she helped Amber to her feet.
“You have a really good group of friends around you now Amy. I’m really happy for you baby sister.” Amber said, as she wrapped her arms around her to give her a hug.
“I know I do Amber and I want to thank you for being one of them.” Amy whispered in her ear, as she kissed Amber on the cheek.
Amber felt a warm feeling deep down when Amy kissed her cheek. She wished she could let Amy know how she really felt about her, but she wasn’t going to see Amy depressed when she went home again at the weekend. Amber knew that once she finished the college course, she could then move down here to be with Amy and the others for good. Then she would let Amy know how she really felt about her.
That’s what Amber kept telling herself, as she let Amy hug her, but she was really beginning to lose the battle. She was snapped back to reality when she heard Ann speak.
“Come on you two, Vicky will be here any minute.” Ann said, as she handed them their purses.
Amy and Amber broke the hug with a giggle, as they took their purses and then followed Ann out of the bedroom. They knocked on Chrissy and Becky’s bedroom door to see if they were ready, then they knocked on Mandy’s door to ask her as well. They were all ready, so they made their way down stairs just in time for Vicky to arrive.
Vicky told them how beautiful they all looked and they said the same to Vicky. Then they all left the house and got in the car so Vicky could drive them all to the club.
Ann was ready to spend the night with Brad, even if it was between him doing his job. Mandy was ready to spend the night with Carla and catch up on some cuddling. Becky was ready to show off her beautiful wife to everyone at the club, while Amy and Amber were ready to spend the night dancing. Chrissy was just happy to be spending time with Becky when she wasn’t sorting out running the club for Carla.
The night went really well, Amy and Amber kept Chrissy smiling and giggling while Becky was away, by going on the dance floor. Amber liked it when Becky turned up, because she always got the DJ to play a slow song, so they could wrap their arms around each other, as they danced. This also meant that Amber got to do the same with Amy. Amy was glad to join in as well, as she got to let Amber wrap her arms around her.
Ann made the most of the fifteen minute breaks that Brad got to take, they would always spend the time sat cuddling in the VIP section on the sofa. Ann would always feel sad when she had to let him get up and go back to work.
Mandy was happy to sit on the sofa and cuddle with Carla when she could, but she would also follow Carla around the club, as she greeted guests in the VIP section. They were sat cuddling with each other when Mandy asked her about Sara and Cathy coming for dinner the next night.
“I hope you don’t mind babe, but I asked Sara and Cathy if they wanted to come for dinner tomorrow night. I thought it was the least I could do after she sorted out the maid’s outfit.” Mandy looked up at Carla with a worried look.
“I don’t mind at all princess. I think it will be fun playing maid to you all.” Carla said with a grin. “I hope you don’t mind, but I’ll keep the breast forms attached tonight. It will make getting ready quicker in the morning, so I can serve you all.” Carla said, as she sat cuddling with Mandy.
Mandy was happy to see Carla was all right with everything, so she cuddled up a little closer.
All the girls were really tired by the end of the night, but they had all had a really good time. Mandy had even managed to get Carla on the dance floor for a couple of slow dances. Becky was really happy with the night, as the club had been pretty trouble free, so she got to spend more time with Chrissy.
Vicky drove them all home at the end of the night. They left Brad and Frank to lock the club up, after Brad had said a proper goodbye to Ann. The girls all waved to them, as they drove away.
“Thanks for the lift Vicky and you know where to find me tomorrow if you really need me, but I don’t expect any problems that shouldn’t keep until Thursday.” Carla said, as she got out the car with Mandy. “I’m sure you and Becky will cope with the club tomorrow night.” Carla added with a smile.
“I think we both know that Becky can cope with running the club all on her own Carla.” Vicky smiled back at her.
“I do Vicky. Just as I can trust all the people that work for me to do a good job.” Carla said with a proud smile.
“Remember to serve your mistresses well, maid and do a good job tomorrow.” Vicky said with a grin, just before she drove back out of the drive in front of Mandy’s house.
Mandy took hold of Carla’s hand and led her back into the house with the others. Everyone was tired so they all decided to call it a night and head off to bed. Mandy found it a little strange that night, having Carla in bed and not Carl. She still made good use of the other special parts Carla had, so they were soon making love.
Chrissy and Becky got ready for bed, they were both tired, so they both cuddled up together and were soon falling asleep in each other’s arms.
Amy, Ann and Amber all got ready for bed and they too were soon falling asleep all cuddled up together with Amy in the middle feeling very protected by Ann and Amber.
Mandy woke the next morning and reached over to wrap her arm around Carla, but only found an empty bed, so she looked around to see where she might be. She saw her sat at the dressing table doing her makeup; she was already in her maid’s outfit.
“Morning Carla, you’re up early.” Mandy said, as she sat up in bed to get a better look at Carla in her uniform.
“Good morning ma’am. I hope you didn’t mind me using some of your makeup? I was thoughtless and never brought any of my own.” Carla said, as she ran over and stood at the side of the bed for Mandy to look over her uniform. Carla even gave her a curtsey.
Mandy was amazed at just how good Carla looked in the uniform. It was a French maid uniform in black silk and even had all the layers of petticoats to make it billow out around her. Mandy loved the way the dress left the tops of Carla’s breasts showing a really nice cleavage. Carla was also wearing sensible black shoes with a one-inch heel over black seemed stockings that showed of her sexy looking legs really well. Carla had even added a little lace maid’s cap to finish off the look.
“Carla, I think you look amazing in that maid’s uniform.” Mandy said, as she clapped her hands together, as she giggled. “You may still call me Mandy; I’m not the ma’am type really.” Mandy added with a grin.
“I’m sorry ma’am, but it wouldn’t be proper for a maid to call mistress by her first name.” Carl replied with another curtsey.
Mandy was now beginning to see what Sara meant when she said that Carl wouldn’t go just half-way with being the maid, so she new that Carla wouldn’t let her play around with her all day. Mandy was all of a sudden not really enjoying this as much as she first thought. Mandy was snapped out of the thoughts when she heard Carla speak again.
“Will mistress like me to run her a bath, or will you be taking a shower?” Carla asked with yet another curtsey.
“I think I’ll let you draw me a bath this morning.” Mandy said in her best posh voice, getting into the role fully.
“Very well ma’am.” Carla said just before curtseying again and walked off to fill Mandy’s bath for her.
Carla soon had the bath ready, so she went back to the bedroom to help Mandy take her night clothes off and then helped her step into the bath once they got to the bathroom.
“Does mistress require me to wait for her to finish bathing, or shall I go and make a start on breakfast?” Carla asked.
“I’ll be fine Carla, so please go and make a start on breakfast.” Mandy smiled, as she hoped to get some sort of smile back of Carla, but she just curtseyed again and left the bathroom.
Part of Mandy could get use to having a maid, but a bigger part really didn’t like the way Carla was acting as a maid. Mandy wanted to kiss and cuddle with Carla, or Carl, but all she had for today was a maid. She lay back and relaxed for the time being, so she could make the most of the warm water.
Carla smiled to her self as she made her way down to the kitchen. She knew that Mandy hadn’t thought about her not having Carl, or her normal Carla to relax with. Carl wanted to use this to make Mandy see that having a maid is not always a good thing and it wouldn’t hurt the sex tonight either. Carl thought to himself, as he/she entered the kitchen. She was the first one down there, so she set to work making a pot of tea. Then she started sorting out what to make for breakfast or lunch, as it was nearly midday now, due to them all sleeping in late because they didn’t get home from the club until just after three.
Amy woke and stretched, as she looked over at the sleeping form of Amber next to her. Amy thought that Amber looked even more beautiful when she slept. She lay there watching her sleep until she felt the need to visit the bathroom. So she slid out of bed and made her way over, she’d been told not to rush down and cook breakfast in the morning, when she left Mandy and Carla at Mandy’s bedroom door last night.
Once Amy had finished on the toilet and wiped her self, she stood and looked in the mirror. She could see that her chest was a little bigger now and her bottom was filling out more too. Amy really liked what she saw in the mirror and she would feel even better once she’d had the surgery to make her a full female.
Amy decided to make the most of not having to cook breakfast, so she ran herself a bath to relax in for a bit. She’d only just got in when she heard the bathroom door open and close again, she looked over to see Ann rush over to the toilet.
“I’m really sorry about this, sis, but I really need to pee.” Ann said with a pained look on her face, as she pulled up her nightdress and sat on the toilet.
“Morning, sis. Don’t worry about it.” Amy smiled, as she relaxed in the water.
“That looks really nice baby sister.” Ann said, as she watched Amy lie back and rest her head on the edge of the tub.
“I can make room for you, if you feel like joining me.” Amy asked with a grin, as she looked over at her big sister.
Ann just sat on the toilet grinning at her baby sister, which Amy took to mean she’d be joining her just as soon as she got done on the toilet.
Amy was soon being pushed forward, so Ann could slip in behind her. Ann pulled Amy back to rest her head on her chest and they both relaxed together.
Amber had gone to take a shower in her bedroom, or more storage room, as she was sleeping with Ann and Amy. She wanted to get ready so she could get round to Sara’s place. They still had a lot to sort out for their little project and Amber wanted to use as much time as she could to make it all work out.
Carla was just cooking the sausage when Mandy entered the kitchen, so she walked over to Carla without really thinking and went to kiss her, as she wrapped her arms around Carla’s waist.
Mandy was a little shocked when Carla pulled herself away, as she straightened up her uniform.
“I’m sorry ma’am, but I don’t think that is the proper way to act with a member of staff.” Carla said it with a lowered head, so that Mandy couldn’t see the grin on Carla’s face, as she played with her.
“I’m sorry Carla; I wasn’t thinking when I did that. Please forgive me.” Mandy said in a shocked voice, as she walked over to the table and took her normal seat.
“No need to apologise ma’am.” Carla said with a curtsey. “Would mistress like me to pour her a cup of tea?” Carla asked.
“Yes, please precede maid Carla.” Mandy said in a flat tone.
Carla could tell by Mandy’s tone, that she was not enjoying this at all now. She could also tell that Mandy felt like ripping her out of the uniform right then and there. Carla now knew that Mandy would really be ready to remove it by the time they went to bed tonight.
Mandy was glad to hear Chrissy and Becky enter the kitchen giggling to each other. They both stopped giggling when they saw Carla stood over near the cooker sorting out breakfast.
“Wow Carla! You look really good in that maid’s uniform.” Becky said with a grin.
“Thank you mistress Becky for your kind words and good morning mistress Chrissy. I trust you both slept well?” Carla asked, as she curtseyed to them both.
Chrissy and Becky both went to speak, but stopped when Mandy spoke first.
“If you’re thinking of telling Carla not to call you mistress, then forget it. I’ve already tried to stop her, but she said she’s our maid for the day and it wouldn’t be proper to call us by any other name.” Mandy said, as she sat with her chin rested on hands, as she leaned on the table watching the floor show.
Chrissy and Becky both looked a little shocked at the way Carla was acting, but they took their seat at the table.
“Would you both like a cup of tea, Mistress Chrissy, Mistress Becky?” Carla asked, as she walked over to the table.
“Yes please Carla.” Becky said, as she passed her a couple of cups out the middle of the table.
“Do you need any help with breakfast Carla?” Chrissy asked, as she looked up at her.
“Thank you for the kind offer mistress Chrissy, but I can cope fine.” Carl said with a smile, as she finished pouring the tea out and then headed back to carry on with cooking breakfast.
Chrissy felt a little odd sat watching Carla sort out breakfast. She wanted to get up and help, but knew that Carla wanted to do this on her own and if Chrissy helped it would look like she didn’t think Carla could cope, so she sat and watched.
Amber was the next one to arrive in the kitchen, she’d forgot all about Carla being a maid for the day and was a little shocked when she first saw her stood cooking breakfast.
“Oh, hi Carla. You look really cute in that uniform.” Amber said with a grin, as she sat down at the table.
“Thank you Mistress Amber.” Carla said with a curtsey. “May I pour you a cup of tea?” Carla asked, as she walked over to the table.
“Mistress Amber? What’s the deal with that?” Amber asked, as she looked at the others.
“Carla’s behaving like a proper maid.” Mandy said with a sad look, as she looked up at Carla, as she stood pouring Amber her cup of tea.
“Thanks for the drink Carla, but I could have sorted it myself.” Amber said with a smile, as he picked up her drink and took a nice long sip from it.
“It’s a maid’s duty to look after all her mistresses’ needs.” Carla smiled, just before she returned to finish cooking the breakfast.
“Amy, Amy.” Ann said, as she gently tapped Amy on the shoulder. “I think we better see about getting out the bath now.” Ann added, as she felt Amy start to move.
“Arrr, do we really have to get out?” Amy said with a groan.
“I’m afraid so, baby sister, or we’ll miss breakfast and start to look like a couple of prunes.” Ann said with a giggle.
“You have a point, sis.” Amy said, as she sat up and turned her head to smile at Ann. “I’m really looking forward to seeing what Carl looks like as a maid as well.” She added with a grin.
“I’d forgot all about Carl being a maid today, or more to the point Carla being a maid.” Ann smiled, as she stood up and stepped out of the bathtub.
“Yes, sorry about that sis. She really doesn’t look anything like a Carl when dressed, does she?” Amy smiled, as she also stepped out of the bath.
Ann was happy to see Amy acting more relaxed and not trying to hide any more. Ann went and stood next to Amy in front of the mirror, so she could see what they both looked like side by side.
“Wow sis, you look really good now.” Ann said, as she looked at them both in the mirror. “I can’t believe how good those hormones are working on you now.” Ann added, as she wrapped an arm around her sister’s waist.
“Thanks sis, I really love the way I look now.” Amy said with a grin, as she looked at her and Ann’s reflection in the mirror on the back of the bathroom door.
“Come on you flirt, let’s get dried off and dressed.” Ann said, as she playfully slapped Amy on the bottom.
Amy just ran off giggling, as she grabbed a couple of towels off the heated towel rack and passed one over to Ann and then used the second one on herself. They both got dried off and then headed back to the bedroom to get dressed.
Carla was just starting to dish up breakfast when Ann and Amy entered the kitchen. They both stopped when they saw Carla stood near the table, having just put a plate of food down in front of Mandy and Amber.
“You look amazing Carla.” Amy said with a grin, as she ran over to try and give Carla a hug.
“Thank you Mistress Amy, but I don’t think that it’s proper for a maid to be hugging any of her Mistresses.” Carla said, as she stepped back to stop Amy hugging her.
Amy looked a little hurt that Carla was not willing to give her a hug. She realised that Carla really was playing at being the maid today. Amy took her normal seat at the table and waited for Carla to bring her breakfast over, but like Chrissy she didn’t feel right doing it.
Amber was sat next to Amy, so she gave her a hug, which made Amy feel a lot better and she was soon smiling again, as she made a start on her breakfast.
“Good morning Carla. I think you look really nice in your uniform.” Ann said, as she took her seat at the table.
Carla was just bringing over hers and Amy’s breakfast, as Ann was taking her seat. “Good morning Mistress Ann. Thank you for your kind words.” Carla said with a smile, as she put the plates down and then almost skipped off back to the counter top to get the plate of toast.
Mandy and the others were all a little shocked when Carla never brought a plate of food to the table for herself.
“Where’s your breakfast Carla?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
“A maid never eats her meals with her employer.” Carla said in a matter of fact way, as she set to work cleaning up the dishes she’d used making the breakfast.
“So when will you be having your breakfast Carla?” Mandy asked with a sad look, as she really didn’t like this idea of having a maid any more.
Mandy wasn’t the only one not liking the way Carla saw her self in the role of a maid, but they all knew that this is what being a maid was. None of them could see themselves ever having a maid though, if it meant them being treated like this.
They all finished their breakfast, or brunch, as it was midday by the time they all finished. Carla had made a fresh pot of tea and she poured them all a fresh cup out.
“I’m sorry Carla, but I don’t have time for a second cup of tea.” Amber said, as she put her hand over the top of her cup to stop Carla filling it up again. “I need to help Sara with a project she’s working on for the weekend.” Amber added, as she stood up.
“I didn’t think you’d be helping Sara today.” Amy said with a sad look.
“I’m sorry Amy, but I promised Sara I’d help her with some design work.” Amber said, as she hugged Amy. “I better get going now. Thanks for the great breakfast Carla.” Amber added with a smile, as she left the kitchen.
The girls all sat drinking their tea as they watched Carla clear the table and then set about washing them. Chrissy and Amy asked if she wanted them to help, but Carla just told them it was her job, so they all left her to it.
Mandy, Chrissy and Amy all went to the home office to sort out some ideas for new stock, while Ann and Becky sorted out the laundry. They weren’t about to let Carla any where near their clothing and they knew that Carla would understand.
Ann and Becky moved onto cleaning up the bedrooms with the help of Carla, once they had the first load in the washing machine. They soon had the rooms all clean and Ann and Becky went down and sat in the garden to enjoy the sunshine. Carla brought them out a tray with some ice cold glasses of juice on.
“Thanks Carla, for the drink and for the help cleaning the bedrooms.” Becky said with a smile. “Do you have time to join us for a glass yourself?” Becky asked with some hope.
“I’m sorry Mistress Becky, but I have a tray of drinks ready to take into Mistress Mandy and the others. Then I need to make a start on dinner.” Carla said with a curtsey, just before returning to the kitchen.
Mandy, Chrissy and Amy had just finished making a list of new stock items for the shop when they heard Carla enter the room with a tray of drinks for them.
“Good afternoon Mistress Mandy, Mistress Chrissy, Mistress Amy. I thought you might all be thirsty, so I’ve brought you all something to drink.” Carla said with a smile, as she placed the tray down on the table they were sat around.
“Thanks Carla.” Chrissy and Amy said at the same time with a smile, as they both picked up their glass and took a nice long gulp from it.
“Yes, thank you Carla.” Mandy said, as she looked at her lover dressed as a maid. All she wanted to do is take her up to her room and make love to her. Mandy would even settle for a kiss and a cuddle right at this minute.
Carla could see that Mandy was really bothered by the whole maid thing and the lack of being able to show her love. Carla was hoping that Mandy could cope until they went to bed that night, as she was having a really good time doing the simple things and not having to worry about all the normal business stuff Carl had to deal with.
“You’re most welcome Mistress Mandy.” Carla said with a smile, as she curtseyed and left the room.
“You okay sis?” Chrissy asked with a worried look.
“I’ll be fine sis; I’m just missing my Carla/Carl.” Mandy said with a sigh.
“I think we all are sis. It’s not been as much fun having a maid, as we thought it would be.” Chrissy said with a sad look, as she pulled Mandy into a hug.
“Do you think we should help Carla sort out dinner?” Amy asked, as she also joined the hug.
“I’m not sure Carla will let you help her, she’s on a mission to prove she can take care of us all.” Mandy said with a smile, as she broke the hug with them both.
“There’s always a way to help sis. We always help each other when it comes to the house work and Carla gave us the way to help her when this all started.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“What do you mean Chrissy?” Amy asked with a worried look, as she’d seen Chrissy with this look before.
“Carla said that she works for us today, so we should be able to tell her we’re going to help her and she can’t tell us not to.” Chrissy said with a proud look on her face.
“You know, sis, for a blond you’re pretty smart.” Amy said with a giggle, as she looked at Chrissy.
“Hey! What you got against blondes?” Chrissy asked with a pout, just before she started to tickle Amy.
Amy was soon giggling, as she tried to stop both Chrissy and Mandy from tickling her like mad, as Mandy was also a blonde.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Amy screamed, as she tried to stop them both.
They finally stopped tickling her when she was having trouble catching her breath. They were all still giggling and Mandy felt better now.
“Thanks for that Amy. I needed a good laugh just now.” Mandy said, as she hugged Amy.
“I helped too you know.” Chrissy said with a pout, as she watched Mandy hugging Amy.
“Come on sis, we can always make room for one more.” Mandy said, as she held out her arm for Chrissy to enter the hug and Amy did the same.
Chrissy and Amy went to find Carla, while Mandy tided up the paperwork and shut down the computer. They found Carla looking in a cookbook in the kitchen.
“Hello Carla, what are we cooking for dinner this evening?” Chrissy asked in a firm voice.
“I was thinking about doing a gammon joint with baked potatoes and salad, but I have no idea how to do the baked potatoes. That is why I’m looking in this book Mistress Chrissy.” Carla said with a sad look.
“Don’t look so sad Carla. Amy and I will help you learn how to cook it all. It sounds like a great idea for dinner.” Chrissy said with a smile, as she set to work showing Carla how to get the potatoes ready for baking and then how to sort out the gammon joint.
Carla was happy to have Chrissy and Amy helping her, as there was way too much work for her to do all on her own. Carla also found it fun doing as she was told, as Chrissy and Amy gave her orders. Amy showed her how to make homemade coleslaw and then how to prepare everything for a mixed salad.
Mandy brought the tray back from the room she used for her home office and smiled as she watched Carla in her maid’s uniform being shown how to make a mixed salad by Amy, while Chrissy checked the potatoes.
Dinner was soon ready and they were just waiting for Amber and Sara to turn up, then later Cathy when she finished work. Carl had already sorted out with Marie to let Cathy finish a little earlier tonight, so she wouldn’t miss out on dinner with the others. Carla was hoping that Cathy would get there around the same time as Sara and Amber.
Amber had just parked on the driveway when they saw Cathy pull on to it and park next to them.
“Hello baby!” Sara shouted, as she ran over to Cathy.
“Hi lover, glad to see you’re happy to see me.” Cathy smiled, as she wrapped her arms around Sara and kissed her.
“You know I miss you every minute we’re apart, babe.” Sara purred, as she kissed Cathy back.
They both broke the kiss and hug when they heard Amber speak to them.
“As touching as I think this is, we better move it inside the house. I’m not sure how the rest of the street will take it.” Amber said with a grin, as she looked up and down the street.
Cathy and Sara just went a little red in the face, as they also looking up and down the street to see if anyone just saw their greeting.
Amber opened the front door for them and then held it for them to enter just before she closed it. Sara and Cathy waited for Amber to lead the way into the kitchen, even though they both knew the way there themselves.
Cathy just stood with her mouth open, when she saw Carla in her maid’s uniform. Cathy found it all a little odd, as she saw her boss acting like a maid, but Carla seemed to be having fun with it, so Cathy soon shrugged it off.
“Good evening Mistress Sara, Mistress Cathy.” Carla said, as she curtseyed to them both when she saw them enter the kitchen.
“Good evening Carla. I hope you’ve been a good maid today.” Sara said with a grin.
“I’ve tried to be ma’am.” Carl said, as she pulled out a seat for Sara and then Cathy.
Sara took her seat with a thank you, while Cathy just smiled at her. Cathy wasn’t sure what to say, as she didn’t want to risk her job by saying the wrong thing.
Chrissy and Amy both helped Carla bring all the food to the table. Carla found herself being told what to do again by Chrissy when she ordered her to join them for the meal. Carla realised that Chrissy could be pretty switched on when it came to wrapping people around her finger, as Carla had no way to get out of being told what to do by her.
Once the meal was finished and Chrissy and Amy had helped to sort out desert, Carla made a start on the dishes while everyone else went to the living room to relax and watch some telly. Ann and Amber both stayed behind to help Carla get them washed and put away.
Chrissy had gone with Becky to help her get ready for work. Everyone came to the door when Vicky turned up for Becky. They all waved them off at the door before they all returned to the living room. Chrissy was a little quiet, but soon cheered up when she cuddled up to Mandy on one of the sofas.
Cathy and Sara stopped until just after nine, then they left, as Cathy was really tired and she didn’t want to risk having an accident on the way home. The girls all saw them off at the door and then returned to the living room to watch a little more telly.
Carla was sat on a stool in the corner of the room, close to the kitchen so she could fetch things for the others if they needed it. Mandy kept looking over at her with a wanting look in her eyes.
“Carla, would you answer me a question please?” Mandy asked in a firm voice.
“I will if I can Mistress Mandy.” Carla said in a polite voice, as she smiled at Mandy.
“What time does your day end as a maid?” Mandy asked in a needing tone of voice.
“I will retire for the evening when you retire ma’am.” Carla said with a smile.
“Well I am feeling a little tired, so I think I’m ready to call it a day right now.” Mandy said with a grin, as she stood up. “Come and help me get ready for bed maid.” Mandy added, as she pulled Carla up off the stool she was sat on.
Chrissy, Amy, Amber and Ann all just watched them leave the room with Carla grinning like a Cheshire cat.
Mandy dragged Carla upstairs and into her room, then she started to undress Carla.
“What does Mistress think she’s doing?” Carla tried to ask in a shocked voice, but the grin on her face gave her away.
“Shut up maid, your Mistress wants to have her wicked way with you now.” Mandy said with a grin, as she slipped the maid’s dress off her. “I’ve wanted to do this all day.” Mandy added, as he wrapped her arms around Carla and kissed her.
“How did you like having a maid for the day then lover?” Carla asked in her male voice.
“It wasn’t as much fun as I thought it would be. I didn’t realise that you were going to play a proper maid. All I’ve wanted to do, all day, is kiss and cuddle with you, babe.” Mandy said with a pout, just before she kissed her again.
“I take it you won’t be asking me to play your maid again then?” Carla asked with a grin.
“No I won’t lover; I just want you to be your normal charming self.” Mandy smiled, as she hugged her.
Carla smiled back at her, then she set to work removing the breast forms and returning to being Carl again. Mandy sat on the edge of the bed and watched as Carla vanished, to leave Carl sat at her dressing table smiling at her in the mirror. They were soon both in bed making love to each other.
Chrissy and the others made sure everything was locked up before they also called it a day and headed off to bed. Chrissy wasn’t looking forward to going to bed though, due to her being all on her own. She was soon ready though and she climbed in and pulled the covers tightly around her self and was soon drifting off to sleep. She felt better when she felt Becky slip in behind her some time later.
Amy had no trouble falling asleep, as she was once again the main filling between Ann and Amber.
Mandy woke the next morning and lay in bed watching Carl sleep, then she had an idea, so she slid out of bed and went to run a nice hot bubble bath for Carl and herself. Carl was just starting to wake up when she got back to the bedroom.
“Morning lover.” Mandy said, as she jumped on the bed next to him.
“Morning princess. You taking another bath?” Carl asked, as he heard the tub filling up with water.
“Yes I am, but this time you’re going to be joining me.” Mandy said, as she leaned in close enough to kiss him.
Mandy pulled Carl out of bed and led him to the bathroom to take a bath together. Carl smiled as he let Mandy guide the way, he wanted to bathe with her yesterday, but couldn’t while he was playing at being her maid. So he was more than happy to make up for it this morning.
Carl helped Mandy slip out of her clothes and then helped her step into the bath, then he stepped in and sat down, so Mandy could sit between his legs, then they relaxed in each other arms.
Amy woke and took care of her business in the bathroom before heading down to make a start on breakfast. She was the first one down there, so she grabbed the paper from over near the front door, then she went to the kitchen to put the kettle on. She’d just finished making a pot of tea when Mandy and Carl entered the kitchen with an arm wrapped around each other’s waist.
“Morning Mandy, morning Carl.” Amy smiled, as she ran over and hugged Mandy, but she seemed a little apprehensive about hugging Carl.
“Morning Amy.” Mandy said, as she hugged her back.
“Morning Amy, do I not get a hug then?” Carl asked, as he held out his arms for Amy.
“I wasn’t sure you’d let me hug you Carl, as you stopped me from hugging you yesterday.” Amy said looking a little worried.
“I’m sorry if I hurt you yesterday Amy, but I was playing the part of a maid and didn’t think it would be right for a maid to go hugging her employers.” Carl said with a sad look. “Please forgive me Amy.” Carl asked, as he held his arms out again.
Amy smiled, as she stepped over and let Carl wrap his arms around her. Amy loved it when she got hugs off Carl and Vic, it made her feel protected and even more loved.
“How did you like being a maid then Carl?” Amy asked, as she broke the hug and let him take a seat next to Mandy at the table, while she poured them both a cup of tea out.
“I really liked parts of it Amy, but other parts were a little hard to deal with.” Carl said, as he smiled at Mandy.
“What could you ever like about being a maid Carl?” Amy asked with a puzzled look.
“I liked the fact that I didn’t have to make any decisions for a day, I found it really relaxing.” Carl smiled.
“I guess it can get a little much being asked questions all day.” Amy said, as she thought about it. “Which parts didn’t you like about yesterday?” Amy asked.
“Not being able to show my love for my princess here, or hug you when you wanted to.” Carl smiled, as he cuddled with Mandy.
Amy stood up and gave Mandy and Carl another hug before she went to start cooking breakfast. Chrissy and Becky soon joined Amy, when they arrived in the kitchen.
“Morning everyone.” Chrissy and Becky said, as they walked over to the table and hugged Carl and Mandy before they went to hug Amy before helping her sort out breakfast.
Ann and Amber soon turned up. Ann was ready for work already, while Amber was still in her bathrobe, as she’d taken a shower and come straight down for breakfast.
Mandy, Ann and Carl all found it funny, as they all watched Chrissy, Becky, Amy and Amber sort out breakfast dressed in their bathrobes. They soon had it ready though and they all sat down to eat.
Once breakfast was finished with and they’d all had a second cup of tea, Carl left with Ann, so he could get a lift back to the hotel.
Amber left just before Chrissy, Mandy and Amy did, so she gave them all a hug before she got in her car and drove off.
Amy and the others could all see that Amber was having a really great time working with Sara, They were all starting to feel a little sad though because Amber would be returning home in a couple of days. The only thing they were all looking forward to was the fact that they would all be going with Amber when she went home, so they could all see her new home.
The next couple of days were pretty normal with the girls all going to work and Amber working hard to finish up the little project she was working on with Sara.
Mandy had talked to Chrissy and Amy and decided to close the shop Saturday, so they could spend the whole weekend with Amber. They had already decided to close the shop on Monday. This meant they could stop with Amber Sunday night, then head back on Monday after Amber returned to college.
Amy, Chrissy and Mandy all worked really hard to make sure all the orders for the changing service at the hotel were ready by the time they closed the shop on Friday night. They were glad to be closing the shop, as they were all worn out.
Becky was sat at the kitchen table drinking a glass of juice when Chrissy and the others got home. Chrissy ran over and jumped on her knee and Becky could tell that Chrissy was happy to see her, just like she always was.
Mandy and Amy both went to take a shower and change out of their work clothes, while Chrissy stayed with Becky to help with dinner.
Ann turned up a little later and she also decided to go and take a shower before dinner, as she found out she had enough time to do so.
Amy was just sat drying her hair when Ann entered the bedroom.
“Hi sis, how was work today?” Amy asked with a smile.
“Hi baby sister. Work was okay, but I can’t believe that the two weeks are nearly over.” Ann said with a sigh, as she walked over and hugged Amy.
“I know what you mean, sis, I was hoping to have more time with Amber around.” Amy said in a sad tone of voice, as she hugged Ann back.
“I know how you feel baby sister, but she’ll soon be finished with college, then she’ll be moving down here to stay.” Ann said, as she hugged Amy a little tighter.
“I know sis, but it’s just been really good these past two weeks having her around again.” Amy said, as she let Ann hug her.
“I better see about taking a shower, or I’ll miss out on dinner.” Ann said with a giggle, as she broke the hug. “You sure you’ll be okay?” Ann asked, as she looked Amy in the eyes.
“Yes I’m fine sis, so go and take your shower.” Amy smiled.
Ann hugged Amy once more before she wandered off into the bathroom. Amy finished getting ready and then made her way down to the kitchen. Amy found Chrissy sat on Becky’s knee when she entered the kitchen.
“Hi Amy, feel any better now you’ve had a shower?” Becky asked, as she cuddled with Chrissy.
“I’m feeling a little better.” Amy said, as she took a seat at the table.
“You feeling sad because Amber will be going home again in a couple of days?” Becky asked with a sad look.
“Yes I am. It’s been really great having her back in my life and I don’t want to lose her again.” Amy said as a tear ran down her cheek.
“Hey don’t cry Amy, you’re not losing her. She’s just going to finish her college course, then she’ll be back to stay.” Chrissy said, as she slid onto the seat next to Amy and pulled her into a hug.
“I know I’m being silly, Chrissy, but I’ve just loved having her back in my life these last couple of weeks.” Amy said, as she laid her head on Chrissy’s shoulder.
Chrissy and Becky could both see that Amy had feelings for Amber, just like Amber had feeling for her. Chrissy also knew that Amber had a demon from her past to set to rest and finishing this college course was the only way to put it to rest. Amber needed to prove to herself that she could do what ever she wanted if she put her mind to it.
Amy was snapped out of her mood when she heard Amber enter the kitchen. She quickly sat up and wiped the tears away from her eyes.
“Hi everyone, can I get your help with something?” Amber asked in a happy voice. “Is everything okay?” Amber asked looking worried when she saw that Amy had been crying. She walked over and sat the other side of Amy to what Chrissy was sat.
“She’s okay Amber, just a little upset about you leaving on Sunday.” Chrissy said, as she let Amber wrap an arm around Amy.
“So I’ve upset you then, baby sister?” Amber asked with a pout.
“I’m not upset Amber, I’m just sad that you’ll be leaving on Sunday.” Amy said with a sad look.
“I’ll only be a phone call away, baby sister and you already have my email address.” Amber said, as she hugged her. “Once I’ve finished the college course, I’ll be moving down here for good. Sara’s offered me a job working with her, designing, but she says I need to finish top of my class.” Amber added with a grin.
“That’s great Amber, I’m really happy for you. I know you’ll work really well together.” Amy said with a smile, as she hugged Amber back.
“So is everything okay again now then?” Amber asked, as she broke the hug with Amy.
“Yes I’m fine, just letting my emotions get the better of me.” Amy said with a giggle. “What did you want us to help you with Amber?” Amy asked.
“Oh right! I need your help to bring some stuff in from the car.” Amber said, as she stood up and pulled Amy to her feet.
“What’s in your car then, Amber?” Amy asked, as she followed her out to her car.
Chrissy and Becky followed close behind and were a little shocked to see Amber’s car full of garment bags and boxes.
“What’s all this Amber?” Becky asked, as she took a couple of the garment bags off her.
“This is the project I’ve been working on with Sara all week.” Amber said as she got a couple more garment bags out and then handed them to Chrissy.
Becky went to open one of the garment bags, but found it was locked shut with a small padlock. Becky also saw that each bag had one of their names on it.
“Sorry Becky, but I don’t want any of you to see what I’ve been up to until tomorrow night.” Amber said with a grin, when she saw Becky trying to look in one of the garment bags.
“Does this mean you and Sara have been working on dresses for us all?” Becky asked with a shocked look on her face.
“Yes, I wanted to say thank you for the past two weeks and for the future job I’ll have once I finish college.” Amber smiled, as she got some boxes out for Amy to carry.
“You really didn’t need to do anything to thank us Amber.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“I know I didn’t, but I wanted to.” Amber smiled as she got the last of the boxes out the boot of her car. “Sara and I even sorted out shoes and purses to go with each dress.” Amber added with a grin.
“I’d really love to see what they look like Amber.” Amy smiled.
“You will see them all, Amy, tomorrow night when we go to the club.” Amber said with a grin.
“But big sister Amber, what if they don’t fit? Please let me take a look.” Amy said with her best pout.
“Sorry little sister Amy, but you can pout all you want. You will still have to wait until tomorrow night to see your dress.” Amber said with an even bigger grin.
Amber, Chrissy and Becky all giggled when they saw the frustrated look on Amy’s face when she found out that even pouting wasn’t going to get Amber to change her mind.
They all followed Amber, as she walked up to her room and got the girls to put all the stuff on the bed in her room. Amber thought it would be the best place for them, as she wasn’t using the bed in her room anyway and she didn’t trust the others to not try and look in side the garment bags.
Once they’d dropped all the garment bags and boxes off in Amber’s room, they headed back down to the kitchen, so Becky and Chrissy could get dinner dished up. Amy and Amber joined in and they soon had it all dished up.
Mandy and Ann entered the kitchen at the same time, chatting about their days and how they were both looking forward to going out on a final shopping trip with Amber before she headed home on Sunday.
“Hi Mandy, Annie. How were your days?” Amber asked, as she gave them both a hug.
“Very busy. We had to make sure that they had all the stuff they’d need for the changing service at the hotel, due to us being closed tomorrow.” Mandy smiled, as she hugged Amber back.
“Are you sure you can afford to close the shop tomorrow Mandy? I don’t want to be any trouble.” Amber said, as she broke the hug.
“Don’t worry about the shop Amber, we all want to have one last shopping trip with you before we take you home on Sunday.” Mandy smiled. She wasn’t about to tell Amber that she was also going to be closed on Monday as well, as this would let Amber know that they had something else planed for her when she got home.
“I’m really happy that you’re all going to be flying back up with me, but I know it’s going to be hard to see you all leave again.” Amber said, as she led Mandy and Ann over to the table and helped them to sit down.
Amber took her seat at the table and got stuck into the dinner, as they all started to chat about the places they’d be visiting tomorrow. Once dinner was over, Mandy and Ann set to work doing the dishes while Chrissy went up to get Becky ready for work, while she got changed out of her work clothes.
Chrissy was leading Becky down stairs just as Vicky arrived, so they all said hello to Vicky and then waved Becky and Vicky off before returning to the living room to watch telly until it was bedtime. Then they all went to bed excited about the shopping trip tomorrow.
To Be Continued.
You Have It All Wrong Two Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Part 17
The house was in chaos Saturday morning, as the girls all ran around trying to get ready to go shopping and get all of Amber's things packed. Carl thought it best if they all stayed at the hotel after going to the club, so it would be easier for them to go straight to the airport the next day. This would also cover for why the girls were all taking overnight bags with them.
Amber was just filling her large bag that she'd brought with her when there was a knock at her bedroom door. "Come in!" She shouted, as she turned to see who it was.
Chrissy and Becky entered the room carrying a couple of large suitcases. "Here you go Amber; these should take all the new clothing you've now got." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at everything lay out on the bed.
"Thanks, I was really beginning to worry how I was ever going to get all this stuff home with me." Amber giggled, as she looked at everything still on the bed after she finished filling her bag.
"Don't forget to pack an overnight bag for the hotel tonight." Becky said; as she lifted the suitcase she was carrying, up onto the bed.
"I'm really looking forward to spending a night in the hotel. Do you think we'll be able to take a swim in the pool before we have to leave?" Amber asked sounding all excited.
"We'll have a private pool to swim in Amber. Carl is letting us use one of the other penthouse suites." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Wow, really? What sort of things do you find in one of the penthouse suites?" Amber asked, as she looked at Chrissy and Becky with a shocked look.
"You'll just have to wait and see." Chrissy giggled, as she put the suitcase she was carrying at the side of the bed.
"Arrr, come on Chrissy, please tell me." Amber asked with a pout.
"Nope, sorry Amber, but you'll just have to wait and see." Chrissy said, as she hugged Amber. "Trust me though Amber, you'll love it." Chrissy added.
"Do you need any help packing Amber, or can we go and sort out our overnight bags?" Becky asked, as she stood watching Chrissy and Amber hug each other.
"I'll be fine now I have these cases, thanks." Amber smiled, as she made a start on filling the first case.
"Okay then Amber, we'll see you later when we help you to get your bag and cases down stairs ready for when Vic comes around to pick them up later." Becky said.
"Okay, I'll see you both later." Amber said, as she watched them both leave the room with an arm wrapped around each other.
Amy was just coming out of the bathroom after taking her shower, when Ann got back up to the room after helping Mandy wash and dry the dishes they used at breakfast.
"Wow sis, cover yourself up will you!" Ann shouted at Amy, as she got a clear view of Amy's naked body, due to her bathrobe being open.
"Sorry sis, it just came undone, as I was drying my hair." Amy giggled, as she finished wrapping her hair in the towel and then closed her bathrobe again.
Ann just smiled, as she was really amazed just how much like a woman Amy looked already. The hormones were really starting to add some shape to her backside now.
"I think you're lying to me and you just like showing of that feminine figure of yours." Ann said with a giggle, as she walked over to Amy and kissed her on the cheek before she went to the closet to get the dress she was going to wear.
"You know me too well, sis." Amy giggled, as he struck a sexy pose.
"Just finish getting dried off and dressed you little tart." Ann said, as she pointed her finger at Amy.
Amy giggled again, then stuck her tongue out at Ann before going to her chest of drawers to get her underwear for the day. She slipped out of the bathrobe and then slipped on her underwear before sitting at the dressing table to dry her hair and do her makeup. With them only going shopping, Amy went for a simple daytime look and was soon finished.
Ann had put her underwear on and her dress by the time Amy was finished, so they changed places and Amy slipped on her dress while Ann did her own makeup. They had all decided to go for simple summer dresses, so they could get in and out of them quicker, as they tried on new clothes.
Amy was stood looking in the full-length mirror on the back of the closet door when Ann came and stood next to her.
"Looking good, sis." Ann said with a smile, as she looked at them both in the mirror.
"Thanks big sis, I am really going to enjoy today." Amy said with a smile, as she looked at Ann in the mirror. "You're looking really good too, sis." Amy added with a bigger smile.
"Come on, sis, let's go and see if Amber needs any help packing her stuff." Ann said with a week smile, as she wrapped her arm around Amy's waist and led her out the bedroom.
They knocked on Amber's door and then entered when they heard her shout for them to do so. Amber was just putting the final suitcase on the floor at the side of the bed when they entered the bedroom.
"I see you're all packed then Amber." Amy said with a sad look on her face.
"Yep, I'm all ready to leave now. The only clothing left are the outfits for tonight." Amber said, as she pointed at the bed and all the garment bags laid out on it with a box sat on top of each one.
"I can't believe you're going to make us all wait to see what they all look like Amber." Amy said with a whine.
"Don't look so sad Amy, you don't have long to wait now and I'm sure you'll forget all about it once we start shopping." Amber said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Amy and hugged her.
Amy wrapped her arms around Amber and hugged her back. She wanted to get as many hugs in as she could before Amber was back home again.
"Come on you two, we better get these cases down stairs, ready for when Vic calls around for them later." Ann said, as she grabbed one of the cases and pulled it along using the wheels it had underneath.
Amber grabbed the other one and Amy grabbed the large bag with the rest of Amber's stuff in and struggled off down the hallway behind them. Amy was happy to see Becky and Chrissy come out of their room just as she was walking past and Chrissy grabbed one of the bags handles to help her.
"Thanks Chrissy, I didn't realise it was going to be this heavy." Amy said with a grin, as she Chrissy walked beside her holding the other handle.
"No problem Amy. I'm glad we came out the room when we did, as it's a little heavy for just one to carry really." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Where's your overnight bag Ann, Amy?" Becky asked, as she pulled hers and Chrissy's case along. They were both using one larger case to save room in the car.
"Dam! I'd forgot all about it and left it in our room." Ann said in a frustrated voice.
"Do you want me to grab it for you Ann?" Becky asked.
"If you could Becky that would be great." Ann said with a smile.
"Sure Ann, no problem." Becky smiled back, as she stopped walking and stood her case up where it was and then she wandered off up the hallway to Ann and Amy's room to grab the case. She found it just inside the bedroom, so she grabbed it and headed back down the hallway pulling it along on the wheels built into it.
Mandy was already down stairs stood in the hallway waiting for them when they got down stairs, so they stacked up the cases next to Mandy's and then waited for Becky to arrive with the last couple.
"Thanks for doing that for us Becky." Ann said, as she gave her a quick hug and a peck on the cheek.
"You're welcome Ann. I couldn't see the point of you making a second trip back up to your room, when I could fetch it for you." Becky smiled, as she hugged Ann back.
"Is everyone ready to hit the shops then?" Mandy asked with a grin, as she opened the front door for them all to leave.
They all shouted "yes!" and then headed out to the people carrier. Ann had the keys, as she was the one driving today. Mandy locked up the house after arming the alarm system, then she got in the front passenger seat next to Ann.
Amber had talked Sara into coming with them, so Mandy gave Ann directions on how to get to Sara's house on the way.
Sara was stood on the doorstep waiting for them when Ann pulled the car onto Sara's driveway. She ran over to the car looking really excited about going out with them all.
Amy slid over to the middle of the seat, so Sara could slide in next to her. This put Amy in the middle of Amber and Sara, which left her grinning like mad, as she gave Sara a big hug.
"Hi Sara. I'm really happy you decided to come shopping with us today." Amy said, as she hugged her.
"I'm really glad you all asked me to come along. I always feel really safe with you all." Sara said with a grin, as she hugged Amy back.
Ann pulled back out onto the road and was soon heading off into the city. She parked the Car in the same car park she used last Saturday and the same one Mandy had shown her the Tuesday before that, as it was a secure one with a patrol watching over the vehicles while they were parked.
They all left the car park and headed into the first shopping centre. Sara was looking really nervous to start with, but she soon relaxed when she saw Chrissy and Amy playing around with some really ugly looking dresses in one of the shops. After that Sara was laughing and giggling with the rest of them and she stopped worrying about what the men they pasted were thinking about her.
The girls were all shocked at lunchtime, when Sara managed to beat Mandy to the bill once they had all eaten.
"Give me the bill Sara, I said I'd pay for lunch." Mandy said, as she held out her hand to take the bill off Sara.
"No Mandy, I want to pay for lunch." Sara said in a firm voice, as she gripped it to her chest.
"Okay Sara, you win." Mandy said, as she saw by the look on Sara's face, that she wasn't about to let Mandy win this one.
"Thanks Mandy." Sara said with a smile, as she got her credit card out and waited for the waitress to bring a hand held credit card machine over to the table.
They were soon back in another shopping centre trying on cloths and having a good time. Sara found some really nice shoes and purses that she had some great ideas for some dressed to go with them, so she brought them. They had to make a number of trips back to the car before they called it a day and headed home.
Sara had a large pile of bags to get into the house when Ann dropped her off, so all the girls helped get them out the car and into the house.
"We'll see you just after seven." Amy said with a grin, as he hugged Sara at her front door.
"Are you sure you don't mind picking me up on the way to the hotel?" Sara asked looking worried.
"Not at all Sara. Cathy can just change at the hotel and not have to worry about coming all the way home to pick you up this way." Amy said.
"I've had a really great time today, thank you so much." Sara said, as she hugged them all one after the other. "I'm really looking forward to the meal tonight and then some dancing at the club later." Sara added with a grin, as she did a little dance.
"So am I Sara. I was amazed when Carl told me he was going to have another meal so everyone could see me again before I went home." Amber said with a grin, as she hugged Sara.
"That's Carl for you Amber. Always doing something to amaze you." Sara said with a grin, as she thought about the shock Amber would have when she saw her knew home tomorrow.
"We better see about getting back home ourselves, Vic will be sat outside waiting for us at this rate." Mandy said, as she looked at her watch.
They all hugged Sara once more and then got in the car and headed home. Vic was waiting for them when they got there, but he said he'd just got there and not to worry about it. The girls all helped him load the cases into his car and then packed another bag with the things Amber had bought while they were out shopping and they were also loaded into the boot of Vic's car. Then they all stood and waved him off before they headed into the house to relax for half an hour before going to get ready.
Amber looked a little sad when she watched a young man get in the mini she'd been using all week and followed Vic out the driveway. Amber wasn't looking forward to being back on foot and public transport come Monday.
All the girls were really eager to see what Amber had been doing with Sara all week, so she was soon being dragged upstairs to show each girl what she'd designed for them.
Amber sent each girl to her room to wait for her to come and see them with the key to their garment bag.
Mandy was the first to get a knock on her bedroom door. "Come in!" Mandy shouted.
"Okay Mandy, I really hope you like what I helped Sara to design for you." Amber said with a nervous smile, as she unlocked the garment bag that hung on the closet door.
Amber removed a black dress from the bag and Mandy just stood with her mouth open. The dress had a beautiful hand stitched diamante band in a V above a pleated bust. It had a ruffled bodice that would give a gorgeous slim fit with a black satin band which fell from just beneath the bust section at an angle. The skirt section of the dress was made of a chiffon fabric that had a stunning flow to it that would give Mandy the perfect figure.
"This dress is beautiful Amber. Did you and Sara really make it for me?" Mandy asked, as she ran her finger across the diamonds along the bust section of the dress.
"Yes we did and we even found a pair of shoes to match and a purse." Amber said, as she opened the box and pulled out the shoes and purse.
The shoes were a black suede with a V of diamonds around the lip and the purse also had a V of diamonds around the flap to match it into the dress just right.
"Thank you Amber, I love it." Mandy said, as she hugged Amber.
"You're welcome Mandy. I can't wait to see what you and the others look like." Amber said with a grin, as she broke the hug. "I better go and show the others what I made for them." Amber added with an even bigger grin, as she left Mandy's room to go and Show Chrissy and Becky what she made for them.
Mandy watched her leave the room before sorting out what underwear to wear with the new dress.
Amber knocked on Chrissy and Becky's door and entered when she heard them both shout "Enter!" Amber found them both sat on the bed looking a little red faced at being court playing around on the bed.
"Do you need a little more time?" Amber asked with an evil grin, as she looked at the two girls on the bed.
"No, we're fine Amber." Becky said grinning back at her. "We really want to see what you've made for us to wear tonight." Becky added with a giggle, as she tried to straighten up Chrissy's hair for her a little bit.
"If you don't mind Becky, I'll show Chrissy her dress first?" Amber asked, as she walked over to the two garment bags hanging on the closet door.
"I wouldn't have it any other way Amber." Becky smiled, as she stood up and then pulled Chrissy to her feet before they walked over to see what Amber had been hiding from them.
Amber unzipped the bag and pulled out a beautiful halter dress in black lace over red silk, that had a V-neck that had built in bra cups and the dress had two straps that fastened behind the neck with Velcro. It had a wide red silk sash to add to the waist definition that ended in a large bow at the back. Amber also pulled out a pair of shoes that matched the red of the sash. She also had a purse to go with it in the same red.
"Wow Amber, this is one of the most amazing dresses I've ever seen." Chrissy said with a big smile on her face, as she ran her hand over the lace. Chrissy loved the way the black lace made the red silk look even more vivid.
"So you like it then Chrissy?" Amber asked with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.
"Like it? I love it Amber." Chrissy said, as she wrapped her arms around Amber and hugged her. "Thank you for the dress." Chrissy added, as she hugged her.
"I'm really glad you like it Chrissy." Amber said, as she hugged Chrissy back. "I better show Becky her dress before she thinks I forgot her." Amber added, as she broke the hug.
"I can't wait to see what you've designed for my baby as well." Chrissy said with a grin, as she stepped back to give Amber some room to show Becky her dress.
Amber used the same key to unlock Becky's garment bag that she used to unlock Chrissy's. Both Chrissy and Becky were holding their breath as Amber unzipped the bag. Then they both let out a gasp when they saw what Amber had designed for her.
The dress was a perfect match for the one Chrissy had, but where Chrissy's was red, all of Becky's was in a bright electric blue and looked really stunning.
Chrissy and Becky couldn't think of a better way to complement Chrissy's dress than to have a matching one in another colour.
"Thanks Amber, I really love it." Becky said, as she hugged Amber.
"I'm really glad you do Becky." Amber said, as she hugged Becky back. "I just thought you would both look really good stood side by side in matching dresses." Amber added.
"I have a feeling that you and Sara are going to come up with even more amazing outfits as time goes on." Becky said, with a grin, as she broke the hug with Amber.
"I really hope so Becky, but I am a little worried that I might have set the goals pretty high with all these designs." Amber said with a giggle.
"I'm sure you have a lot of designs left in that head of yours." Becky said, as she stroked Amber's head.
"Thanks Becky. I trust I can leave you two to get dressed now then?" Amber asked with a grin, as she looked at them both. "I better go and rescue Ann from Amy. She must be driving Ann nuts by now, wanting to see what her dress looks like." Amber said with a giggle, as she hugged each of them before walking over to the bedroom door and then leaving the room.
Chrissy and Becky had to giggle, as they both thought of Ann trying not to choke the life out of Amy, as she kept asking when Amber would be there to show them their dresses.
Amber knocked on Ann and Amy's bedroom door, but jumped when it flu open and Amy pulled her into the room. Amber thought Amy must have been stood waiting for her to knock, as she was that quick opening the door.
"Where you been Amber? I thought you forgot about us." Amy said with a whine, as she dragged Amber over to the garment bags hanging on the closet door.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I had to show Mandy, Chrissy and Becky their dresses first so I can help you put yours on." Amber said with a smile. "And for all the whining I'm going to leave showing you yours until last now." Amber added with a firm look.
Amy went to say something, but gave up when she saw that look on Amber's face. Amy had seen that look before when she'd seen Amber and Ann having words and Amber never backed down. So with a sad look, Amy stepped to one side while Amber showed Ann her dress.
Ann who had just stood and watched the floor show, as Amber told Amy off for whining in her own special way. Ann wanted to give Amy a hug, but she also wanted to see this dress that Amber had designed just for her, so she watched as Amber undid the lock and then pulled down the zip. Ann found herself looking at an A-line cut evening gown in a burgundy colour. It had satin gathered shoulder straps and a slight v-neck on the front that had a broach in the centre of the breast area. The thing Ann liked the best was not needing to wear a corset with it, as the cut of it would still give her a stunning looking figure.
"Amber, you designed this just for me?" Ann asked, as a tear ran down her cheek.
"Yes I did Annie. Do you not like it?" Amber asked looking a little worried when she saw the tear trickle down her cheek.
"How could I not like it, silly?" Ann asked with her hands on her hips and her head tilted to one side. "I love it Amber. I'm just shocked that someone could design such a beautiful dress, just for me." Ann added, as she wrapped her arms around Amber.
"I've always wanted to design the perfect dress for you Annie and with Sara's help I finally could." Amber said, as she hugged Ann back.
"I see that you and Sara make a good team when it comes to designing." Ann smiled at Amber, as they broke the hug.
"I really did have a lot of fun this past week, we could have designed tons of dresses for you all if we'd had the time." Amber said with a giggle. "I better see about putting Amy out of her misery." Amber added, as she saw Amy looking at Ann's dress with a dreamy look on her face.
Amy was really amazed at the look of the dress Amber had made for her sister. She loved the way the waist slipped in to give the skirt area more of a flow to it and the look of the silk made it look as if it had the tiniest beads of water cascading down the dress. Amy was just about to touch the dress when she heard Amber speak to her.
"Okay Amy, let's get you ready." Amber said, as she stepped in front of her.
"What do you mean, get me ready?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.
"I need you to go and take a shower and then dry yourself off before returning to me out here." Amber said in a firm voice, as she looked Amy right in the eyes. "Oh and you'll need to put these on while you're in there." Amber added with a grin, as she handed Amy a pair of thong panty's to put on once she'd done in the shower.
Amy looked a little sad that she was going to have to wait to see her dress, but she once again saw that same look on Amber's face and knew better than to try and change her mind. So Amy took the panties and ran off to the bathroom, to take her shower.
Ann watched Amy run off to the bathroom, then she turned to look at Amber just as she pulled a face mask out of her pocket on her skirt.
"You planned not to show Amy her dress even before you entered the room didn't you?" Ann asked with a grin.
"Yep, I want to keep her in the dark until she's wearing it." Amber said, as she waved the mask in front of Ann's face with a grin.
"You really will be keeping her in the dark." Ann added with giggle.
"Yep, but I will need your help to dress her." Amber said.
Ann gave Amber a funny look, as she wondered what sort of dress she'd designed for her baby sister.
"Don't look so worried Annie, the dress isn't that bad. I just need someone to steady her while she can't see." Amber said with a smile.
"I trust you not to make a fool of my baby sister Amber." Ann said, as she hugged Amber before heading over to her new dress, to take a closer look at all the fine detail on it.
Amber stood smiling, as she watched her best friend looking at the dress she designed for her. Amber had a real sense of pride knowing that she'd come up with the idea and now she was able to see her friend wearing it.
Amy took her shower and then dried herself off before slipping the panties on. Then she put her bathrobe on and went back out to the bedroom, so she could finally see what this dress looked like.
"Okay Amber, I'm all clean now and I'm wearing the panties." Amy said with a grin. "Now can I see the dress?" Amy asked with pleading in her voice.
"Not quite yet baby sister." Amber said, as she held up the facemask. "I want to keep you guessing until I have you fully dressed in it and you have your footwear on." Amber said with a grin, as she held up the mask to Amy's face.
"You're not going to make me look foolish, are you Amber?" Amy asked looking worried, as she looked at the facemask Amber was waving in front of her face.
"Why would you think for one minute that I would want to make you look foolish?" Amber asked looking hurt.
"I'm sorry Amber, but I'm just a little scared about all this. Please forgive me." Amy said in a pleading voice, as she realised she just hurt Amber's feelings.
"I just wanted it to be really special for you Amy, but I can just show you the dress and then leave you to get ready on your own." Amber said in a sad voice, as she made her way over to the garment bag with Amy's dress in.
Amber had dropped the facemask on the bed before heading over to the garment bag, so she got a shock when she opened the bag to show Amy her dress. She turned to see what Amy thought of the dress and found her stood with the facemask on, so she couldn't see it.
"Please do what you want with me Amber, I really do trust you and I'm sorry for upsetting you." Amy said, as she let her bathrobe fall to the ground, so she was stood in the middle of the room wearing nothing put a pair of Panties and a blindfold.
Amber stood looking at Amy and thought of a number of things she wanted to do with Amy, but none of them involved her getting dressed to go out. Amber walked over to Amy and slowly ran her hand up Amy's side and then brushed her finger across her breasts.
Amy let out a sharp breath, as she felt Amber touch her, she was wishing that she would take her to the bed and throw her on it, but knew that was never going to happen. Amy just loved the feel of Amber's hand brushing over parts of her body.
"Thanks for trusting me Amy, I promise you'll love the look I've got planned for you." Amber said, as she whispered in her ear.
Ann could see that Amber had everything under control, so she just stood and steadied Amy while Amber went over and got the dress out the bag for her.
Amy was stood very still, as she waited for Amber to tell her what to do. "I need you to lift your left foot up Amy." Amber asked.
Amy lifted her left foot and then lifted her right one when Amber told her to. Then she felt Amber pulling something up her body.
"I need you to slip your left arm in here now Amy." Amber said, as she guided her left arm into a sleeve, then she did the same with her right one.
"Do I not need a bra on before you put this on me Amber?" Amy asked with a puzzled sound to her voice.
"Not tonight Amy, it would spoil the look of the dress if you tried to wear a bra, or a corset." Amber said, as she pulled the dress up so the sleeves of the dress covered Amy's shoulders and she could close the polo neck style collar around Amy's neck.
Amy could feel the air hitting her back, so she knew that there was no back to it, but the dress felt really soft and sexy over the rest of her body. Amy could feel that the dress was a mini dress, as she could feel air on most of her legs. She ran her hand down the side of her hip and loved the feel of it.
"Hey! Stop that." Amber said, as she slapped Amy's hand to stop her feeling the silk of the dress.
"Sorry, but it feels really nice Amber." Amy whined, as she rubbed her sore hand where Amber just slapped it. "When can I see what I look like Amber?" Amy asked in a whiney voice.
"Very soon Amy, but I need you to sit on the edge of the bed so I can put your footwear on." Amber said, as she guided Amy over to the bed and helped her to sit down.
Amy heard Amber, or Ann taking a lid off a box, then she got a strong smell of leather enter her nose. The next thing she felt was someone slipping something over her foot and then up her leg to just above the knee. Then whatever it was, tightened over her leg as she heard a zip being closed. She soon felt the same thing on her other leg, as she realised that she had just been put into a pair of thigh high leather boots.
"Take my hands and stand up again now Amy." Amber said, as she took hold of Amy's hands and pulled her back to her feet.
Amy found her feet had quite an arch to them in the boots, so she worked out that they must have a high heel to them, but she soon got the hang of them.
"Now can I finally see what I look like Amber?" Amy asked with some pleading in her voice.
"Yes you can take a look now Amy. Just give me time to remove the blindfold for you." Amber said, as she stepped behind Amy and pulled the mask off.
Amy had to blink a couple of times to get use to the light again before she caught site of herself in the mirror. Amy had to do a double take, as she realised just how sexy she looked in the black mini dress she was wearing and the black leather boots that covered most her legs. The only thing to break the black of the dress and the boots being the flesh of her legs showing between them and a silver buckle on the ankle of each boot.
"Wow Amber, I look like I'm asking for sex in this dress." Amy said, as she realised just how slim it made her waist look, as it hugged her in all the right places.
Amy could see why she said that wearing a bra was out of the question, when she turned to one said and saw the large open back to the dress. Amy thought she looked so hot in this dress and boots that she was even beginning to fancy herself.
"Do you like it Amy?" Amber asked looking a little worried after Amy's comment about her asking for sex.
"I love it Amber and I love the feel of it as well." Amy said, as she ran her hands down each side of the dress, while doing a sexy pose in the mirror.
Amber was really getting turned on while she watched Amy doing her sexy pose, not that she needed to pose in that dress. "I better let you sort out your makeup and hair while I go and get started on getting ready to leave." Amber said, as she went to leave the bedroom before she did something else. She was stopped when she felt Amy put her hand on her shoulder.
"Thank you Amber, I really do love this dress." Amy said, as she pulled Amber into a hug.
Amber could feel Amy's breasts pushing against her own and she was fighting as hard as she could to not pull Amy's lips to hers, so she could kiss her. Amber was happy to hear Ann tell them to break the hug or they would never be ready when the limo turned up for them. Amber gave Ann a thankful look just before she left the room.
"You do look really hot baby sister." Ann said, as she walked over and gave her a hug.
"Thanks sis, but I'm not sure I want every one looking at me like I know they will be." Amy said looking a little worried.
"Don't worry about it Amy, just think about the one special person you do want to look at you that way and think of only them." Ann said, as she hugged her baby sister a little tighter. "Do you think Chrissy was thinking about everyone else when she whore that little red number the other week, or do you think she was just thinking of making Becky think that?" Ann asked, as she broke the hug to look Amy right in the eyes.
"I don't have anyone like that to think about though sis." Amy said with a sad look.
"I'm sure you have someone special you would really like to see you in that dress and I bet they would really want to see you in it too." Ann said with a grin, as she looked at Amy and then looked in the direction of Amber's bedroom.
Amy looked in the same direction before realising what Ann was getting at. "I don't stand a chance there sis, even if I do have the right body parts for the time being so to speak, I know that Amber is looking for a guy like Brad, not someone like me." Amy said in a sad voice.
"How do you know that? Have you asked her?" Ann said looking a little shocked at what Amy just said. She had a good idea where that idea had come from, as Amber had been talking about how great Brad was, but she didn't think it would put Amy off trying to get Amber. Ann knew she'd have to have a word with Amber, or she really was going to miss her chance with her baby sister.
"I don't need to sis, I've seen the way she looks at some of the guy's while we've been out and I could never be like any of them and I'm pretty sure she's not in to girls, or people like me." Amy said the part like it was a hint of disgust in her voice.
"Hey! Stop putting yourself down young lady, there's noting wrong with you and you don't have any idea what people want, or like until you've asked them. So don't ever give up before you've tried." Ann snapped at Amy, but she had to stop herself telling Amy that Amber was only into girls and had strong feelings for her.
"I'm sorry sis, but I just think I'd be making a fool of myself if I said anything and then Amber wouldn't be able to look at me as a friend any more and I can't risk losing her again, not now." Amy said with a sad look, as he hugged Ann again and let out a big sigh.
"I understand sis, but you really do need to take a risk sometimes, or you really will miss out on all the good things life has to offer." Ann said, as she hugged Amy again. "We really do need to see about getting read sis." Ann added, as she broke the hug for a second time.
"Okay sis and thanks for always being there for me." Amy said with a smile, as she stepped back from Ann.
"I'll always be there for you baby sister." Ann said with a smile.
Ann went to the bathroom to take a shower before she put her own dress on and Amy walked over to the dressing table to do her hair and makeup.
Amy was just finishing her hair, having already done her makeup, when Ann came back out the bathroom. So Amy helped her dry off and then set about helping her get dressed. Once Ann was dressed, Amy sat her down at the dressing table and set to work doing her hair and makeup. She'd just finished when they heard a knock at the door and saw Amber poke her head around when she heard them both shout, "come in!"
Amber stepped into the room and smiled when she saw both Ann and Amy stood with their mouths open, as they looked at how she was dressed. She was wearing what looked like a mans suit, but it was made out of shiny silk like material and made to look very feminine in the way it fit her. She was even wearing a tie with it, but she still looked really cute and sexy.
"Wow Amber! You look really great in that." Amy said with a grin.
"You really do look amazing Amber." Ann said with a grin also, as she looked at how her best friend was dressed.
"Thanks you two. I wasn't sure it would look very good, but now I'm wearing everything, I really do love it." Amber said, as she stroked the side of her jacket, while she looked down at her own body.
"Do you want me to do your hair and makeup Amber?" Amy asked sounding really happy.
"I was hoping you would Amy. You can always make me look really good." Amber said, as she walked over to where Amy was stood near the dressing table.
Amy sat her down, then set to work on her hair and makeup. She soon had Amber's face looking as good as the rest of her did in the suit she was wearing and they all had one final look in the mirror before they headed down to see if the others were ready yet.
Ann knocked on Mandy's door, while Amy knocked on Chrissy and Becky's door. They all ooh'd and ahh'd when they all saw each other's outfits, then they all headed down stairs to wait for Denis to arrive with the limo.
They didn't have to wait long before they heard the doorbell chime, so Mandy answered it and smiled when she saw Denis stood there smiling at them all.
"Good evening Mandy, may I say how lovely you all look this evening." Denis said, as he tipped his hat to them all.
"Thank you Denis!" All the girls shouted back, as they all made their way over to the door, ready to leave.
Mandy was stood waiting for them all to leave so she could arm the alarm as she left. Amber stopped and looked around the hallway one last time before she left the house for the last time.
"You okay Amber?" Mandy asked looking a little worried.
"I'll be fine Mandy. I'm just a little sad to be leaving already, it's really felt like home these past two weeks." Amber said with a sad look, as she stepped out the house.
"You're welcome back any time Amber." Mandy said, as she armed the alarm and stepped out the house and locked the door behind her.
"Thanks Mandy, I hope I can find some time to visit you all before my college course is over, I have the money to come." Amber said, as she let Mandy wrap an arm around her and then lead her over to the limo that was parked in the middle of the road. Amy, Chrissy, Becky and Ann were already in the car giggling and laughing. Amber and Mandy were soon joining in, as Denis pulled off and headed off to go and pick Sara up.
Mandy told Denis to wait with the car while she went to let Sara know they were there. Once Sara was in the car they headed off to the hotel, taking the long rout around, so Amber got to see the big city one more time in style.
They all thanked Denis for a really great ride as they all got out at the hotel and they said they would see him later when they were ready to head over to the club.
Denis tipped his hat and told them it was his pleasure to drive them around. He smiled when they all gave him a kiss on the cheek before they headed into the hotel. Then he got back in the car and pulled away from the front of the hotel to make room for another limo that was waiting to park up in front.
The girls were all turning heads as they entered the hotel, even other women were looking at them all, but most eyes were on Amy, as she walked into the hotel on Amber's arm. The boots Amy had on were making her walk with a little more sway in her behind, due to the higher heel and the dress gave her a killer looking figure to go with it. Even Chrissy and the others were getting turned on watching her walk along in front of them.
Amy and the others all jumped when they heard Ann suddenly let out a scream. They all looked at her, as she started to run off in front of them, then they all saw what she was screaming at when they saw Brad stood with Carla.
Ann ran over to Brad as fast as she could in the long skirt and high heeled shoes. She jumped up into Brad's arms and gave him a really deep kiss to show how happy she was to see him there at the hotel.
"Why didn't you tell me you were coming to the meal babe?" Ann asked once they stopped kissing.
"Carla said I'd get a better reaction if I let it be a surprise." Brad said with a grin, as she held Ann in his arms.
"So did you get the reaction you were hoping for?" Ann asked with a big smile on her face.
"It was even better than I hoped for baby." Brad said, just before kissing her again. "You look really beautiful in the dress baby." Brad added once they stopped kissing.
The rest of the girls all walked over to where Brad and Carla were stood and Mandy wrapped her arms around Carla to let her know how much she'd missed her. Sara walked over to Cathy and did the same thing, then they all made there way into the private function room to meet and great everyone else in there.
Amber was really happy that Carl had gone to the trouble of getting everyone together again, so she could thank them all for making her feel so welcome. She was feeling a little sad that she had to leave, but she now knew that she had a job waiting for her once she finished her college course and she had a family that cared about her deeply. Amber just hopped that she would still have Amy, but she still thought that not letting Amy know how she really felt about her was the best thing to do.
They all enjoyed a really nice meal and then Carla stood up to say a few words.
"I'd like to thank you all for coming here tonight to say a sad goodbye to Amber, as she will be heading back to college tomorrow. I won't say heading home because I think she's come to think of here as being home now." Carla said with a smile, as she looked at Amber. "And in the two weeks that we've all spent with her, she's become part of the family. She's also shown us what a talented designer she is, as you can see from the amazing dresses Amy and the others are all wearing tonight." Carla added with a smile, as she looked at just how amazing Mandy looked in her dress. "So it's with hand on heart that I can truly say, welcome to the family Amber."
Carla held up her glass, as did everyone else in a toast to her. Amber went a little red in the face from all the praise Carla just laid on her and the fact that everyone was cheering at what she just said about her. Amber knew she needed to thank them all and say a few words herself, but she was worried about it all. She felt Amy squeeze her hand and she looked Amy in the eyes. All of a sudden it didn't seem so scary, so she rose to her feet and looked around the room, then she spoke.
"I don't really know what to say, I know that may come as a shock to you all, as I don't normally shut up." Amber said with a giggle, which made the others laugh as well. "I've been blown away these past two weeks at how you've all made me feel like part of a loving family. I wish I could find the words to truly show you how thankful I really am, but all I can do is say thank you." Amber had to stop there, as she was starting to cry, so she sat down and let Amy pull her into a hug.
"That was a really nice speech for saying you didn't know what to say Amber." Amy said, as she hugged her.
"Thanks baby sister, I meant every word of it. I'm really glad you found them all Amy." Amber said, as she rested her head on Amy's shoulder.
Everyone sat around talking for another half-hour then Carla sorted out the limos for everyone going to the club. Everyone was going to the club apart from Mable, Kim, David and Cathleen. Kim and David were babysitting Cathleen, so Jenna could spend the night with Vicky at the club.
The girls all took some time to say goodbye to Mable and the others before they watched them drive away in David's car. Then they all got in the limo as Denis held the door open for them. The others all got in a second limo and Vicky got in her own car with Jenna, once they knew everyone one was on their way to the club.
They all took over the private sofas in the VIP section, just like they did the first time they all came to the club with Amber. It wasn't long before Amy and Chrissy were dragging them all down to the dance floor though.
That's how the whole night went, the girls all dancing the night away. Amber had to smile at Becky, as she seemed to come and spend a lot of time dancing with Chrissy, which meant a lot of slow songs being played. This meant that Amber got to spend a lot of time with her arms wrapped around Amy.
Amy was glad to let Amber wrap her arms around her as they danced. Amy looked at Chrissy dancing with Becky and Sara dancing with Cathy. She wished that she could hold Amber the same way, but this would have to do.
The night seemed to come to an end way to soon, but all the girls were really tired, as it had been a long day. They all waited off to one side while Amber said a tearful goodbye to everyone and then they all said goodbye, before getting into Denis's limo and heading back to the hotel.
They all thanked Denis again for the lovely drive around the city, then they all entered the hotel and followed Carla over to the elevators. Once inside Carla put a credit card in a slot beneath the buttons and a red light came on that had the word "penthouse" written on it.
Amy, Chrissy and Becky had already seen one of the penthouse sweets, but they had never seen this one before.
"This penthouse looks even bigger than the other one we used on my birthday." Amy said, as she looked around the large living area.
"That's because it is Amy. This is where I live, so it's nice to have the largest penthouse." Carla said with a smile, as she watched the girls all looking around.
Amber was amazed at the size of the place and the fact Carla had her own private pool. She really felt like taking a swim right then, but she'd been drinking and didn't want to risk drowning, so she just walked past the pool and out onto the balcony to take in the view.
"So what do you think of the view?" Amy asked, as she walked up to where Amber was stood and looked over the edge.
Amber just stood looking at Amy while she leaned on the railing. Amber still thought Amy looked amazing in the dress and the boots. She found it hard to believe that this creature stood next to her was once Ann's baby brother.
"I think the view is really beautiful." Amber said, as she looked at Amy some more.
"I love it too. I never thought I'd be stood up here looking out over the city while being dressed like this." Amy said, as she thought Amber was also talking about the view.
"Amy, may I ask you something?" Amber asked, as she looked deep into her eyes.
"Sure you can Amber, you can ask me anything." Amy smiled, as she looked back at her.
"Were you really ready to just give up and die that day you saved Chrissy from being hit by that van?" Amber asked in a worried voice.
"Yes I really was Amber. I thought that I'd lost everything that meant anything to me, so I wanted to take one last look at something beautiful before I found myself living on the street. I still don't know what made me try to steal that corset, but before I knew what I was doing, I was running up the street with the corset in my hand." Amy said with a thoughtful look on her face, as she tried to remember back to that day.
"So you just felt the need to save a girl's life you'd never even spoke to before?" Amber asked with a puzzled look.
"Yes I did. I just heard a scream and turned to see her lying in the middle of the road trying to stand up and I couldn't see her get hurt because of something I'd done. So I just dropped the corset and ran back out into the road just in time to stop her getting hit by the van. The next thing I knew was when I woke in the hospital and saw Chrissy still alive." Amy said with a sigh and a smile on her face.
"Would you do it all again?" Amber asked.
"Yes I would Amber. Do you think I did the wrong thing Amber?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.
"No Amy, not at all. I'm just glad you're still here and looking really good baby sister." Amber said, as she wrapped her arms around her.
"So am I big sister." Amy said, as she hugged Amber back.
"Come on, I think we better call it a night, or morning, as it is nearly four AM now." Amber giggled, as she looked at her watch.
"I don't ever want tomorrow to come Amber, as it means you're going home." Amy said looking like she was about to start crying.
"I'm not going home Amy, I'm just heading back to college. This is home for me now." Amber said with a smile, as she hugged Amy one more time before they headed back inside to see which bedroom they would be using.
Amy made the most of the hug and then let Amber lead her by the hand back into the living area of the penthouse to ask Carla which bedroom they should use.
Carla and Mandy were sat on one of the large sofas in the living room area, while Chrissy and Becky sat cuddling on another one. Ann was sat on a third one looking a little tired from the long busy day of shopping and dancing. She did look over to the doorway out to the balcony when she heard the clicking of heels. Ann had wanted to go out and take in the view with Amy and Amber, but she also hoped that Amber would tell Amy how she really felt. Ann realised that hadn't happened by the sad look Amy had on her face, as they entered the room.
"What do you think of the view then girls?" Carla asked with a grin, as she watched Amy and Amber take a seat on the sofa that Ann was sat on.
"It's really beautiful Carla. This is a really nice place you have here, I can't understand why you'd want to give it up and get a normal house." Amber said with a puzzled look.
"I just thought it was time to look at getting a real home and not keep living here at the hotel." Carla smiled, as she sat with her arm around Mandy.
Amber could see a point to some of what Carla was saying, she thought it would get a little boring after some time, as the penthouse was nice, but it lacked any real feeling of being a home.
Carla could see that everyone was tired, so she got up and pulled Mandy to her feet. Then she showed the girls to a couple of spare bedrooms she had in the penthouse, then she dragged Mandy off to her bedroom.
Amy, Ann and Amber were all amazed at the size of the bedroom Carla had led them to, it was really big with an extra large double bed in it. The girls grabbed their overnight bags and then took care of removing their makeup and brushing their teeth before climbing into bed. They all cuddled up together with Amy in the middle like always and were soon drifting off to sleep.
Chrissy and Becky did the same, but they didn't go straight to sleep, they spent some time exploring each other's bodies.
Mandy got ready for bed and then watched as Carla removed all the makeup and breast forms to become Carl. Then they both got into bed and spent sometime playing around love making before the need for sleep overtook them both and they fell sleep in each other's arms.
Amy didn't think she'd been asleep very long before she awoke again, she looked over to the clock on the bedside table and saw that is was just after eleven. Amy let her head drop down on the pillow again and let out a sigh, as she lay watching Amber sleep. She knew that this would be the last time she woke to find Amber asleep next to her for some time. Amy just watched her sleep, then she looked at her lips and wondered what it would feel like to kiss them, so without giving any real thought she leaned over and planted a kiss on Amber's lips.
Amber had woken when Amy started moving around, but not wanting to really wake yet, she kept her eyes closed hoping to fall back to sleep. Amber was a little shocked when she felt Amy's lips touch hers, but she decided to make the most of it, so she pretended to be asleep and she wrapped an arm around Amy, as she pulled her in closer and kissed her back.
Amy panicked for a second or two and then she relaxed and just enjoyed the passionate kiss Amber was giving her. She had no idea whom Amber thought she was kissing in her dream, but Amy thought they were really lucky.
Amber finally broke the kiss and thanked some one called George for being such a great kisser before turning over.
Amy lay there trying to work out who George was after Amber turned over. She wondered if it was the name of the special person she spoke about the other day. Amy slid out of bed and decided to go and take a swim before she got dressed ready for going down to get breakfast.
Chrissy, Becky, Mandy and Carl were already in the pool when she got out there, but they all said how great she looked in her swimsuit. Amy thought it looked even better now she had the breast forms attached and her little secret all tucked away.
"You okay Amy? You look a little down." Chrissy asked, as she swam up to Amy after she jumped into the pool.
"Yes, I'll be okay Chrissy. I'm just sad to see Amber leaving." Amy said with a sigh, as she let Chrissy hug her.
"Hey, you'll still have us to torment." Becky said, as she joined the hug.
Amy had to giggle, as she couldn't stay looking sad when Chrissy and Becky were both hugging and giggling at her. A sleepy looking Ann and Amber soon joined them, they both woke up once they jumped in the water and swam a couple of laps.
"What time are we heading down for breakfast?" Amy asked, as she swam up the pool on her back.
"Breakfast will be brought up to us in about ten minutes." Carl said.
"You're having breakfast sent up to us?" Amber asked sounding shocked.
"Well I do own the hotel, so I should be able to order food and have it sent to the room." Carl said sounding a little hurt, just before he burst out in a fit of laughter.
"I'm sorry Carl, I didn't mean it like that. I'm just amazed at how you all live down here, or up here." Amber said the last part with a giggle.
"I know what you mean Amber and I was just joking with you." Carl smiled. "I just thought it quicker if I had it sent up to the room. That way we can all get ready to leave after we've eaten, then head off to the airport." Carl added, as he made his way over to the edge of the pool, so he could climb out and put on his robe, ready for the waiter to turn up with the food.
Carl went to the elevator when he heard it ping, so he hit the button to let the doors open. He found two waiters stood there with a trolley each, so he let them enter his penthouse and led the way out to the pool area where the table was.
Both waiters found it hard to concentrate on their job when they saw all the girls in the pool playing around and giggling as they splashed each other with water. They looked at Carl like he was some sort of god because he had so many beautiful women in his penthouse.
Carl soon caught on to what the waiters were thinking and he just smiled at them, as he looked over his shoulder at the girls in the pool.
Mandy could see what the two waiters were thinking, so she pulled the other girls in and decided to have some fun with them.
"Hey, just play along with me and we can have some fun with these two." Mandy said with a grin.
The other girls all smiled, as they watched Mandy put her idea into action.
"Carl baby, when are you coming back in the pool?" Mandy asked in a very bimbo sounding voice.
"Yes Carl baby, please come back in the pool, we're getting lonely in here." Chrissy said sounding just like Mandy had.
Carl was finding it hard to keep a straight face when he realised what the girls were trying to do, but he played along anyway.
"Yes come on Carl baby, you know we don't like to play in the pool without you." Amy and Becky said together with a pout.
We want to play too." Ann and Amber said pouting just as well as Amy and Becky just did.
The two waiters were now just staring at Carl with open mouths, as they heard what the girls just said to him. He finished letting them set up the table and then led them back to the elevator. Carl even gave them a good tip each, as they both got into the elevator.
"Thank you sir." Both waiters said when they saw the tip.
Carl waited for the doors to close before he returned to the poolside where he could hear all the girls giggling as they all climbed out the pool and dried off so they could eat breakfast.
"I really can't believe you all just did that!" Carl said with a chuckle, as he walked up to Mandy and wrapped his arms around her.
"Well I was beginning to miss you baby." Mandy said in the same bimbo sounding voice, as she let Carl kiss her.
"Do you realise what sort of rumours will be going around the hotel now? They're all going to think I'm some sort of playboy." Carl said when they broke the kiss. "Come on, let's eat before it gets cold Barbie." Carl added with a grin, as he led Mandy over to the table so they could eat.
Chrissy, Becky, Amy, Ann and Amber all giggled as they took a seat at the table and made a start on the great looking breakfast.
They soon finished eating and then they all went to take showers and get ready to leave when Vic arrived.
Chrissy and Becky took a shower together in their room, while Amy went first in the room she was sharing with Ann and Amber. Amber let Ann go next, then she went in last while Amy made a start on drying Ann's hair for her. They had all their overnight bags waiting near the elevator when Vic turned up. The girls all gave Vic a hug and said hi to him.
"Hi ladies, I trust you all had a good night's sleep?" Vic asked, as he moved all the bags into the elevator.
Amber thought Vic was just going to sort out having the bags delivered back to Mandy's house once they all got back later, what she didn't realise was that Vic was really taking them to the airport with her bags.
Denis was waiting with the limo out side the hotel when they all got down there so they all climbed in and then made their way to the airport.
Amy and the other girls kept Amber distracted while Vic helped Denis get Amber's and the other girl's bags in the hold on the plane. Once they were all on the plane and the door was closed, Paul and Mark started the engines and waited to take off.
Once the plane was in the air and they were at cruising altitude, Ann and Amber got up and sorted out drinks for everyone. Amy went with Amber to take Mark and Paul their drinks, as Amy had never seen the cockpit before.
"Here you go Paul, Mark. I hope you wanted a drink?" Amber asked, as she entered the cockpit with the tray in her hands.
"That's great Amber, I was just about to come back and offer you all a drink." Mark said, as he took the tray off Amber. "Thanks for doing this, but we should be looking after you." Mark added with a smile.
"You've got all on flying the plane and it gives us something to do anyway." Amber said with a smile. "I hope you don't mind, but Amy wanted to take a look around the cockpit." Amber asked, as she let Amy poke her head in next to her.
"No we don't mind at all Amber." Paul said, as he took his drink off Mark. "Hi Amy, so what do you think to Carl's knew plane?" Paul asked her after taking a sip.
"I never got the chance to go on Carl's old plane, so I can't really comment on his new one, but it does look really nice." Amy said, as she looked around at all the controls. Amy found herself wondering how they understood it all, but as long as they did, that's all that matter's Amy thought to herself.
"Do you mean this is the first time you've ever been on a private jet?" Amber asked Amy with a shocked look.
"Yes it is Amber. I was laid up in a hospital bed for a long time and I've not had any reason to go anywhere until now." Amy said with a frown.
"Sorry Amy, I didn't mean it to sound like that." Amber said with a sad look.
"That's okay Amber, it is really exciting being on a private jet." Amy said with a grin, as she gave Amber a hug.
Amber led Amy back to the others and left Mark and Paul to enjoy their drink and look after the plane. They found the others all sat around chatting and laughing at some of the funny stories Carl and Vic had to tell.
It didn't seem long before they heard Paul's voice come over the speakers in the plane asking them all to get ready for landing.
Amber looked really sad, as she was hoping the plane would never land. She knew that once she was off the plane, she'd be back to her old life and the dump of a flat she'd moved too.
Once the plane had come to a stop they all undid their seatbelts and then walked to the door and waited for Mark to open it for them. The girls all thanked Mark and Paul for a nice flight up, while Vic walked over to a silver minibus/van and opened it with a key fob he pulled out his pocket. He pulled the vehicle up to the side of the plane, then Mark and Carl helped him load all the bags and cases into the back of it.
The girls kept Amber looking the other way, so she never saw them load their overnight bags into the back of it.
"No Mercedes this time then Vic?" Amber asked, as he walked around to the side of the van and opened the side door so all the girls could climb in.
"Sadly no, they don't do one big enough to get us all in and all the cases you now have." Vic said with a smile.
"I'm sorry Vic, I know how much you love driving your Mercedes." Amber said with a pout.
"Don't worry about it Amber, having all you beautiful women to drive round will more than make up for it." Vic said with a smile, as he gave Amber a hug. "Now get in so we can get you home." Vic added, as he broke the hug and then helped Amber get in the minibus/van.
Amber was really beginning to feel sad now that she was nearly back at her little flat. She didn't want Amy and the others to see where she lived, as it would let them see just how different their lives really were.
Amy and the others could see that Amber was troubled about something, so Amy asked if everything is okay.
"Are you okay Amber? You seem really quiet all of a sudden." Amy asked, as she sat next to her in the minibus.
"I'm fine Amy. I'm just not sure I really want you all to see where I've been living, as it's very different to where you all live." Amber said looking sad.
"Trust me Amber when I say it can't be any worse than where Chrissy and Mandy found me living." Amy said with a warm smile, which did make Amber feel a little better.
"I'm sure the place isn't as bad as you remember it Amber." Mandy said, from the seat in front of her, as she cuddled up to Carl, who sat next to her. Amber didn't see the grin Mandy gave Carl, as she said it.
Amber was sat looking at Amy more than she was where they were driving, she wanted to make the most of looking at Amy while she could. Amber found it a little odd when she saw Vic drive past the entrance to the college.
"Ann! I know you've been away for a couple of months, but I think you're giving Vic the wrong directions." Amber shouted to her.
Ann was sat in the front of the minibus next to Vic, so Amber thought that she was directing him. Truth be told, Ann had no idea where they were heading, but she knew they must be close by now, as Carl had told her the house was close to the college.
"I thought it would be nice for Mandy, Chrissy and Becky to see where you go to college." Ann said, as she smiled at Vic.
Vic and the others all thought it was a really quick answer to why they'd be driving past the college. Amber seemed to buy it, which was even better. Vic was soon pulling up in front of a large set of steel gates that opened when he hit a button on a small silver box.
Amber was really puzzled as to why Ann had led Vic to this house, but she just thought that maybe Carl had some business to take care of before they took her home. Amber looked out the window at the house and thought it looked really nice. She thought it had a very similar look to Mandy's house.
"I didn't know you had business dealings while you were here Carl." Amber asked, as she stepped out the minibus once Vic had opened the side door.
Carl never answered Amber, he just got out the minibus and then he helped Mandy get out, Then he helped Chrissy and Becky get out, Amy had already got out with Amber, so they all stood looking at the house.
"Who lives her then Carl?" Amber asked, as she stood next to Amy looking at Carl.
"Do you think we should tell her now?" Carl asked, as he looked at Mandy and the others.
"Tell me what? What am I missing here?" Amber asked, as she began to get the idea that they were all in on the secret Carl was talking about.
The girls all started to giggle when they saw the look on Amber's face. Then they all watched as Carl went in his pocket and pulled out a set of keys and handed them to Amber.
"Here you go Amber, why don't you go and take a look around your new home." Carl said, as he dropped the keys into Amber's hand.
"I don't understand Carl, what do you mean, my new home?" Amber asked with a puzzled look, as she looked down at the keys in her hand.
"Ann and Vic told me how bad the other place was, so I wanted to help you find a better place." Carl smiled.
"The pictures of your new place!" Amber shouted, as she remembered all the pictures Carl had her and the others looking at last weekend. "You tricked me into picking this place didn't you?" Amber asked, as she tried to sound upset with him.
"I'm sorry for tricking you Amber, but we all thought you would never accept this, if you knew what we were doing." Carl said.
"So are you going to stand there all afternoon looking at those keys, or are you going to use them and go into the house and have a look around?" Amy asked with a grin, as she looked at the shocked look on Amber's face.
Amber started grinning, just before she started screaming with excitement that Carl had got her a real place to live. Then they ran up to the house followed by Chrissy and Becky. Amber got a panicked look on her face when an alarm started bleeping when she opened the front door, she looked at Carl to find out what she needed to do.
"Just punch in your date of birth Amber and that will turn the alarm off." Carl said, as he stepped inside the house.
Amber punched in her date of birth and then heard the bleeping stop, so she then took hold of Amy's hand, then she started to look around the house, with Chrissy and the others following close behind. Amber looked at Carl when the phone in the house started to ring.
"Should I answer that Carl, or will it be for you?" Amber asked.
"You can answer it Amber, it will be the Security Company that I hired to look after your property." Carl said, as he let her answer the phone.
Amber answered the phone and then went through some security questions with the woman on the other end of the phone. Once that was done, she hung up the phone and then went back to looking around the house.
"Carl, I can't believe you've done all this for me." Amber said looking shocked, as she looked around the large kitchen.
"That's what family's for Amber and you still haven't seen the best room yet." Carl said with a grin, as he led her through another door and let her look around.
Amber was really shocked to find the same design studio set up as Sara's and she even had the same computer set up to go with it.
"Wow Carl, is this the same as Sara's?" Amber asked, as she walked over to the computer and ran her fingers across the new keyboard, as she pulled a clear plastic sheet off the system.
"Yes it is Amber, I got all the specks off Sara and you have all the same design programs she does. I've even had broad band put in so you can show your designs to Sara when ever you want to." Carl said with a grin, as she saw how happy Amber was.
"Thank you everyone. I really don't know what else to say to you all." Amber said, as she wiped away a tear from her eye.
"Hey! Don't start crying Amber." Amy said, as she ran over to Amber and pulled her into a hug.
"I'm only crying because I'm so happy Amy." Amber said, as she rested her head on her shoulder. "I've just been so worried about returning to that dirty little flat I had." Amber added, as she let Amy hug her.
"Speaking of your old flat, will you come with me and Vic to get the rest of your things?" Ann asked, as she joined the hug.
"Can I come as well?" Amy asked looking hopeful.
"I'm sorry baby sister, but I think the less you're seen around town the better." Ann said, as she stroked Amy's cheek. "I don't want to risk us running into mum or dad." Ann added with a sad look.
Amy wasn't happy about not being able to get out and about while she was back in town, but Ann did have a good point. The last thing she wanted was to bump into either of them.
"I understand sis." Amy said with a sigh.
Amber was sorry to see Amy looking so sad, but she also knew that Ann had a point. Amber was amazed at how much like Mandy's house this place was, she was just a little worried about having such a large place all to herself.
"I'm really not sure I needed such a large place to live Carl." Amber said, as she looked around the place.
"I thought you might have a couple of friends at college that might want to move in and share the place with you." Carl said. "I've also got you a house keeper to help with the upkeep of the house." Carl added, as he looked at his watch.
"You have?" Amber asked with a shocked look.
"Yep, I don't want anything to stop you doing well with your college work. She should be here any minute." Carl said, as he looked at his watch again.
"What's she like? Is she really strict?" Amber asked looking worried.
"Don't look so worried Amber, She's only here to help with the cleaning and cooking the meals for you, so you can concentrate on you college work and not spend all your time cleaning and cooking. Nor shall you be missing out on the ‘odd meal here and there'." Carl said with a grin.
"And you'll really let me invite a couple of the girls from college to live here as well?" Amber asked.
"Yes I will Amber, but I am trusting you to find a couple of girls you really trust. I don't want any parties or boys staying the night." Carl said with a firm look. "Claire will step in and stop things then." Carl added.
"Claire? Who's Claire?" Amber asked looking a little puzzled.
"Oh sorry, Claire is the name of the house keeper I've hired." Carl said just before the doorbell let them know that there was someone at the front door.
They all followed Carl to the front door and then watched as he opened the door to reveal a middle aged woman stood there smiling at them, but still looking a little nervous at the same time.
"Hello everyone. My name is Claire and I'm pleased to meet you all." The woman said with a smile.
"Hi Claire!" All the girls said, as Carl let her enter the house.
"Hello Claire, I'm really glad you decided to take the job on such short notice." Carl said, as he closed the front door. "Let me introduce you to everyone. This is Mandy, Chrissy, Becky, Amy, Ann and Amber. You've already met Vic." Carl said, as he pointed to each girl in turn, as he said her name.
"I was really glad to get your call Carl, I just hope I don't let you down or give you reason to sack me." Claire said sounding a little worried.
"Claire, I know how good you are at your job and I know that you will do a fine job of helping Amber and her friends keep on top of their college work." Carl said with a smile, as he tried to help Claire to feel a little more relaxed.
"Thanks Carl, but you can be a little too trusting sometimes." Claire said, as she tilted her head to one side with her hands on her hips.
The girls all fell in love with Claire from the very first minute of meeting her. They all found her to be beautiful in a motherly way. She had a warm smile that made you want to tell her all your troubles.
"It sounds like you've known Carl for some time, how did you first meet?" Mandy asked, as they all went to the living room to sit down.
"My mother was the house keeper at Carl's parent's home while he was growing up, so I was sort of like a big sister to him while he was growing up." Claire said with a smile.
"Really? So you have lots of stories from him growing up?" Mandy asked with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Carl's waist.
"Oh yes, I have lots of story's about a young Carl, or Carla playing around in his mums things." Claire said with a grin on her face.
"So you knew about Carla from when he was a child?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes I knew about Carla, but I never said anything to anyone about it." Claire said with a warm smile. "I never told him I knew until after his parents died and he was close to finishing college." Claire added with a sad look.
"Well I didn't give you the job so you could tell them all my dark secrets Claire." Carl said with a worried looking smile.
"We better go and get the rest of your stuff once we've unloaded the cases from the van." Vic said, as he stood up and made his way out to the minibus/van.
Once they unloaded the van, they then helped Claire unload her car, then Vic, Ann and Amber left to fetch the rest of Amber's things, while the others went in to make a start on dinner.
Claire fit in right away with Chrissy, Amy and Becky, as they made a start on dinner. Pretty soon they had Claire crying with laughter, as they all played around. Claire really loved them all and she couldn't believe the difference in Carl. He looked so full of life again. She hadn't seen him like this since before his parents died.
Carl and Mandy went out to help Vic, Ann and Amber when they got back with the rest of Amber's belongings. Then they all went to see how dinner was coming along. It wasn't far from being ready, so they all sat around the large kitchen table to wait.
Claire went to answer the front door when she heard the doorbell, Amber also followed her, as it was suppose to be her home now. Claire looked a little scared and Amber was a little shocked to find Brad stood there smiling at them.
"Hi Brad! What are you doing here?" Amber asked in a shocked voice.
"Hi Amber. Carl asked me to deliver something for him, so here I am." Brad said, as he pointed out at the gravel driveway in front of the house.
Amber poked her head out and found the silver mini parked there. She turned to go and find Carl, to find out what was going on, but she found that he had come to the door along with the others.
"I thought you said you hired the car for me this past week?" Amber asked.
"Nope I never said that, you did. I just never said you were wrong." Carl said with a grin.
Everyone stepped aside when they heard Ann scream Brad's name, as she ran past them all and jumped up into his arms.
"Why didn't you tell me you were going to be bringing Amber's car to her?" Ann asked, as she planted a kiss on his lips.
"What and miss out on this greeting." Brad said with a grin once they stopped kissing.
Brad handed Amber the keys to her car and then let Ann lead him into the kitchen.
"Brad I'd like you to meet Claire, she'll be playing house keeper for Amber and her friends here at the house." Ann said, as she led Brad over to where Claire had gone to check on the dinner. "Do you think you'll be able to get another one out of the dinner?" Ann asked, as she looked at Claire then Chrissy, Amy and Becky.
"Hello Brad, it's nice to meet you." Claire said, as she looked up at the hulk of a man stood before her. "I can't see any trouble with getting another one out of it, we have done quite a lot anyway." Claire said, as she looked at Chrissy, Amy and Becky to see what they thought.
"There's more than enough to feed an extra mouth." Chrissy said with a grin, as she checked on the veggies in one of the saucepans.
Once dinner was ready and on the table, they all sat down and made a start on eating it. Ann was really happy to have Brad there with her and Amber was really happy with the house and her car, but most of all she was happy to be spending a little more time with Amy and the others.
Claire found it a little odd after dinner, when all the girls chipped in to get the dishes washed and put away. She was use to doing all the work for the people she worked for, but this was turning out to be a lot of fun.
Amber and Claire went up stairs to look at the bedrooms, so they could pick which room they wanted, before the others went up to sort out putting their overnight bags in one of the spare bedrooms left over.
Amy was going to share Amber's bed. Chrissy and Becky were going to share a bed, Carl and Mandy were going to share a bed and so were Ann and Brad. This left the last remaining bed for Vic.
They all returned to the living room and Carl brought in a couple of bottles of champagne, so they could toast to Amber's new home and to her doing well on her college course now she didn't have to worry about working her way through the course.
As they sat drinking the champagne, Carl explained how he had sorted out a credit card for Claire, so she could do all the food shopping and how all the bills would be sorted out through the hotel. He also told Amber that she would have money paid into her account on a weekly basis, so she wasn't to worry about money and she was to let Ann or Claire know if she needed anything.
"I still can't believe you've done all this for me Carl. I really can't find the words to thank you properly." Amber said, as she walked over and gave Carl a big hug and a peck on the cheek.
"I think you just did." Carl smiled, as he broke the jug with her.
Due to it being a long day and them all being really tired, they all called it a night and headed off to bed.
Amy wanted to make the most of her last night sleeping with Amber, so she was really quick at brushing her teeth and jumping into bed. Amber was soon joining her and they both cuddled up together, as sleep overtook them.
Amber woke early the next morning and lay watching Amy sleep for a bit. She was feeling really sad that this was going to be the last time they would be sleeping together for some time. Amber would be leaving for college before the others left to return home, but she still wasn't looking forward to saying goodbye to them all.
Amy started to wake up and she found Amber lying next to her smiling.
"Morning Amber." Amy said in a sleepy voice, as she had a stretch.
"Morning baby sister." Amber said with a week smile.
"You look a little sad Amber, will you be okay?" Amy asked looking a little worried.
"I am a little sad Amy, but I'll be okay. I just had such a great time over the past two weeks that I never wanted it to end." Amber said with a little giggle, when she thought about all the fun she had with Amy and the others.
"I know what you mean Amber, I never wanted it to end either." Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around Amber. "I'm happy that Claire will be here to look after you, at least I know you'll be eating well." Amy added, as she hugged her.
"I'll still miss all you guys though." Amber said, as she tried to fight back the tears. "I better go and take a shower and get my things ready for college." Amber added, as she broke the hug and then padded off to the bathroom.
Amy could tell that Amber was close to tears, as she was as well. Amy watched as Amber vanished into the bathroom before she slid out of bed and set about putting her dressing gown on so she could head down stairs to make a start on Amber's breakfast.
Claire had just finished making a pot of tea when she heard Carl and Mandy giggling as they entered the kitchen.
"Morning Carl, morning Mandy." Claire said, as she walked over to the table with the teapot.
"Morning Claire." Mandy said with a smile. "MMM tea, you're a life saver Claire." Mandy added when she saw her put the teapot down.
"You can't start the day without a good cup of tea, that's what I say." Claire said with a grin, as she poured Mandy and Carl a cup out each.
"Morning Claire. How did you sleep last night?" Carl asked, as he took a sip from the cup Claire just handed him.
"I slept really well, thanks Carl. I'm glad to be working again as well." Claire said, as she sat at the table to enjoy her cup of tea.
"Have you been out of work then Claire?" Mandy asked after taking a sip from her cup.
Claire looked like she was trying to work out whether or not to say anything to Mandy's question until Carl spoke.
"You may as well tell her the story Claire, because I will if you don't." Carl said with a trusting look.
Claire took a deep breath then said, "I was working up until a month ago, but I had some trouble with the husband of the house I was house keeping for. He thought that I should do more than just keep house, so when I said no to him, he fired me and then spread the word that I tried to seduce him." Claire said, as she looked down at the table in shame.
"I don't believe it! How could some one be so nasty?" Mandy said with anger in her voice. She really liked Claire and couldn't stand the thought of anyone saying things like that about her.
"I thought I was going to be out on the street, as I couldn't find work as a house keeper anywhere because of him. Everyone I sent a CV to must have asked him for a reference, because they all said they couldn't hire me." Claire said with a sad look, as she played around with the cup she was holding.
"So you ended up going to Carl for help then?" Mandy asked, as she slid around the table to give Claire a friendly hug.
"No, I was too ashamed of what that man had said about me, that I thought Carl wouldn't even want to see me." Claire said close to tears now.
"Then how did you end up here?" Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
"I was applying for a job at one of his hotels. He just happened to be there when I was due for my interview." Claire said with a sad little giggle. "He was in one of his ‘hands on' moods, so he was sitting in on some of the interviews for some new staff." Claire added.
"I'm not sure who was more shocked about it all, me or you." Carl said with a chuckle.
"I wanted to run from the room when I saw you sat there looking at me with an open mouth." Claire said with a pained look.
"You did run from the room though Claire." Carl said with another little chuckle.
"Yes, but only after you said I couldn't have a job working at any of your hotels." Claire shot back at him.
"You didn't say that to her, did you Carl?" Mandy asked in a stern voice, as she looked at Carl.
"I did say that, but didn't mean it that way." Carl said really fast, as he could see that Mandy was getting really angry with him now.
"Please Mandy, don't be angry with him, it was I that had the wrong end of the stick." Claire said, as she pattered Mandy's hand to calm her down. "Carl wanted to offer me this job, so he really just didn't want to see me working as a maid in one of his hotels." Claire added with a smile.
"Oh, I see. Sorry for snapping at you then baby." Mandy said looking a little sheepish.
"Don't worry about it princess, I'd be more shocked if you didn't keep me in my place." Carl said with a chuckle.
"So what happened after you ran out the room Claire?" Mandy asked, as she softly stroked her back.
"Carl caught up with me out on the street and then took me for a really nice lunch. Where I told him all about losing my job and not being able to find work as a house keeper anymore, then he told me about needing someone to look after a new family member he recently acquired, so here I am." Claire said with a smile.
"Well thank you for taking the job Claire, we will all feel safer knowing Amber is being well looked after." Mandy said with a smile, as she gave Claire another hug.
"No need to thank me Mandy, I'm looking forward to having somewhere to live for the next six months and having a paycheque." Claire said with a smile.
"Why is it just for the next six months Claire?" Mandy asked looking puzzled. "Do you have another job to go to?" Mandy added.
"No, but I know that Amber will be finished with college by then and she will be moving back down to be with you all. So I will need to find another job by then." Claire said.
"I'm sure Carl can find you another job and if he can't then I'll hire you to come and take care of my home." Mandy said, as she looked at first Carl and then Claire.
"You won't need to do any of that Baby." Carl said with a grin. "Claire will have all the work she needs, looking after this home and all the girls that will be passing through in the many years to come." Carl added with an even bigger grin.
"What do you mean Carl?" Claire asked looking very confused.
"I didn't lease the house, I bought it and I want you to look after it for me." Carl said.
"You what? You mean I don't have to worry about finding another place to live in six months?" Claire asked in shock.
"No you don't and you never will." Carl said with a tear in his eye. "You said it last night Claire, when you said you were like a big sister to me. Well that makes you family and I always look after my family." Carl added, as a tear ran down his cheek. Mandy and Claire both jumped up and ran around the table to give him a hug.
Amy entered the kitchen to find Carl sat at the table with Mandy on one knee and Claire sat on the other one. They were both kissing him.
"Sorry, I didn't mean to barge in on you." Amy said with a shocked look, as she turned to leave the kitchen again. Not believing what she was seeing.
"Amy! Get back in here, it's not what you think." Mandy shouted, as she saw Amy walking back out the kitchen.
Amy stopped and turned around and entered the kitchen again. She slowly walked back over to the table and took a seat at it. Claire stood up and poured Amy a cup of tea out.
"Thanks Claire." Amy said with a weak smile, as she looked at them all one at a time.
They all relayed the story of what had just happened and how Claire would be keeping the house on after Amber returned to them in six months and how they had ran around the table to hug Carl when he started crying.
Amy had to giggle at this point, as she thought about what she saw and how wrong she was. She told the others what she'd thought and they all laughed as well.
"I'm sorry for not having breakfast started, but I didn't know what you all liked to eat." Claire said, as she got up from the table to go and make a start.
"Don't worry about it Claire, I'll help you sort it out." Amy said, as she joined her at the fridge. They were soon joined by Chrissy and Becky, when they walked into the kitchen.
Claire could tell by the way they looked at each other, that they both loved each other very much. Claire found it hard to believe that Chrissy was once a male, she had to wonder if Carl was just playing a joke on her. She soon put it to the back of her mind, as she followed the girls lead and got started on breakfast with the others.
They soon had breakfast underway and they were telling Claire what things Amber liked, so she would be able to make her the meals she really liked. Claire was having a really good time cooking with the girls, as she had never been treated like a member of the family before, just a hired help.
Vic, Brad and Ann all walked into the kitchen together. Brad was talking to Vic about some car they both liked and Ann was just nestled in under Brad's arm with her hand around his waist looking up at him with a smile on her face.
Amber was the last to arrive in the kitchen, but she did look good. She was already dressed and ready to leave for college, once she'd finished eating.
Amy thought Amber was really beautiful in her tight fitting T-shirt and her little denim shorts, she had on a pair of black fishnet tights and a pair of black socks that came to just above the knee. She finished off the look with a pair of three-inch heeled shoes with an ankle strap.
"Do I look okay?" Amber asked, as she saw them all looking at her.
They all said she looked really good, as they drank in the image before them. This made Amber feel very nervous, so she went to see if she could help with breakfast, but Amy sent her to the table, as she didn't want to see her get any thing splashed on her cloths.
The breakfast was soon on the table and they were all eating and laughing at some of the story's Claire was telling about Carl growing up. Carl didn't mind them all having a laugh, as he was just happy to see them all so happy.
Amber just picked at her breakfast more than she did eat it. The other could see that she was feeling a little sad about them all heading back after she left for college, but none of them knew what to say.
"I better see about making a move, or I'll be late for my first class." Amber said, as she looked at the time.
They all got up and walked with her to the front door after she grabbed her backpack, then they all spent some time saying goodbye to Amber. Once they had all given her a hug, they left Amber and Amy to say goodbye.
"I don't want to do this Amber. I don't want to let you walk out of my life again." Amy said, as a tear ran down her cheek.
"I never walked out of your life last time Amy, you left remember." Amber said with a giggle, as she wiped away the tear. "I'll only be a phone call away this time and we will be talking all the time on email I hope?" Amber added.
"I'm going to be calling you every day Amber, until you're sick of me calling you." Amy said with a little giggle.
"That is never going to happen Amy. I could never get sick of hearing your voice." Amber said. "I better get going now, or I'll really miss my first class." Amber added, as she hugged Amy.
Amy hugged Amber back and she wanted to tell Amber just how much she really loved her, but knew it would only make parting even more difficult, so she kept her mouth shut, as she hugged her.
Everyone gave Amber one more hug before they all watched her get in her car and then they all waved as they watched Amber pull out the driveway. Amber was glad to see Chrissy and Becky stand each side of Amy and give her a hug just before she left. She knew that Amy would be kept safe until she could put this part of her life to rest and start her knew one working with Sara.
Amy let out a big sigh, as she watched Amber disappeared out of sight. She was happy to have Chrissy and Becky each side of her, so she just let them hug her, as they led her back to the house.
"Come on Amy, it won't be long before she's back with us again." Chrissy said, with a smile.
"I know Chrissy, but it's just that I had such a good time these past two weeks." Amy said with a pained look on her face.
"Does this mean you weren't having a good time before that?" Chrissy asked with a pout.
"No Chrissy, I didn't mean it like that. I just remembered the best parts of growing up these last two weeks." Amy said looking panicked that she might have just upset Chrissy. "Please don't be upset with me Chrissy." Amy added, as she pulled her into a hug.
"I was only joking with you Amy." Chrissy said with a giggle, as she hugged Amy. "I'm sorry for worrying you, I know you're feeling a little down and I just wanted to try and cheer you up." Chrissy added, as she hugged her a little tighter.
"You always cheer me up Chrissy." Amy smiled, as they broke the hug.
"Good, it's nice to know I'm good for something." Chrissy said with a grin, as they walked back into the house.
"I think you're good for a lot of things baby." Becky purred, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug and kissed her.
They broke the hug when Chrissy let out a scream, due to Mandy slapping her on the behind.
"Come on you two, we need to get our things packed ready for when we leave." Mandy smiled. "I thought we could help Claire remake the beds and clean the rooms before we left as well." Mandy added, as she let Carl lead her back to the kitchen.
"I was going to clean the room Becky and I used anyway." Chrissy said, as she let Becky rub her sore bottom.
They all went back to the kitchen to enjoy another cup of tea that Claire had just made. Then they all set about getting dressed and helping Claire to get the house all cleaned up.
"You really didn't have to help me do all this." Claire said, as she helped Chrissy dry the dishes.
"Don't worry about it Claire, we always help each other out and we did help make the mess anyway." Chrissy said with a grin, as she dried a cup and put it away in the cupboard.
Chrissy started to notice that Claire was looking at her really closely when she didn't think Chrissy could see her. Chrissy also saw her looking at Amy in the same way and she was starting to worry about it and not looking what she was doing. Chrissy soon paid the price when she misjudged where she was putting a cup and let it fall back out the cupboard and it smashed all over the worktop.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Chrissy said in a panic, as she jumped back from where the cup just smashed.
Becky and Amy could tell that something other than the cup breaking was bothering Chrissy, so they led her over to the table in the kitchen and sat her down.
"What's wrong Chrissy?" Amy asked looking a little worried.
"Did you get hurt Chrissy?" Claire asked, as she came over to the table looking worried as well.
"I'm fine thank you Claire." Chrissy said without even looking up from the table.
Becky and Amy could really tell that Chrissy was having some sort of a problem with Claire. Even Claire could tell that Chrissy had some sort of a problem with her.
"Have I done something to upset you Chrissy?" Claire asked as she sat down at the table looking worried as to what she might have done.
"I'm really fine Claire and you've done nothing to upset me." Chrissy said, still to worried to look her in the eyes.
"Babe tell us all what the problem is?" Becky said in a firm voice, as she forced Chrissy to look her in the eyes.
Chrissy looked at Becky and knew that she had to say what was worrying her by the look on her face. So Chrissy took a deep breath and then looked at Claire before speaking.
"When did you work it out Claire?" Chrissy asked with a tear in her eye.
"When did I work out what Chrissy?" Claire asked looking really puzzled.
"When did you realise I wasn't a real woman?" Chrissy asked, as she finally started to really cry now.
Becky saw Chrissy start to cry and heard what she just said to Claire. "Hey come on baby, you never made any mistakes, how could you even think that?" Becky asked, as she pulled Chrissy's head into her shoulder.
"Chrissy, I never worked out you were once male. Carl told me all about you and Amy when we first talked about me becoming house keeper for Amber." Claire said with a pained look on her face. "I'm sorry for upsetting you Chrissy, Amy. I don't see anything but two very beautiful young women and I thought Carl was just playing a joke on me." Claire added as she started to cry now.
"Do you really mean that Claire?" Chrissy asked, as she wiped away the tears with a tissue Amy just handed her.
"Yes I do Chrissy. I think the gods were cruel to you both and I am proud that I got to know you both." Claire said with a smile.
Chrissy smiled and then slid around the table to hand Claire the tissue so they could share it. They had to share it with Amy as well, as she was also crying now as well. Amy loved what Claire just said and she was happy to have another friend too.
They all started smiling again and then giggled, which made them all feel a lot happier. Chrissy went and sat with Becky again until the others all turned up, then they finished off cleaning the kitchen.
Soon it was time for them to load up the minibus/van and head off back to the airport and home.
"I wish I had longer to get to know you all." Claire said, as she stood out side the house seeing them all off.
"So do I Claire, but I hope you'll find some time to come and visit with us?" Chrissy asked, as she gave her a hug.
"I'd really like that Chrissy." Claire said, as she hugged her back.
The others all said the same and then they all waved to her, as they pulled out of the driveway.
The drive to the airport was really quiet and they were all deep in thought about how much they all missed not having Amber around. They all thought it amazing that they could miss someone so much after only knowing her for two weeks.
Once at the airport Brad helped Vic and Mark to load the cases onto the plane before they all got on and then took their seats ready for takeoff.
Ann was happy to sit with Brad once she saw that Amy was safely sat with Chrissy and Becky. She could see that Amy was sad about leaving Amber, but she knew that life went on and Chrissy and the others would help keep Amy happy until she could be with Amber again.
Amy helped Ann make drinks once the plane was in the air and then she sat down again with the others while Ann took Mark and Paul their drinks. Chrissy and Becky made small talk with Amy, trying to help keep her mind off missing Amber, but it wasn't really working, so they all ended up reading magazines for the rest of the flight home.
Denis was waiting at the airport when they landed. He helped Brad and Mark load the girls cases into the limo, while Vic loaded his case and Carl's into his car, that a member of staff from the hotel had dropped off at the airport for him earlier that same day.
Carl gave Mandy a hug and a kiss before letting her get into the car with the other girls. Brad did the same with Ann, then they stood and waved to them as Denis drove off. Then they both got in Vic's car and made their way to the hotel, so they could all take a nap before they had to get ready for the club later. Vic dropped Brad off at home on the way.
Dennis parked the limo out on the road and then helped the girls to get all the cases up to the front door, then he wished them all a good day and was soon pulling off again.
Mandy unlocked the front door and then turned off the alarm before helping to carry the cases into the house. They all decided to go and lie down for a bit, as Chrissy was heading up to take a nap with Becky anyway.
"We'll take the cases up later." Mandy said with a worn out look, as she made her way over to the stairs, dragging Chrissy and Becky along with her.
Mandy, Chrissy and Becky all went to Mandy's room. While Amy and Ann walked down to their own room.
The beds in the other house were nice, but the girls had all got use to their own beds, so they were soon all falling asleep. Amy found it a little empty now without Amber there to cuddle with, but Ann was trying to make up for it and she was soon falling asleep cuddled up to Ann.
Amy woke again some time later and turned over to look at Amber, but soon remembered that She was no longer their with her, so she let out a sigh and then slid out of bed and went to use the bathroom. Once she'd taken care of her business in there, she went back out into the bedroom to see if Ann was awake, but seeing she was still fast asleep, Amy headed down stairs to get a drink and sort out something for dinner.
Chrissy was in the kitchen looking in the freezer when she heard someone enter the kitchen, so she turned around to see who it was and smiled when she saw Amy enter.
"Hi Amy. How you feeling now?" Chrissy asked with a worried look.
"Hi Chrissy." Amy said, as she walked over to where Chrissy was stood and gave her a hug. "I'm still trying to get use to Amber being back at college though." Amy added with a sad look.
"I know what you mean Amy. She really has become part of the family, I keep expecting to see her walk into the room any minute and make us all laugh." Chrissy said, as she hugged Amy back.
"I'm going to give her a call after dinner, to make sure she had a good day at college and to let her know we all got home okay." Amy said, as she broke the hug. "Do you have any big plans for dinner then sis?" Amy asked with a smile, as she joined Chrissy as she looked in the freezer.
"Not really, I was just looking to see if anything jumped out at me." Chrissy said, as she kept looking.
"Well if anything does jump out at you sis, I'm not to sure I'll want to eat it." Amy said, as she very carefully looked over the edge of the chest freezer.
Chrissy had to giggle at the way Amy was being so careful. "Well as long as it sorted it's self out and cooked it's self, then I could cope with it jumping out at me." Chrissy said with a giggle.
They soon found something they both felt like eating and set to work sorting it out.
Mandy was the next to turn up and she hugged them both before going and taking her normal seat at the kitchen table. Amy poured her a glass of juice out and then Chrissy and Amy joined her at the table while they waited for dinner to cook.
Becky turned up next, she sat on Chrissy's knee and stole a couple of kisses, as they hugged each other.
Ann turned up just in time to sit and eat the dinner Chrissy and Amy got ready. They all found it really quiet without Amber sat at the table with them, but they all tried to cheer each other up with some of the funny things they had all done while she was there with them.
Mandy and Ann sorted out getting the dishes washed and dried, while Chrissy went up stairs with Becky to help her get ready for work.
Amy went into the living room to call Amber, so she could see how her first day back at college went and to let her know they all made it home safe and sound. Amy grabbed her mobile out her purse and scrolled down to Amber's mobile number and hit the dial button, then she waited for Amber to answer.
"Hi Amber, its Amy." Amy said when she heard Amber answer the phone.
"Hi Amy! Did you get home alright?" Amber asked back down the phone sounding really happy to be speaking to her.
"Yes we all made it back safe, but we're all missing you already." Amy said sounding sad. "Dinner was really quiet without you here." Amy added with a giggle.
"I'm not to sure how to take that baby sister." Amber said sounding a little hurt, but she soon had to giggle, as she knew how noisy she could be.
"You know I mean it in a good way Amber." Amy said in a pleading way. "How was college today?" Amy asked.
"It was really good and I called in and told my boss that I wouldn't be back to work, as I have been ordered to focus on my college work." Amber said sounding really happy to be done with trying to work two jobs and keep on top of her college work.
"How did he take it?" Amy asked.
"He was a little sad to be losing me, but he had a list of people willing to take my place, so I don't thing he'll have any trouble filling the spot." Amber said sounding happy.
Amy spent a little more time chatting with Amber about the flight back and then they spent another ten minutes saying goodbye to each other before they finally ended the call with them both giggling. Then Amy went back into the kitchen to let Ann and Mandy know that Amber had a great first day back at college.
They had finished the dished and were just sat at the kitchen table enjoying a nice cup of tea, when they heard the doorbell. Looking at the time, they all realised that it would be Vicky for Becky, so they all went to great her.
"Hi Vicky, you're looking as good as always." Mandy said, as she let her into the house.
"Thanks Mandy, I don't feel very beautiful tonight." Vicky said with a giggle. "I really could have done with an extra couple of hours sleep." She added with a worn out look.
"I'm sorry we had you working so hard Vicky." Ann said, as she looked at Vicky with a sad look.
"Don't worry about it Ann, I was happy to help." Vicky said with a smile. "Have you spoken to Amber since you got home?" Vicky asked.
"I spoke to her not long ago, she had a good day at college and she told her boss that she wouldn't be returning." Amy said, as she stepped up and gave Vicky a hug.
Chrissy and Becky soon came down and they were soon waving to Vicky and Becky, as they drove away in Vicki's car. Chrissy and Amy both looked a little sad, as Ann and Mandy led them to the living room.
Amy cuddled up with Ann on one sofa and Chrissy cuddled up with Mandy on another one. They found some film to watch and then headed up to bed just after ten. Mandy, Chrissy and Amy all knew that they were going to be really busy tomorrow, as they had been shut since Friday.
They all slept really well and all felt better the next morning. Amy was the first one down in the morning and she had the tea made by the time Mandy got down, so she took her seat at the table and read the paper while Amy started breakfast. She gained the help of Chrissy and Becky when they turned up in the kitchen.
Ann was the last one to turn up, but she was dressed ready for work when she did and they all gave her a hug when she'd finished her breakfast. And she was ready to leave.
The others all sat and had another cup of tea before they all headed up to get ready for work themselves. They left the dishes, as Becky said she's sort them out before she headed back to bed.
Once they were all ready for work, they all hugged Becky and then gave Chrissy a couple of minutes to say goodbye. Mandy had to drag Chrissy over to the car like always and they were soon heading off to work.
They were rushed off their feet all day and were glad to be closing the shop by the end of it. They were all tired, but still felt like having a night out at the club.
Once they got home, Mandy and Amy went to take a shower while dinner finished cooking. Chrissy waited to take hers until after dinner like always, so she could spend more time with Becky. Ann turned up just before dinner was ready to dish up, so she waited to take her shower until after dinner.
Mandy and Amy sorted out washing and drying the dishes, while Ann, Chrissy and Becky all went to take their showers.
They were all ready by the time Vicky turned up for them all, but Vicky could see that they all missed having Amber there with them.
They all had an okay time at the club, but Amy noticed that Becky never had any slow songs played all night, she wondered if it was due to Amber not being their to dance with her. She felt sorry for Chrissy, as she knew that Chrissy loved to have a slow dance with Becky.
Amy made a point to asked Becky later about it all and to tell her that she wanted her to still have the slow dance with Chrissy, as she knew how much Chrissy loved it.
The girls were all really tired by the end of the night and glad to be heading home. They all went straight to bed and were soon fast asleep.
None of them were up very early the next day and they spent the day just relaxing. The only work they all did was to sort out the washing and then sort out dinner.
Amy called Amber after dinner and then passed her phone around the table so all the others could chat with her for a bit.
Life got back to normal after that and Amy and the others would all chat with Amber on a daily basis, but Amy still missed having her there with them.
To Be Continued.
You Have It All Wrong Two Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Part 18
On a Monday night a couple of weeks after Amber had left, Amy was watching a film with Ann, Chrissy and Mandy, when she decided she wasn’t really in the mood for it. So she said she was going to head up stairs, and do some surfing on the net.
Amy was just walking past Chrissy and Becky’s room when she suddenly remembered about the bunny girl costume she saw in Chrissy’s closet. So she looked around to make sure she was still alone in the hallway, then she sneaked into their room and grabbed the costume before running down to her room to try it on.
Once in her own room she took a closer look at the costume, and she realised that everything was in the bag, even the shoes. Amy was really impressed with it, there was a playboy bunny’s head on the rear zip of the costume, and even the shoes had the bunny’s head on the ankle straps. She even found one on the rear of the bow tie, and wrist cuffs.
Amy started to take all the items out the bag and lay them out on the bed, so she could work out where to start. She looked at the fit of the main outfit, and realised she wouldn’t be able to wear any panties with it due to the high sides it had, so she slipped out of all her cloths.
The first thing she picked up off the bed was the black fishnet tights that were with the outfit. She sat on the edge of the bed and then started to slip them up her legs one at a time. Once she had them all the way up she realised that they had a zip that ran from up near the front, and went down and under her groin and up the back. Amy worked out that it must be so you can still go to the bathroom while you wore the outfit.
Next she picked up the main outfit, and was a little shocked at how much it weighed, but she was soon pulling the zip the rest of the way down, as it was half way down anyway. That’s when Amy saw that it had a built in corset.
Sara really did think of everything when she made this for Chrissy.” Amy said to herself, as she worked out how to slip the item up her body.
Amy realised that the corset clipped together like a normal corset would, but the clips were just off to the side of the lacers, so she unclipped them, and then stepped into it before struggling to re-clip them all closed again. Then she set about pulling the laces tight enough to pull the zip all the way up over them. It took Amy some time to get them tight enough to do that, but she finally managed to get the zip all the way to the top of the outfit, but the zip kept opening again, so Amy kept pushing it back up. After pushing it back up for the tenth time she pushed down on the bunnies head and heard it click into place, and it didn’t work it’s way open again after that.
Thank got for that.” Amy said to herself, as she worked some of the pain out of her arms from reaching behind herself for so long.
Amy walked over to the full-length mirror and looked at her reflection, she really loved the way she looked. The built in corset had really pulled her waist in, so she now had a tiny waist, which made her hips and bust really stick out. She turned around and looked over her shoulder at her backside, and then shuck her ass to make the fluffy white bunny tail wobble around, it really stood out against the black of the costume. Amy let out a little giggle before she ran back over to the bed to finish getting dressed.
The next thing Amy wanted to put on was the shoes. She sat on the edge of the bed as best she could in the tight fitting costume, then she put the shoes on the floor and slipped her feet in one at a time. She lifted each foot and clipped the ankle straps shut. Amy found the clip to be a little odd, as she’d never seen a clip like it, but it did make the shoes look good with the little playboy bunny head on each ankle.
Amy hadn’t realised just how high the heels were on the shoes until she stood up, she had to grab the bedpost to stop herself falling over.
Wow! How did Chrissy manage to walk around all night in these shoes?” Amy said to herself, as she tried walking around the room in the really high heels.
Looking at the bed, Amy saw the bunny ears, bow tie choker and the wrist cuffs, so she walked back over to the bed and set about adding the finishing touches. Once she had them all on and clipped shut, she returned to the mirror to take a proper look at the finished outfit.
Amy loved what she saw in the mirror. She’d always loved the look of this outfit from a very early age, but she never thought she’d look so good dressed as one herself.
The only thing that didn’t look right was the fact she wasn’t wearing any makeup, so she went over to the dressing table, and set about finishing the look off. Amy was amazed at how it looked like her breasts were trying to escape out the top of the outfit. She soon had her makeup done, and she now took a close look at herself in the mirror, she loved the look she had with the bunny ears pulling her hair back.
Amy was soon walking around the bedroom and looking at herself in the mirrors that were scattered around the room. She’d even started to get use to the really high heels, and she loved the way they made her walk with a sexy swinging to her hips, which in turn made the fluffy bunny tail wiggle around in a very sexy way.
Ann Chrissy and Mandy were all sat watching some wildlife movie when Mandy suddenly spoke.
Do you all fancy a glass of wine?” Mandy asked, as she sat forward.
That sounds like a great idea to me.” Chrissy said with a smile.
I won’t say no.” Ann said with a smile. “I’ll just pop up and see if Amy wants’ to come down for a glass.” Ann added as she got up off the sofa, and headed off to ask Amy.
Amy was just looking at herself in the mirror for the umpteenth time when she heard Ann shouting to her from just outside the bedroom. Trying not to panic, she ran into the bathroom just before Ann entered the room.
Amy! Mandy’s opening a bottle of wine, and I just wondered if you wanted a glass?” Ann asked, as she walked over to the bathroom door once she saw that Amy wasn’t in the bedroom.
Ann saw the garment bag on the bed, and all of Amy’s cloths on the floor next to the bed. She thought it a little odd, but just thought that maybe she was playing dress up on her own.
That sounds great sis. I’ll be down in a little while!” Amy shouted back to Ann, as she tried to get the zip down on the back of her bunny costume, but she couldn’t get it to move.
Ann could sense some panic in her sister’s voice as she spoke, which made Ann start to worry that something was wrong.
Amy, is everything okay?” Ann asked, as she walked over to the bathroom door, and went to open it.
Amy saw the door handle start to move, and she quickly ran over to hold the door shut, but she was on a slippery tiled floor in high heels with no grip, so she nearly fell over, and let out a squeal as she did so. This made Ann panic even more, so she tried with all her might to get in the bathroom, but Amy now had her full weight against it.
“Amy! Open this door right now and let me in.” Ann shouted, as she kept rattling the door handle.
I’m okay sis, I just slipped. I’ll see you down stairs.” Amy shouted, hoping that Ann would listen to her, and go back down stairs.
Amy, I said open this door right now!” Ann said in a very firm voice.
Amy knew that she had no way out if it, so she took her weight off the door, and then opened it so Ann could enter the bathroom.
Ann burst into the room and looked over to the cabinet above the sink to make sure that Amy hadn’t tried anything stupid again, but seeing the door shut, she turned to look at Amy to get an answer as to why she didn’t want her to enter the bathroom. Ann got her answer before she even had to ask, as she found herself looking at her baby sister dressed as a playboy bunny.
Hi Sis.” Was all Amy could think to say, as she looked at her sister.
What the, where did you.” Ann asked, as she tried to make sense of why her sister was dressed in such a way. “Why are you dressed as a playboy bunny, and where did you get the outfit from?” Ann asked, as she finally managed to clear her mind enough to get the questions out.
I’ve always wanted to see what it would be like to dress like one.” Amy said as she looked down at the floor, to afraid to look her sister in the eyes.
Where did you get the outfit from?” Ann asked sounding puzzled.
I noticed that Chrissy had one the other week, so I borrowed it to see what it would be like to wear it.” Amy said in a whisper.
Does Chrissy know you were going to borrow it?” Ann asked in a stern voice.
No, I just thought about it as I walked past her room, so I sneaked in and borrowed it sis.” Amy said sounding a little worried now.
No sis, you didn’t borrow it, you stole it!” Ann snapped at her.
Amy’s head shot up when Ann said that, she didn’t want her sister or anyone thinking she was a thief. “I was going to put it back once I’d tried it on.” Amy said in her own defence.
You still stole it from her though Amy!” Ann snapped at her again. “Did you not learn anything when you nearly died stealing that corset!” she shouted at Amy.
I’m sorry sis. Are you going to tell her what I’ve done?” Amy asked close to tears.
No I’m not going to tell her Amy.” Ann said in a firm voice.
Amy let out a sigh when Ann said that, but it was a short sigh of relief when she heard Ann speak again.
I’m not going to tell her because you’re going to show her, so follow me!” Ann snapped as she made her way over to the bedroom door, and held it open for Amy to leave the room in front of her.
Please sis, don’t make me do this.” Amy pleaded with Ann. “Chrissy will never trust me again.” Amy added, as a tear ran down her cheek.
Maybe you should have thought of that before you stole from her.” Ann said, as she walked back over to where Amy was still stood in the middle of the room.
Ann grabbed Amy’s wrist, and pulled her violently across to the bedroom door, as she pushed her out of it while she held it open.
Amy was having a lot of trouble trying to keep up with the pace Ann was moving at, and she almost fell over as Ann pushed her out the bedroom, due to the really high heels she had on. She held onto the wall out in the hallway, but let out a scream when she felt Ann slap her ass cheek.
Ouch! Don’t hit me sis.” Amy said in a scared voice, as she rubbed the spot Ann just slapped. It really hurt due to the only protection being the thin fishnet tights she was wearing.
Well if you did as you were told, then I wouldn’t have to slap you, would I?” Ann said, as she stepped out into the hallway. “Now are you going to make your way down to the living room, or do I give you another slap?” Ann asked, as she raised her hand again.
No, please don’t hit me again Ann.” Amy said in a worried voice, as she made her way down the hallway as fast as she could.
Ann lost some of her anger with Amy when she saw the trouble she was having with the really high heels. She also thought that the heels gave her a very sexy sway to her hips as she walked.
Amy got to the end of the hallway, and found herself stood at the top of the stairs; she was scared she was going to fall down them the minute she stepped off the first step. Amy jumped a mile when she felt Ann touch her.
Don’t force me Ann; I’m going as fast as I can.” Amy said in a scared voice, as she grabbed the rail to stop herself falling down the stairs.
I’m only trying to help you Amy.” Ann said looking worried at the way Amy just spoke to her. “Do you really think I’d try and push you down the stairs while wearing those heels?” Ann asked.
Well you seem to think I’m nothing but a common thief now, so maybe pushing me down the stairs would be a suitable punishment for me.” Amy said in a sad voice.
I’m mad with you at the minute Amy, but I still don’t want to see you get hurt.” Ann said with a hurt look.
Then why don’t you let me return to our room, so I can change back to my normal cloths? Chrissy doesn’t need to know about any of this.” Amy asked in a pleading voice.
I’m sorry Amy, but you did a bad thing, and now you need to be punished for it.” Ann said, as she started leading Amy down the stairs.
Amy realised that this was only going to end when she faced Chrissy. So she took a deep breath, or as deep as the bunny suit would allow. She stopped when they got to the living room door, as her feet refused to move any more.
Ann opened the living room door and stood just inside the living room holding the door open for Amy to follow her in.
Come on Amy; let Chrissy see what you’ve been stealing from her!” Ann snapped at Amy.
Chrissy and Mandy both sat up and turned to see what Ann was talking about, and why she was talking to Amy in such a stern tone of voice. They both saw Ann stood with the living room door open, as she spoke to Amy whom was just out of sight.
Is everything okay Ann?” Chrissy asked looking puzzled.
Not really Chrissy, but I think you need to see Amy to find out what the problem is.” Ann said as she looked at Amy. “Are you going to come in here, or do you want that other slap?” Ann asked.
Amy could tell by the look on her sister’s face that she wasn’t joking, so she stepped into the living room where Chrissy and Mandy could both see her. Amy hoped that Chrissy wouldn’t be to mad with her, but she looked really worried when she saw the shocked look on Chrissy’s face, as she stood up and ran over to where she was stood just inside the room.
Oh god Amy, what have you done.” Chrissy shouted, as she got to where Amy was stood, and walked behind her.
I’m sorry Chrissy, but I just wanted to see what it felt like to wear it.” Amy said as she started to softly cry. “I know I should have asked first, but I thought you’d think me weird for wanting to dress like a playboy bunny.” Amy added, as she looked down at the floor, to afraid to even look any of them in the eyes any more.
How could I think you weird for wanting to dress like this, when I own the outfit Amy?” Chrissy asked in a much softer tone of voice.
I’m sorry I stole from you Chrissy.” Amy said in a whisper. “I’ll go and take it off again now then.” Amy turned to leave the room, but was stopped by Chrissy grabbing her arm and leading her over to the sofa.
I think you better take a seat Amy.” Chrissy said, as she helped her to sit down on the edge of the sofa.
Amy was getting really worried now, as she could tell that Chrissy was trying to find the words to tell Amy something that didn’t look very good.
I know what you’re thinking Chrissy, and this is the first and last time I’ve ever been in your room, and taken anything.” Amy said with tears running down her cheeks again. “Please don’t stop being my friend, and kick me out your home.” Amy added as the floodgates opened, and she really started crying now.
Hay, stop talking so silly Amy.” Chrissy said, as she passed her a tissue. “I’ll always be your best friend, and you’ll always have a home here with me.” Chrissy said, as she rapped an arm around Amy’s thin waist.
Do you really mean that Chrissy? I’ll do any punishment you want me to for stealing from you.” Amy said sounding a little happier now.
Have you tried removing any of the outfit yet Amy?” Chrissy asked sounding a little worried.
I had a quick go in the bathroom when Ann came up, but the zip was playing up.” Amy said.
The zip isn’t playing up Amy, it’s locked in place.” Chrissy said with a sad look.
That’s a good one Chrissy.” Amy said with a little giggle.
Amy, I’m not joking with you.” Chrissy said with a straight face. “Look I’ll show you.” Chrissy added, as she turned one for the cuffs so Amy could see the bunny’s head. Then she showed Amy that they were locked in place.
Why would you want to lock everything on Chrissy?” Amy asked with a strange look on her face.
I didn’t want to, but Becky and Sara did it to teach me a lesson last Halloween.” Chrissy said looking a little sheepish.
I thought you said you had a great time serving drinks in the VIP section all night when you wore this outfit?” Amy asked.
I did have a great time, I just left out the bit about me having no choice in it.” Chrissy said with a little giggle.
You do still have the key for all this though right?” Amy asked looking a little worried.
Yes and no.” Chrissy said with a pained look.
What do you mean yes and no?” Amy asked sounding really worried.
Well we do still have the keys, but they are on Becky’s keying at the club with her.” Chrissy said.
“Why did Becky feel she needed to teach you a lesson Chrissy?” Ann asked, wanting to find out the real reason for why Amy was now locking in a bunny girl outfit.
It was for a silly reason really, that I can’t really remember now.” Chrissy said with a shake of her head, as she avoided making eye contact with Ann.
Ann could tell by the way Chrissy wouldn’t look her in the eyes that she was lying, but the biggest give away was the way Mandy had to stifle a giggle.
Come Chrissy spill it.” Ann said in a firm voice.
Chrissy let out a sigh before she said, “Okay. Becky had planed our costumes the other year for Halloween, but I sort of tried my costume on while Becky was out, and she found out about it. Needless to say she was a little upset with me for spoiling the surprise, so she sorted out with Sara to make the bunny girl outfit for last year, but I didn’t realised that it was really a trap to catch me out.” Chrissy said, as she looked at Amy now trapped in the same outfit. “I just had to try it on, so I did and that is how Becky found me when she got home from sorting something out at the club. She made me work at the club that night serving drinks.” Chrissy looked really ashamed by the time she finished talking.
So you pretty much got caught the same way I just did then?” Amy asked, as she tried to undo the strap on one of her shoes.
Yes I did Amy, and you won’t be able to undo the straps on them shoes, as they are also locked in place.” Chrissy said with a sad look. “The only part you can still remove are the bunny ears.” Chrissy added.
What if I need to use the bathroom?” Amy asked looking worried.
There’s a hidden zip under here.” Chrissy said, as she pulled on part of the costume that covered the crotch section. “Then you undo the zip on the fishnet tights.” Chrissy added with a smile.
Sara really did think of everything didn’t she?” Amy said with a little sigh of relief.
Well they did plan on me being able to wear it for a long time once I put it on. Becky keeps the key on her to stop me trying it on again without her permission.” Chrissy said, as she stood up. “I’ll go and give Becky a call, and see if she’s got someone who can bring the keys to us.” Chrissy added, as she made her way towards the kitchen.
Please wait a minute Chrissy. Can you call Becky, but only ask her to bring the key home with her when she finishes work.” Ann said.
What are you saying sis?” Amy asked with a shocked look.
You wanted to see what it felt like to wear a bunny girl costume, so now you’ll get the chance.” Ann said, as she looked at Amy. “You will keep the costume on until Becky’s finished work.” Ann added in a firm voice.
But Ann! Becky won’t be home from work until after three in the morning. That means I’ll have to go to bed dressed like this.” Amy said, as she waved her hand over her outfit.
Well if you’d asked Chrissy about letting you try the costume on, then she could have got the key off Becky, so she could have let you out of it before bedtime.” Ann said in a sarcastic tone. “Oh wait, you didn’t ask to borrow it did you, so Chrissy never got the key. So you could call this your punishment.” Ann added with a grin.
I’m sure Becky would be okay with sending someone around with the key Ann. I don’t feel its fare to keep Amy locking in that costume like this.” Chrissy said looking worried for Amy.
Don’t feel to bad Chrissy. Amy should have known better than to take something that didn’t belong to her without asking first, and she knows that. Don’t you Amy?” Ann asked, as she looked at Amy.
Yes I do sister, and I’m sorry for entering your room Chrissy. Please forgive me.” Amy asked, as she looked up at Chrissy.
I’ve already said I forgive you Amy, and I’d let you out of that costume if I could, but it looks like Ann is the one in charge of you’re punishment now.” Chrissy said looking really sad.
I know you would never be able to punish Amy for what she’s done Chrissy, so I’ll do it for you.” Ann said in a flat tone of voice.
Chrissy looked at Mandy to try and get her to help make Ann see some sense about letting her call Becky, so she can get the key sent home, but Mandy just looked as though she agreed with what Ann was doing.
I’m sorry sis, but I have to agree with Ann on this, as I think Amy should have asked before she took that outfit.” Mandy said, as she looked at Amy with a sad look.
I’ll go and give Becky a call then.” Chrissy said, as she made her way over to the kitchen door.
Chrissy, can you please bring the phone in here and make the call? I’m sorry Chrissy, but I don’t trust you to not just get Becky to send someone around here with the key anyway.” Ann said with a little smirk.
Chrissy went to say something, but realised that Ann had just working out what she was planning to do, so she just closed her mouth again, and went to get the phone out the kitchen.
You really have come to realise just what kind of a person Chrissy is.” Mandy said, as she saw Chrissy vanish into the kitchen.
I’m sorry if you think I’m being a little hard on Chrissy, but I really think Amy needs to learn a lessen from all this, and I know that Chrissy would never be able to carry it out.” Ann said looking a little worried at the way she just treated Chrissy.
I’m sure Chrissy will be okay with it all, just as long as Amy doesn’t blame her for any of it.” Mandy said, as she looked at Amy to make sure she wasn’t going to blame Chrissy.
I’d never blame Chrissy for any of this; I shouldn’t have taken the outfit without asking first. Please Ann; don’t do anything that will make Chrissy feel any worse than she already does.” Amy said with a pleading voice, as she looked at Ann.
I’m sorry Amy, but you did a bad thing, and I plan to make sure you never want to do anything so foolish again.” Ann said with some anger in her voice, she was getting angry with Amy for putting her on the spot with Chrissy.
Amy could see that Ann was getting angry, so she just decided to let Ann carry out her punishment, then she would plead with Chrissy to fully forgive her tomorrow.
Chrissy returned with the phone, and then made the call to Becky at the club. She waited for someone to answer the phone.
Hello, you’ve reached the closet, Beth speaking. How can I help you?” Chrissy heard Beth say down the phone.
Hi Beth, its Chrissy here. Can I speak with Becky please?” Chrissy asked.
Hi Chrissy. It’s strange to here you calling Becky here at the club, is everything okay?” Beth asked sounding worried.
We’re all doing okay; I just need to have a quick word with Becky about something.” Chrissy tried to say in a happier sounding voice.
Give me a second, and I’ll go and fetch her for you Chrissy.” Beth said down the phone.
Thanks Beth.” Chrissy said, then she waited for Becky to come to the phone.
Chrissy, is everything okay?” Chrissy heard Becky say down the phone sounding worried.
Hi babe, everything’s fine, but I need to make sure you bring the key home with you for the bunny girl outfit at the end of the night.” Chrissy said.
Tell me you haven’t put the bunny girl outfit on again. You know what I said I’d do if I caught you wearing it again.” Becky said in a firm voice down the phone.
I haven’t put the outfit on again since last Halloween Becky.” Chrissy said in a hurt voice. “Do you really think I want to be stuck in that thing for two whole days?” Chrissy added sounding a little scared about it all.
So why do you need the key then, if you’ve not put the outfit on?” Becky asked sounding puzzled.
Amy saw the outfit the other week, and she decided to see what it felt like to be a bunny girl.” Chrissy said, as she looked at Amy sat on the edge of the sofa with her back straight, due to the corset being so tight.
Why did you let her wear that thing without having the key to let her back out?” Becky snapped down the phone.
I didn’t!” Chrissy snapped back. “What kind of a person do you think I am? She sneaked into our room and took it earlier tonight; I knew nothing about it until Ann led her into the living room earlier.” Chrissy said in a hurt voice, she couldn’t believe that Becky could even think that she’d let Amy put that thing on knowing that she’d be stuck in it.
I’ll get Vic to drive the key over to you then, so you can get her out of it.” Becky said.
Don’t bother doing that, Ann wants Amy to keep it on until you get home from the club at your normal time. Ann calling it her punishment, even though you must think it’s my idea.” Chrissy said in a sarcastic tone.
“I’m sorry babe.” Becky tried to say, but Chrissy was to mad with her to take any notice.
Just remember to bring the key home when you finish work later.” Chrissy said just before she ended the call without saying goodbye to her.
Chrissy chucked the phone down on the sofa next to her, and then looked at Ann. “Was that good enough for you Ann?” Chrissy asked in such a way, that it didn’t need an answer.
They could all see that Chrissy was really upset with the way the conversation went with Becky and how mad Chrissy was feeling by the look on her face. So they all just kept quiet.
Amy had no idea that her taking the outfit and trying it on was going to cause so much trouble. Ann was mad with her, and Mandy backed up her idea for a punishment, and now Chrissy had fallen out with Becky over her wearing it. Amy just wanted to curl up and die at that very minute.
Chrissy grabbed the phone off the sofa again, and took it back to the kitchen, so she could put it back on the base unit in there. Then she sat at the kitchen table to calm down.
Do you think everything will be okay between Chrissy and Becky?” Amy asked, as she looked at Mandy.
They’ll sort it out, but it may take a couple of days.” Mandy said with a sad look.
I’m really sorry for all this Mandy.” Amy said with tears in her eyes again. “I guess you all really hate me now?” Amy asked as she let her head drop.
Ann and Mandy were a little upset with Amy for causing all the trouble, but they both found it hard to not feel sorry for the poor thing, as she sat on the sofa wearing the cute looking bunny girl outfit. They each went over to the sofa she was sat on. They sat either side of her and then pulled her into a hug.
We don’t hate you Amy, but we are a little disappointed with you.” Mandy said, as she passed her a tissue.
That’s pretty much the same thing, isn’t it?” Amy asked, as she dabbed her eyes with the tissue.
No they’re not sis!” Ann shouted, as she rapped an arm around Amy’s shoulders. “Do you really think we’d be sat here with you now if we really hated you?” Ann asked.
I guess not, but I just feel really crappy at the minute. I think I hate me at the minute.” Amy said with a sigh.
That’s the reason we don’t hate you Amy, because you’re doing enough hating for us all.” Mandy said, with a sad smile.
Ann and Mandy both let go of Amy when she stood up. They both watched as she fluffed up her tale.
Do you still want that wine you were talking about when you came up to the bedroom Ann?” Amy asked.
Yes I do. I could do with it now, more than ever.” Ann said with a giggle.
Do you want a glass of wine Mandy?” Amy asked, as she looked at Mandy.
Yes I do, I’ll go and sort it out for us.” Mandy said, as she went to stand up, but Amy stopped her by putting a hand on her shoulder.
I’ll sort it out Mandy. I am sort of dressed for the part anyway.” Amy said, as she tried to look down at her outfit, but only saw her own cleavage instead.
You really don’t have to Amy. Just wearing that outfit in punishment enough.” Mandy said with a giggle.
Yes I’m sure Mandy; I should give it a go. I may find it fun.” Amy said with a smile, as she turned around and wiggled her bottom at them both before running off to the kitchen, so she could get them both a glass of wine.
Ann waited for Amy to vanish out of sight before she spoke to Mandy. “I’m really sorry about all this trouble. If I’d know that Chrissy and Becky were going to fall out over it all, I never would have brought Amy down stairs wearing that outfit.”
Please don’t beat yourself up over all this Ann. You still would have needed to get Chrissy to call Becky anyway.” Mandy said with a sad look.
Ann looked a little puzzled until she suddenly realised what Mandy was getting at. “I guess you’re right Mandy, I’m not thinking straight at the minute.” Ann giggled, as she slapped the palm of her hand to her forehead.
I must say that I do think she looks really cure in that bunny outfit though.” Mandy said with a grin.
She really does. I’m glad Amber’s not here to see it though; I think she’d have trouble keeping her hands off her.” Ann said with a giggle.
Why don’t you take some photos of Amy while she’s dressed like that? I’m sure Amber would love to see them.” Mandy asked.
That’s a really great idea Mandy. I’ll go and grab my camera now.” Ann said, as she jumped up off the sofa.
Chrissy was sat at the kitchen table with her head rested on her arms when Amy got in there.
Chrissy, are you okay?” Amy asked in a worried voice. “I’m really sorry for all the trouble.” She added.
Don’t worry about it Amy, I should have told you the truth when you first saw the outfit, but I was too proud to tell you.” Chrissy said, as she sat up and looked at Amy with sad eyes.
Amy could see that Chrissy had been crying, so she went over and sat next to her, so she could pull her into a hug.
You’re not to blame for any of this Chrissy; I shouldn’t have taken your stuff without asking.” Amy pleaded with her. “I’m serving the others with wine, do you want some?” Amy asked.
No thanks, I don’t really feel like doing anything right now.” Chrissy said, as she rested her head on Amy’s shoulder. “I think I’m going to head up to bed, as I can’t cope with watching Ann and Mandy punish you like this.” Chrissy added, as she broke the hug and stood up.
Please don’t go to bed yet Chrissy. I really don’t mind the punishment.” Amy said with a smile.
I’m sorry Amy, but I feel like I’m being forced to hurt my best friend, and I can’t stay down here and do that.” Chrissy said, as she left the kitchen.
Amy let out a sigh, as she’d never seen Chrissy look so sad before. She sorted out the wine for Ann and Mandy, then took it into the living room on a tray.
Ann was just coming back out her bedroom with her camera when she saw Chrissy heading up the hallway to her own room.
Chrissy, can I have a word with you please?” Ann asked, as she walked down the hallway to catch Chrissy before she entered her bedroom.
Chrissy just looked at Ann with tears running down her cheeks, as she entered her bedroom, and closed the door before Ann could get to her. Ann knocked on the door, and even tried to open the door, but Chrissy had locked it.
Chrissy, please let me talk to you?” Ann asked as she knocked on the door, but she never got an answer, so she made her way back down to the living room.
Amy looked a little puzzled to find Mandy sat on her own in the living room when she got back with the two wineglasses.
Where’s Ann gone?” Amy asked, as she put the tray down on the coffee table, and then handed Mandy one of the glasses.
She’s just popped up to get her camera, so she can take some photos of you to send to Amber.” Mandy said, as she took a sip from the wineglass. “Is Chrissy not coming back in here?” Mandy asked, as she looked around Amy at the kitchen door.
No, she’s already headed up to bed. She doesn’t want any part of this punishment, she said to me just before she left the kitchen.” Amy said feeling really bad about all the trouble her little dress up session had caused.
Oh I see.” Mandy said looking a little worried now herself.
They both looked over towards the living room door when they heard it open. Ann entered the room looking a little worried.
You okay Ann? You look a little worried about something.” Mandy asked.
I’ve just seen Chrissy upstairs, but she wouldn’t speak to me, and it looked like she was crying.” Ann said with worry in her voice, as she sat on the sofa.
Amy just told me she’s gone to bed.” Mandy said with a sad look. “She told Amy that she wanted nothing to do with this punishment we’re giving Amy.” Mandy added.
I tried to tell her I didn’t mind, but she just said that she felt like she was being forced to do this to me.” Amy said, as she stood waiting for Ann to take the wineglass she was offering her.
Ann sat and thought about why Chrissy would be thinking like that, then remembered how she’d spoke to her when she was going to call Becky.
Oh god, I’m really sorry.” Ann said, as she put her hand up to her mouth in shock. “I can see why she’d be thinking like that now. I did force her to tell Becky not to bring the keys home until she finished work.” Ann added.
Try not to let it worry you to much Ann; Chrissy has always been a little on edge about the whole Halloween thing since it happened.” Mandy said. “Just give her some time to get over it, and I’m sure everything will be fine again.” Mandy added just before taking another sip from her glass.
Ann took a couple of sips, then she got her camera out, and started to get Amy to pose for her. Ann took lots of shots, then took the memory card out the camera and handed it to Amy.
Will you load them onto your laptop, and then send them to Amber tomorrow night for me?” Ann asked with a smile.
Sure sis.” Amy said with a grin.
Amy took the empty wineglasses back to the kitchen when it was time for bed, then she let Ann and Mandy help her climb back up stairs. Mandy gave them both a hug before watching them head down to their bedroom. Mandy had to smile when she saw the way Amy was swinging her ass from side to side as she walked.
Mandy was a little shocked, but happy to see that Chrissy had still got ready for bed, and then come and got in her bed. Mandy could see from the way she was tossing and turning that she was having nightmares, so she rushed to get ready for bed. Once in bed Mandy pulled Chrissy into a tight hug.
Chrissy woke with a little scream, but soon calmed down when she heard Mandy speaking to her.
Sssh it’s only me sis.” Mandy said, as she softly stroked Chrissy’s hair.
Chrissy was having a nightmare about being forced to go everywhere in the bunny girl outfit, and everyone was trying to grope her. She was relieved to find out it was only Mandy cuddling her when she woke, and she was soon falling back to sleep feeling protected this time.
Amy was a little worried about being in bed with Ann while she was wearing the heels, as she was really worried about stabbing her through the night while they slept.
Maybe I should just go and lie on one of the sofas in the living room sis.” Amy said as she watched Ann getting ready for bed once they had both brushed their teeth.
Don’t be silly Amy, I know I said this was a punishment, but I won’t see you sleeping on a sofa because of it.” Ann said, as she pattered the bed next to her for Amy to get in.
This feels really weird sis.” Amy said, as she sat on the bad, and then slipped her feet into bed with the heels on.
Maybe you’ll think twice the next time you decide to go trying on other peoples things without asking.” Ann said, as she turned the light off.
Trust me sis, I will never do anything like this again. I just hope Chrissy will be okay, she looked really upset when she went to bed.” Amy added.
I’m sure it will all sort itself out in time. I can’t see Becky letting it go on for to long.” Ann said with a little giggle. “Night sis.” Ann added.
I don’t think she will. Night.” Amy said, as she closed her eyes and tried to get some sleep.
Amy was woken some time later when she heard Ann scream, so she tried to sit up, but ended up on her knees at the side of the bed. She quickly turned the light on, worried that she’d just stabbed or scratched Ann with her heels.
Oh god Ann, I am so sorry! Are you bleeding?” Amy asked sounding really panicked.
Calm down sis.” Ann said with a little giggle. “You didn’t hurt me, it’s that dam fluffy tale you have. It tickled the back of my legs, and scared me.” Ann said, as she leaned over and stroked the said of Amy’s worried face.
Sorry about that sis, but I really thought I might have hurt you.” Amy said looking relieved.
I can see that baby sister. Now come on and get back in bed.” Ann said, as she waited for Amy to get back in before she pulled the covers back up over them both.
Amy moved to the other side of the bed to make sure she wouldn’t be able to hurt her sister, but she still couldn’t get back to sleep while she was wearing the heels, so she gave up trying. She slipped out of bed and made her way down to the kitchen for a drink. She was really beginning to hate the heels now, as they were so high, that they made her feet ache all the time and her toes were being forced into the front part more and more.
Getting down the stairs was scary without any help, but she got down in the end, and then headed for the kitchen. She’d not been down their long when she heard the front door open and close. Then she saw Becky enter the kitchen looking worn out.
Hi Becky, tough night?” Amy asked with a worried look on her face. Not knowing how Becky was going to be with her after the falling out with Chrissy earlier.
Hi Bunny.” Becky said with a week smile. “Let’s get a look at you then.” Becky added in a flat tone, as she waved her hand at Amy to get up and do a twirl.
Amy jumped up and stepped out away from the table so Becky could see her properly, then she did a quick twirl for her, but lost her balance and fell over. She could have hurt herself, if not for Becky acting fast and catching her.
You really need to be more careful in them heels Amy.” Becky said, as she helped her sit at the table again.
Thanks Becky. I wouldn’t have blamed you, if you just let me hit the floor though.” Amy said looking really sad.
Why would you think I’d ever let you get hurt if I could stop it?” Becky asked looking a little shocked at what Amy just said.
Well I’m nothing but trouble, and now you and Chrissy are arguing because of me.” Amy said with tears running down her cheeks.
Hay! Don’t start crying. Chrissy and I have spells like this. I was just joking with her on the phone, but I guess it didn’t come across too well.” Becky said, as she handed Amy a tissue out her purse.
I’m really sorry about it all Becky.” Amy said, as she wiped her eyes.
Have you been sat here waiting for me to get home?” Becky asked once Amy had done wiping her eyes.
No, I was sleeping, but I woke when I heard Ann scream. I thought I’d hurt her with these heels, but I’d just tickled her with my tale.” Amy said with a little giggle.
Shall we get you out of it all then now?” Becky asked, as she held up what looked like a playboy bunny key ring but it was a reverse of what the ones looked like on the outfit.
Amy watched as Becky slotted it on to all the heads on the outfit, and then heard a click from them all. Once they were all unlocked, Becky helped Amy take the shoes off and then unzipped the costume, and undid the laces on the corset, but left Amy holding the front of the costume to keep her breasts covered.
Thanks Becky.” Amy said, as she took a couple of deep breaths for the first time in hours.
No problem Amy, but please be more careful next time you go raiding our wardrobe.” Becky said with a grin.
I’ve learned my lesson Becky. I just hope you and Chrissy can sort everything out.” Amy said, as she gave Becky a thank you hug.
We will Amy. I just need to give her some space for the time being.” Becky said, as she helped Amy take the shoes and other bits back up stairs.
Becky followed Amy down to her room so she could put everything back in the bag with the bits she was wearing. Becky then headed back to hers and Chrissy’s room to get ready for bed then she climbed in to their bed, but felt lost without her baby to cuddle with.
Amy went to the bathroom to put her bed cloths on and then went and got back in bed to enjoy some real sleep. She was soon fast asleep and having some really weird dreams about being a playboy bunny.
Ann woke the next morning and sat up, she saw the bunny girl costume lying on the chair over near the dressing table. She looked over at Amy as she slept, and saw that she was now in her nightdress. Ann wondered if Becky had come into the room when she got home, as she never heard her come in and help Amy. Shaking off the thoughts for now, she made her way over to the bathroom to answer the call of nature before taking a shower and getting ready for work.
Amy woke to the sound of Ann taking her shower, so she looked at the clock, and was shocked to see how late it was. She jumped out of bed, and went to the bathroom.
Morning sis!” Amy shouted to Ann in the shower.
Morning baby sister!” Ann shouted back. “When did Becky let you out of that costume?” Ann asked.
I couldn’t get back to sleep after we woke through the night, so I went down stairs to get a drink, and she came in from work just after that. She unlocked everything so I could come back to bed, and get some proper sleep.” Amy shouted.
Ann turned off the shower and stepped out before speaking again. “How was she with you when she got home?” Ann asked, as she dried herself off with a large fluffy towel.
She seemed okay with me for saying the trouble I’ve caused, but she looked tired.” Amy said, as she finished on the toilet.
Ann was worried about how things ended between her and Chrissy last night, and she now wondered if she did the right thing.
Do you think I was out of line last night to treat Chrissy like I did sis?” Ann asked, as she looked at Amy.
I’d have to say yes sis, you kind of made Chrissy look small when you told her what to do.” Amy said with a pained look.
Was I really that bad?” Ann asked looking a little more worried now.
Yes you were. I think Chrissy felt like she was the one that did something wrong, and it wasn’t helped by Becky not trusting her too.” Amy said, as she walked over to help Ann finish drying herself off.
I do trust her; I’d trust her with my life.” Ann said looking shocked at what Amy had just said to her.
That’s not what you said last night in the living room, when you told Chrissy what to do when she called Becky at the club.” Amy said.
I didn’t mean I don’t trust her at all. I just meant I didn’t trust her not to help you get out of the trouble you were in.” Ann said in a sad voice.
I think to Chrissy, trust is trust, and you and Becky have made her feel like she can’t be trusted.” Amy said it with a sigh at the end.
I’ll have a chat with her when I get down stairs. I never meant to hurt her feelings.” Ann said.
Speaking of getting down stairs, I better see about heading down there and making a start on breakfast.” Amy said with a grin, as she hugged Ann before running out the bathroom.
Amy got down to the kitchen to find a fresh pot of tea on the table, and the paper sat next to it, but no Mandy. Just then she heard the kitchen door open, and she saw Mandy walk in.
Morning Mandy. I see you beat me down today and made a pot of tea already.” Amy said, as she looked back at the table, after seeing whom it was walking in.
Morning Amy. That wasn’t me, Chrissy made it just before she went back up to take a shower and get ready for work.” Mandy said looking depressed.
Will she not be joining us for breakfast then?” Amy asked, as she looked over at the sink, and saw an empty plate with some toast crumbs on it.
“No she won’t. She’s still really upset over what happened last night, and feels it best if she keeps out the way of everyone for the time being.” Mandy said, as she sat at the table and poured herself a drink.
Ann was hoping to have a word with her this morning, so she could clear the air.” Amy said, as she took a seat at the table, and poured herself a drink out.
I think we all made mistakes last night, but Chrissy was the only one to suffer because of it.” Mandy said. “Chrissy should have been the one to decide what punishment you got for taking her stuff, if any, but Ann and I did it for her. Then we made her carry it out for us.” Mandy was looking really sad now.
But you never really did anything Mandy; it was Ann’s idea to keep me dressed like that.” Amy said.
I know that Amy, but I should have stopped Ann, and let Chrissy decide, but I didn’t, which left Chrissy feeling all alone. So now she just doesn’t want to be around any of us.” Mandy said, as a tear ran down her cheek.
Amy slid around the table, and wrapped her arms around Mandy. This was the first time Amy had ever seen her so upset.
What do you want for your breakfast then Mandy?” Amy asked once she broke the hug with her.
I think I’ll just have toast today, I don’t have much of an appetite this morning.” Mandy said, as she gave Amy a weak smile.
Amy set to work making Mandy some toast. While that was toasting she put some bacon under the grill, and set about making Ann and herself a BLT each.
Ann got down stairs, but was a little shocked to see Mandy eating toast, and no Chrissy or Becky helping to make breakfast.
Chrissy and Becky not up yet?” Ann asked, as she took her seat at the table.
Becky is still asleep I think, and Chrissy got up early and had breakfast before heading back up to get ready for work.” Mandy said, as she poured Ann a cup of tea out.
Oh, I was hoping to have a word with her about what happened last night.” Ann said, as she took a sip from the cup Mandy passed to her.
I think we need to give her some space for the time being Ann. I was just telling Amy how Chrissy feels about last night.” Mandy said, then she went on to explain what Chrissy had said to her up in her bedroom before she came down.
I guess I did step in and take over, but I never meant for Chrissy to think I didn’t trust her.” Ann said looking upset.
All we can do is give her some space now, and hope she will forgive us all. The real thing that’s bothering her is Becky, until they make up, we don’t stand a chance with her.” Mandy said with a sigh.
Do you have any idea when that will happen Mandy?” Ann asked, as she took a bite of the sandwich Amy had just put down on the table in front of her.
Your guess is as good as mine.” Mandy said with a shrug of her shoulders.
Chrissy was sat on the edge of Mandy’s bed having just made it for her while she waited for the clock to say it was time to leave for work. She’d already been into her room and got her work cloths, and watched Becky as she slept for a couple of minutes. Chrissy was now dressed and waiting for Mandy to come back and get ready herself.
Mandy came back into her room, and saw that Chrissy had made the bed, and she’d even cleaned the bathroom after taking her shower in there, and not in her own, saying that she didn’t want to wake Becky up.
Thanks for making the bed, and cleaning the bathroom sis.” Mandy said with a smile, she was hoping to see a smile from Chrissy, but she never got one.
No problem.” Was all Chrissy said, as she stood up and left the room to go down stairs and wait for her and Amy to finish getting read.
Once down stairs, Chrissy didn’t want to risk bumping into Ann or Becky, so she went to the room they used as the home office, and sat flicking through some catalogues until Mandy and Amy were ready.
Mandy and Amy found it weird to not see Chrissy and Becky saying goodbye to each other when they left for work. It just made Amy realise the trouble she’d caused by taking that costume out of Chrissy’s wardrobe last night. She wished she could do something to fix the problem, but she had no idea how to fix this, so she just sat in the back and looked out the window. It seemed like the longest trip to work they had all ever had, as none of them knew what to say.
Becky woke when she head the front door close, and then the sound of a car starting up outside. She looked at the clock and realised that she’d slept later than she wanted to, so she jumped out of bed and ran over to the bedroom window just in time to see Mandy’s car pulling out the driveway. Becky’s heart sank, as she realised that she’d have to wait until tonight too beg for Chrissy to forgive her. She put her dressing gown on and then headed down to have a cup of tea and something to eat before doing the housework.
Chrissy really could have done with taking the day off today, but didn’t really want to spend the day with Becky either, so she just sat in the car looking out the window as Mandy drove them all to work.
Once at work they all got stuck in to opening the shop and sorting out the orders for the hotel, and then the Internet orders.
Chrissy was doing her job, but not really saying anything beyond that point.
Amy and Mandy tried a couple of times to get Chrissy to join in some fun with them, but she just walked off and got on with her job.
Mandy had to pop out and pick up some new stock, so Amy took the chance to try and get Chrissy to talk to her beyond telling her what to do.
Chrissy, can we talk please?” Amy asked with some pleading in her voice. “I’m really sorry about the trouble last night.” Amy added with a sad look, as she took hold of Chrissy’s hand, and led her to the seats near the counter.
Will you please stop telling me how sorry you are about last night Amy! I’ve already told you I wasn’t that bothered about it all.” Chrissy said in a firm tone of voice. “It was Ann that wanted to make more out if it than I thought there ever was.” Chrissy added, sounding a little angry.
That’s just the way Ann is, she saw that I had done a bad thing, so she punished me for it. I really didn’t mind, but I know what she did by making you call Becky to carry out that punishment was wrong, and so does she now.” Amy said, as she looked at Chrissy.
Yes it was, and she should have left it up to me as to whether I wanted to punish you for any of it.” Chrissy was close to tears as she spoke. “I felt like nothing more that a servant in my own home last night when Ann spoke to me like she did.” Chrissy added with even more anger in her voice.
“Ann just knew that you wouldn’t do anything to punish me, so she did it for you. She really didn’t mean anything by the way she spoke to you.” Amy tried to calm Chrissy down, but knew that she did have a point, and her sister did talk down to her in her own home.
I know she doesn’t trust me, just like Becky doesn’t trust me.” Chrissy spat out. “One thinks I’m a wimp, the other thinks I’m a heartless bitch!” she added, as she stood up and went to sort out her makeup from the tears that had fallen as she spoke.
Amy was in shock, as she watched Chrissy disappear through to the back of the shop. Amy wanted to follow her, but a customer entered the shop, so she had to wait until they had done and gone again before she could.
Mandy got back before Amy had finished with the customer, and didn’t look happy that Chrissy wasn’t there to help her, but she waited for Amy to finish, and the customer to leave before asking Amy where Chrissy was.
Where’s Chrissy?” Mandy asked Amy, as she marked of the stock she just sold, so Mandy or Chrissy could replace it later.
She’s out back sorting out her makeup.” Amy said with a sad look. “I tried to sort out the trouble from last night, but it didn’t go as well as I hoped.” Amy added.
I know what happened last night was wrong, but I won’t have her bringing it to the shop. Chrissy shouldn’t have left you out here on your own.” Mandy said in a firm voice, as she made her way through to the back room to have a word with Chrissy about it.
Chrissy was just putting her makeup away after fixing the mess when Mandy burst through the doorway.
Hi sis, did you pick up the stock okay?” Chrissy asked.
Don’t hi sis me!” Mandy snapped. “What’s the idea of leaving Amy to run the shop why you play around with your makeup?” Mandy asked in a load voice, as she looked Chrissy in the eyes.
I, I just got a little upset with some things Amy and I were talking about, and needed to fix my makeup before I could deal with any customers.” Chrissy said in a worried voice, as she backed away from Mandy, until she was stopped by the sink behind her.
Could you not have waited until the customer had left before you came back here? Can I not trust you to do that one simple thing for me?” Mandy snapped.
Chrissy was lost for words when she heard Mandy say that trust word again. Why had they all lost their trust in her, what had she done to make them all think like that. Chrissy felt the tears coming again, but she fort them back.
Why am I being treaded like the bad person all the time! What have I done to make you all find me so untrustworthy?” Chrissy said, as she grabbed her purse off the table.
Mandy reached out to stop Chrissy leaving the backroom, but Chrissy battered her hand away.
Chrissy, don’t walk away from me when I’m talking to you!” Mandy shouted, as she tried again to stop her walking away, but Chrissy shrugged it off and went out into the main shop.
I’m not a child, so I’ll do what I want when I want!” Chrissy snapped back at Mandy, as she made her way to the front door of the shop. “As I can’t be trusted to do anything right, then I’ll leave these here for you.” Chrissy added, as she took some keys out her purse and threw them on the floor.
Amy just stood and looked on in shock, as she watched Mandy and Chrissy shouting at each other, then she watched Chrissy throw something on the floor that sounded like keys, just before walking out the shop.
Mandy ran after her, but Chrissy had got on a bus just outside the shop before Mandy could stop her. Mandy walked back into the shop to see Amy stood holding two sets of keys in the hands.
Could you not stop her Mandy?” Amy asked looking worried.
No, she jumped on a bus before I could stop her.” Mandy said in an angry sounding voice. “What do you have there anyway Amy?” Mandy asked in a calmer voice when she saw Amy holding the keys in her hands.
They’re Chrissy’s shop keys, and house keys.” Amy said sounding worried. “May I ask what happened just now?” Amy asked.
I lost my temper with her, and she stormed out. But you just saw that bit.” Mandy said, as she put her hand to her forehead. “Oh god, what have I just done?” Mandy asked herself.
Why did you lose your temper with Chrissy?” Amy asked in shock, as she’d never seen Mandy and Chrissy argue like that before.
I wasn’t really mad at Chrissy, but I’ve had some dumb ass van driver clip the side of my car, and then I saw you trying to deal with a customer, so I guess I took it out on Chrissy.” Mandy said, as she sat on one of the chairs in front of the counter where Amy and Chrissy had sat earlier.
You must have said some pretty heavy stuff to make Chrissy react like that.” Amy said, as she sat down next to Mandy.
I can’t really remember what I said now. I think it was something about trusting her to look after the shop while I’m out.” Mandy stopped speaking at that point, as she realised what she’d said. “Oh god, I can be so stupid sometimes.” Mandy added, as she put her head in her hands.
I’m sure she’ll be back later, once she’s calmed down.” Amy said, as she rubbed Mandy’s back for her.
Chrissy was so upset that she had no idea where she was going, but she just had to get away from everything. She felt like her whole life had just fallen apart on her, and she now had nothing left. Chrissy got off the bus when it pulled into the city centre and then walked around the shop’s window shopping for a short time before stopping for a cup of tea at a café.
Once Chrissy had drank her tea, she felt like she was thinking a little more clearer now, so she got out her mobile phone, and saw that she had a couple of missed calls from Mandy. This was due to her putting her phone on silent while she was on the bus. She scrolled down until she found the number for her real mum, then she pressed the call button.
The phone rang a couple of times then she heard her mum speak. “Hello. You’ve reached the Clarke home, Holly speaking.” Chrissy’s mum said in her best posh sounding voice.
Hi mum, it’s only me. Do you have time to talk?” Chrissy asked.
Hello dear, what has you calling at this time of the day? Is everything okay?” Holly asked sounding worried.
Things could be better mum, but I’m not hurt or anything like that.” Chrissy said, as she tried to put her mum’s fears at ease a little.
Tell me what’s wrong dear, I can tell by the tone of your voice, that something upset you.” Holly asked.
Chrissy spent some time telling her mum about last night, and then what happened at the shop, and how she couldn’t understand why everyone had stopped trusting her.
Do you think it would be okay for me to come back to stop with you and dad for a bit while I try to work out what I want to do next?” Chrissy asked at the end of her explanation.
“Don’t you think you should sit and talk to them all before you leave?” Holly asked, a little shocked that her daughter was about to give up on everything.
What is there to be said mum, they don’t trust me, and so anything I say will just seem like a lie to them.” Chrissy said down the phone.
Chrissy, you can’t keep running away every time life looks a little hard going. You have to work at sorting out your problems.” Holly said with a little pleading in her voice, that her daughter would listen.
Does this mean you don’t want me back then?” Chrissy asked sounding sad.
You will always have a home here dear, but I just think you’re making a mountain out of a mole hill over all this.” Holly snapped down the phone at Chrissy. “If this is what you really want, then give me a call when you get to the bus station to let me know what time the busses are.” Holly added.
Thanks mum. I’ll call you back in a bit with the times then. Bye.” Chrissy said, as she waited for her mum to say bye, then she ended the call.
Mandy was looking at her mobile phone waiting for Chrissy to return one of the missed calls she’d left her, when the shop phone rang.
Hello you’ve reached Mystique’s, Mandy speaking.” Mandy said.
Hello Mandy, its Holly here.” Holly said when she heard Mandy’s voice at the other end of the phone.
Hello Holly. I’m sorry, but Chrissy isn’t here at the minute.” Mandy said trying not to sound too worried as she spoke.
Do you know when she’ll be back, as I have to speak to her about something really important.” Holly asked, already knowing the answer.
I’m err, not really sure when she’ll be back.” Mandy stuttered down the phone.
Why do I get the feeling you’re holding something back, Mandy?” Holly asked.
“I’m sorry Holly, but I had a set to with Chrissy, and she stormed out the shop.” Mandy said sounding really sad. “I’ve tried calling her, but she won’t answer my calls.” Mandy added.
That must have been some set to Mandy, if she’s calling me and asking to come home.” Holly said, and then waited to hear what Mandy’s response was going to be.
She did what!” Mandy shouted down the phone.
Amy ran through from the back of the shop when she heard Mandy raise her voice, and the words “She did what.” Amy was scared that Chrissy had hurt herself in some way.
I’m sorry Holly, but we don’t want her to do that. Things just got out of hand, and we all did and said stuff we didn’t really mean.” Mandy was close to tears again now, and Holly could hear that in her voice. “Do you know where she is at the minute Holly?” Mandy pleaded.
I told her to give me a call when she got to the bus station, and found out the time for her coach. So you could start looking there for her.” Holly said, as she stood grinning.
Thanks Holly.” Mandy said.
I guess I won’t be making up her bed then Mandy?” Holy asked with a chuckle.
Not if I can help it, and if I do miss her, I’ll be driving up to fetch her back. Sorry Holly, but I really need to go now. Bye.” Mandy said, as she ended the call.
What’s wrong Mandy? Is Chrissy okay?” Amy asked sounding really worried.
That was Holly, Chrissy’s mum. She just told me that Chrissy is about to get on a coach and head home to her, so we have to go and stop her.” Mandy said, as she locked the front door to the shop, and then pulled Amy along with her to the back door so they could leave.
What about the shop, and the customers Mandy?” Amy asked, as she was being pulled along.
Stuff the shop! We need to go and find our sister before we lose her.” Mandy said, as she pulled Amy out the back of the shop, and then she armed the alarm.
Amy had time to look at the large dent in the rear door of Mandy’s car while she was locking up.
Wow that is some dent Mandy.” Amy said, as she ran her hand through the centre of it.
I know, but I don’t have time to worry about that now.” Mandy said, as she opened the door and almost pushed Amy into the car before running around to the other side and diving in her self.
Amy had to grip the seat really tight as she watched Mandy fly through the traffic, trying to get to the bus station before Chrissy could get on a coach. Amy felt like kissing the ground by the time they pulled up outside the station. She was just happy to still be alive.
Chrissy was looking at a timetable for the coach’s that were heading up to where her mum and dad lived, as she pulled her phone out, and called her mum back.
Hi mum, me again.” Chrissy said when she heard her mum’s voice at the other end of the phone.
Hello dear, have you got to the station then now?” Holly asked.
Yes I’m here, and I’m just looking at times now.” Chrissy said, as she sat looking at the timetable. “The next coach will be leaving in an hour, and will get me up with you around midnight.” Chrissy said sounding a little shocked.
Midnight! I’m not sure I want you travelling that late at night dear. Would it not be better to book into a hotel overnight and then travel tomorrow morning?” Holly asked.
Chrissy went to speak, but a woman started speaking over the speaker system, so Chrissy had to move to a quieter spot before she could speak again.
Sorry about that mum, but I had to move so I could speak to you.” Chrissy said, as she found a better spot to chat with her mum.
She was a little noisy wasn’t she?” Holly said with a giggle. “Were are you stood now then dear?” Holly asked, using the woman talking over the speaker to find out where to send Mandy.
I’m stood just inside the newsagents now near the ticket desk.” Chrissy said, as she looked at some of the magazines while she chatted with her mum.
So are you still planning to travel today then Chrissy?” Holly asked with worry in her voice.
Yes, I just feel so scared and alone right now mum.” Chrissy said, as she tried not to start crying again.
Holly had to think fast, as she needed to guide Mandy to where Chrissy was, so she could sort her out before she could get on a bus. Holly went and knocked on her own front door, so she could get Chrissy off the phone long enough, so she could call Mandy and tell her where to find Chrissy.
Oh, I’m sorry dear, but someone just came to the front door. Let me see who it is, and I’ll call you right back. Just stay where you are for now, so we don’t have to deal with that woman shouting.” Holly said, as she ended the call.
Chrissy started flicking through the magazines, trying to find one to read on the coach.
Mandy and Amy had run to the station after parking the car, but were not having any luck finding Chrissy. They stopped when Mandy’s phone started ringing; she pulled it out her purse hoping that Chrissy had changed her mind, but found it was holly calling her.
Hi Holly. I’ve still not found her yet, but we’re at the station now looking.” Mandy said, as she tried to get her breath back.
She’s in the newsagents near the ticket stand. I was just talking to her, and I’ll call her back as soon as I get off the phone with you dear. Now go and find her!” Holly shouted, as she ended the call.
Holly says she’s in the newsagents over there.” Mandy said, as she pointed over to the newsagents at the other end of the station.
Mandy and Amy were soon walking to the other end of the station looking for Chrissy.
Chrissy jumped when her phone rang, but she answered it when she saw it was her mum.
Hi mum, did you get it all sorted out?” Chrissy asked.
Yes dear, it’s all sorted. I just told them where to go, and they did.” Holly said with a giggle, as she thought that she wasn’t really lying.
Chrissy had to giggle, as she knew just what her mum was like with door to door sales people.
Do you think dad will be okay with me coming home again mum?” Chrissy asked, as she was looking at a book while holding her phone under her chin.
I don’t think he’ll get the chance to find out baby sister.” Mandy whispered in her ear.
Chrissy jumped, and nearly dropped her phone, but Mandy caught it. Chrissy just looked at Mandy in horror, then she turned to leave, but was blocked by Amy standing on the other side of her.
What the hell are you two doing here, and how did you find me?” Chrissy asked looking really worried, as she watched Mandy lift her phone up to her ear.
Thanks for the help Holly; we can take it from here.” Mandy said with a grin. “We’ll call you later to tell you how it all went.” Mandy added.
Thanks Mandy, for caring so much about my little girl and I’ll look forward to hearing from you. Bye for now.” Holly said before ending the call.
Chrissy just stood with her mouth open, as Mandy handed her phone back to her. Then Mandy took one arm and Amy the other, as they marched Chrissy out the station and back to where Mandy had parked the car.
I can’t believe my own mum is working against me.” Chrissy said, as she was pulled along.
I can’t believe you were just going to run away.” Mandy said in a firm tone of voice.
I thought I was doing the best thing for everyone.” Chrissy snapped. “Ann thinks I’m useless, you think I’m useless. Becky thinks I’m some heartless bitch, and I dread to think what Amy thinks I am.” Chrissy added, as she tried to break away from them both.
Stop talking stupid and stop fighting with us!” Mandy snapped at Chrissy. “Do you really believe any of that? Well do you?” Mandy asked, as she stopped walking, and looked straight at Chrissy.
Chrissy was really scared and didn’t know what to think any more, her brain had hit panic mode and shut down.
I don’t know what to think anymore!” Chrissy screamed at them, as she started to cry, but found it harder and harder to breathe, and her chest felt really tight. Then she just blacked out.
Amy and Mandy grabbed her before she hit the ground, but they both panicked, not knowing what to do.
Chrissy, Chrissy! Please wake up.” Mandy was shouting at her.
A young woman that seemed to know what to do soon joined them. “Please step aside miss, and I’ll take a look at her.” The woman said. “Was your friend stressed at all before she passed out?” She asked, as she checked her pulse and breathing.
Yes we were having a very stressful time with her.” Mandy said, as she looked at how pale Chrissy had gone. “Will she be okay?” Mandy asked.
I think she just had a panic attack, and fainted, but I called for an ambulance when she first passed out, so we better let her get checked out by them when they get here.” The woman said with a smile, as she left Chrissy lying on the ground with her head rested on Amy’s knee.
The woman waited with them until the ambulance arrived, but then she vanished into the crown before Mandy could thank her again for all her help.
Chrissy started to come round, but they wanted to take her to the hospital anyway, to make sure there was nothing else wrong with her.
Amy went in the ambulance with Chrissy, while Mandy went and got her car, so she could meet them there.
I’m sorry Amy.” Chrissy said in a week voice, as she pulled the oxygen mask away from her mouth.
Don’t be silly Chrissy, and put that mask back on.” Amy said in a stern voice, as she lightly slapped her hand.
They were soon at the hospital, and they were rushed into A&E. Mandy came and found them just as a nurse was taking some blood from Chrissy’s arm to check it for any problems that might have caused her fainting spell.
Mandy sat and sorted out all the paperwork while they waited for the all clear. They waited for some time before a doctor came to chat with them.
Hello ladies. Sorry to keep you waiting, but we just needed to make sure that you don’t have any problems we should know about. But you have a clean bill of health.” The doctor said with a smile. “It was just a panic attack, so if you could try and stop her getting stressed, she should be fine.” He added.
I wish it was that simple doctor.” Mandy said with a sarcastic chuckle. Even Amy had to chuckle in the same way, when the Doctor said that to them.
Chrissy just looked at them both with a hurt look as they helped her slide off the trolley.
Amy and Mandy helped Chrissy out to where Mandy had parked her car. Chrissy was nursing a peace of cotton taped to her arm, where they had taken some blood. She stopped dead in her tracks when she saw the large dent in the side of Mandy’s car.
Oh god Mandy, was that because of me?” Chrissy asked with a scared look.
No silly, that is why I was in such a bad mood when I got back to the shop earlier. Some stupid van driver reversed into me while I was loading the car up with stock.” Mandy said, as she looked at the large dent.
Did you really mean all that stuff you said back at the shop earlier Mandy?” Chrissy asked, as she helped her get in the back of the car with Amy.
No I didn’t sis. I’m sorry for upsetting you even more than you already were.” Mandy said, as she leaned into the car and hugged her. “Please call me sis again; I really hate it when you call me by my name.” Mandy said, as she broke the hug.
Mandy shut the door and then walked around and got behind the wheel before heading back to the shop to shut it all up properly, so they could head home so Chrissy could go and rest.
Were you really going to get on a bus and head back to your mum and dad?” Amy asked, as she held Chrissy’s hand in the back of the car.
Yes I was. I really couldn’t think of what else to do when Mandy got mad with me.” Chrissy said, as she looked down at her lap. “I know I’m nothing but trouble to you all.” Chrissy said in a sad voice.
Hay don’t speak like that Chrissy. We just dropped everything to come and find you; we even spent a couple of hours in the hospital with you.” Amy said with a giggle. “How may people do you know that would do that for a trouble maker?” Amy asked with a grin.
Not many I guess.” Chrissy replied with a little giggle of her own.
Now that’s the Chrissy I love to see.” Amy said, as she saw Chrissy smile for the first time today.
Mandy drove the car, but she was happy to see Chrissy smile for once. Seeing her baby sister pass out earlier, had really made Mandy see what really mattered to her, and she was sat on the back seat smiling.
Once they pulled up outside the shop, Chrissy went to get out, but was stopped by Amy.
You can stop right there young lady.” Amy said, as she stopped Chrissy taking her seatbelt off.
I was going to help Mandy lock the shop up.” Chrissy said.
With what? You handed your keys back over to Mandy before you quit your job remember?” Amy said, as she waved the keys at Chrissy, just before she got out the car, and went to help Mandy lock up.
Chrissy remembered what she did with the keys now, and felt really sad again, that she’d given up her job. She was even more upset that Amy now had her keys. Chrissy wondered if Mandy had made Amy her partner now. She watched as Amy helped Mandy lock up, and she wondered if she would be able to get a job helping Cathy do the makeup at the hotel now she was without a job. Chrissy was snapped out of her thinking when Mandy and Amy got back in the car.
Come on then, let’s see about getting you home.” Mandy said, as she looked over her shoulder at Chrissy sat on the back seat.
Mandy could see that Chrissy was still worried about a lot of stuff, but she thought that some rest would be the best thing for now. They would all sit and talk about the other stuff after that.
Amy jumped out the car and ran up to the front door, once they got home. Chrissy watched as Amy used her keys to open the door before entering. Chrissy was really shocked that Mandy had given Amy her keys for the shop, and the house. She was really beginning to wonder what else Mandy had given her already.
Do you want to come and have a drink?” Mandy asked Chrissy once they were in the house.
No thanks, I just want to go and lie down please.” Chrissy said in a sad voice, as she made her way over to the stairs.
Do you need any help?” Mandy asked.
No thanks, I can cope.” Chrissy said, as she headed up the stairs to her room.
Amy and Mandy looked at each other, they both knew that something was still really wrong with Chrissy, but they would have to wait until later to find out what.
Becky was sat at the kitchen table with Ann when Amy and Mandy walked in. Becky looked for Chrissy to enter, but looked worried when she never did.
Where’s Chrissy?” Becky asked looking worried.
She’s gone to lie down Becky.” Mandy said.
I’m going to sort this out with her right now, as I’m getting sick of her mood.” Becky snapped, as she stood up and went to leave the room, but Mandy stopped her.
Becky, I think you better take a seat and let me explain some thing’s to you.” Mandy said, as she forced Becky to take her seat again.
Mandy and Amy sat down and then spent the next ten minutes telling Ann and Becky all about Chrissy’s little adventure, and them ending up in the hospital.
She was really going to head home to her mum and dad over all this?” Becky asked looking shocked that she nearly lost the one she loves.
I think she just got herself all worked up, and then she panicked.” Mandy said, as she let out a big sigh. “I think she’s still really bothered about something though, but we will have to wait for her to come back down to find out what it is.” Mandy added, as she took a glass of juice from Ann when she handed it to her.
How are you doing Amy?” Becky asked when she saw how worried Amy was about her friend.
I’m doing okay, but I can’t help thinking that it’s all my fault. I never should have put that stupid costume on last night.” Amy said, as she started to cry.
Mandy was soon pulling her into a hug, and Becky passed her a tissue so she could wipe her eyes.
Don’t cry Amy, Chrissy doesn’t blame you for all this. She’s just confused about everything that happened.” Becky said in a soft voice. “I bet she wanted to stick up for you, but was too scared of making Ann mad with her if she did.” Becky added.
Chrissy did say something like that at work before Mandy came back and shouted at her as well.” Amy said, as she wiped her eyes.
That should show you how much she cares about you then Amy.” Mandy said, as she let her out of the hug.
It does, that’s why I feel really bad about it all now.” Amy said with a sigh.
That just shows the strength of your friendship for each other.” Becky said, as she pattered Amy’s hand while she smiled at her. “Do you feel up to helping me sort dinner out?” Becky asked.
Sure, but I will need to pop up and get changed first.” Amy said, as she looked at her self.
You go and get changed, and I’ll make a start.” Becky said, as she stood up and made her way over to the freezer.
Amy left the kitchen to go and get changed with Mandy following her. They parted with a hug at Mandy’s door then went to get changed. Amy took a quick shower, and then slipped on some clean underwear before slipping on her bathrobe. Then she headed back down to the kitchen, so she could help Becky with dinner.
Chrissy had slipped out of her work cloths, and slipped under the cover of her bed, and was soon asleep. She woke some time later still feeling really depressed, but she knew that she needed the toilet, so she slipped out from under the covers and made her way to the bathroom. Once she’d finished in the bathroom, Chrissy returned to the bed and just sat on the edge of it, as she looked down at her slippers. Chrissy had no idea what to do now.
Why do I feel like a stranger in my own home all of a sudden?” Chrissy said to her self, as she fell back on to the bed and just looked up at the top of the canopy on the bed. “If I stay up here, then I’ll keep out of any more trouble.” Chrissy added, as she crawled up the bed, and laid her head back on the pillow.
Amy got back to the kitchen and asked Becky what she needed her to do.
What do you want me to do then big sister Becky?” Amy asked with a grin.
Well baby sister Amy, I think you can sort out making some coleslaw, and then help me chop everything up for the mixed salad.” Becky said, as she checked on the gammon joint in the oven, and the baked potatoes.
Amy sorted out what she needed to make the coleslaw, and then set to work. Once that was done she helped Becky make a mixed salad.
Ann was just sat at the table and watched the two of them work, but she was missing Chrissy working with them though. She was snapped out of the daydreaming when she heard someone enter the kitchen. Ann turned hoping to see Chrissy stood there, but found it to be Mandy coming back down dressed in her bathrobe.
Feel any better now Mandy?” Ann asked with a week smile.
I feel a little better, but I still can’t believe someone hit my car, and I took it out on Chrissy.” Mandy said looking really sad about it all.
The poor thing has had a rough couple of days. I wish I’d let her decide whether or not to punish Amy for what she did now.” Ann said looking just as sad as Mandy did. “Do you think she’ll ever be okay with me again after last night?” Ann added with a sigh.
I think we all have to earn Chrissy’s trust again at the minute, apart from Amy that is, as I think Chrissy still feels like she let her down by not standing up for her.” Mandy said, as she looked at Amy helping Becky.
Well dinner is ready, so I’ll go up and let Chrissy know.” Becky said, as she walked over to the kitchen door that led out into the hallway.
Are you sure you don’t want me to go up and call her down for dinner?” Mandy asked.
We’ve not spoke since she hung up on me last night, so she will only worry even more if I don’t go and tell her dinner is ready.” Becky said with a pleading look, just before she left the room.
Mandy could see the look of love that Becky had for Chrissy as she left the room. She just hoped that it all went okay up there.
Amy went over and sat at the table with Ann and Mandy. Ann wrapped an arm around her little sister’s waist, and smiled at her.
Do you forgive me for last night baby sister?” Ann asked as she hugged her.
Do you really need to ask that question sis?” Amy said, as she rested her head on Ann’s shoulder.
I guess not, but I just wanted to check.” Ann smiled, as she kissed Amy on the forehead. “I need to remember that Chrissy isn’t use to having such a bossy big sister.” Ann added with a giggle.
Becky got to the bedroom door and slowly opened it, and found Chrissy lying on top of the covers with her back to the door. Becky walked around the bed and looked to see if Chrissy was sleeping or not. Seeing her eyes shut, Becky knelt down at the side of the bed, and just watched Chrissy as she slept.
Chrissy had heard someone enter the bedroom, so she closed her eyes, hoping they would see her asleep, and just leave again. But the person didn’t leave; they just came around the bed and settled down right in front of her. Chrissy slowly opened one eye and saw Becky looking right at her, so she quickly turned over to face away from her.
Becky went to smile at Chrissy, but didn’t get the chance before she turned over. This left Becky starring at the back Chrissy, which left Becky very tempted to slap her behind for her. Becky knew this wouldn’t help matters, so she took a deep breath and just spoke to her instead.
Chrissy, will you please turn back over and speak to me?” Becky asked, as she softly rubbed Chrissy’s back for her. Becky knew that Chrissy really liked having her back rubbed.
I don’t want to talk to anyone any more.” Chrissy said in a sad voice. “I’ll only get myself in even more trouble if I do.” Chrissy added with her voice starting to crack, as she started to cry into the pillow.
Becky jumped up onto the bed and then onto the other side of Chrissy, so she could look at her. Chrissy went to turn over, but Becky was ready for that, and sat on top of her and pinned her to the bed.
I’m sorry babe, but I’m not ready to give up talking to you just yet.” Becky said, as she looked down at the side of Chrissy’s face. Becky leaned in closer and started to nibble her ear.
Stop that Becky! Just leave me alone!” Chrissy shouted, as she tried to break free, but Becky was that little bit stronger. “Why did she save me? Why did Amy save me that day?” Chrissy asked, through tears.
What ever made you ask that babe?” Becky asked looking shocked at what Chrissy just asked.
Why did Amy risk her life to same mine, when I wouldn’t even stand up for her last night with her sister?” Chrissy asked.
Becky could see what had Chrissy so worked up now, so she let go of her arms, and then slid off her, and just sat on the bed next to her. “She saw what we all see in you Chrissy. A very caring and beautiful woman.” Becky said.
All I see is an untrustworthy evil bitch, that’s to scared to stand up for someone that thinks of them as her best friend.” Chrissy said, as she wiped away the fresh tears.
Do you really think any of us see you in that way really?” Becky asked, looking shocked. “Or is that just how you feel right now?” Becky added.
I don’t know what to think any more, I just feel so alone.” Chrissy said, as she curled up into a ball on the bed next to where Becky was sat.
You’re not alone baby.” Becky said, as she leaned down and pulled Chrissy’s head up so she could kiss her on the lips. “Would I do this if I didn’t love you?” Becky asked just before her lips made contact with Chrissy’s.
Chrissy was soon wrapping her arms around Becky, as the kiss got a little more passionate. Becky could feel Chrissy start to relax in her arms.
“So are you going to stop acting so foolish, and come down for some dinner?” Becky asked with a smile, as she broke the kiss.
I’m not really hungry, so I’ll just stay up here while you all eat.” Chrissy said, as she looked Becky in the eyes.
Well you can sit and watch us eat then, but you’re still coming down stairs.” Becky said with a stern look that told her she was going to do what Becky said.
Okay, but I must warn you now; Money will be a little tight for some time.” Chrissy said, as she sat up and slid over to the edge of the bed.
How come? What you been buying now?” Becky asked with a puzzled look.
I’ve not been buying anything.” Chrissy said with a hurt look. “I don’t have a job any more. I kind of quit today.” Chrissy added with a worried look.
I thought you just threw the keys at Mandy? She never told me you quit.” Becky said. “I’m sure you’re still a partner in the business with her.” Becky added with a giggle.
Amy has the keys now, and I got the impression that she’s going to be using them from now on.” Chrissy said, as she looked down at her feet. “I don’t blame Mandy for making Amy her partner; she’s a much better person than I am anyway.” Chrissy added, as she stood up and walked over to where her purse was.
Babe, Mandy can’t just make Amy a partner without you signing some paperwork, and I can’t see Amy wanting to take your job anyway.” Becky said, as she stood up and walked over to Chrissy. “What are you doing now?” Becky asked, as she watched Chrissy pulling something out her wallet.
I’m going to give Mandy my company credit cards back. She already thinks me untrustworthy; I’m not going to give her reason to doubt me any more.” Chrissy said, as she pulled them all out her wallet.
I really do think you’re being silly now babe.” Becky said. “Come on, lets go and get this all sorted out.” Becky added, as she grabbed Chrissy by the hand and led her out the bedroom.
Amy and Ann were just bringing everything to the table when they saw Becky enter the kitchen pulling Chrissy along behind her by the hand. Becky led her over to the table, and sat her down in her normal spot, then she set about helping Ann and Amy finish serving up all the food on the table.
How you feeling now sis?” Mandy asked, as she looked at Chrissy.
I’m feeling much better now, thanks for asking Mandy.” Chrissy said without looking up from the table. She’d not looked at any of them since she entered the kitchen.
I thought I told you to stop calling me Mandy, I’m your sister.” Mandy said in a firm voice.
Sorry sis.” Chrissy said in a quiet voice.
Don’t you have something to give Mandy?” Becky asked, as she looked at Chrissy from over near the cooker.
Chrissy shot Becky an evil look when she said that, but she went in her pocket, and pulled something out.
Mandy looked at Chrissy’s hand, but couldn’t make out what she had in it.
What you got there sis?” Mandy asked.
I thought I’d better give you these back now I don’t work for you any more.” Chrissy said with a shaky voice, as she put the credit cards down on the table in front of Mandy.
What are you talking about sis? You don’t work for me, we’re partners!” Mandy said in a load voice.
I saw that Amy now had my keys, and thought that she was your new partner.” Chrissy said, as she looked up at Amy, and then Mandy again.
I was only looking after them for you Chrissy!” Amy said, as she ran over to her after picking up both sets of keys off the side. “Here you go sis.” Amy added, as she sat down next to her, and handed her the keys back.
I thought you said that sorting out the shop was now your job though, when we went back to the shop after leaving the hospital?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.
I did, but only for tonight, as you still looked really pale when we got back to the shop.” Amy said with a smile. “I could never take your job off you sis. I love you too much to ever do anything like that to you.” Amy added, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her.
Does this mean you don’t all hate me then?” Chrissy asked, as she let Amy hug her.
Yes we all hate you babe, can’t you just feel the hate in the room?” Becky asked in a very sarcastic way.
They all had to giggle at the way Becky said it, even Chrissy had a little giggle, as she broke the hug with Amy, and then wiped her eyes with a tissue Mandy passed her.
Chrissy looked at Ann, but looked away again when Ann looked at her. Chrissy still wasn’t sure how Ann really felt about her now, after what happened last night. Chrissy soon looked up at Ann again when she heard her speak.
Chrissy, I’m really sorry about last night. I had no right to step in and take over Amy’s punishment for taking your stuff, and then wearing it without asking.” Ann said, as she walked over and sat at the table. “I’m kind of that use to having Amy as a baby sister, that I just treated you the same way. I never gave any thought to how you’d take me treating you like that. Please forgive me?” Ann added with pleading in her voice.
Do you really see me as another baby sister Ann?” Chrissy asked with wide eyes.
Yes I really do, that is why I just automatically took over the sorting out of Amy’s punishment. It wasn’t until this morning, that Amy made me see that this would be all new to you.” Ann said with even more pleading in her voice for Chrissy to forgive her.
I thought you just saw me as a wimp, or some servant to be told what to do.” Chrissy said, as she looked back down at the table, to afraid to look Ann in the eyes.
Oh god Chrissy, I could never look at you that way, and I am touched that punishing my baby sister could affect you like this. I know she has a real good friend in you.” Ann said, as she started to cry.
Chrissy got up and walked around the table, and then sat herself down on Ann’s knee, as she hugged her. “I forgive you big sister.” Chrissy said, as she also started to cry again.
So is everything okay again now then?” Mandy asked, as she looked around the room at everyone.
Not quite.” Becky said, as she looked at Chrissy. “I still want to have a word with someone about them almost running away.” Becky added with her hands on her hips.
Chrissy, who had been sat on Ann’s knee grinning, suddenly stopped, as she looked over her shoulder at Becky.
I’m sorry about all that. I just got really scared when Mandy arrived back at the shop shouting at me. I had no idea how to deal with it.” Chrissy said, as she played with the belt on her dressing gown.
I’m just glad that holly called me to say what you were planning to do, or it would have been one hell of a trip to fetch you back.” Mandy said with a smile.
I still can’t believe mum did that to me.” Chrissy said with a shocked look.
Are you sorry she did?” Mandy asked.
No not really. She did try and talk some sense into me, but I just wouldn’t listen to her.” Chrissy said with a sigh.
I think you better giver her a call later, and say sorry for worrying her, and also thank her for helping you sort it all out.” Becky said, as she brought the last of the food over to the table.
Chrissy got up off Ann’s knee and took her place at the table again, and then let Becky and Amy fill her plate up for her.
I’ll call her after dinner, as it looks like I’m not getting a say in whether I have any or not.” Chrissy said, as she watched them pile the food up on the plate.
You make sure you do.” Becky said with a grin. “Babe, why don’t you ask Amy the question you asked me upstairs?” Becky asked, as she looked at Chrissy.
Becky! No I can’t, I was just being silly. I can see that now.” Chrissy said through gritted teeth.
What question is that Chrissy?” Amy asked.
It really doesn’t matter Amy, don’t worry about it.” Chrissy said, as she put a fork full of food in her mouth.
Okay then I’ll ask her for you.” Becky said. “Amy, if you knew back on the day you saved Chrissy’s life what you know now, would you have still saved her life?” Becky asked.
In a heart beat.” Amy said right away.
Even after what happened last night?” Becky added.
Yes. Where is this going Becky?” Amy asked looking a little puzzled.
Chrissy was worried that she failed you last night because she didn’t stick up for you. That’s what’s been bothering her all this time.” Becky said with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy.
Is this true Chrissy? Did you really think you failed me as a friend just because you couldn’t stand up to Ann?” Amy asked.
Yes I did. I’m sorry for not speaking my mind last night.” Chrissy said, as she pushed a peace of gammon around her plate with her fork.
My life wasn’t in danger last night, but I know that if it really mattered, then you would be there for me.” Amy said, as she held Chrissy’s hand and smiled at her.
You know I would Amy.” Chrissy said with a smile, as she realised that she was just being silly about the whole thing.
Am I forgiven then for being silly?” Chrissy asked, as she looked around the table.
We should all be asking you that one sis.” Mandy said with a giggle.
Shall we just say that we all forgive each other then, and forget about it?” Amy asked.
They all smiled, and gave a nod to say yes, and they all got on with eating their dinner.
Once they had all finished, Ann and Mandy made a start on washing and drying the dishes while they sent Chrissy to call her mum with Becky in tow, and Amy was sent to sort out sending the photos from last night to Amber.
Amy went up to her room, and fired up her laptop, then she plugged in Ann’s memory card out her camera into the slot. She zipped up a file with all the photos in it, and then emailed it to Amber with a little note saying she’d call her shortly to talk about them with her. Then she shut down her laptop again, and headed back to the kitchen to grab the handset.
Did you send them all to Amber?” Ann asked, as Amy was grabbing the phone.
Yes I sent them all, and I’m just about to call her now to chat about them.” Amy said, as she found the speed dial button for Amber at home.
Amy hit the button, and then waited for someone to answer. It rang four times before Amy heard Claire’s voice at the other end.
Hello Claire speaking, how may I help you?” Claire said.
Hi Claire, its Amy here. How you been keeping?” Amy asked in a happy voice.
Hello Amy. Everything is going really well here, and I love looking after the girls.” Claire said happily back down the phone. “What about at your end, is everyone okay?” She asked.
We’re all doing really well here.” Amy said, leaving out all the trouble from last night, and today. “I was wondering if Amber was around.” Amy asked.
Yes, she’s in the studio with Zoe and Donna. I’ll just take the phone to her.” Claire said, as she made her way to the studio.
Amy knew that Zoe and Donna were the two girls that Amber had asked to move in with her after they left her in her new home a couple of weeks ago. Amy heard Claire talking to someone, then she heard Amber shout Amy’s name. The next thing Amy heard was Amber shouting her name down the phone.
Amy! How you doing baby sister?” Amber shouted down the phone at her.
Hi Amber, I’m doing really well, but we all still miss you.” Amy said sounding a little sad as she said it.
I miss all you too.” Amber said with a pout to her voice. “What you been up to then since we last spoke yesterday?” Amber asked, trying to sound a little happier.
I’ve sent you a zipped file with some photos of me dressed in a costume. Ann thought you might get a giggle out of it.” Amy said.
What sort of costume?” Amber asked sounding excited.
Open the file and find out.” Amy said grinning down the phone at her.
Okay then, just give me a couple of seconds to log into my email account, and I’ll take a look.” Amber said, as she dropped down the design program they were using, and then logged into her email account and found the email from Amy.
How’s collage going?” Amy asked, as she waited for Amber to open the email and unzip the file.
It’s going really well, I’ve caught up on all my work, and I’m even ahead in a couple of my classes already.” Amber said with pride in her voice. “Okay the file is unzipped, and I’m just about to open the photos in my viewing software now.” Amber said.
It was really quiet for a couple of seconds, then Amy heard all the girls at the other end of the phone whistle.
Wow Amy, you look really hot in that costume. Where ever did you get it?” Amber asked.
I borrowed it from Chrissy last night. I’ve always loved the way it looked, and just had to try it on when I saw it.” Amy said down the phone.
I can see why you really like.” Amy heard one of the other girl’s say, just before she let out a squeal.
Is everything okay there Amber? That sounded painful.” Amy asked.
Everything is just fine here. Donna just dropped a book on her foot.” Amber said with a giggle.
Is she okay?” Amy asked sounding a little worried for the poor girl.
She’ll be okay baby sister, she had her shoes on, so it dulled most of the impact. Amber said, as she flicked through the photos one after the other.
Amber was getting quite turned on by the images she was looking at of Amy. She wished she could hug her right at that very minute, but she knew she couldn’t.
Amy went on to tell Amber all about her finding the costume the other week, and then about her taking it from Chrissy’s closet last night with out asking first. Then she went on to tell her everything else. Amber was worried for Chrissy, and asked if she was feeling okay again now, after Amy told her about the panic attack and the hospital trip.
Amber told Amy off for taking the costume without asking first, but she had a good giggle when she found out that she’d been locked in it until Becky got home just after three in the morning.
Amy said her goodbyes, and then passed the phone around the table so the others could all have a quick chat with Amber, then they ended the call so they could all go and get ready to go out to the club.
Chrissy had just finished doing her makeup when there was a knock on the bedroom door. Becky went over to the door and opened it to find Amy stood there holding the garment bag with the bunny girl outfit in it.
Hi Becky, Chrissy. I was just returning this to you both.” Amy said with a wiry look.
Oh thanks Amy. I’ll let you put it back; I guess you remember where it came from?” Becky asked with a grin.
Amy just looked a little sheepish as she entered the room, and returned it to the large walk in closet. Once she’d done that she returned to the bedroom.
I am really sorry for all the trouble I caused you two. I wish I could make up for it some how.” Amy said with a sad look.
“Please Amy, just forget about it. I really didn’t care about what you did; I was more worried because I didn’t have the key to get you back out of it.” Chrissy said, as she gave Amy a hug. “I did think you looked really cute in it though.” Chrissy added with a giggle.
I felt really good in it, even if the shoes were a little high.” Amy giggled, as she broke the hug with Chrissy. “Do you think you’ll ever wear it again yourself Chrissy?” Amy asked.
I doubt it Amy, not unless Becky asked me to. I don’t think I could cope with wearing it for two whole days.” Chrissy said with a shudder, as she thought about being stuck in it for that long.
You do realise that I’d never do that to you babe, I was only joking when I said that to you.” Becky said, as she walked over to where Chrissy and Amy were stood. “I’d really like to see you in it again one day.” She added, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy’s waist, and pulled her in for a kiss.
You know I’d do anything for you my lover.” Chrissy said in a raspy voice, as they broke the kiss.
Good, so promise me you’ll never think about running away again.” Becky said with a grin, just before she kissed her again.
I promise.” Chrissy replied with down cast eyes. She still felt a little foolish over her reaction to everything that happened to her since last night.
Oh I have something for the two of you.” Becky said, as she went over to her purse, and then her bedside table draw.
Chrissy and Amy both watched her dash around, and then return to where they were stood still. Then she held out a hand to each of them at the same time. They both held out a hand each to see what Becky had for them.
Becky dropped something into their hands and then waited for them to see what it was.
Both girls looked a little puzzled at first, then they realised that it was the key for the bunny girl costume. They each looked in the other’s hand, and saw that they both had a key.
You have two keys for the costume?” Amy asked.
Yes I did.” Becky smiled. “Just in case we ever lost one of them.” Becky added with a giggle.
Why have you given us the keys though babe?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.
I want you to have fun with all the cloths in there. I wasn’t happy seeing you worried and upset over the threat I made to you over the bunny costume baby, so I am giving you each control over it now.” Becky said, as she held out her arms to hug them both.
Chrissy and Amy both ran into her arms giggling about the fun they could have wearing the costume.
They all headed down to wait for Vicky to turn up once Ann knocked on their bedroom door.
Vicky arrived, and they all headed off to the club for a night of dancing. Amy was ready to have some fun with Chrissy; she wanted to show her that she really was her best friend.
They spent most the night on the dance floor, or walking around the club chatting to some of the other girls. Amy was happy to see Becky having the slow songs played, so she could spend some time dancing with Chrissy. Even if she did feel a little sad that Amber wasn’t there to dance with her. She didn’t normally have too much time to feel sad, as Ann or Mandy would turn up, and dance with her.
How are you feeling now best friend?” Amy asked with a grin, as they took a break from dancing, and headed back up to the VIP section.
I’m feeling much better now best friend.” Chrissy replied with an even bigger grin. “I really didn’t feel like coming out tonight, but I’m glad I did now.” Chrissy added, as she wrapped an arm around Amy’s waist, and rested her head on her shoulder.
I’m just glad to have you in my life full stop.” Amy said, as she wrapped her arm around Chrissy’s waist, and then rested her head on Chrissy’s.
Chrissy and Amy sat and rested for a little while, and then returned to the dance floor for some more fun. They were both worn out by the end of the night, and ready to head home and get some sleep.
Mandy dragged Chrissy to see her mum the next day, as she was still worried about Chrissy’s panic attack the day before. Prue did some tests and gave her a clean bill of health.
Chrissy found it really touching to see just how much they all really did care about her, and she wondered why she got so worked up about everything now.
Amy was never far away from Chrissy after that day. Chrissy wondered if Amy was scared of really losing her best friend.
Life fell into a normal routine again after that with the girls all going to the club on a Tuesday, and Saturday night. Amy would call Amber every night, and then pass the phone around for them all to say hi, and chat for a bit.
It was on a Wednesday night a couple of weeks later that Amy was sat by the phone waiting for Amber to call her. She couldn’t call Amber, as she was in a later class. Claire and the other girls had all made plans to go to the cinema, so calling the house would be a waist of time.
Amy was getting worried, as the time was getting on, and Amber still hadn’t called yet. Amy didn’t think that classes went on so late.
Do you think everything’s okay?” Amy asked, as she looked at the time on the clock, seeing it was just after nine in the evening.
Don’t worry sis, I’m sure she’ll call any minute.” Ann said, as she cuddled with her baby sister on one of the sofas in the living room, while they watched a movie.
The movie ended just before ten, and Amber still hadn’t called, so Amy grabbed her mobile and called her. The phone seemed to ring for a really long time before she heard someone answer it, but even then no one spoke to her.
Hello, hello! Amber are you there?” Amy asked, but no one answered her. Then the call was ended.
Maybe she’s having trouble with her phone, or she forgot to recharge it.” Chrissy said, as she sat up from where she’d been cuddled up with Mandy.
That sounds about right for Amber.” Ann said with a giggle. “Come on sis, its getting late, and you have work tomorrow. I’m sure you can go one day without talking to her.” Ann added, as she helped Amy to her feet.
I guess you’re right sis, but I’ll just try her once more to make sure I rang the right number.” Amy said, as she once again selected Amber’s mobile number, and called it.
No one answered at all this time, so Amy thought that Chrissy could be right, and Amber had just forgot to charge her phone. Amy tried calling the landline for the house, but all she got was the answering machine, so she left a message for Amber and hung up.
They made sure everything was turned off, and locked up before they all headed up to bed. Hugging at Mandy’s bedroom door, they all said goodnight, and then went into their rooms.
Amy was fast asleep when she woke to the sound of voices coming down the hallway towards hers and Ann’s room. She looked at the bedroom door just as it opened and she saw Becky, Chrissy and Mandy enter the room.
What’s going on?” Amy asked, as she put her hand over her eyes to stop the glare of the light hitting her eyes after Becky turned it on. “What time is it?” Amy asked, as she tried to focus on the clock.
I’m sorry Amy, but we have some really bad news to tell you.” Becky said, as she sat on the edge of the bed, and looked at Amy to make sure she was awake enough to full understand what she was about to say.
Chrissy had gone to the top of the bed and wrapped an arm around her ready for when Becky told her the news.
What’s wrong! Why do you all look so worried?” Amy asked looking really upset now.
Ann had woke up by now, and Mandy had gone around to the other side of the bed to prepare her for the news Becky was about to tell them.
What’s going on?” Ann asked, as she sat up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes before looking at the clock and seeing it was just after one in the morning.
I’m sorry, but I have some bad news about Amber.” Becky said.
Amy's Story
By SaraUK
Amy and Ann were both being half hugged, and half held by Chrissy and Mandy, as Becky started to speak.
"I have some bad news about Amber." Becky said.
"Oh god no, please no she can't be." Amy said, as she put her hands up to her face.
"Amy, Amy. She's not dead, but she is in hospital though." Becky said, as she tried to stop Amy going into a fit.
Chrissy was soon pulling Amy into a hug, as she cried. Ann was shocked to hear the news, but glad that she wasn't being told Amber was dead.
"Oh god, what happened?" Ann asked close to tears.
"We don't know much at the minute. Carla got a call from Claire just after midnight saying that they got home from the cinema to find the front door open, and then they found Amber in the living room unconscious and badly beaten." Becky said with tears in her eyes. "They seem to think she walked in on a burglar." Becky added.
"How could someone break in without setting the alarm off, or the Security Company knowing about it?" Ann snapped, as she got angry at the thought of someone hurting her friend.
"Like I said Ann, we have very little information at the minute, but Carl is having the jet got ready to take you up to be with her." Becky said, as she stood up and walked around the bed to help Mandy get Ann dressed.
"Will you help me to get ready too Chrissy?" Amy said, as she threw back the covers and slid out of bed with Chrissy's help.
"You're not coming Amy." Ann said in a firm voice.
"What! How can you say that to me? Amber is my friend too you know!" Amy shouted, as she walked over to where Ann was stood. "I'd like to see you try and stop me coming with you sis." Amy added, as she went nose to nose with her sister.
"You're going to stay here, even if I have to tie you to the bed." Ann said looking back at Amy with the same stern look.
"Why won't you let me come with you sis?" Amy said, as the look changed from anger to hurt.
"If the story makes it into the local news, and they give Amber's name out. Mum and dad will go to the hospital to see if I turn up." Ann said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy to hug her. "The last thing I need right now is you being beat up as well. I know you're going to be safe here, and I'll let you know just as soon as I find anything out." Ann added, as she squeezed her baby sister even tighter.
Part of Amy wanted to argue with Ann, but another part knew she was right, and her mum and dad would be there. If they found out it was Amber.
"Okay sis, I understand, but I don't like it." Amy said, as she let Ann hug her.
"I know baby sister, but I can't risk you getting hurt as well." Ann said, with tears running down her cheeks.
"Come on Amy, let's go down and make a drink. I think we could all use one right now." Chrissy said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist, and led her down to the kitchen, so Mandy could help Ann finish getting dressed.
Becky went with Chrissy and Amy, as she didn't think Ann needed her and Mandy to help her dress.
They found Brad sat in the kitchen waiting for Becky and Ann to finish getting ready to leave.
"Hi Brad." Chrissy and Amy said, as they entered the kitchen, and saw him sat at the table.
"Hi Girls, I'm really sorry to hear about Amber." Brad said, as he stood up, and pulled both girls into a hug with him.
"Thanks Brad." Amy said, as she cuddled into his chest. "Will you be travelling up to see Amber with Ann?" Amy asked.
"No, I'm just running Becky around for Carla and Vicky, so they could go and change back to their male selves." Brad said.
"Do you have to go back to the club then baby?" Chrissy asked Becky.
"I'm afraid so lover. I have to look after the place with Carl and Vic gone, but I'll still have Brad and Frank to watch my back." Becky said with a grin, as she looked up at Brad, as he hugged the two girls.
"I swear if I ever get hold of the scum that hurt Amber, I'll rip him apart with my bare hands." Brad said with anger in his voice.
Chrissy set about making a pot of tea once Brad released her and Becky helped Brad lead Amy over to the kitchen table, so she could sit down. They could both see that Amy was still in shock.
"How you doing Amy?" Becky asked, as she sat down next to her.
"I just feel scared and useless right now Becky." Amy said, with tears running down her face.
"You're just in shock Amy, so just have a good cry, and get it out your system." Becky said, as she wrapped her arm around her.
Chrissy was soon putting a pot of tea on the table, and sorting them all out with a cup.
"Thanks Chrissy." Brad said when she passed him a cup of tea. "How are you holding up to all this?" Brad asked looking worried for them all.
"I'm still finding it hard to believe that someone broke in, and then beat Amber up. How could anyone do that to Amber?" Chrissy asked, getting angry.
"That's the best way to deal with it Chrissy." Brad said, as he helped her to take a seat on the other side of Amy to what Becky was sat.
Brad turned to look at the kitchen door when he heard Mandy speaking, as she entered the kitchen. He jumped up and ran over to hug Ann when he saw her enter the room just in front of Mandy.
"How you doing babe?" Brad asked, as he wrapped his large arms around her, and lifted her off the ground in a hug.
"I'm really bloody angry, and upset all at the same time." Ann said, as she rested her head on Brad's shoulder, as he held her a foot above the ground. "I'm really glad to see you here though." Ann added as she lifted her head to look him right in the eyes.
"I know just how you feel babe. I think we all feel the same way." Brad said, as he put Ann back down, so she could sit and have a cup of tea before they left to return to the club.
"Do we really have time to do this?" Ann asked, as she watched Chrissy pour her and Mandy a cup out.
"Yes we do, and I think you could really use something to help calm you down a little." Becky said, as she lifted the cup up to Ann's lips.
Ann just gave a week smile, as she saw how bossy Becky could be. "Yes mum." Ann said with a little giggle.
"Force of habit with running the club." Becky said with a little giggle.
"I think you make a great boss Becky, so don't let anyone tell you otherwise." Ann smiled, as she held the mug, and took little sips from it. "Will you be travelling up with me Brad?" Ann asked.
"I'm sorry babe, but I need to help Becky run the club, and then make sure everything is locked up at the end on the night." Brad said with a sad look.
"I understand lover." Ann said with a sad look, as she pattered Brad's knee.
"You're in safe hands with Carl and Vic, so I won't have to worry about you, even thought I still will." Brad said with a smile. "I get to earn brownie points running the boss around anyway." Brad added with a grin, as he looked at Becky.
"If it wasn't for the fact I know you don't fit the type of person Becky goes for, I'd be really worried about that comment." Ann said with a grin, as she looked at Brad, then looked at Chrissy, who was cuddling with Amy.
"Nothing against you Brad, but you're really not my type." Becky said with a giggle, as she also looked at Chrissy.
"None taken boss, and even if you did try and come on to me, I could never do anything to hurt Chrissy." Brad said with is hand on his heart.
"Thanks Brad, that's really sweet of you." Chrissy said in a sweet way.
"Ann and I wouldn't be together now if it wasn't for you Chrissy, so I still think I owe you big time for that." Brad said with a grin, as he wrapped his arm around Ann's waist.
"Just seeing you two together is thanks enough for me." Chrissy said with a smile.
Ann and Amy were both feeling a little calmer now the initial shock of being told the bad news had warn off a little, but they were still really angry with who ever hurt Amber.
"We better see about getting you back to the club, Carl and Vic will be waiting for you." Becky said, as she looked at Ann.
"Okay then, let's get going." Ann said, as she let Brad help her stand up.
Mandy, Chrissy and Amy all stood and watched Ann, Becky and Brad get in one of the clubs car's, and then waved as they drove off out the drive. The girls returned to the kitchen for another cup of tea, and then they went back to bed. Mandy and Chrissy knew that Amy shouldn't be left alone, so they pulled her into Mandy's room with them.
"Are you sure about this you two?" Amy asked, as she was being pulling into bed by Chrissy.
"Yes we are, so get in here now!" Chrissy said in a firm voice.
Amy smiled, and then slid into the bed between them both, and was soon cuddled up and falling asleep again.
Brad parked the car around the side of the club, and then walked the girl's back around to the front, and then entered the club, so they could find Carl and Vic. As soon as Carl and Vic saw Ann, they walked over and gave her a hug.
"How are you doing Ann?" Carl asked sounding really worried.
"I've been better Carl, but I want to thank you for doing all this for me." Ann said with a week smile.
"No need to thank me Ann. Amber is family, and I want you to be there for her." Carl said, as he hugged her again. "I thought Amy would have been with you." Carl asked looking puzzled.
"She wanted to come with me, but I don't think it's safe for her up there. If mum and dad find out Amber is in hospital, they will come looking for me, and I can't deal with seeing two people I care about getting hurt." Ann said with a pained look.
"You have a good point there Ann, I hadn't thought about that." Carl said with a surprised look on his face. "Shall we get going then?" Carl asked, as he waved his arm towards the exit.
Brad and Becky walked them all to the exit, where someone had brought Vic's car round for him. Then they both watched as Vic, Ann and Carl all drove away.
"I really hope she pulls through okay." Becky said, as she walked back into the club with Brad by her side.
"Amber's a fighter Becky, if anyone can pull through, she can." Brad said with a smile, as he kept an eye out for any trouble, while he walked around the club with her.
Vic parked the car in a hanger next to where the jet was parked, and they all got out. Paul and Mark were stood waiting by the jet, and they both helped Ann get on before letting Carl and Vic onboard.
"I'm really sorry for pulling you away from other stuff to do this for me." Ann said as she looked at them both with a sad look.
"Don't be sorry Ann, we're both glad to be able to help." Mark said, as he gave Ann a hug.
"Yes we're glad to be able to do something to help out, we both really like Amber." Paul said, as he also gave Ann a hug.
"Thanks guys." Ann said with a tear in her eye. She was amazed at how much everyone was willing to do for her and Amber.
They were soon in the air, and Vic sorted out making some drinks, and then taking Paul and Mark one before sorting out one for Ann, Carl and himself.
Ann thought the flight lasted forever before she heard Paul say they were coming in for a landing, so they needed to strap back in.
Once the plane was on the ground and at a stand still, Mark came back and opened the door for them all to exit the plane.
"Thanks for everything Mark." Ann said, as she hugged him. "Tell Paul thanks as well, will you?" Ann asked, as she left the plane.
"I will do Ann, and I hope Amber is okay." Mark said with a worried tone to his voice.
Ann stepped of the plane with Vic and Carl helping her down the steps. Then Vic led the way over to a black Mercedes that was parked off to the side of where the plane had stopped.
"How did you manage to get a car left for us at this hour of the morning?" Ann asked, as she looked at her watch and saw it was just after four in the morning.
"I had it delivered here from one of my other hotels." Carl said, as he opened the rear door for Ann to get in.
Carl and Vic got in the front, then they headed off to find the hospital that Amber was in. Vic was driving, and the driver that dropped the car off had already programmed the sat nav to direct them straight to the hospital.
Vic set off, and was soon pulling into one of the car parks outside the hospital. Carl had been told where to find Amber by Claire just before they left the club, so he led the way using the signs on the walls.
Ann saw Claire stood with two other girls when they turned a corner, so she ran up to Claire and wrapped her arms around her, as they both started crying.
"I'm sorry Ann, I'm so sorry." Claire said, as she sobbed on Ann's shoulder.
"Sorry for what Claire?" Ann asked, as she sobbed as well.
"I let Amber get hurt. I shouldn't have gone out with the other girls, and left Amber to get attacked." Claire said.
"Don't be silly Claire. You had no idea this was going to happen." Ann said, as she broke the hug, and looked Claire in the eyes. "Has there been any more news since Carl last spoke to you?" Ann asked.
"Not yet, but she was so badly beat that they are still running tests on her at the minute." Ann said looking worried.
"Has she woken up yet, and said anything?" Carl asked, as he led them all over to some seats.
"No, she's still unconscious, and they have had to operate on her left hand, as most her fingers had been broken. She also had a broken ankle, and two cracked ribs." Claire said through more tears. "It's the blows to the head that have the doctors worried though. Their worried she may have brain damage." Claire added just before she burst into tears again.
"Did they get away with much stuff from the house?" Carl asked Claire.
"We couldn't see as they took anything at all." A brown hared girl said who was stood off to one side with a blond hared girl.
"I'm sorry, but who are you?" Carl asked, as he looked at the girl.
"I'm sorry Carl. This is Zoe, and Donna." Claire said, as she pointed at each girl in turn.
"Hello sir. It's nice to finally meet you, but I wish it was under better circumstances." Zoe said, as she went to shake his hand.
"So do I, and please call me Carl." Carl said, as he stood up and hugged the girl. "This is Vic, and I guess you worked out that this is Ann sat here with Claire." Carl added, as he broke the hug with Zoe, and then hugged Donna.
They all did a round of hugs and said hi to each other, then Carl and Vic went to sort out some drinks for them all.
"They both seem really nice." Donna said, once they were out of earshot.
"They are both great friends, they are more like a couple of big brothers really." Ann said with a smile. She was glad to have them here to help her right now.
They soon came back with hot drinks for everyone, then they all sat and waited for news on how Amber was doing. They'd been sat waiting for just over an hour when a doctor came out to talk with them. He asked if they were all there waiting to find out about Amber, and when they said yes, he told them what had happened so far.
"We've done some test's, and she's not done any permanent damage to her brain that we can see, but she is very badly bruised all over her face, so be prepared for that when you see her later." The doctor said. "We've also fixed all the broken bones as well, but it will be some time before she can use her left hand."
"Is she awake now then?" Ann asked looking a little hopeful.
"I'm sorry miss, but she is still unconscious. Head injuries are tricky things, she could wake up in an hour, or it could be weeks before she comes round." The doctor said looking a little sad that he couldn't give them more hope.
"Thanks Doctor for everything you've done." Ann said, as she held herself up by leaning on Claire.
"I have a good feeling that she's a fighter, and will be awake in no time." The doctor said before he walked away to get some sleep, as he looked warn out.
They all smiled when he said that, as they all agreed with him on that point. Amber could be a little stubborn at times.
It was another twenty minutes before a nurse came and led them to a privet room where Amber had been placed, after Carl made some calls and sorted it out for her to have the best care money could buy.
"I need to warn you all before you go in, that she doesn't look to good at the minute, but we have her on pain killers. So she's in very little pain right now." The nurse said, as she opened the door to let them all enter the room.
"Oh god Amber!" Ann screamed, as she saw the mess that her friend was in.
Claire and the other two girls did pretty much the same thing when they saw her.
The mess Amber's face was in shocked Carl and Vic, but they kept it together for the sake of the others. They looked at each other with anger in their eyes at how someone could do this to another human being.
Ann walked up to the bed and looked down at all the casts on Amber's body. She had her left arm in a cast up to her elbow, you couldn't see any of her fingers on that had at all, as they were all under the plaster cast. Her chest was in a cast to protect her broken ribs, and her right leg was in a cast all the way up to her crotch.
The thing that shocked Ann the most thought was the state of Amber's face, it was all bruised, and very swollen. Ann had to wonder at first if it was really Amber or some other poor person, but she could tell that is was really her best friend still. Even with all the pipes coming out of her arms, mouth and nose.
Ann sat in a chair next to the bed on Amber's right hand side, and took hold of her hand. None of the others said anything, they all just sat around waiting for Amber to wake up.
After a couple more hours Carl was just trying to talk Claire and the other girls into heading home to get some rest, when a couple of police officers knocked on the door.
"I'm really sorry to bother you, but we just need to ask you a couple more questions." One of them asked, as the other one got out a note pad.
"We'll try to answer them for you officer." Claire said looking worried.
"Do you know if Amber was having any trouble with anyone at collage?" The officer asked.
"Not that I'm aware of. Why do you ask?" Claire said looking a little puzzled now. "I thought it was just a break in gone wrong?" Claire added.
"That's what we thought at first, but there was nothing taken, or disturbed. Other than a couple of draws in the study." The officer said with a puzzled look on his face. "The other thing we find really odd is the fact that there was no sign of a break in, and they never even took Amber's money, even though they took her mobile phone, and tipped her bag out all over the floor." The officer added.
Carl being good at reading people could tell that the officer still had something puzzling him.
"What else are you not telling us officer?" Carl asked.
"I couldn't help but notice the really nice house she lives in, do you know if she was in debt to anyone that might take a dim view to not being paid back on time?" The officer asked.
"I own the house, and she lives there with these lovely ladies." Carl said in a firm voice, as he didn't like the tone of voice the office had. "I also cover all of Amber's bills and other costs she may have." Carl added.
"I'm sorry sir, I didn't mean it like that. It's just that I spoke with the doctor just now, and he said that all the fingers on Amber's left hand were broken one at a time." The officer said, as he put his hands up to try and calm Carl down.
"What are you trying to say officer?" Carl asked looking puzzled now instead of angry.
"The only time we see that is when people owe money, or they have information that someone wants at any cost." The officer said looking worried.
"All I can think is they must have got the wrong house then because Amber wouldn't be hanging around anyone like that." Carl said, as he looked at the other's to see if any of them might now the answer to why Amber would be getting beat up.
"It wouldn't be the first time we've seen them get the wrong house. We've left a police car out side for the time being, as they are still dusting for prints. Please give us a call if you think of anything else." The officer said, as he looked at her partner to see if he'd forgotten anything.
"Thanks Officer, and I'm sorry for snapping at you just now. It's been a long night." Carl said with a smile, as he held out his hand for the officer to shake.
"Don't worry about it sir. I don't know how I'd feel if I saw my sister looking like that." The officer said, as he looked at Amber lying in the bed. "Trust me though when I say, we will do everything we can to catch the animal that did this to her." The officer added with a hint of anger in his voice.
"Thank you, I trust you will." Carl said, when he saw the look the officer had when he said it.
Once the officers had gone, Carl got back to talking Claire and the other two girls into being taken home by Vic.
"Let Vic drive you all back to the house, and I'll call as soon as we have some news for you." Carl said, as he hugged Claire, who looked dead on her feet.
"Are you sure Carl? You and Ann look ready to drop yourselves." Claire said, as she looked at Ann, and then Carl.
"I don't think Ann will be going anywhere for the time being." Carl said with a week smile, as he looked at Ann, as she sat holding Amber's hand while she watched her face for any sign of her waking up.
Claire didn't need to answer that, as she could see the worry on Ann's face, and the fact she wouldn't be leaving Amber's side until she woke.
"Okay Carl, but we'll be back later with some food for you both." Claire said in a stern tone of voice.
Claire walked over and gave Ann a hug before she left. Zoe and Donna also gave Ann and Carl a hug before they followed Claire out the room with Vic close behind.
"Call if you need anything Carl, Ann." Vic said, just before he left the room.
"We will Vic, now go and get some rest. We need at least one of us capable of driving a car later." Carl said with a chuckle.
Carl looked at the time and saw it was nearly eight am, so he decided to go and call Mandy and the others to let them know what they knew.
"I'm going to give Mandy a call, to let them know what's going on." Carl said, as he turned and left the room to get some fresh air, and call Mandy on his mobile.
Mandy was sat at the kitchen table with Amy and Chrissy when her mobile rang. They all took a sharp intake of breath when it did, as they were all worried what the news would be.
"Hello Carl, how's she doing?" Mandy asked when she saw Carl's name show up on her phone.
"She's in a bad way, but they think she's going to pull through. We just need to wait and see when she'll wake up now." Carl's voice said.
"When do they think she'll wake up then Carl?" Mandy asked sounding worried.
"They said it could be hours, or days. It's really up to how hard Amber is willing to fight." Carl said in a sad voice. "Who ever did it, really went to town on her." Carl added with anger in his voice.
"How's Ann holding up babe?" Mandy asked, trying to calm Carl down by making him think about other things.
"She's sat at Amber's side refusing to move until she wakes up." Carl said with a sad chuckle.
"I thought she'd do that. Just make sure she gets some rest, and you too." Mandy said in a firm voice.
"Don't worry, I'll make sure she gets a little sleep, even if it's in a chair at Amber's side." Carl said. "I better go and make sure she's okay up there with Amber." Carl added.
"Okay lover, call if you find out any more news. Bye, bye." Mandy said.
"I will princess. Bye." Carl said, as he ended the call.
"How's she doing Mandy?" Amy asked.
"They seem to think she'll pull through, but she's still asleep at the minute, and they have no idea when she'll wake up." Mandy said in a worried voice. "Carl said it could be hours, or days before she does." Mandy added, as she hugged Amy from one said, while Chrissy hugged her from the other.
Becky was still in bed, as she didn't get back from the club until just after four am. So they were letting her sleep for a little longer before they called her down for some breakfast with them.
None of them really felt like eating much, but Amy decided to make French toast, as she knew how much Amber loved learning how to make it when she was stopped with them.
Chrissy helped out, and they were soon ready to eat. Becky must have smelt the food cooking because she turned up just in time to join them for some.
"Morning Becky." Mandy and Amy said, as she walked over and gave them both a hug.
"Morning everyone. How you all holding up?" Becky asked, as she walked around the table and then sat next to Chrissy. "Morning babe." Becky said, as she hugged her wife, and kissed her.
"Morning baby. You look worn out still." Chrissy said looking worried.
"I'll be okay later babe. I'll head back to bed once you've left for work." Becky said, as she broke the hug, and then took a couple of slices of French toast off the plate in the middle of the table. "I take it you're still going to work today?" Becky asked.
"Yes we are, we all need to keep busy, or we'll go mad with worry." Mandy said, as she ate her breakfast.
Amy and Chrissy were looking forward to getting to the shop so they could keep busy. Mandy was looking forward to getting stuck in to doing something to keep her mind off the thoughts of Amber lying in a hospital bed fighting for her life.
"Will you be okay on your own lover?" Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice.
"I'll be fine Baby. Beth is coming to pick me up at two this afternoon, so we can go and sort out some stuff at the club ready for tonight." Becky said, as she sat cuddling with Chrissy.
"It won't be much longer now before you'll be driving yourself around Becky." Mandy said with a grin.
"I hope not, but I still have to pass the actual driving test yet Mandy." Becky said trying not to get her hops up.
"I think you're really good at driving now Becky, the last couple of times I let you drive my car, you seemed really relaxed behind the wheel." Mandy said, as she sat drinking her tea.
"I'm not sure I'll ever get use to my baby driving a car." Chrissy said, as she looked at Becky.
"Well you'll have to lover, because I'm going to pass that test, and then I can look at getting myself a car just like Mandy's." Becky said with a grin, as she thought about owning her own BMW.
"I'm sorry, but we better see about making a move, if we ever plan to get to the shop today." Mandy said with a sad look at Amy and Chrissy.
Amy was really worried about Amber, so she wasn't saying much, but she was glad to have Chrissy, Becky and Mandy there with her. Amy got up from the table when Mandy helped her to stand.
"Are you really sure you're up to working today Amy? I'll understand if you want to stay home." Mandy said looking worried at how Amy was acting.
"I'll be fine Mandy. I really do need to keep busy." Amy said with a week smile, as she let Mandy lead her up stairs, so they could make a start on getting ready for work.
Becky waved them off at the front door, and then headed back to bed for some more sleep before she needed to get up and get ready for when Beth came for her at two.
The girls got to the shop and opened up, then they set about getting on with their jobs. Amy was checking the Ebay orders, while Chrissy and Mandy sorted out the orders for the changing service at the hotel. None of them were really feeling like working while their friend was in such a bad way, but they needed to do this just get from one minute to the next.
Carl had gone back to the room Amber was in after ending the call with Mandy to find Ann asleep with her head resting on the bed next to Amber's hand. She was still holding it while she slept. Carl went and asked a nurse for a blanket so he could cover her up to keep her a little warmer. Then he sat in a second chair that was in the room and covered himself up with a second blanket before closing his eyes and getting some rest too.
Ann woke again a couple of hours later when a nurse came in to check on Amber.
"How's she doing?" Ann asked in a sleepy voice, as she tried to wake up fully.
"I'm sorry if I woke you miss. She's doing as well as can be expected I guess." The nurse said, as she looked at the badly beaten woman lying in the bed in front of her.
"I wish she'd wake up." Ann said sounding really desperate.
"I'm sure she'll be awake very soon miss." The nurse said with a warm smile, but not really sure she would or not.
"I know you don't really know that, but thanks for trying to give me hope." Ann said, as she gave the nurse a week smile back.
Carl woke when he heard the sound of people talking, then he saw that it was Ann chatting with a nurse he relaxed.
"Is everything okay?" Carl asked, as he sat up and had a stretch.
"There's still no change, if that's what you're asking Carl." Ann said sounding sad. "Sorry if I woke you up." Ann added.
"Don't worry about it Ann." Carl said as he stood up and had a proper stretch. "I need to get some fresh air, why don't you come with me while the nurse finish's what she'd doing?" Carl asked Ann as he held his hand out to her.
"I don't want to leave Amber's side, but thanks anyway for asking Carl." Ann said, as she held her friend's hand in hers.
"We'll only be down the hall, and I'm sure the nurse will come and find us if anything happens." Carl said, as he looked at the nurse for some help in getting Ann to leave the room.
"It would be easier to get my checks done if I have access to both sides of the bed miss, and I would come right away if anything changed." The nurse said, trying to help Carl out.
Ann looked at them both for a couple of seconds before letting out a sigh and standing up. She looked at Amber once more before letting Carl lead her out the room. Ann saw the sign for the ladies toilet and quickly dashed inside to answer the call of nature.
Carl had to chuckle when he saw her vanish inside, he had to wonder just how long she'd been holding it in, as she hadn't been since they left the club.
"Feel better now Ann?" Carl asked with a smile.
"Do I ever." Ann said with a relieved look on her face.
"Now you've made room, why don't I buy you a cup of coffee? Then we can sit outside and drink it before we return to the room." Carl said, as they walked past a café that was just inside the entrance to the hospital.
"That sounds like a great idea Carl." Ann said, as she realised just of thirsty she was.
Carl went into the café while Ann kept walking until she was outside the entrance where she saw some seats. She sat on one of them, and waited for Carl to come out with their drinks.
Ann was lost in thought when she heard a woman call her name, but it was more a question, than her just calling her.
"Ann, Ann. Is that really you?" The woman asked.
Ann looked up a little worried her mum and dad would be stood there, but she found her old next door neighbour stood just in front of her.
"Hi Mrs Tuttle." Ann said with a week smile.
"I've not seen you in some time, is everything okay dear?" Mrs Tuttle asked looking worried.
"I'm fine, well as well as I can be at the minute." Ann said, as she let the woman sit next to her on the seat. "My friend Amber was beaten up last night when she got home and disturbed a burglar." Ann said close to tears.
"Oh god, that's terrible. How's she doing now?" Mrs Tuttle asked.
"She's in a pretty bad way right now, and she's not woken up yet either, and they don't know when she will." Ann said, as she finally broke down and started to cry.
"You really are having a rough time of it right now aren't you my dear." Mrs Tuttle said, as she pulled Ann in to her for a hug. "First your brother runs away from home, then your mum and dad split up, and now this." Mrs Tuttle added.
"They did what!" Ann shouted, as she suddenly sat bolt upright and looked Mrs Tuttle in the face.
"Oh, I thought you'd know about it." Mrs Tuttle asked, as she looked a little worried she might have said the wrong thing.
"I had a falling out with them over Andy. He didn't run away, they kicked him out the house." Ann spat out in anger. "I left home the next day, and haven't really spoken to them since." Ann added.
"Did they kick him out because of his dressing like a girl?" Mrs Tuttle asked in a whisper.
Ann looked a little shocked when she heard her say that. "You knew about Andy dressing like a girl?" Ann asked.
"I saw you two coming and going a couple of times. I even heard him call you sis a couple of times while he was dressed, so it didn't take much working out really." Mrs Tuttle said with a smile.
"I'm living with her now, and a great group of girls that took her in." Ann said with a smile when she thought about how happy Amy seemed now.
"Living with her?" Mrs Tuttle asked a little shocked.
"Yes she's called Amy now, and she's doing a real life test so she can become a female." Ann said sounding proud of it.
"As long as she's happy dear. I always liked young Andy, he always tried to help me put the bins out and run to the shop for me when ever I asked." Mrs Tuttle said, as she looked to be thinking back to some of the times he helped her out. "I hope young Amy is still just as nice." She added with a smile.
"She's even nicer now she's just being herself." Ann said smiling. "Do you know what happened with my mum and dad?" Ann asked, hoping that Mrs Tuttle had some info on the break up.
"Well I heard that your mum ran off with another woman from work. You're farther lost his job after he got into a fight with another work mate, after he made fun of your farther not being a real man, and forcing his wife into the arms of another woman." Mrs Tuttle said in a whisper.
Ann had to put her hand over her mouth to stop herself giggling to loud. She found it really funny that her dad was thought to not be a real man. Ann knew that Amy would be really happy to hear the news, but Ann was even happier to know that mum and dad wouldn't be finding out off Mrs Tuttle about her being in town.
They both looked up when they saw someone block their view. Ann was happy to see it was Carl with their drinks.
"Hi Carl, I'd like you to meet Mrs Tuttle. She use to be my neighbour when I lived with my mum and dad." Ann said. "Mrs Tuttle, this is Carl, my boss." Ann added with a smile.
"It's nice to meet you Mrs Tuttle." Carl said with a smile, but had a worried looked, that she would go back and tell Ann's parents they'd seen her here. "Would you like me to get you a coffee?" Carl asked, as he handed Ann one of the two cups he had in his hands.
"Thanks for the offer, but I have to go for a blood test, and I can't have anything until I've had it." Mrs Tuttle said, as she licked her lips. "Speaking of which, I better go and get it sorted out." She added as she stood up after giving Ann a little hug.
"Bye Mrs Tuttle, good luck with the blood test." Ann said.
"Thank you dear, and give young Amy a hug from me will you, and tell her I said hello." Mrs Tuttle said, as she walked away. "Bye dear. I hope Amber gets better soon." She added, just before vanishing into the hospital.
"Are you okay Ann? Won't she tell your parents that she saw you today?" Carl asked in a worried tone of voice, as he took the now empty seat next to Ann.
"Doesn't sound like its going to be a problem." Ann said with an evil grin on her face. "Turns out daddy was a little bit too much of a man for dear old mummy." Ann added with a giggle.
"What do you mean Ann?" Carl asked with a puzzled look.
"Mrs Tuttle was just telling me that my mum ran off with another woman, and my dad lost his job after being teased about it, and getting into a fight." Ann said with pride.
"Couldn't have happened to a nicer man." Carl said with a smile, as he sat back and enjoyed his coffee, and the nice sunshine. "I still think you better be careful, just in case he hears about Amber being attack, and comes looked for Amy here at the hospital." Carl added with some worry in his voice.
"I can deal with him, or her for that matter, but I wasn't going to give them a chance at hurting Amy again." Ann said with hate in her voice.
"I heard Mrs Tuttle call Amy by her name, did she ever meat Amy before she left home?" Carl asked, trying to get Ann off the subject of her parents.
"It turns out that Amy and I weren't as good at sneaking in and out the house at the weekends I let her dress up, as I first thought." Ann said with a giggle. "Turns out that she saw Amy a couple of times, and even heard Amy call me sis. She never told my parents, or let on to any of the other neighbours about it." Ann said just before taking a sip from her cup.
"She seems like a really nice person." Carl said, as he drank his coffee.
"She was always really nice, and she never did like the way Dad treated Amy, or Andy as it was back then." Ann said with a shake of the head, as she tried to make sense of the Andy/Amy thing.
"She has good taste in people then, and I know what you're trying to say Ann." Carl said with a chuckle.
They finished their drinks and then returned to the room where Amber was. The nurse was fiddling around with bits and bobs trying to look busy until they got back.
"Thanks for staying with her for me." Ann said to the nurse with a smile.
"No problem miss. I could see how worried you were when you left, so I wanted to be here just in case she woke while you were away." The nurse said with a smile, just before she left the room to go and get on with her other duties.
Ann took her seat again, and watched Amber as she slept. Ann was still hoping that she'd wake up any minute and ask them what they were all doing there, but looking at her now, Ann knew that wasn't very likely to happen. So she pulled out her mobile and sent a text message to Brad letting him know the news so far, she wasn't sure if he'd be asleep so didn't want to call him and risk waking him up.
Vic walked into the room, which made Ann jump, as she thought it was going to be a nurse, and she didn't want to get in trouble for using a mobile phone in the hospital.
"Hi guy's, any change?" Vic asked looking hopeful.
"Sorry Vic, but she's still asleep." Carl said with a sad look. "Are Claire and the girls okay?" Carl asked.
"They're still a little shaken up by it all, but the house is all locked up safe still." Vic said. "I was talking to one of the officers watching the place, and he seems to think the person was waiting for Amber when she got home, and gained entry that way." Vic added, as she handed Carl a small cool bag full of food that Claire had made for them all.
"Did Claire do all this for us?" Carl asked, as he opened the bag and saw all the sandwiches and other little bits and bobs for them to eat.
"Zoe and Donna helped her put it all together as well. She said to eat up, as she will bring more later." Vic said, as he walked around to where Ann was sat, and gave her a hug. "How you feeling Ann?" Vic asked.
"As well as I can be for saying I've had very little sleep." Ann said with a week smile, as she let Vic hug her.
"Why don't you and Carl take the car and go to Claire's for a couple of hours, so you can get some proper sleep." Vic asked.
"I couldn't leave Amber, not until she wakes up." Ann said, in a flat tone, as she held Amber's hand.
Vic knew by the tone of Ann's voice, that she wasn't about to leave her friend's side. Not that Vic could blame her for that.
"Will you at least have something to eat then for me?" Vic asked, as he handed her a sandwich to nibble on.
"I think I can do that for you Vic." Ann said with a smile, as she took the sandwich off him and started to eat it.
Ann soon finished the sandwich, and asked for another one, which Vic was more than happy to give her. She ate a couple more, and then had another cup of Coffee that Vic fetched for them all. Ann felt nice and full after all that, she started to feel a little sleepy, so she rested her head on the bed next to Amber's hand where she was soon fast asleep.
Vic covered her up with a blanket, and then went to sit with Carl so they could chat quietly about stuff until Amber woke, or a nurse came to check on her.
Ann was having some weird dream to do with Amber being attacked when she felt something tapping her nose, so she tried to brush it away a couple of times, but it just kept tapping her nose again. Ann finally opened her eyes to see Amber's fingers moving, and it was them brushing her nose. Ann suddenly sat up and looked at Amber's face, and saw her eye open. The other one was hidden behind a very swollen bruise.
"Amber, Amber!" Ann shouted as she stood up and looked her in the eye.
Vic and Carl jumped up in a panic thinking something bad had happened at first, but they soon smiled when they saw Amber trying to look around to see where she was.
Amber suddenly realised where she was, and what had happened to her, then she lifted her right hand to try and remove the pipe that was running down her throat, and staying her from being able to speak.
"No Amber, you can't pull that out yourself." Ann said, as he had to hold her arm down to stop her hurting herself.
Vic ran off to find a nurse or a doctor, as Amber looked to be panicking, as she kept trying to speak. He soon returned with a couple of nurse's, and a doctor.
The doctor asked Amber to try and relax while they did a couple of quick tests to make sure she was okay. Then a nurse removed the pipe from Amber's throat.
"It's going take about ten minutes before you'll be able to speak again Amber, so don't panic. Just let your friend give you some water to drink." The nurse said, as she handed Ann a bottle with a strew coming out of it.
Amber took the sips of water, as she kept trying to speak, but just made little squeaking sounds instead of any words.
"Please calm down Amber, you're safe now." Ann said with tears in her eyes, as she looked at her friend. Ann was happy to see Amber awake again.
"Amy, safe?" Amber finally managed to squeak out.
"Amy's safe back home at the shop with Chrissy and Mandy." Ann said as she let Amber take another sip from the bottle of water.
"Amber, did you get a look at the person who did this to you?" Carl asked.
"Yes. Amy not safe." Amber said this time. Sounding groggy from all the drugs, and the blows to the head.
Ann and the others couldn't work out what Amber was trying to say, so Ann kept giving her sips of water to try and help her speak a little better.
"What are you trying to say Amber?" Ann asked again once she'd cleared what was blocking her throat.
"He's looking for Amy." Amber said much clearer this time. "Your dad did this to me Ann." Amber said sounding really upset.
"He did this to you!" Ann shouted. "That bastard!" Ann added with another shout.
"He knows where she is." Amber said with a scared voice. "I tried not to tell him, but the pain was just too much to take." Amber added with sobs of tears now falling from her one good eye.
Ann, Carl and Vic all got shocked looks on there faces as they realised that he could be down where Amy and the others were by now, so they all grabbed their mobiles and started making calls to try and warn them.
"Did you give him the house address Amber?" Carl asked, as he tried calling Mandy at the shop, but the line was busy, so he tried her mobile.
"No, just the shop, and the club." Amber said in a pained voice, as she began to realise how badly she was hurt.
Carl was waiting for Mandy to answer her mobile as he listened to Amber's answer to his question. Then he heard Mandy answer her phone.
"Hi Carl, is everything okay with Amber?" He heard her ask.
"She's awake, but I have some bad news." Carl said. "I need you to get Amy and Chrissy in your car, then take them to the hotel now!" Carl added in a firm voice.
"I can, but I'm not at the shop right now. What's wrong?" Mandy asked sounding really worried.
"It was Amy's dad that attacked Amber. He beat her until she gave him the address of where Amy was. She only gave him the shop address, and the club though." Carl said.
"Oh god Carl, I'm about forty five minutes away from the shop at the minute." Mandy said in a panic.
"Don't panic princess, just get back as soon as you can. He may not even be there yet." Carl said, as he tried to help Mandy relax a little for her drive back to the shop.
Vic called Frank, and then called Becky to warn her to keep the club locked, and not to let anyone one in until Frank turned up. Ann tried calling Amy, but got no answer, so she made another call.
Amy was sorting out a customer in the shop, while Chrissy was on the phone placing an order for replacement stock. Amy heard her phone ring, but she couldn't answer it until she'd finished with the customer.
Chrissy watched Amy finish with the customer, then she saw her pull her mobile out, and get a puzzled look on her face.
"What's wrong Amy?" Chrissy asked, as she put her hand over the phone she had in her hand. They were checking to see if they had the items in stock at the other end of the phone, so she had been put on hold.
"I don't understand this." Amy said still looking puzzled. "I'm getting a call from Amber's phone." Amy said, as she hit the answer button. "Hello?" Amy asked.
Amy could hear road nose coming down the line, but no one was speaking, so Amy ended the call. "I think someone's playing tricks with me." Amy said.
Chrissy went to speak, but stopped when she saw Amy go as white as a sheet. Chrissy looked towards the door, and to where Amy was now looking with a scared look on her face. Chrissy watched a large man enter the shop, with his eyes fixed on Amy.
Amy couldn't believe that her dad had just entered the shop with a face like thunder. She saw him holding a mobile phone, and she soon worked out that he'd just called her on Amber's phone.
"You did that to Amber, didn't you!" Amy screamed at her dad, replacing her scared feelings with ones of anger.
"All the little bitch had to do was give me this address, but she had to play the hero." He said, as he walked towards Amy. "You've destroyed my life you freak!" He added with venom in his voice.
Amy wanted to run, but couldn't risk leaving Chrissy behind to face this psychopath, so she stood her ground.
"Run Amy, get away now!" Chrissy screamed to her.
"Shut up bitch, or you'll be next." He said, as he pointed at Chrissy with an evil look on his face.
"You leave her out of this, it's me you want." Amy said just before he grabbed her by the throat and picked her off the ground.
Amy tried to pull his hands away, but she just wasn't strong enough. She was starting to struggle with her breathing, but he just kept squeezing her throat tighter and tighter.
"Well don't you look the proper little fairy? I had to call you to make sure I was going to kill the right one." He said, as he kept squeezing her neck.
Amy was just starting to black out when she felt her dad let go of her throat, and start to scream in pain. Amy looked up as she gasped for breath to see Chrissy stood next to her dad, and a pen stuck in his arm.
It still didn't stop him swinging his arm and sending Chrissy flying across the shop into a display stand where she fell to the ground in a heap.
"No, Chrissy!" Amy shouted in a rough voice, as she rubbed her throat as she tried to make her way over to where Chrissy's lifeless body had landed.
"Where do you think you're going freak?" Her dad asked, as he pulled her up to her feet, and started to squeeze the life out of her again.
Amy could feel the life draining out of her, as she tried to fight for breath, but none was entering her lungs now, and then everything went black.
Chrissy woke in some pain and looked over to see the man that hit her dropping Amy's lifeless body to the ground, and then start to head over to where she was lying in some pain. Chrissy knew she was next to die, and she couldn't do a thing to stop it. Then Chrissy heard a voice she knew only to well.
"Why don't you try taking me on you bastard?" Brad said from the doorway.
Chrissy had never been so happy to see him in her life. Brad was soon nose to nose with him, and he took a swing at Brad, but Brad blocked it like it was nothing. Then Brad started to punch him until he could hardly stand any more. Chrissy watched as the man just fell to the ground in a heap.
"Amy, Amy!" Chrissy screamed, as she dragged herself over to where Amy's lifeless body lay on the ground.
"Let me take a look at her Chrissy." Brad said, as he rolled her onto her back, and then tilted her head back, and started to breathe into her mouth, then he would push down on her heart to try and get it working again. "Come on Amy, don't you dare give up on me!" Brad shouted and he went back to breathing into her mouth.
"Amy, Amy. Please don't leave me." Chrissy said, as she lay on the floor next to Amy crying from the pain she was in, and the loss of her friend. Then Amy started to cough and choke.
"You did it Brad, you saved her." Chrissy said in amazement, as she tried to get close to Amy.
Mandy pulled up outside the shop just before the police did. She entered the shop to find a large man flat out on the floor looking very badly beaten, and Brad kneeling on the floor over Amy's body. She also saw that Chrissy was lying next to her looking to be in some pain too.
"Oh god no, please tell me she's okay?" Mandy asked, as she ran to the back of the shop where they were all sat or lying on the ground.
"She's fine Mandy." Brad said, as he looked up at Mandy's worried face. "We need to get them both checked out at the hospital though. I think Chrissy has some broken bones looking at her." Brad added, as he let Mandy take over looking after Amy, so he could make sure her dad didn't try to escape.
Even though Amy's dad was a big man, he was still smaller than Brad was. So Brad was more than happy to help the police drag him out to the police van parked outside the shop. Then he led the paramedics to the back of the shop to look at Amy and Chrissy.
Amy was waiting for a white light, but instead she heard Chrissy calling her name. Amy thought that he'd killed Chrissy too, and she was going to join her in the afterlife, but she then heard Brad's voice calling her, and she knew that Brad wasn't dead, so she tried to open her eyes. Amy realised she was breathing again, and she could see a really worried Chrissy and Brad looking at her. Then she saw a very worried looking Mandy come in to view, and brad moving away to let Mandy take his place kneeling at her side, with her head rested on Mandy's knee instead.
"Are you okay sis?" Mandy asked, when she saw the pained look on Chrissy's face, and then she saw that her sister's face looked a little red and swollen on one side. "What did that bastard do to you?" Mandy added through gritted teeth.
"I think I've broken my wrist, and my knee really hurts when I try to bend it." Chrissy said to her sister.
"Don't try to bend it then." Mandy said with a silly grin on her face, just before she let out a little giggle.
"Dam, why didn't I think of that." Chrissy shot back with a giggle.
Even Amy had to try and giggle at the way Mandy and Chrissy could still find something to giggle at, at a time like this. She tried to speak, but her voice wouldn't work. Mandy saw this and spoke to her.
"Don't try to speak Amy, he did quite a number on your throat, and it looks really bruised." Mandy said, as she stroked Amy's hair.
Amy turned to look at Chrissy with a look that showed how sorry she was for getting her hurt, but also grateful for her coming to her rescue.
Chrissy understood the look, and just smiled back at her as best she could through the pain she was feeling in her face, Arm and leg.
Mandy helped Amy to sit up when Brad came back with a couple of paramedics. One of them went to look at Chrissy, and the other took a look at Amy's throat.
"She doesn't seem to be able to speak at the minute, will she be okay?" Mandy asked the woman, as she looked at Amy's throat.
"It's hard to say at the minute miss. We need to get her to the hospital, and let a doctor take a look." The woman said, as she took out a blue plastic bag and started to crush it in her hand. "Hold this on your throat, it should help keep the swelling down a little." The woman added, as she looked Amy in the eyes to make sure she understood.
"What is that thing?" Mandy asked for Amy, when she saw the puzzled look Amy was giving the woman.
"It's a form of ice pack that we use." The woman replied, just before going to help her colleague with Chrissy.
"I think she's got a broken wrist, and something is wrong with her knee, but I can't be sure what at the minute." Mandy heard the man say to the woman.
"I'll go and get the trolley and a leg brace then." The woman said, just before jumping up and running out the shop.
She was soon back with the trolley, and the brace for Chrissy's leg. Then they set about getting Chrissy sorted and on the trolley, and wheeled out to the ambulance just outside the shop. Then they helped Amy out to the same Ambulance and settled her into a seat next to the trolley that Chrissy was strapped too.
"I'll meet you at the hospital just as soon as I've done talking to the police, and locked up the shop." Mandy said with a sad look because she couldn't go with them now.
"Okay sis, we'll see you at the hospital later." Chrissy said with a week smile just before the paramedic shut the door.
Mandy helped Brad sort everything out with the police, and they said that they would need to see Amy and Chrissy later to take their statements. Then Mandy and Brad were free to leave.
Brad could see that Mandy was shaking as they locked up the back shutter of the shop after they'd left and locked the back door.
"Are you okay Mandy?" Brad asked sounding really worried about her.
"I'm not sure, I can't stop shaking." Mandy said, as she looked at her hand.
"I think it's the shock of what's happened just sinking in." Brad said, as he led her over to her car, and sat her in the passenger side. "I think I better drive you to the hospital Mandy." Brad added, as he took her car keys off her.
"I don't want to put you out Brad." Mandy said, trying to stop Brad from taking the keys.
"So you don't mind me helping to stop some guy from killing your sister's, but you worry about me helping you get to the hospital?" Brad asked with a chuckle.
"I'm sorry Brad, I guess I do sound a little silly right now." Mandy said with a little giggle.
"Don't worry about it Mandy. Don't you think you better call Carl and let him know what happened?" Brad asked.
"I better hadn't I." Mandy said, as she got her phone out, and scrolled down to Carl's number, then pushed the button to call it.
Even though Carl was holding his mobile in his hand, he still jumped when it rang. He saw it was Mandy's number, so he hit the answer button.
"Mandy! Are you safe at the hotel?" Carl asked with worry in his voice.
"No. I was too late." Mandy said, as she started to cry down the phone. "He's already got to them Carl." Mandy added through sobs of tears.
"Oh god no, are they okay?" Carl asked, as he put his hand to his mouth in shock.
"They're both still alive, but Chrissy had a broken arm, and maybe a broken leg, and Amy has some damage to her throat from where her dad tried to kill her." Mandy croaked out. They would have both been dead if it wasn't for Brad turning up and saving them both." Mandy added with a smile, as she looked over at Brad.
"Thank god for that. Are you with them now babe?" Carl asked.
"No, I had to close up the shop, but I am heading to the hospital now. Brad is driving me there in my car as we speak. I wasn't up to the drive myself." Mandy said, as she wiped her eyes with a tissue Brad had just handed her.
"What about Amy's farther, what happened to him?" Carl asked with anger showing in his voice.
"The police have him, or what's left of him." Mandy said with just as much anger in her voice as Carl had.
"What do you mean by that Mandy?" Carl asked, hoping that maybe he'd been hit by a bus or something just as big.
"He took a swing at Brad, need I say any more?" Mandy asked with an evil laugh.
"I get the idea princess. Tell him thanks from all of us up here." Carl said sounding happier that Brad had given him a good beating. "Call us later when you get to the hospital, and have some more news about them both. Love you babe." Carl said.
"I will do lover, and give my best to Amber. Love you more, bye." Mandy said, as she ended the call with Carl. "I better call mum, and let her know what's happened, so she can make her way to the hospital. She'll be able to help the doctors out when they find out that Amy isn't a real flesh and blood female yet." Mandy added, as she found her mums number and called her.
"What's happened Carl, are Amy and Chrissy alright?" Ann asked looking really upset. She'd heard what Carl said about them both being take to hospital.
"They're both alive, but Amy has some damage to her throat from where you farther tried to strangle her to death, and Chrissy had a broken arm, and maybe a broken leg." Carl said, as he pulled Ann into a hug to help calm her down a little.
"What about him?" Ann spat out. "Have the police got him?" Ann asked sounding really angry.
"Yes the police have him, and trust me when I say he must look a hundred times worse that Amber does right now." Carl said with a chuckle.
"How can you know that Carl?" Ann asked looking puzzled.
"He took a swing at Brad when he turned up at the shop and saved the girls lives." Carl said, as he broke the hug, and looked Ann right in the eyes.
Ann smiled, as she knew that Brad would have taken great pleasure in beating him to a pulp. He'd told Ann a couple of times that he'd like to spend some time getting to know her farther.
"I'll have to remember to give him a big thank you when I get back home." Ann said with a grin.
"I think we all owe him big for this, but I'll find some other way to thank him." Carl said with a grin, as he got the idea of the sort of thank you Ann had in mind.
"I'm sure you'll find some way to thank him." Ann said with an even bigger grin.
"I'm sorry Ann, I'm really sorry." Amber said, as she started to cry. "Please forgive me Ann." Amber added through sobs of tears.
"It wasn't your fault Amber, so please don't cry." Ann said, as she took Amber's right hand in hers and looked her in the eyes. "I should be begging for your forgiveness really." Ann said looking sad, as she looked at her badly beaten friend.
"You didn't do this to me Annie, so stop beating yourself up. I think we've seen enough of that for the time being." Amber said with a giggle, just before she gasped in pain. "Do you think you can get a nurse to give me something for the pain?" Amber asked.
Vic was soon off out the room to track down a nurse, while Ann sat and held Amber's hand. The nurse stuck a needle in a drip that was being fed into Amber's arm, and she was soon falling asleep.
"Will she be okay nurse?" Ann asked, as she watched her friend sleeping.
"It's a little early to tell yet, but all the X-rays showed clean breaks, so she should make a full recovery in time, but she'll need a lot of bed rest with them broken ribs." The nurse said, as she ticked some boxes on Amber's charts at the bottom of her bed before leaving the room.
Brad had to run to catch up with Mandy, as she made her way into A&E at the hospital Chrissy and Amy had been taken too. Mandy asked at the desk where she could find them, and a woman pointed them in the right direction.
Mandy had to stop and smile, when she saw Amy sat on a chair next to a very happy looking Chrissy. Amy was coughing, as she tried to not laugh at Chrissy, She'd been given something for the pain, which left her feeling very happy in a drunken sort of way.
"Hi big sister!" Chrissy shouted, as she tried to wave with her good hand.
"Shh! Stop shouting Chrissy." Mandy said, as she walked over to where they were.
"Oh, sorry." Chrissy whispered, as she looked around to see who was listening to them.
Mandy was glad to see Chrissy not in pain, but she was having trouble trying not to laugh at her at the same time.
"How you feeling now Amy?" Mandy asked, as she sat down next to her at the side of the bed they had Chrissy on.
"I'm feeling a little better now, and my throat doesn't hurt as much." Amy crocked out.
"I see you're getting your voice back as well." Mandy said with a smile, a she hugged her.
"Yes I am, but it's hard trying not to laugh at Chrissy though." Amy smiled, as she looked at Chrissy, as she lay on the bed grinning at them. "She saved my life Mandy." Amy added, as he broke down and started to cry in Mandy's arms.
"She did? What happened?" Mandy asked, a little shocked to hear that Chrissy had some part in saving her from death. "I thought it was Brad that stopped that man from killing you both." Mandy added.
"Brad did do all that Mandy, but Chrissy stabbed him in the arm with a pen to stop him from choking me to start with." Amy crocked out. "Then he hit her so hard, she just went flying across the shop. I thought she was dead to start with." Amy said, as she broke down again.
"If it hadn't been for Chrissy doing that Mandy, I never would have been able to revive her. Chrissy is the real hero in this story." Brad said, as he stood next to Chrissy, while he let her poke his chest.
"You're really big Brad." Chrissy said, as she kept poking his chest, and then his arm mussels.
"Hard to believe she's any type of hero at the minute." Mandy said giggling. "Besides, I think you're both heroes today Brad. Thank you for saving them both." Mandy added with a tear running down her cheek.
"No need to thank me Mandy, I was just glad I got there in time to save them both." Brad said with a smile. "It felt really good to meet him anyway." Brad added with a grin.
"I wish I could have been the one to stop him." Mandy said, as she thought about the pleasure of beating him like Brad had. "Will you not get in trouble over it though?" Mandy asked, suddenly looking worried for Brad.
"I may lose my license to be a bouncer over it, but it was worth it to save these two." Brad said, as he looked at Chrissy and Amy.
"I'm sure Carl can sort something out for you Brad." Mandy said with a smile.
"I'm sure I could soon find a job doing something else anyway." Brad said as a matter of fact.
"After what you did today, I'd give you a job." Mandy joked.
"I can do a lot of things Mandy, but I think I'd have to draw a line at some things." Brad said with a laugh, as he thought about trying to sell corsets and panties to woman.
"I don't know Brad, I think we could have more women coming to the shop once they found out you were working there." Mandy said with a grin.
"I'm not sure Ann would be that thrilled about it though." Brad said with a worried look, just before he started to chuckle.
The doctor soon returned with Chrissy's X-rays, and told Mandy that she had a broken wrist and a broken bone in her knee. Mandy watched as a team of nurses took Chrissy away to put some casts on her arm and leg. Then he went on to explain about Amy's needs, so she would make a full recovery.
"Amy will have some bruising, and it will be very sore for a couple of day, but there is no real damage as we can see." The doctor said, as he smiled at Amy. "Only give her cold drinks for the next several days as well. I've also sorted out some pain killers for her to take." The doctor added, as he handed Mandy a piece of paper.
Mandy thanked the doctor just before Prue turned up with Kim next to her, they both looked really worried. Kim went to sit with Amy, while Mandy spoke with Prue and the doctor about the treatment for Amy, and what they were doing with Chrissy. Mandy was worried when they said they wanted to keep Chrissy in over night, as they were worried about the blow she took to her head. But Prue soon calmed her back down when she explained it all to her.
"They're going to be keeping Chrissy in over night Amy, but don't worry about it to much. They just want to make sure she isn't in any danger from the blow she took to her head when he hit her." Mandy said, as she sat the other side to what Kim was sat.
"I'm staying too then." Amy said in a firm, but croaky voice.
"I'm sorry Amy, but you won't be able too." Mandy said in a sad tone of voice.
"I'm staying here with Chrissy until we can both go home." Amy said with a pout, as he folded her arms.
"I'll go and have a word with the doctor, and see what I can sort out." Prue said, as she walked over to the doctor again.
"Do you think your mum will be able to work anything out for Amy to stay here with Chrissy?" Brad asked.
"She use to work here, and she still has a lot of pull with the doctors." Mandy said, as she watched her mum sweet-talking the doctor, as they both laughed about something.
"Right, I've sorted a private room for them both to stay in, and they even said they could maybe get a third bed in if you wanted to stop the night as well Mandy." Prue said, when she returned to them.
"Thanks mum, but I really need to check on the house, and I still have to open the shop tomorrow." Mandy said with a sad look, she wasn't looking forward to trying to sort out everything on her own.
"Why don't you leave the shop closed for the day, so you can come and see Chrissy and Amy? You should be able to take them both home tomorrow." Prue said, as she pulled Mandy into a hug.
Mandy felt like she didn't need to be the grown up any more, so she relaxed, and then just burst into tears, as the shock of what happened really hit her.
Prue knew that Mandy needed to let it all out before she could do anything else, and she was finally doing just that.
"I'm sorry mum, I don't know where that came from." Mandy said, as she wiped her eyes after she stopped crying.
"With everything that's happened in the last twenty four hours, I'm surprised you're not sat in the corner rocking backwards and forwards." Prue said with a giggle, as she looked at her daughter with pride. "So do you want to take the offer of that bed here at the hospital for the night?" Prue asked.
"I'd like to mum, but what about Becky? She's got to run the club tonight with Carl being away, and I don't like the idea of her going back to an empty house." Mandy said sounding really worried again.
"I don't mind staying with her for the night Mandy." Brad said. "I'll be working with her tonight at the club, and then I can bring her to the hospital tomorrow to see Chrissy." Brad added.
"Would you really do that for me Brad?" Mandy asked looking hopeful that Becky would be kept safe.
"I just offered didn't I." Brad said with a smile.
"Thanks Brad, that would really help me relax, knowing that Becky was safe." Mandy said, as she walked over to him, and gave him a big hug.
"You know I'd do anything to keep you all safe Mandy." Brad said, as he rapped his arms around Mandy to hug her back.
"I know that Brad, I saw it today at the shop." Mandy said, as she felt safe and protected, as he hugged her. "Ann's a very lucky woman to have you to protect her Brad." Mandy added, as she broke the hug.
"I'm the lucky one having all you to protect." Brad said with a grin.
They all turned and looked when they heard Becky shouting, as she ran around the corner.
"Mandy! Where is she, where's Chrissy?" Becky said in a panic, as she ran up to Mandy.
"Calm down Becky, she's just having some casts put on her arm and leg." Mandy said, as she led Becky over to sit on Kim's knee, as they had run out of seats.
"Oh god Amy, you poor thing. Are you okay?" Becky asked, as she saw the bruise around her neck.
"I am thanks to Chrissy and Brad." Amy said, as she let Becky hug her. "I'm really sorry that Chrissy got hurt because of me Becky." Amy added, as she started to cry again.
"Hay! Stop speaking like that baby sister." Becky said, as she stroked Amy's hair.
They broke the hug when they heard an alarm sounding, and then all hell broke loose as they saw Amy's farther stagger past with a police officer trying to restrain him with little luck due to the size of the man. Brad stepped between him and the girls once he caught site of Amy sat with Becky.
"You little freak! I'm going to kill you!" He screamed, as he moved toward her, but he was suddenly pulled back and slammed to the floor from behind.
He looked dazed for a couple of second until he found himself looking up at a man that was even bigger than the one at the shop, and who was stood between him and Amy. He was soon back in handcuffs and then the large man led him back out to the police van before returning to the others.
"Now that was fun!" Frank said with a grin.
"Thanks Frank." Mandy said, as she gave him a hug. "I have no idea what he was doing here in the first place." Mandy added with anger in her voice.
"They wanted to make sure he wasn't going to die on them while in a cell back at the nick, after the pasting he got from my boy here." Frank said, as he walked over to Brad, and wrapped an arm around his shoulder.
"Thanks for the help there Frank, but I could have taken him you know." Brad said with a grin.
"I know you could have Brad, but I wanted to have a crack at him." Frank said with a grin. "But looking at Amy's poor neck, I wish I'd snapped his now." Frank said, when he saw the bruising on Amy.
"He's not worth going to prison for Frank." Becky said, as she hugged a very frightened Amy.
"How's our little Chrissy doing?" Frank asked, as he realised she wasn't with the rest of them.
"She's having a cast put on her arm and leg at the minute, then they want to keep her in over night, as she took a nasty blow to the head when she stabbed him in the arm trying to save Amy." Mandy said with a grin.
"Chrissy stabbed him in the arm?" Becky asked with shock in her voice.
"Way to go Chrissy. I knew she had some fight in her." Frank said with a grin.
Amy spent the next couple of minutes filling everyone in on what happened when her farther burst into the shop, to the point where she blacked out from being choked. Then Brad filling in the missing bits up to where the police and Mandy turned up.
They all stood up when they saw Chrissy being wheeled out of a room with a pink cast on her arm and leg. She was still a little out of it, and she was starting to fall asleep, but she woke up when she saw Becky stood with Mandy and the others.
"Hi Babe!" Chrissy shouted in her dopey sounding voice.
"I see the pain killers are working then." Becky said with a giggle, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her.
They all followed a hospital porter as he pushed the trolley with Chrissy on up to a private room. He stood back and let Frank lift Chrissy up like she was a little doll, and then put her on one of the beds in the room, then he took the trolley and left again.
Mandy and Prue explained everything to Becky, and then Mandy said that she'd be staying the night as well, and that Brad would go home with her after work, to make sure she was going to be safe when she got home. She also said that he'd drive her to the hospital in the morning, so she can be with Chrissy.
Becky wasn't really happy about being away from Chrissy for the whole night, but she knew she had a club to run, so she hugged Chrissy before she had to leave again, to go and get read for work.
Brad and Frank both left with her, so they could keep an eye on her for Mandy. They could both change once they were at the club anyway, so they didn't have to leave Becky for any reason. Even though they knew that he was in jail, they still felt the need to keep her safe.
Becky still had a house full that night, as Beth decided to stay the night with Mark being up with the others in the jet, and her not wanting to be alone after she found out what happened to Amber. Even Frank wanted to help out, so he stayed the night as well. Becky felt really safe that night when she got home, but she still missed her lover.
Amber woke to find Claire and the other girls all sat around chatting with Ann about things her and Amber use to do as kids. They all stood up and smiled, when they saw her awake.
"Hi Amber, it's good to see you awake." Claire said with a smile.
"Hi Claire, Zoe, Donna. Sorry if I scared you all." Amber said, as she tried to move, but thought better of it when her ribs made a protest.
"Don't be sorry you silly girl, we're all just glad to see you're still with us." Claire said, as she held Amber's right hand.
Claire was shocked to see the damage that man had done to her. Amber's leg was in a cast, her left hand was in a full cast that even covered her broken fingers, and her face was all swollen down one side where he'd beaten her.
"Have you had any more news about Amy and Chrissy yet?" Amber asked with worry in her voice.
"Yes we have, and they are both doing fine." Ann said with a smile. "Chrissy has a broken wrist, and leg, and the doctors want to keep her in over night just to make sure she's okay, due to her taking a blow to the head. Amy just has a very bruised throat from where he tried to choke her to death." Ann added with venom in her voice.
"There's nothing wrong with Amy, she won't leave Chrissy alone in the hospital, so they had to sort out a private room big enough to get a couple more beds in." Carl said with a chuckle.
"That sounds about right for Amy." Amber said with a little giggle.
They all chatted until there was a knock at the door, then the police officer from the day before entered the room.
"Hello Amber, I'm sorry to bother you, but I need to take a statement of what happened to you. Do you feel up to it?" The officer asked.
"If it will help put that bastard away, then yes I'm up to it." Amber said with anger in her voice.
"Do you want us all to leave?" Ann asked the officer.
"Please don't leave me Annie." Amber said, as she grabbed her hand. "I'd like Carl and Vic to hear what happened too, but I'd understand if Claire and the others wanted to leave." Amber said with a look of understanding, as she looked at Claire, Zoe and Donna.
"I don't mind any of you staying while we do the interview, but I must ask you to be quiet, as I will be recording it." The officer said, as he set up his recorder, and got his note pad out. "When you're ready Amber, please start from when you got home."
Amber went on to say how she'd got home from collage, and opened the front door, but before she could close it Ann and Amy's farther burst through the door and knocked her to the ground. Then Amber went on to say how he was screaming at her, wanting to know where Ann and the freak were living now. She said how she told him to go to hell, and tried to run away, but he kicked her leg, then she heard a cracking sound as a pain shot up her leg. Then he kicked her in the side, and must have broken the ribs when he did, but Amber still wouldn't tell him anything. He then moved on to her hand, as he stamped on it, then he started to break each finger one at a time until she couldn't take any more. Amber then said how she told him where to find the flyer, and business card for the club and the shop where Amy worked, and then made up an address for the house Amy and Ann lived at.
Ann, Claire, Zoe and Donna were all crying by the time Amber finished telling her story. Vic and Carl were really upset too, but they were really angry, and wished it was them that got to beat the crap out of him instead of Brad.
"Thank you Amber for telling me all that, I know it was hard for you to relive it all over again." The officer said looking shocked at what this man had done to the poor girl. "I just have a couple more questions to ask you though. Did he leave after you gave him what he wanted?" The officer asked.
"No. After I gave him the information, he started to punch me in the face until I passed out." Amber said through sobs of tears.
"Do you think he thought you were dead when he left you there?" The officer asked.
"Probably, but it's hard to say." Amber said, as she let Ann wipe away the tears. "What difference does that make?" Amber asked with a confused look.
"With what you've just told me Amber, we will be able to charge him with three counts of attempted murder." The officer said with a smile.
"Three counts of attempted murder?" Amber asked with a shocked look on her face.
"Yes three. There's you, this girl called Amy, and another girl called Chrissy. If it wasn't for someone called Brad turning up and detaining him, he would have killed them both." The officer said. "I also heard that he then threatened Amy again at the hospital in front of quite a lot of people, so I think we have a really good case against him." The officer added, as he stood up and thanked her once again for all her help, and he wished her a speedy recovery just before he left the room.
"Serves the bastard right." Ann said, as she held Amber's hand. "I'm so sorry you had to go though all that because of Amy and I." Ann said, as tears ran down her cheeks.
"I'd do it all again if I had to Annie, so stop saying how sorry you are." Amber said, as she lifted her hand, and wiped away some of the tears. "I said I loved your baby sister, and I still do with all my heart." Amber added, as she tried to smile.
"Maybe it's time you told her that Amber." Ann said with a hopeful look at her friend.
"There's no maybe about it Ann, I plan to tell her the next time I see here." Amber said. "Speaking of seeing her, I have a big favour to ask you Carl." Amber asked, as she tried to look at Carl, who was stood at the end of the bed.
"Just name it Amber, and I'll do my best to make it happen." Carl said with a smile.
"I'm really grateful for all you've done for me with the house and the money to get me through collage, but I really just want to be with Amy from now on." Amber said with a worried look that Carl would be mad at her for wanting to walk away from the house and collage after all his hard work.
"I can understand that Amber. Claire will keep the house going, and helping out needy students. I just want to see you all happy." Carl said. "So what's this favour you're after?" Carl asked.
"Do you think I could be moved to a hospital closer to Amy?" Amber asked with some pleading in her voice.
"I'll make some calls in the morning, as it's a little late today for that sort of thing, and I'll see what I can sort out." Carl said grinning.
Amber just smiled back at him, as she knew how he loved sorting out this sort of thing.
"Thanks Carl, but I have one more little favour to ask of you." Amber said with a cheeky look on her face.
"More favours? I think you're taking advantage of me now." Carl said with a giggle and his hands on his hips. "Okay, what is it?" he asked.
"Can you please take Annie back to the house, and make sure she gets a hot bath and a good night's sleep please?" Amber asked with a worried look, as she saw how worn out Ann looked.
"But I don't want to leave you hear a lone Amber." Ann whined.
"I need to take some more pain killers Annie, and you have seen how I fall asleep once I've taken them, so please go and get some proper sleep." Amber pleaded with her friend.
"Okay Amber, but I'll be back first thing in the morning." Ann said, as she leaned down and kissed Amber on her one good cheek.
They all waited until the nurse gave Amber something for the pain, and she started to fall asleep before they all left to head back to Claire's house.
Ann took the hot bath Amber told her to take, then she had a proper cooked meal that Claire cooked for them all, and then Ann headed off to bed for a good night's sleep, as did all the others.
Amy was sat in a chair next to Chrissy, as she watched her friend sleeping, due to the pain relief they had given her. Amy was sad to see the large bruise that now covered one side of Chrissy's face, and she hoped that there would be no permanent damage to her face because of it.
"Come on Amy, let's see about getting some sleep." Mandy said, as she pulled Amy out the chair.
"Do you think she'll feel better now Mandy?" Amy asked.
"I'm not sure what you mean Amy." Mandy said, as she looked at Amy with a puzzled look.
"Do you think Chrissy will feel better now she knows she saved me when it was really needed." Amy asked, as she let Mandy pull her into a hug. "She was really amazing today big sis. She knew she never stood a chance against him, but she still jumped in and tried anyway." Amy added, as she rested her head on Mandy's chest.
"I'm sure she's just happy to still have you here with us all Amy. Now let's get ready for bed." Mandy said, as she broke the hug and helped Amy get ready for bed.
"Do you think you'd sleep better sharing a bed with me tonight baby sister?" Mandy asked, as she pattered the bed she was going to be using.
"Please Mandy, I really don't feel like sleeping a lone tonight." Amy said looking a little sheepish, as she ran over and jumped in the bed. Mandy got in and then cuddled up to her before they both fell asleep.
All the girls had bad dreams that night, but Claire and the others all went running to the room Ann was using when they heard her screaming.
Claire was the first one to enter Ann's room, and she found Ann sat up in bed looking scared to death.
"Ann, Ann, are you okay?" Claire asked, as she sat on the bed next to her.
"Sorry, I was just having a bad dream." Ann said, as she wiped the sweat off her forehead.
"Sounded like a full blown nightmare to me dear." Claire said, as she pulled her into a hug.
"Is everything okay?" Carl asked, as he burst into the room with Vic close behind.
"Yes, she just had a nightmare." Claire said, as she pulled Ann out of bed.
"What are you doing Claire?" Ann asked.
"You can spend the night in my bed with me, you may feel a little safer with someone to cuddle you while you sleep." Claire said with a smile.
Zoe and Donna poked their heads out their bedrooms when they heard Claire talking to Carl, as they walked back up the hallway.
"Is everything okay Claire?" They both asked looking scared that someone else had broke into the house.
"Yes dears. Ann was just having some bad dreams." Claire said with a smile.
"I'm sorry for waking you all." Ann said, as she let Claire lead her down the hallway.
They told her not to worry about it, and then went back into their rooms. Carl waited for Claire to enter her room, pulling Ann along with her before they went back to their own rooms.
Ann was soon in Claire's bed, and falling asleep again cuddled up to her. Ann was use to being the one helping Amy sleep, but for once she thought it was nice to be the one getting cuddled, and she was soon sleeping soundly again, but without the bad dreams.
Chrissy was sat up in bed being fed by Amy when Becky, Beth, Brad and Frank turned up the next morning.
"Hi Baby!" Chrissy shouted when she saw Becky enter.
Becky just let a grin cross her face, as she ran over to the bed that Chrissy was in, and hugged her, as she started to cry.
"Hay, what's wrong baby?" Chrissy asked, as she let Becky cry on her shoulder.
"I'm just really happy to see you smiling, and breathing still silly." Becky said, as she broke the hug and wiped her eyes.
"How is Xena, Our worrier princess this morning?" Frank asked with a chuckle.
Chrissy just looked a little puzzled until she remembered about stabbing Amy's farther with a pen at the shop the day before. "I'm feeling a little better today, thanks Frank." Chrissy said looking a little red faced.
"Frank! Don't tease the poor girl." Mandy said with a grin, as she thought it was a good name for her after what she did.
"I'm sorry Chrissy, but I'm really proud of what you did." Frank said, as he walked over and gave Chrissy a quick hug.
"I was just trying to save my best friend, and baby sister from getting killed." Chrissy said, as she held Amy's hand with her good one. "It was brad that really saved us both though." Chrissy added, as she looked over at Brad.
"I just wish I'd got there sooner Chrissy." Brad said, as he looked at the bruise that covered one side of Chrissy's face.
"Come here please Brad." Chrissy said, as she waved her good had for him to come over to her.
Brad walked over to her, and then leaned down to see what she wanted to say. "What is it Chrissy?" He asked.
Chrissy pulled him into a hug using both arms, even though she was still having trouble lifting the one in the cast, and she kissed him on the cheek.
"Thank you brad for saving my life." Chrissy said with a big smile.
Brad had a tear running down his cheek when he stood back up again. "You're most welcome Chrissy." he replied, as he wiped away the tear.
Amy had walked around the bed, and she also pulled Brad down so she could kiss him on the other cheek. "I want to thank you for really saving my life Brad. Chrissy told me that you had to use CPR on me." Amy said just before kissing him again.
Brad was really crying now, as he looked at the two girl's he really didn't know what to say to them both.
"I'm sorry Brad, we didn't mean to upset you." Amy said looking worried.
"You didn't upset me Amy. I'm just glad to still have you both here with us." Brad said, as he let out a chuckle.
"Come on Brad, let it all out mate." Frank said, as he rapped his arm around Brad's shoulder. "Brad told me how he had a dream where he didn't get to you both in time to save you." Frank added, as he rubbed Brad's back.
"You have those dreams too?" Amy asked, looking shocked.
"Yes, even I have those dreams Amy. Wondering if I could have done something different, or if I could have got to you both quicker." Brad said, as he took a seat.
"You could drive yourself nuts trying to work that one out Brad." Amy said with a smile, as she went and sat on his knee. "Just be glad you got there when you did." Amy added, as she hugged him again.
"Thanks Amy. I can see you're just like Ann when it comes to knowing what to say." Brad said with a smile, as it was his turn to kiss Amy on the cheek this time.
"That's a real complement Brad, thank you." Amy said with a grin.
"Wow Chrissy. That asshole did a real number on you didn't he." Beth said, as she walked over to the bed Chrissy was lying in, and handed her a large bag of grapes.
"Hi Beth, you should see the other guy." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Brad. Even brad had to chuckle at that one.
"Yes I did hear that he looked pretty bad by the time Brad had finished with him. Then he had to tangle with Frank as well." Beth giggled, as she hugged Chrissy. "I hope you didn't mind Chrissy, but I spent the night with Becky. I only wanted to make sure she slept okay, and nothing happened between us." Beth added.
"No I don't mind Beth, and thank you for being there for my baby." Chrissy said with a smile, as she pulled Becky down for another kiss.
"I'm glad I could help, and I didn't really feel like being a lone in my flat with Mark away." Beth said with a smile.
"The boss makes a really great breakfast as well." Frank said, as he sat down next to Brad, where he was soon joined by Amy sliding over to his knee.
"Thank you Frank, for what you did down in A&E yesterday." Amy said, as she also gave him a kiss in the cheek.
"You're welcome Amy, but I didn't really do anything. Brad would have easily stopped him if I weren't there. I just wanted to have a quick go at him myself." Frank said with a grin.
Amy soon stood up again when there was a knock at the door, and a couple of police officers entered the room.
"Hello Officer, what can we help you with?" Mandy asked.
"Hello miss, we need to take a statement from Amy and Chrissy, about what happened yesterday." The first officer asked.
"Do you mind if we stay in here why you speak to them?" Mandy asked.
"Not at all miss, but we will ask you to be quiet while we take the statements." The officer asked with a smile, as he looked around the room. He took a really good look at Brad and Frank, when he saw the size of them both. "I take it one of you must be Brad?" The officer asked, as he looked at each of them.
"I'm Brad, is there a problem officer?" Brad asked, as he stood up looking worried.
"No sir, none at all. I just wanted to thank you for helping with the capture of the man that did this." The officer said, as he put out his hand to shake Brad's.
"Oh, right. I was just trying to save my friends officer." Brad said a little shocked that the officer wanted to shake his hand. "Do you know if I will be in any trouble over any of this, as I'm a doorman at a local nightclub." Brad asked.
"I think we can help you keep your license Brad." The officer said with a grin. "I take it you must be Frank then?" The officer asked, as he looked at Frank.
"I'm not to sure it's a good sign when the police call you by your first name." Frank said with a chuckle, as he also stood up.
"No need to panic Frank, some of the lads were saying that a man at the hospital helped them get our perpetrator under control, and he was even bigger that the guy who stopped him at the shop." The officer laughed. "One of them said you said your name was Frank." The officer added.
"Yes I did, just in case he wanted to press chargers against me." Frank said.
"We got statements from all the doctors and nurses that said you were just helping the police to restrain a very violent prisoner." The officer said, as he set up a recorder, and his colleague started to write down some details.
Amy and Chrissy spent an hour explaining what happened in every little detail, and Brad and Mandy filled in the bits that they saw when they arrived. By the end of it all, Becky was hugging Chrissy and crying. She was just so happy to still have her wife.
Beth, Frank and Brad all left to go and sort stuff out at the club, after telling Becky to stay and spend some time looking after Chrissy. They said they could cope with running the club for one night without her.
The doctor came in mid afternoon to give Chrissy another once over before saying she could go home, but she did have to use a wheel chair, due to the broken wrist not letting her use crutches.
Becky had to go with Chrissy in a taxicab home, due to her not being able to bend her leg with it being in a full cast from ankle to near the top of her leg. But they got back to the house just after Amy and Mandy got there.
Mandy had the wheel chair ready when they pulled up in the cab. Amy helped Becky lift Chrissy out the Cab, and then drop her into the wheel chair. Then they entered the house, and headed for the kitchen.
Becky put the kettle on, while Mandy sorted out an ice cold drink for Amy, as she wasn't aloud hot drinks for the next couple of days with her throat. Once they had their drinks they went to the living room to relax, and make the most of being away from the hospital.
Mandy and Becky made some calls to let everyone know that they were back home again, and they soon had a steady stream of people calling round to wish Amy and Chrissy a speedy recovery.
Sara and Cathy turned up first, and Sara had brought some marker pens with her. She was soon turning Chrissy's cast into a work of art.
Prue turned up just before Mable, Jenna, Kim, Cathleen and David arrived, so it turned into a little party. Jenna and Kim set to work helping Amy and Becky to sort out some snacks for everyone. Chrissy really wanted to help, but she was in no fit state to do anything to help out.
Mandy got Chrissy some of the painkillers they'd sorted out for her when she saw Chrissy was in some pain.
"Thanks sis." Chrissy said, as she took the pills and the glass of water from Mandy.
"You look worn out sis, do you want to head up to bed?" Mandy asked, as she looked at Chrissy.
"I'm really sorry, but I think I will." Chrissy said with a sad look. "Do you have any idea how to get me up there?" Chrissy asked.
"Maybe I can help out there." David said, as he stood up and then lifted Chrissy up in his arms and headed for the stairs.
"Thanks David." Chrissy said, as she let him put her down on the bed.
Chrissy was ready to be put in her own bed, but Mandy wanted to keep her, Becky and Amy close by for the time being, even though Chrissy was worried about hurting one of them while she slept. Mandy just brushed off Chrissy's worries about hitting them with her casts, and left Becky to help her get ready for bed.
Mandy and Amy saw the last of the visitors out, and then got cleaned up before they also headed up to bed. Mandy was happy she had a super sized bed they could all sleep in.
Amber's day had started off well because Ann was sat at her bedside when she woke, but she had been awake in the night with nightmares about Ann's farther trying to kill her, so she was later waking up that morning.
"Hi Amber, how you feeling today?" Ann asked, as she stood up to help Amber with any thing she wanted to do.
"Hi Annie. I was hoping to wake and find this was all a bad dream." Amber said with a week laugh.
"I really wish it was Amber. Are you still in a lot of pain?" Ann asked.
"Not at the minute, but I think they have me on some really good painkillers." Amber said with a little grin. "No Carl and Vic today?" Amber asked, as she looked around the room.
"No, they are both sorting out things with getting you moved." Ann said with a smile. "Claire is here, but she went to sort out some tea for use both. Do you want me to let them know you're awake?" Ann asked.
"Please, I could really use a drink, and something to eat." Amber said, as she ran her tong across her dry lips.
Ann smiled, and then pushed the call button to let the nurses know Amber was awake. Ann asked the nurse if Amber could get a drink, and something to eat, as she was hungry.
The nurse smiled, and said she'd be right back with a drink and some breakfast for her. She soon returned with a tray of food and a drink for her. Ann was soon feeding Amber scrambled egg on toast.
"Did you get some sleep like I told you too?" Amber asked between mouthfuls of food.
"Yes I did, but I was having some really bad dreams, so Claire dragged me down to her room for the rest of the night." Ann said with a smile.
"Did you have some breakfast before you came back here?" Amber asked.
"Do you really think Claire would let me leave the house without having breakfast?" Ann asked with a giggle.
"Good point Annie." Amber said giggling as well.
"I can't help it if I like to mother everyone." They both heard Claire say from the doorway, as she stood there with two cups of tea in her hands.
"That's what we all love about you Claire." Amber said with a smile.
"I can live with the title of mother hen." Claire said, as she walked over to the table Ann was feeding Amber from, and put the cups down on it. "How are you feeling today Amber?" Claire asked, as she brushed some stray hairs away from Amber's eyes.
"I'm feeling better now I've had something to eat, and a drink." Amber said, just before Ann put another fork full of food in her mouth.
Once Amber had finished her breakfast, and taken care of some other business, which she didn't much care for being help with by a couple of nurses, she settled down again. Amber spent the day nodding off, but was happy to see Ann and Claire there when she woke up. She smiled when she found Carl and Vic there on one of the times she woke.
"Hi Carl, Vic. Did you manage to sort anything out with me being moved?" Amber asked.
"Yes it's all sorted, but they can't move you for another couple of days. The other thing is, they won't let you fly, so I've had to sort out for an ambulance to drive you back down there." Carl said with a sad look.
"I don't mind Carl, I just want to get back to Amy again." Amber said with a grin.
"Are you really sure you want to give up on finishing collage?" Carl asked with a very serious look on his face.
"Yes I am Carl. I nearly died the other night, and the only thing that I could think of was Amy." Amber said, as a tear ran down her cheek. "Everything else just faded away." Amber added with a smile.
"I just wanted to make sure you were serious about it before you gave it all up." Carl said with a smile.
"I just want to be with Amy. I'm sorry that I'll be letting Sara down, but I'm sure she'll find someone to help her design dresses that is way better than I am." Amber said with a sad look.
"Why will you be letting Sara down? You'll be back on your feet in no time at all Amber." Carl said with a grin.
"I'm about to drop out of collage, so I won't be qualified to help her out will I." Amber said.
"That's funny, because all your teachers seem to think you are." Carl said with an even bigger grin.
"What do you mean Carl? And when did you speak to my teachers at collage?" Amber asked with a puzzled look.
"Zoe and Donna took me to meet with them today. I wanted to see what I could do to help you finish your course and get the degree you've worked so hard to get." Carl said.
"I'm sorry Carl, but I won't want to leave Amy once I've told her how I feel. So I won't be able to return to finish the course." Amber said with a pained look on her face.
"You won't have to Amber. They said you've done more than enough to pass the course." Carl said, as he handed her a peace of paper that said she had passed her collage course.
"Did I really do it then Carl, or did you have to flash your cheque book around?" Amber asked with tears running down her cheeks.
"Not this time Amber, you did it all on your own." Carl smiled.
"I did it." Amber said, as she turned her head to look at Ann. "I did it Annie. I really did it." Amber said with a grin.
"I know you could Amber, and you really did." Ann said with a smile. "I'm really proud of you sister." Ann added, as she gave her friend a very gentle hug.
They all stopped until the nurses kicked them out, then they headed home after calling in for some take out food, so Claire wouldn't need to cook once they got back to her home.
Carl told Ann that he and Vic were going to have to head back tomorrow, but she was to call if she needed anything, and that she was all set to drive back with Amber in the ambulance in a couple of days.
Once they had all eaten, and the dishes were washed and put away, they all called it a night, and Ann spent a second night being cuddled by Claire, as she fell asleep.
Carla and Vic went to see Amber at the hospital before they headed back to the airport, so they could head back home again to take care of business.
"Thanks for everything Carl, and you Vic." Amber said, as she hugged them with her good arm.
"You're most welcome Amber, now just focus on getting well again." Carl said. "We'll see you in a couple of days." Carl added with a smile.
"Please don't tell Amy the reason for me coming back down there. I really want to be the one to tell her how I feel about her." Amber said with a pleading look.
"Trust me Amber, you will be the one to drop that little bomb shell." Carl said with a grin. "We're going to run with the story that you need some special help with your hand." Carl added with an even bigger grin.
"That's a pretty good story to run with Carl, you can be quite sneaky sometimes." Amber said grinning back at him.
"Only sometimes? I need to work harder then." Carl said with a chuckle.
With that said they both gave Ann and Claire a hug before leaving to return home.
Ann spent the next couple of days looking after Amber, and making sure she didn't want for anything. Claire would come and go, as and when she could between looking after the house and making sure Zoe and Donna had breakfast before they left for collage. Ann was using Amber's car to drive around in to save Claire needing to run her back and forth to the hospital, but Amber was going to leave her car behind for the time being, so the girls could make use of it. Amber knew she wouldn't need it for some time.
Amy woke to find herself pinned down by Chrissy's arm with the heavy cast on, so she lay there waiting for her to wake, as she didn't want to risk hurting her if she tried to move it. She didn't have to wait to long before she saw Chrissy open her eyes.
"Morning Chrissy. How you feeling." Amy asked with a smile, and a very rough sounding voice.
"Morning Amy. I'm doing okay, but I really need to use the bathroom." Chrissy said with a pained look.
"Okay, don't let me stop you." Amy said with a smile without thinking, then it hit her. That Chrissy couldn't get to the bathroom without help. "Oh, I'm so sorry Chrissy, what can I do to help?" Amy asked, as she sat up.
Amy stirred Mandy and Becky as she spoke, and sat up in bed. Mandy turned her head to see what all the movement was about.
"Is everything okay?" Mandy asked in a sleepy voice.
"Chrissy needs the bathroom." Amy shouted, as she tried to step over Mandy, and get out of bed.
Mandy tried to mover out of Amy's way to help, but ended up catching Amy's foot and knocking her over. Mandy ended up with Amy's bottom in her face, and Amy's head down between her legs.
Chrissy just burst out laughing when she saw how they both ended up. Chrissy soon realised that laughing while needing to use the toilet wasn't one of the better things to do.
"Oh god, I really need to pee now." Chrissy said, as she tried to hold back the flow.
Becky opened her eyes when she heard Amy scream, and then heard Chrissy start to laugh, so she looked over to see Mandy and Amy in a very compromising position.
"Chrissy and I can leave the room, if you to want to spend some time together alone?" Becky said, as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.
Between what Becky just said, and the look on Mandy's face, Chrissy was soon laughing again. She was also having a lot of trouble trying not to wet the bed now.
"Please stop making me laugh, and help me get to the bathroom." Chrissy said, as she tried to get her laughter under control.
Mandy and Becky soon realised why Amy was trying to get out of bed so fast, and they soon jumped up and helped to carry Chrissy into the bathroom. Amy and Mandy left, and then let Becky take over the rest.
"Sorry about falling on you Mandy." Amy said looking a little red faced.
"Don't worry about it Amy, it was good to hear Chrissy laughing like that again." Mandy said, as she pulled Amy to her for a hug.
Becky had to giggle when she saw the look of relief on Chrissy's face as she relaxed on the toilet.
"How long have you been holding that in for babe?" Becky asked.
"Most the night I think." Chrissy said, as she let out a sigh.
"Why didn't you wake us and say something?" Becky asked in a stern tone of voice.
"I didn't want to be a bother to any of you." Chrissy said looking like a little girl being told off by her mother.
"It could have been a lot more bother if you'd wet the bed." Becky snapped.
"I'm sorry Becky, I wasn't thinking." Chrissy said, as she started to cry. "I just feel so useless at the minute." She added, as she grabbed some toilet roll, so she could dry her eyes.
"Becky! Is everything okay?" Mandy asked, as she knocked on the bathroom door.
"Yes, you can come in again now if you want." Becky said, as she went to help Chrissy stand up again.
"I'm sorry babe, I didn't mean to snap at you like that." Becky said, as she rapped her arms around Chrissy to hug her.
Mandy and Amy entered the bathroom again to find Chrissy crying on Becky's shoulder as she hugged her.
"Hay, what's wrong sis?" Mandy asked looking worried.
"It's my fault Mandy, I just snapped at her for being silly." Becky said, as she let Mandy and Amy help get her back out of the bathroom, and over to the bed again.
"Why was you being silly sis?" Mandy asked, as she sat on the bed next to her.
Chrissy just sat drying her eyes with the peace of toilet paper she still had in her hand, she was too depressed to say anything, as she thought that Mandy would shout at her too.
"She's been needing the toilet most the night, but didn't want to be a bother to any of us, so she just held it in." Becky said.
"Chrissy, we all understand that you can't just slip out of bed at the minute, and go to the toilet, but you'll never be a bother to us." Mandy said, as she hugged her baby sister.
"I was just telling Becky that I just feel so useless right now sis." Chrissy said, as she rested her head on Mandy's shoulder.
"I know how you feel Chrissy, but trust that we all understand that you'd be doing the same for us if it was the other way round, and you did do all this sort of stuff when it was me." Amy said, as she knelt down in front of Chrissy and looked up at her with a smile. "So just relax and let us take care of you for once." Amy added.
They all grabbed their dressing gowns and then made their way down stairs. Mandy and Becky let Chrissy put her arms around their necks, while Amy grabber her legs, and they all carried Chrissy down to the kitchen so they could sort out some breakfast. They knew it looked an odd way to get Chrissy down to the kitchen, but it worked.
Chrissy sat with Mandy at the table watching Becky and Amy sort out breakfast, and she just wanted to be helping them out.
"Are you going into work today sis?" Chrissy asked, as she tried to take her mind of watching Becky and Amy run around.
"I'm afraid I have to sis, we didn't open yesterday, and we never got the Ebay orders out on Wednesday either." Mandy said with a pained look.
"I'd offer to come with you, but I'd just get in the way, more than I'd help." Chrissy said, as she looked at her plaster cast arm, and then her leg.
"I know you would sis, but you just need to rest up, and get better." Mandy said with a smile. "I'll still have Amy to help me as well, so it won't be too bad." Mandy added, as she pattered Chrissy on the hand.
Becky and Amy soon had breakfast on the table, and they all sat and ate in silence. Once they had finished Mandy and Becky helped to get Chrissy in her wheelchair, so she was a little more mobile.
Mandy and Amy then went up to get ready to leave for work. Amy was feeling really down about being able to go to work, while Chrissy and Amber were both lay up unable to do much of anything.
Becky brought Chrissy to the front door with her, so they could wave to Mandy and Amy as they drove out the driveway on their way to work.
"This feels really weird Mandy, driving to work and leaving Chrissy back at home." Amy said, as she sat in the front of the car where Chrissy would normally be sat.
"I know what you mean Amy, but she wouldn't be able to do much if she came with us, and we wouldn't be able to get her up to the toilet when she wanted to go. So she's best at home where Becky can look after her." Mandy said with a smile.
"I know Mandy, but I just. It doesn't matter." Amy said, as she went back to looking out the window again.
"What's wrong Amy? I can see that something's bothering you." Mandy said.
"I'll be okay Mandy, it's just the shock of what happened with my farther, and him trying to kill me Chrissy and Amber." Amy said.
"I can understand all that Amy, but I can also see that something else is getting you down, so come one, tell me." Mandy prodded.
Amy just looked out the car window at all the people running around, and getting on with their lives. Then she turned to Mandy and spoke.
"Why am I still able to move around and live my life, while Chrissy and Amber can't?" Amy said looking sad. "Why did my farther feel the need to hurt them, and not just take it out on me!" Amy shouted in anger.
"They both chose to protect you the best way they could Amy, and they would both do it again because they both love you." Mandy said, as she parked the car around the back of the shop.
"I just feel so guilty about it all Mandy." Amy said, as she let her head drop.
"We all feel the same way Amy, its all part of caring for your friends and family." Mandy said, as she held Amy's hand. "Come on, we have a shop to sort out, and work to do." Mandy added, as she got out the car, and walked around to Amy's side to help her get out herself.
They got the shop opened up and then set about cleaning up the mess from the other day, then they set to work sorting out the Ebay orders and getting everything ready for the changing service at the hotel.
Amy came running from the back of the shop when she heard Mandy squeal just before lunchtime, but she soon relaxed again when she saw it was Carl and Vic in the shop. Mandy was wrapped in his arms catching up on missed kisses.
"Mandy! Did you have to scream like that? You scared the life out of me." Amy said with her hands on her hips.
"I'm sorry baby sister, but I've missed by lover." Mandy said with a pout.
"I'll let you off this time then big sister." Amy said with a smile. "Hi Carl, Vic. Did you have a good trip back down here?" Amy asked, as she walked over to where they were stood with Mandy.
"Yes the trip back was fine, but I still felt a little bad leaving Ann to deal with it all back there, but I had to get back to sort out business here." Carl said looking a little sad.
"I'm sure Ann can watch over Amber being moved on Sunday Carl baby. She is really smart you know." Mandy said, as she kissed him again.
"Will we be able to visit her on Sunday when she gets here?" Amy asked.
"I can't see why not, I'm paying enough for the privet hospital room." Carl said with a chuckle. "I must warn you though Amy, Amber is in a pretty bad way." Carl added with a sad look.
"I can imagine she is Carl, I've seen what he did to Chrissy, and that was only a taste of what Amber must have got from him." Amy said looking really sad again. "I'm sorry for all this trouble and pain I've brought into your lives." Amy added, as she broke down in sobs of tears.
"You're not to blame for any of this Amy." Carl said, as he hugged her. "That man had no right to do what he did to you, or your friends." Carl added, as he led Amy through to the back room so she could sit down and have some lunch.
"I'm sorry, but I just feel like it's all my fault." Amy said, as she took the bottle of water Vic passed her.
"Amy, you were nearly killed by a man you thought was put on this earth to protect you. I can't even begin to think how that must make you feel. So stop being sorry, and just be glad you're still here to tell the tale." Carl said with a smile.
What Carl said did make Amy feel a little better, and she did still have Chrissy and Amber to call her sisters, so she smiled at them all, and then helped Vic set up the lunch.
Amy told Carl and Vic what happened in the shop, and they both looked mad at parts, and relieved at other parts. They both made a point to thank Brad for what he did when they saw him later.
Lunch seemed to end too soon for Mandy. She wanted to sit and chat with Carl all afternoon, but they needed to get the clothing back to the hotel ready for Maria and Cathy to work their magic on the customers for the changing service, ready for a night of partying.
Mandy and Amy waved them off at the front of the shop before they headed back in and got started on the Ebay, and online shop orders.
Chrissy was sat in the living room flicking through a cookbook when she heard the doorbell. Then she heard Becky shout, "I'll get it!" Chrissy just giggled, as she looked down at her leg in the full cast, as it rested on a stool.
"They'd have a really long wait for me to get there at the minute." Chrissy thought to herself with a little giggle.
Chrissy heard Becky chatting with someone as they walked towards the living room, so she turned her head to see who it might be.
"Hi Beth!" Chrissy shouted with a smile, as she saw them enter the room. "What brings you here?" Chrissy asked.
"Hi Chrissy. How you feeling today?" Beth asked with a smile, as she walked over to where Chrissy was sat, and gave her a hug. "Becky asked if I'd come and look after you while she went for her driving lesson." Beth added, as she sat on the sofa next to her.
"Babe! I told you I'd have been okay for an hour while you had your lesson." Chrissy whined.
"I know what you said princess, but I don't want to take a chance on you trying to get to the toilet on your own while I'm out, and this way I can focus on my driving lesson." Becky said, as she leaned down and kissed Chrissy.
"If you don't want me hear I can leave again." Beth said with a pout, as she went to get up.
"Please don't leave Beth." Chrissy said, as she grabbed Beth's arm. "I'm just worried about being a burden to everyone." Chrissy added with a pained look.
"You're no burden Chrissy. I'm glad Becky asked me to come and sit with you." Beth said with a smile, as she pattered Chrissy on the knee. "I don't get to see nearly enough of you or the others away from the club, and it's lonely at the flat with Mark flying here there and everywhere." Beth added with a smile.
"I trust I can leave you to then? It looks like my driving instructor has just pulled into the driveway." Becky said, as she looked out the window.
"We'll be fine baby. Good luck on your lesson." Chrissy said, just before Becky leaned down for another kiss.
"I don't need luck babe, I'm a natural born driver." Becky said with a grin. "Thanks for keeping an eye on my princess for me Beth." Becky added, as she leaned over and hugged Beth, and then gave her a peck on the cheek.
"Thanks for asking me boss." Beth said with a grin, as she hugged her back.
Becky was soon leaving the room, and then the house, to go and take her last driving lesson before her test next week. She knew she'd have one more lesson right before her test, but she didn't really think of that as a normal lesson.
Beth helped Chrissy to her feet, so she could watch Becky driving a car, as she was normally at work when she had her lessons. Chrissy was really proud of her wife, as she watched her drive out onto the road again. Chrissy found herself wondering if Becky was glad the driveway had two gateways due to how large it was. You could drive in one gate and out the other. Chrissy wasn't sure how good Becky was at reversing.
"She's really good, don't you think?" Chrissy asked, as Beth helped her return to the sofa.
"She did look quite natural at it." Beth said looking surprised.
Beth spent the next hour and a half chatting with Chrissy about fashion, cooking and what it was like for each of them growing up. Then they went to the kitchen when Becky got back, so Beth could help with dinner, while Chrissy sat in her wheelchair and watched.
Chrissy and Becky soon had Beth giggling at the way they would play around with each other. Beth could see that they were as much, if not more in love as her and Mark were.
Beth got a big hug off Amy and Mandy when they got home from the shop later. Then she watched as Amy went and hugged Chrissy before she started asking if she needed anything.
"Do you need anything Chrissy?" Amy asked, as she broke the hug she was giving her.
"I'm fine Amy, and you both look worn out, so I don't want you running around after me all night." Chrissy said in a firm voice. "Was it a tough day at the shop without me?" Chrissy asked with a sad look.
"What do you mean Chrissy, where you not there with us? We never noticed." Mandy said with a puzzled look.
"Oh, I see." Chrissy said with a hurt look.
"Hay, I was only joking with you sis. Yes we missed you silly." Mandy said with a smile, as she gave Chrissy a hug, and then kissed her on the cheek. "We never realised just how well you kept everything organised. Amy and I seemed to be running around a lot more without you to tell us what to do." Mandy added, as she sat at the table, and took the glass of juice Beth just handed her.
"I missed you big sister Chrissy, even if Mandy didn't." Amy said, as she gave Chrissy another hug. "Thanks Beth." Amy said, as she broke the hug, and then took the glass of juice Beth offered her.
Becky had already talked Beth into staying for dinner, so once it was ready they all sat at the table and made a start on eating it. Becky had to cut up Chrissy's for her, as she couldn't do a lot with her broken wrist, and the cast on there. Becky left just after dinner to go and get ready for work at the club. Mandy showed Beth to her bedroom, so she could get ready for work as well.
Chrissy had to stay in the kitchen with Amy and Mandy, as she couldn't do a lot to help Becky get ready in her state anyway.
The girls got a shock when they saw Vicky and Carla stood at the door when they opened it. They were just expecting it to be Vicky.
"Hi Vicky, hi Carla. Nice to see you both." Chrissy said, as she sat in her wheelchair.
"Hi Chrissy, how you feeling princess?" Carla asked, as she leaned down to give her a hug. "That looks really painful." Carla said, as she looked at the black eye and bruised cheek.
"It does hurt a little, but it's a small price to pay for saving a friend." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked up at Amy.
"Hi Vicky. Could you do me a big favour please?" Chrissy asked with a little girl smile.
"Hi Chrissy. I'll do anything for my little warrior princess." Vicky said with a grin, as she bent down to look at Chrissy a little better.
"Do you think you could carry me up stairs please? I don't want to make hard work for Mandy and Amy later." Chrissy asked with a pleading look.
"I wouldn't call that a big favour princess." Vicky said, as she lifted Chrissy out the wheelchair like she was a small child. "Will you lead the way Amy, so you can open the bedroom door for us?" Vicky asked, as she waited for Amy to go up the stairs in front of her.
"Thanks Vicky, and sorry for being such a pain." Chrissy said, as she hugged her, and then gave her a peck on the cheek.
"Don't ever worry about being a pain with me Chrissy" Vicky said, as she hugged her back. "If you ever need anything, just call me, and I'll come running." Vicky added with a smile, just before she left the room to go and join the others down stairs again.
Becky had followed them upstairs, so she gave Chrissy a hug, and then kissed her on the lips before grinning and then running from the room before Chrissy could have a go at her over making a mess of her lipstick.
Amy went down to see Becky, Carla, Beth and Vicky off before she went to her room to grab her laptop and a movie. Then she returned to Mandy's room where Vicky had put Chrissy.
"What you doing Amy?" Chrissy asked when she saw Amy enter the room with her laptop.
"I thought we'd watch a movie on my laptop." Amy said with a grin, as she plugged her power lead in and then fired it up.
Chrissy got an even bigger shock when Mandy entered the room with a big bowl of popcorn, and a bottle of wine.
"I've locked up down stairs, so we can all get ready for bed, and then watch a movie, and pig out on popcorn." Mandy said with a grin, as she handed Chrissy the popcorn to hold onto while she and Amy got ready for bed.
Chrissy had never bothered to get dressed, as she knew she wasn't going anywhere. She sat nibbling on the popcorn while she watched them both run off to find there night cloths.
They spent the rest of the night enjoying a comedy, and having a really good laugh before they all got tired and got their heads down.
Saturday was a repeat of Friday except Beth never came around, and Becky didn't have a driving lesson. Mandy and Amy went to work, but they never went to the club that night, as they weren't going to leave Chrissy at home a lone. They both decided that they wouldn't be going to the club again until Amber and Chrissy were both back on their feet again.
Amy went to bed feeling really nervous about seeing Amber the next day. Carl had already warned her that Amber looked pretty bad, but she was expected to make a full recovery given time. Amy was glad to feel Chrissy wrap her arm around her, even if it was weighed down by the wait of the cast.
Remember your comments are the Author's only form of payment! So leave one if you like this story!
Edited By ChrisW
Part 20
Amy was watching the clock slowly tick away the time until she could go to the private hospital that Amber was being taken to. Ann was going to call when they had her settled in to her room, then Vic and Carl were going to drive them all to see her.
"It'll only make it go even slower you know." Chrissy said, as she saw Amy looking at the clock again.
"I know Chrissy, but I just want to see Amber again, and tell her how sorry I am for what happened to her." Amy said, as she lay next to Chrissy on the bed in Mandy's room.
"You really need to stop blaming yourself baby sister." Chrissy said, as she poked Amy in the side, making her giggle.
"Hey! Stop that! How can I be all sad and moody, if you keep poking me, and making me giggle?" Amy said, as she sat up.
"That's the point Amy." Chrissy said with a grin, as she also sat up. "Will you go and see if Vic will help me get back down stairs again please?" Chrissy asked Amy.
"I'll remember you poking me like that the next time you're feeling all sad and moody." Amy said with a grin, as she got up off the bed.
Amy had come up to keep Chrissy company after they had lunch, as she was feeling a little sleepy due to the painkillers she was taking, and she wanted to be more awake so she could go with the others when they went to see Amber later.
Chrissy watched Amy as she ran out the room to go and find Vic. She was soon coming back, but she didn't have Vic with her, she had Brad instead.
"Hi Chrissy. I hope you don't mind, but I offered to come and get you." Brad said with a smile. "How you feeling now?" He asked, as he lifted her up off the bed.
"Hi Brad. I'm doing okay, just a little bored with not being able to get around on my own though." Chrissy said with a bored look on her face. "I'm really glad to be getting out the house today though." Chrissy added with a grin.
"I'd be more than happy to come and take you out to places while you're like this Chrissy, just give me a call." Brad said with a smile, as he carried her down stairs, and put her in the wheelchair that Becky had wheeled out into the hallway.
"Hi baby." Chrissy said, as she hugged Becky and kissed her. "Brad just offered to come and take us out places if we want too." Chrissy added with a grin.
"You'd really do that for us Brad?" Becky asked.
"Sure, I don't do much through the day, and I don't want to see Chrissy stuck in the house all day if I can help." Brad said.
"Thanks Brad." Becky said, as she gave him a hug.
"I'm sure you'll make good use of the minibus then Brad." Carl said, as he led the way out to show everyone the special minibus he'd brought to run Chrissy and Amber around in once she got out the hospital.
They all smiled when they saw the minibus, and even Chrissy was grinning when Vic opened the back and let a wheelchair lift comedown. The whole back of the minibus was set up for two wheelchairs to be placed side by side and locked in place.
"You got this just so Amber and I can still get out the house, Carl?" Chrissy asked, as she was being lifted into the back of the minibus.
"Yes I did Chrissy, I saw how you and Amber have your legs stuck out like that, and knew you'd never get in a car, so I thought this would be the best idea." Carl said with a grin, as he let Mandy wrap her arms around his neck, and then pull him down for a kiss.
"Thank you lover, you're the sweetest man I know, and the sexiest woman I'll ever want." Mandy purred just before kissing him again.
Carl was stood grinning, as he broke the kiss with Mandy, not really knowing what to say after a kiss like that. He soon broke out of his daze when his mobile rang. Looking at the screen he saw it was Ann, so he hit the answer button.
"Hi Ann, did you make it down here okay?" Carl asked.
"Hi Carl. Yes she's all settled in and looking forward to seeing you all." Ann said sounding happy to be seeing them all as well.
"We're just getting Chrissy in the minibus now, so we should be there in about half an hour." Carl said, as he watched Brad and Vic locking Chrissy's wheelchair into the back of the minibus.
"Okay, see you soon. Bye." Ann said.
"Okay, bye for now." Carl said before ending the call.
Everyone else got in the minibus, and they were soon pulling out the driveway, and heading off to see Amber and Ann.
Amy was getting more and more worked up the closer they got to the hospital, but she calmed a little when she felt someone take hold of her hand. She turned to see Chrissy smiling at her with a knowing look in her eyes. If anyone knew how Amy was feeling at that very moment, it was Chrissy. Amy smiled back, and then went back to looking out the window, but kept hold of Chrissy's hand.
Chrissy had told Becky about Amy being worried about seeing Amber, and the mess her farther had left her in, so Becky was happy to let Amy sit at the back with her on the ride over to the hospital.
Vic was driving the minibus, and he was soon pulling into the parking area of the private hospital. Once he'd parked, and they'd all got out, they made their way in.
Amy remembered the place from when she'd been brought here, or more he, as she was still Andy back then. Amy thought about how her life had changed for the better since then, but also how the past was still following her around, and hurting her friends.
Carl asked a nurse which room he needed, and she gave him directions, and the others followed him, as he led the way with one arm wrapped around Mandy's waist.
Amy was bringing up the rear, as she was pushing Chrissy, so Becky could hold her hand as they walked along. Carl found the room and then entered it talking to who ever was inside. Amy got to the doorway and looked in to see Amber, or the person that sounded like Amber.
The girl that was talking really did sound like Amber, but she was all bruised and swollen down one side of her face, and her left Arm and hand were in a cast, as well as her leg being in a full cast just like Chrissy's was.
Amy suddenly felt really sick, and shocked that Amber had been hurt and it was all her fault.
"How can I face Amber knowing it was my fault she is in here looking like that?" Amy thought to herself.
Becky had stepped back to let Chrissy enter the room before her, so she never noticed Amy step out the way to let her push Chrissy into the room. This also meant that none of them saw Amy run off down the hallway either.
Amber was really glad to see everyone again. She just wished it was under better circumstances. She smiled as she watched them all enter the room, and she was looking at Carl and Mandy, so she never saw Amy looking in through the open door as Becky pushed Chrissy into the room.
They all saw Amber's face change to one of sadness when she looked at the door, and then back at them.
"Did Amy not come with you?" Amber asked sounding upset all of a sudden.
"Yes, she's right here." Becky said, as she turned to point at Amy, but found empty space. "Well she was just here." Becky said, as she stepped back out the room and looked up and down the hallway, but couldn't see her any place.
"Okay people, let's go and find her before she does something silly." Carl said, as he led them all out the room after Becky wheeled Chrissy over to the side of the bed Amber was lying in.
"Hi Amber. Fancy meeting you here." Chrissy said with a smile, as she tried to make Amber feel a little better. "Don't worry Amber, I think it was just a little too much for her to see you looking like that." Chrissy said, as she reached over and squeezed Amber's right hand with her left one.
"Hi Chrissy. How're you doing?" Amber asked, as she looked at Chrissy with her leg and arm in a cast a little like her. "We make quite a pair don't we." Amber giggled.
Chrissy kept up a steady stream of chat, to try and keep Amber's mind of Amy running away.
Carl and the others all split up and ran off to find Amy. Ann ran out to the parking area, and saw Amy stood near a minibus, which she took to be the one Carl was talking about on the phone.
"Amy, Amy! You've got us all running around trying to find you." Ann said, as she ran over to where Amy was stood crying, as she leaned against the minibus. "What's wrong baby sister?" Ann asked with worry in her voice, as she wrapped her arms around Amy.
"I can't do it sis, I can't face Amber knowing that it's my fault she's like that." Amy said, as she sobbed on Ann's shoulder.
"Amber doesn't blame you Amy. She really wants to see you, she's only being hurt now because you ran away when you saw her." Ann said, as she hugged her baby sister.
"How can she not hate me sis after what dad did to her trying to find me?" Amy said looking really confused.
"Why don't you save all the questions for Amber, and let her tell you how she feels?" Ann asked, as she started to lead Amy back over to the hospital.
Amy started to fight with Ann as they got to the entrance, but it was soon taken out of her when she was lifted off the ground. Amy found herself being carried, in Brad's arms, back up to the room where Amber was.
"Stop it Brad, and put me down now!" Amy shouted.
Brad kept walking, as he looked down at Amy and just said, "No."
Amy went to speak again, but stopped when she saw the look he gave her, so she just wrapped her arm around his shoulder, and let him lead her back to the room with a smiling Ann walking alongside.
Carl and the others must have seen Brad carrying Amy because they were all soon following behind.
Amber's sad look changed to a full-blown grin when she saw Brad enter the room carrying Amy in his arms.
"It's really amazing what you can pick up in these places." Brad said with a grin, as he put Amy down next to the bed.
"Hi Amy. I'm really glad you're still with us." Amber said with tears in her eyes, or eye, as she still couldn't open her other one. "I'm sorry you and Chrissy got hurt because of me." Amber said, as she finally broke down and started sobbing.
"Don't cry Amber, please don't cry." Amy said. "I'm to blame for all this. I never should have contacted Ann. I should have died saving Chrissy that day, then none of this would have happened." Amy said though a sob of her own tears.
Amy soon stopped crying and put her hand to her face when she felt a burning pain, as Amber slapped her across it.
"Don't you ever speak like that again young lady!" Amber shouted, as she looked Amy right in the eye.
"I'm sorry big sister Amber." Amy said, as she held her own cheek to try and stop it burning so much.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I don't want to be your big sister any more." Amber said, as she fought with some pain from her ribs after slapping Amy across the face.
"Sorry Amber, I think I can understand that." Amy said feeling really crappy with what Amber had just said.
"I really don't think you do Amy, I really don't think you do." Amber said.
"Can we still be friends though Amber?" Amy asked, as she fought back the tears again, scared of what Amber was going to say next.
"I'm sorry Amy, but we can't be friends either." Amber said with a sad look.
Amy wanted to run away again when Amber said that, but Brad was still stood right behind her. Amy watched as Amber reached up with her hand and pulled Amy's head down to look her in the eye.
"I should have done this months ago." Amber said, as she pulled Amy's lips to hers. She kissed her with all her heart.
Once they broke the kiss, Amy had her eyes shut still, but was licking her lips, as she touched them with her finger. She couldn't believe that Amber had just kissed her on the lips, and she was awake when she did it.
"I love you Amy, and I want you to be my wife. Will you marry me?" Amber asked.
Amy's eyes shot open when she heard Amber say that, and she looked really shocked, then confused, just before she fainted.
"Do you think that was a yes, or a no?" Amber asked with a giggle.
Brad was there to grab Amy before she fell on Amber, then he held her until Ann and Becky could help get her on the bed next to Amber.
Amber let them lay her on her good arm, so she could look at her as she slept. Amber was happy to watch her little angel sleep for a little bit.
Amy thought it was a weird, but very nice dream she was having, as she opened her eyes to find Amber looking at her. Amy suddenly realised that she wasn't dreaming.
"Did you just say you loved me Amber?" Amy asked sounding really scared that she had been dreaming, and Amber was about to crush all her dreams.
"Yes I did Amy, and I also asked you to marry me, but you passed out before I got an answer." Amber said with a pout.
"You're not just playing with me are you, as some sort of payback for what happened to you?" Amy asked with worry showing on her face.
"I'm not playing with you at all Amy. I just want to treat you like Becky treats Chrissy, or Sara treats Cathy." Amber said with a smile. "I love you with all my heart Amy, and I have since I first saw you out shopping with Ann that first time." Amber said, as a tear ran down her cheek.
"Yes I will Amber. Please make me your wife." Amy said with a grin, as she placed her lips on Amber's, as they kissed to seal the deal.
They soon stopped kissing when they heard everyone cheering and clapping. Amber and Amy looked around the room grinning at everyone.
"Why do I get the feeling everyone knew about this apart from me." Amy said, when she saw them all grinning.
"They all worked it out, or I told them I loved you, but made them promise to keep it quiet." Amber said with a sad look. "I'm sorry for that Amy." Amber added.
"Why couldn't you just tell me Amber? I thought you were looking for a man like Brad, with how you kept talking." Amy said, sounding a little hurt.
"I thought I was doing it to save you the pain of watching me leave to return to college, but now I know it was to protect myself." Amber said, as she tried to look away from Amy. "I was scared that I wouldn't be able to leave if I told you how I felt about you." Amber added, as she started to cry.
"What about when you're better, and you head back to college, will you be able to cope being away from me?" Amy asked, as she wiped away the tears from Amber's cheek.
Amber suddenly turned back to look Amy in the eyes. "Has Carl not told you yet then Amy?" Amber asked.
"Told me what?" Amy asked looking confused, as she looked at Amber, and then Carl for the answer.
"Carl went and spoke with my tutors at college, and they said I've done enough work to pass my course." Amber said with a grin. "I don't have to go back to college now." Amber said with an even bigger grin.
"What, you mean that you're going to be stopping here after you're better?" Amy asked with a big smile on her face.
"Yep, you're stuck with me baby." Amber said, as she pulled Amy's head closer for another long kiss.
"I thought I was being silly to even dream about having you all to myself. I always thought you were just too beautiful to ever want to be with someone like me Amber." Amy said, as she looked deep into her eyes or eye as it was, but Amy only saw the beautiful woman she loved with all her heart.
Amy slid off the bed when a nurse came into the room, but the nurse just smiled at Amy before checking a couple of things then leaving again. Amy spent the rest of the time visiting stealing the odd kiss now and then.
Chrissy and Becky had to laugh when it was time to leave, because Amy and Amber were just like they were in the mornings when Chrissy was leaving for work. Ann had to drag Amy out the room, with Amy shouting how much she loved Amber. Amber was shouting back how she loved Amy more.
Ann saw the funny side though, and was really happy to finally have the two of them together. Ann had never seen Amy so alive, and happy.
They called and grabbed some Chinese takeout on the way back to Mandy and Chrissy's place, so they wouldn't have to start cooking once they got home. Brad and Vic helped get Chrissy out the minibus and then locked it up before entering the house with Amy pushing Chrissy in her wheelchair. Becky had gone ahead with Ann, Mandy and Carl, so they could start dishing up the food.
"I'm going to leave the minibus here, so you can all use it to take Chrissy out anytime you want." Carl said with a smile, as they all sat eating the food.
"Thanks Carl, for the transport." Chrissy said, as she sat letting Becky and Amy feed her off their plates.
Amy said she needed the practice for when Amber got home from the hospital. Chrissy didn't mind being fed by both of them, so she just sat grinning, as the two of them kept forking in the food.
Brad had his car parked out on the road, so he gave Carl and Vic a lift back to the hotel, but not before he took Chrissy up to bed.
"Thanks Brad for doing this for me." Chrissy said, as she gave him a peck on the cheek.
"I'm glad I can help out Chrissy." Brad smiled. "I'll see you just after dinner time tomorrow then princess." Brad said with a grin.
"Am I ever going to live that down?" Chrissy asked with a sigh.
"What's wrong with being called princess?" Ann asked, as she stood next to Brad in Mandy's bedroom.
"They mean princess, as in Xena, warrior princess." Chrissy said with a goofy look on her face. "I stab some asshole in the arm with a pen, and all of a suddenly I end up with that nickname." Chrissy added, as she threw her hands up in the air, and fell back on the bed.
"Oh, I see." Ann giggled. "It does suit you though Chrissy, and you did save my baby sisters life." Ann added, as she leaned down and hugged Chrissy to thank her for what she did. "Thanks for doing that Chrissy. I said you'd know when to step in and save her." Ann added with a smile.
"I'd do it all again in a heartbeat Ann." Chrissy said with a smile, just before she had an idea. "Hey! If you're going to call me Xena, wouldn't that make you Hercules?" Chrissy asked with a grin, as she looked at Brad.
"Gosh, is that the time? I better see about getting off. I'll see you tomorrow Chrissy!" Brad shouted as he ran out the room.
Chrissy and Ann giggled, as they watched Brad run away. Ann was soon going after him to get some sugar before he left with Carl and Vic. Amy and Becky entered the bedroom just before Ann left, so she didn't feel too bad for leaving Chrissy lying on the bed giggling.
"What's got you giggling baby, and what had Brad running away with a worried look?" Becky asked, as she dropped on the bed next to Chrissy.
Amy dropped down on the other side, then she wrapped an arm around Chrissy as she cuddled up to her. Becky did the same from the other side, while Chrissy just lay there grinning.
"Brad was telling Ann about my Xena nickname, and I had a thought that if I was Xena, then that would make him Hercules. That's when he ran out the room saying he was late for something." Chrissy said with another fit of giggle, this time with Becky and Amy joining in with her.
Mandy and Ann were soon walking back into the bedroom after seeing the boys off. Ann helped Amy to get up off the bed, and then said their good nights before leaving to head down to their own room.
Becky and Mandy helped Chrissy get ready for bed, and then sorted out getting ready themselves before making Chrissy the main filling in a sandwich between them.
Amy felt a little lost with only Ann to cuddle her, but she was still glad to have her sister back, and she was even happier to have Amber to call her own.
Ann couldn't help but smile when she saw the grin on Amy's face as she got into bed next to her.
"What you grinning at baby sister?" Ann asked, as she lay her head on the pillow next to her, looked into her little sister's eyes.
"I've got Amber sis. She really does love me." Amy said with an even bigger grin, just before letting out a squeal and hugging her sister.
"I'm happy for you sis." Ann said, as she hugged Amy back. "Now let me turn off the light, so we can get some sleep." Ann said with a little giggle before she reached out of the bed and turned off the light.
Ann was really happy to be sleeping in her own bed again, and having Amy to cuddle up with.
Amy had pleasant dreams that night of her and Amber walking down the isle, both wearing beautiful white wedding dresses. She also dreamt that her dad showed up to spoil the wedding, but Chrissy stopped him dressed as Xena, and Brad looking like Hercules dragged him away. Amy woke up giggling the next morning, which woke Ann from her sleep.
"What you giggling at baby sister." Ann asked, as she tried to stretch out.
"Sorry sis if I woke you, but I was just having a weird dream." Amy said, as she kissed her sister on the cheek, as she gave her a good morning hug.
"Nice weird, or scary weird?" Ann asked.
"Very nice weird." Amy said with a grin.
Ann lay there looking at Amy for a couple of seconds waiting to hear the dream, but had to speak when Amy didn't say anything.
"So! Come on spill it, tell me all about it then baby sister." Ann said sounding all excited.
Amy spent the next ten minutes telling Ann about her dream, Ann was giggling with Amy by the end of it, as she thought about Chrissy and Brad dressed as Xena and Hercules.
"That is some dream Amy, but I'm glad you're not having nightmares about everything that's happened." Ann said, as she slid out of bed.
"So am I sis." Amy said, as she also slid out of bed. "Do you have to get back to work today?" Amy asked, as she watched Ann sorting out one of her work suits.
"I'm afraid so baby sister." Ann said with a sad look. "I can't keep losing time at work, even if Carl is my boss and doesn't mind.
"Will you be going to see Amber later?" Amy asked, as she followed her sister into the bathroom.
"Yes, I'll be going after work to see her. Chrissy and Brad will be going up to see her just after lunch as well." Ann said, as she turned the shower on.
"That's okay then, I was a little worried that she wouldn't have any visitors until tonight." Amy said feeling a little better about everything now.
"I think you were a little busy with Amber to hear what we were all chatting about last night." Ann said with a grin.
"I'm sorry sis, but it's not everyday your dream girl tells you she loves you." Amy said looking really sheepish.
"Very true baby sister, and I know she'll take good care of you, and you of her." Ann said, as she walked over to where Amy was just taking her pills at the sink. "Do you feel like taking a shower with me this morning?" Ann asked, as she wrapped her arms around Amy from behind.
"I'd love to sis, but I have to go and help Becky and Mandy get Chrissy down stairs, and then make a start on breakfast." Amy said with a pout.
"Okay baby sister, I understand." Ann said, as she kissed Amy on the cheek. "I better let you go and help Chrissy then, as you're a girl down, sorting out breakfast." Ann added, as she stepped back and playfully slapped Amy's behind.
Amy ran out the bathroom giggling, as she went to see if Chrissy was ready to be taken down stairs yet. She knocked on the door and smiled when Mandy opened it and stepped back to let her enter.
"Morning Amy. How did you sleep last night?" Mandy asked, as she gave her a hug and a peck on the cheek.
"Morning Mandy, Chrissy, Becky." Amy said, as she entered the room and saw them sat on the bed cuddling and kissing.
Amy found herself grinning as she thought about how she'd be doing that soon with Amber. She was soon snapped back to reality when she heard them all giggling.
"What? What's so funny?" Amy asked, as she looked at them all one at a time. She soon went all red in the face when she realised they had worked out what she was grinning at. "Sorry, but it's all new to me." Amy said in a whisper, as she looked down at her feet, or more her breasts, as they were blocking the view of her feet.
"Don't worry about it Amy, we're not making fun of you. We're just all really happy for you." Mandy said, as she wrapped her arm around Amy and hugged her.
"I've never seen you look so happy before Amy." Chrissy said with a smile.
"I keep thinking it's a dream, and I'm going to wake up to find I'm dead or something like that." Amy said, as she realised what she said didn't really make much sense.
"Well if you are dreaming Amy, then we're all happy to be apart of it with you." Becky said, as she stood up and hugged her.
"Well Chrissy isn't wearing a Xena outfit, so I guess this isn't a dream." Amy said with a giggle.
Chrissy and the others all looked at her very oddly when she said that, so she told them about her dream, as they helped Chrissy get down to the bottom of the stairs where they'd left the wheelchair last night. They were all having a good giggle about it, even Chrissy found it really funny.
Amy and Becky set about cooking breakfast, while Chrissy sat and watched from next to the table with Mandy. They were soon sat eating with Becky feeding Chrissy and herself from the one plate.
Once breakfast was out the way, and they had all waved Ann off at the front door. Mandy and Amy went up to get ready for work, while Chrissy sat and chatted with Becky as she washed the dishes. Then they both went to see Mandy and Amy off at the front door.
"Tell Amber I lover her, and I'm missing her every minute." Amy said with pleading in her voice.
"Tell you what Amy, I have an even better idea." Chrissy said with a grin. "Can you grab my purse for me, baby?" Chrissy asked, as she looked up at Becky who was stood just to her side.
"Sure princess." Becky said, then pulled a pained look. "Sorry babe, I didn't mean it that way." Becky added.
"I know baby." Chrissy giggled.
Becky ran off and was soon returning with Chrissy's purse. What do you want your purse for?" Becky asked, as she handed it over.
"I just thought of a better way for Amy to show Amber how much she loves her, than me trying to tell her." Chrissy said, as she pulled her mobile out. She pushed a couple of buttons, then she held it up for Amy to talk into. "Why not tell her yourself baby sister." Chrissy said with a grin.
Amy looked a little lost for what to say at first, but she was soon telling Amber how much she loved her, and that she would be over to see her after work. Amy was grinning as she left the house, thinking what a really great idea it was for Chrissy to use the video option on her mobile to let her record a message for Amber.
Mandy had trouble keeping up with Amy for the rest of the day, as she floated around the shop keeping busy.
Becky had wheeled Chrissy into the living room to watch telly, or read a book while she got stuck in to doing the housework and stealing the odd kiss and a cuddle as she went to see if Chrissy needed anything.
Once Becky had done all the housework she wanted to get done that day, she wheeled Chrissy into the kitchen, so she could sort them out with some lunch before Brad came to take Chrissy to see Amber.
Becky was just about to open a tin of soup when she heard the doorbell, so she wandered off to see who it was. She opened the door and found Brad stood there smiling at her.
"Hi Boss, sorry I'm early, but I was ready, so I thought I'd come and keep you company until it's time to take Chrissy to see Amber." Brad said.
"I don't mind at all Brad. Come in." Becky said, as she stepped aside to let the large man enter the house. "Have you had any lunch yet?" She asked, as she led the way to the kitchen.
"No, I kind of woke up and got ready to leave right away." Brad said sounding like he'd just done something wrong.
"Well you're just in time to have some with us then." Becky said in a stern voice.
Brad knew better than to argue with Becky when she used that tone of voice, so he just said, "Thank you Boss."
Chrissy could hear Becky talking to someone, but the other person didn't seem to be saying anything so she couldn't work out who it was until they entered the kitchen. Chrissy smiled when she saw Brad walk in just behind Becky.
"Hi Brad, You're early." Chrissy said looking at the clock on the wall to make sure he was early, and they weren't running late.
"I was just telling the Boss that I was dressed and ready to leave, so I thought I'd come and sit with a couple of charming ladies instead of waiting at my flat." Brad smiled, as he took a seat at the table. "I've been ordered to have some lunch with you as well." Brad added with a grin.
"You skipping meals again Brad?" Chrissy asked with her head tilted to one side to show she was a little mad with him.
"Yes, sorry. I would have grabbed something later though." Brad said in his own defence.
"You really need to make sure you eat properly Brad, you'll never grow up to be big and strong if you don't." Chrissy said, as she wagged her finger at Brad with a silly grin on her face.
"I'm not to sure I want to get any bigger." Brad laughed, as he flexed his arm muscles.
"Good point Brad. We better not feed him after all baby." Chrissy said, as she looked over to Becky, who was just opening a second tin of soup.
"Hey! Okay, I could maybe cope with being a little bigger." Brad said with a pleading look.
Chrissy and Becky both started to giggle, and Brad was soon laughing along with them.
Becky warmed the soup and then made them all a sandwich each to go with it. Brad ate it all and then helped Becky do the dishes before he carried Chrissy upstairs so Becky could get her ready to leave with Brad. Becky had to work that night, so she was not going with her to see Amber. She was going to head back to bed for a couple of hours.
Brad went back down to the kitchen and waited for Becky to shout him to go and bring Chrissy back down once she was ready. Becky followed them out to the minibus, and then waved to Chrissy as she watched Brad drive away. She went back in the house and locked the front door before heading back to bed for a couple of hours.
Chrissy was a little puzzled when Brad seemed to be heading in the wrong direction to get to the hospital.
"Where are we heading Brad? The hospital is in the other direction!" Chrissy shouted from the back of the minibus.
"We have someone else to pick up on the way." Brad shouted back just before he pulled into Sara's driveway.
"Is Sara coming then as well?" Chrissy asked with a grin on her face.
"Yep. Carl spoke to her as I was driving them back to the hotel last night, and she asked if she could tag along with you. Carl thought it would be a great idea." Brad said, as he parked up and then jumped out to go and see if Sara was ready yet.
Chrissy sat and watched Brad go to the front door, and then wait while Sara locked the front door before almost running to the minibus and jumping in next to Chrissy.
"Hi Chrissy, and how's my little warrior princess today?" Sara asked, as she hugged her.
"Hi Sara. I'm doing just fine thank you." Chrissy said, as she gave Sara a stern look over the, warrior princess bit. "Will I ever live that nickname down?" Chrissy asked with a giggle.
"Not for some time to come Chrissy." Sara giggled.
"You girls ready to head off then?" Brad asked, as he started the vehicle again.
"Ready when you are Brad!" They both shouted from the back of the bus.
Brad pulled back out into the traffic, and was soon heading for the hospital, with Chrissy and Sara chatting away in the back. Brad was glad that Chrissy had Sara along to keep her company, and help out with the toilet trips she may need to make, as the afternoon went on. He was soon pulling into the parking lot at the hospital.
Sara was pushing Chrissy in the wheelchair and following Brad, as he led the way to the room Amber was in.
Amber was looking at the telly when she saw Brad enter the room, shortly followed by Chrissy and Sara.
"Hi Guys!" Amber shouted, "Happy to have someone to chat with at last."
Sara put her hand to her mouth as she let a tear run down her cheek. "Oh god Amber. What did that bastard do to you?" Sara said with anger in her voice, as she ran over to the bed and hugged her.
"He did quite a number on me and Chrissy, but Amy lives to fight another day, so I can live with looking like this for a couple of weeks." Amber said with a giggle. "I hear that he looks ten times worse than I do, now that's saying something." Amber added with a grin, as she looked at Brad.
"I have heard that he came off looking a mess, but I guess if you try to hurt friends of Brad's then you have to expect to be punished for it." Sara said with a grin, as she also looked at Brad.
Brad looked to be deep in thought for a couple of seconds before speaking. "I think I would have killed him, if Chrissy wasn't screaming that Amy was dead." Brad said, as he sat in a chair looking a little shocked.
"But you didn't kill him Brad." Chrissy said, as she managed to get her wheelchair over to where he was sat with his head in his hands. "Amy and I would be dead now, if you hadn't done what you did that day." Chrissy added, as she put her little hand on the back of his really large one.
Brad looked up and found himself looking right at Chrissy's smiling face, that's when he realised that he had done the right thing. Brad didn't know when it happened, but he had fallen in love with Chrissy and the others, not like he loved Ann, but more like a big brother loves his baby sisters.
"I kind of feel like a big brother when I'm around all of you these days." Brad said with a chuckle.
"Is that such a bad feeling to have, big brother?" Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked him in the eyes.
Brad just smiled, as he let a tear run down his cheek when Chrissy called him her big brother.
"I'm sorry Brad, I didn't mean to upset you." Chrissy said looking worried when she saw the tear run down his cheek, even though he was smiling.
"Please don't be sorry Chrissy, I really like the idea of you thinking of me as your brother." Brad said with an even bigger smile that Chrissy couldn't miss this time.
"Do you really mean that Brad? You'll let me think of you as a big brother?" Chrissy asked with a grin back on her face again.
"Yes, I'd really like for you to think of me as your big brother from now on Chrissy." Brad said with a grin. "I think I've seen you as a baby sister since that time you talked me out of quitting my job at the club, and the way you got me and Ann together at the same time." Brad added with a chuckle, as he leaned forward, and pulled Chrissy into a hug.
"Hey Brad, you do realise that you just gained a load of little sisters now." Amber said with a grin from where she was lying in her bed.
"That sound's great to me, baby sister." Brad said with a grin, as he stood up and then pushed Chrissy's wheelchair over to Amber's bed.
"I was just checking with you big brother." Amber said with a giggle, as she stuck her tong out at him.
"I'll go and sort us all out with a cold drink. Do you all want one?" Brad asked with a chuckle, as he looked at Amber with her tongue out.
"Yes please." They all said, as Chrissy and Sara went to get their wallets out to give Brad some money for the drinks.
"Don't worry about that, what are big brothers for anyway." Brad said with a grin, just before he walked out the room.
"I think you just made his day Chrissy." Amber said with a smile, just after he left the room.
"Looks that way Amber." Chrissy smiled back.
"Well don't you pair look a right site with all those casts on." Sara said with a giggle, as she looked at Amber lying in the bed, and Chrissy sat in a wheelchair.
"Well I heard that it was the in thing for this season, so I just had to go along with it." Chrissy said in her best bimbo voice.
Amber and Sara just burst out laughing, and were still laughing when Brad got back with the bottles of pop.
"What did I miss?" Brad asked looking all hurt that he missed out on a good joke or something.
Sara told Brad what Chrissy had just said and the way she did it in a really bimbo style voice, which Chrissy was only too happy to repeat. Brad had to sit down he was laughing so hard.
Chrissy got her mobile out, and handed it to Amber once she found the video that Amy made for her that morning. Amber pressed the play button, and was soon giggling with tears in her eyes, as she watched it.
"That was amazing Chrissy, thanks for doing that." Amber said with a smile, as she handed the phone back to her.
"I can send it to your phone if you want me to?" Chrissy asked.
"That would be great, now I have my phone back." Amber said, as she grabbed it off the bedside cabinet.
Chrissy played around with her phone for a couple of minutes, then Amber heard the tone on her own phone telling her she had a message.
"Thanks Chrissy." Amber said, as she started to giggle again at the video Chrissy just sent to her phone.
The girls spent the afternoon chatting about fashion, and Ann and Amber growing up. Sara told some stories of her childhood as well. They even got Brad to chat about himself growing up, but they couldn't get Chrissy to say anything about hers though. They just put it down to Chrissy not really coming into her own until she met Mandy, so they talked about cooking instead, which Chrissy did love to chat about.
Ann turned up just before four, she went and hugged Brad before going and giving Amber a quick hug. Then she went back to spend some time with Brad before he had to leave, and get Sara and Chrissy home, so she could spend some time with Becky before she had to leave for the club later.
Ann was sat chatting with Amber when they saw Amy and Mandy enter the room. Amber started grinning, as she watched Amy run over to the bed and wrap her arms around her, and start to plant some really great kisses on her.
"Hi Babe, did you miss me?" Amber asked, as she looked at Amy.
"Tell me I wasn't dreaming last night, and you still love me Amber." Amy said looking a little worried.
"Yes I still love you, and want you to be my wife." Amber said with a big grin on her face.
Amy just giggled, and clapped her hands together like an excited little girl waiting to open a gift. Then she hugged Amber again, and kept kissing her.
Mandy and Ann just looked at each other before Ann spoke. "I think Amy's been spending a little too much time around Chrissy." She said with a giggle.
"It really does look that way." Mandy agreed. "Hi Amber! Hope you're feeling okay!" Mandy shouted, just before she started giggling with Ann.
"Hi Mandy. Thanks for bringing Amy to see me." Amber said between kisses.
"My pleasure Amber." Mandy said, as she walked over to the bed and put a large bag of grapes down on the table next to it.
"MMM, grapes." Amber said with a grin, as she saw Mandy put them down.
"Do you want some now baby?" Amy asked, as she reached into the bag and pulled a couple out ready to feed to Amber if she said yes.
"Yes please beautiful." Amber said with a big smile.
Amy was soon popping grapes into Amber's open mouth. While Ann and Mandy watched with smiles on their faces.
"I could really get use to all this you know." Amber said with a grin, just before Amy slipped another one in her mouth.
Amy was in her element looking after Amber. Ann was sat on a sofa that was in the room chatting to Mandy while Amy sat with Amber feeding her grapes, and kissing her every couple of minutes.
"I'm glad Amber finally told Amy how she felt about her. I'm just sad it took her getting beaten up, to do it." Mandy said, as she watched Amy looking after Amber.
"So am I Mandy." Ann said with a smile, as she also watched Amy treating Amber like royalty.
"Do you mind if I get off Ann? I would like to go and see how Chrissy is doing." Mandy asked.
"Not at all Mandy, I can bring Amy home with me later." Ann said with a smile, as she hugged Mandy before letting her get up off the sofa.
"I'm sorry to love you and leave you Amber, but I really want to go and see how Chrissy is doing, and get out of these work clothes." Mandy said, as she gave Amber a hug.
"Thanks for coming to see me, and for the grapes." Amber said with a grin, as Amy dropped another one in her mouth.
"Glad you like them Amber." Mandy said with a giggle, as she watched Ann and Amy taking a couple each for them selves.
"Hey! Sick person's grapes." Amber said with a cheeky grin on her face, as she saw them eating her grapes.
"Maybe we should go and sit on the sofa and eat them." Ann said with a grin, as she picked up the bag of grapes, and pulled Amy to her feet ready to move over to the sofa.
"Okay, okay, I'll share." Amber said looking panicked that her grapes were going to vanish on her.
Mandy just stood giggling at them playing around with each other before giving them all a hug and leaving the room to head home and see how her baby sister was feeling.
Amy claimed the right to feed Amber when her dinner arrived. Ann didn't mind though, as she'd been doing it for Amber since the accident.
Amber could see Amy looking at her as she fed her, she looked to be deep in thought.
"Everything okay Amy?" Amber asked with some worry in her voice.
"No. Everything is just perfect." Amy said with a smile.
"You just looked to be miles away just then." Amber said, as she lifted her good hand, and stroked Amy's cheek.
"I'm sorry, but I'm just finding it hard to believe that you want to spend the rest of your life stuck with me." Amy said. "Are you sure you really want to do that?" Amy added looking worried.
"Yes I am very sure Amy, so stop worrying about it." Amber said with a grin, as she pulled Amy's head down to hers so she could kiss her. "Now keep feeding me wench." Amber added with a giggle.
It was soon time for Ann and Amy to leave, but Amy just wanted to spend the rest of her life by Amber's side. She finally knew what Chrissy and Becky felt like when they had to part in the mornings when Chrissy went to work, or at night when Becky was leaving for the club. The only thing that stopped Amy feeling too bad about leaving, was the fact Amber had just been given some painkillers, and she was starting to feel sleepy.
Ann gave Amber a hug, and kissed her on the cheek, then waited for Amy to hug her, and kiss her on the lips.
"I love you Amber with all my being. Amy said, as she broke the kiss.
"As I love you, my sweet Amy." Amber said in return.
"I'll see you tomorrow my love." Amy said with a loving smile. "I'll send Chrissy with another video greeting for you." Amy added with a grin.
"I'll look forward to it my love." Amber said with a sleepy looking smile, as the drugs really started to kick in.
Amber drifted off to sleep with the feel of Amy's lips kissing hers, and she couldn't think of a better way to fall asleep, other than being cuddled up to her that is, but that would come in time.
Amy saw that Amber was now asleep when she broke the kiss, so she walked over to Ann with a big grin on her face.
"You doing okay baby sister?" Ann asked, as she wrapped her arm around her waist, and led her out the room.
"I feel like I could burst sis, I feel so good right now." Amy said in a dreamy voice, as she walked along next to Ann. "Is this how you feel with Brad?" Amy asked.
"Yep, every time we're together baby sister." Ann said with a grin. "I'm really glad she finally told you how she feels." Ann added, as she squeezed Amy's waist a little tighter.
"Why did you never say anything when I thought I never stood a chance with her sis?" Amy asked looking a little sad.
"I did if you think back to that chat. I told you not to give up, and you had very little to lose by giving it a shot." Ann said with a smile.
"I guess you did sis, but I still thought you might have just said that Amber really liked me, and she was into girls." Amy said, sounding a little annoyed with her.
"Amber put me on the spot Amy. Yes you're my sister, but Amber is my best friend. So how do I keep you both happy all the time without hurting one of you." Ann said with pleading in her voice for Amy to understand what she was trying to say.
"I see you're point when you put it that way sis. I'd be the same way if it was me and Chrissy keeping a secret from one of you." Amy said, as she smiled at Ann.
"Does that mean you and Chrissy have a secret that you're both keeping from us?" Ann asked, as she poked Amy in the tummy, making her giggle.
"No we don't have any secrets sis, and stop poking me!" Amy shouted, as she tried to stop Ann making her giggle.
"You do don't you? You and Chrissy have lots of secret's you're both keeping from the rest of us." Ann said with a shocked look on her face, just before she started giggling.
"Okay, okay! Yes we have a secret!" Amy shouted, as she broke away from Ann.
"So what is it?" Ann asked looking very excited.
"Chrissy and I are both pregnant sis, and Brad is the father." Amy said with a straight face, but was soon giggling.
"You little tease!" Ann shouted, as she went to grab Amy, but she was a little too quick for her, as she ran away towards Ann's car giggling.
Ann finally caught Amy, and they both held on to each other as they giggled. Ann was glad to be having some fun and laughing after the stress of the past five days.
"I'm sorry sis, but I just couldn't resist it." Amy said, as she let Ann open the car door for her.
"As strange as this may sound baby sister, I kind of wish it was true. I'd love to see you and Chrissy with child." Ann said, as she stroked the side of Amy's face.
"So would I big sister, but something's just can't be fixed." Amy said with a sad look, as she put her hand on her belly.
Ann didn't know what to say to that really, so she just smiled, and then started the car and headed for home.
"I'll just have to spoil yours and Brad's kids instead." Amy suddenly said when they were just about to pull out the hospital car park.
"Who says Brad and I will be having any kids?" Ann asked looking a little shocked at what Amy just said.
"I saw the way you use to be with your dolls as a kid sis. I bet you already have names picked out for them all." Amy said with a grin. "I bet if I asked Amber, she'd even be able to tell me what they are." Amy added with an even bigger grin.
"Well how do you know that Brad is the one that I would want to have children with." Ann said, as some very lame attempt to prove her baby sister wrong.
"Do you really think you're going to find another guy out there as good as Brad? Never mind better." Amy said with a look that said she'd just beat her big sister.
"Okay you win, but I expect you to really spoil them rotten." Ann said with a grin, as she pointed her finger at her little sister.
Ann and Amy were both laughing as they drove home. Amy tried to get Ann to spill the names she had picked out for her kids when she had them, but she wasn't going to say a word until the child was born. They were soon pulling into the driveway at home, and they decided to drop the baby talk, as they weren't sure how Chrissy and Becky felt about it.
Chrissy, Becky and Mandy were all sat at the kitchen table having just finished their dinners, so Becky got up and sorted out some for the pair of them. Becky had made a stew, as it would keep warm in the oven without drying out.
"This looks and smells really good Becky." Amy said, as she looked at the plate of food Becky just put down on the table in front of her.
"Thanks Becky, it does look really nice." Ann said, as she looked at hers.
"Trust me, it tastes really good too." Chrissy said.
"MMM, it really is good Becky! Thank you for going to so much trouble to keep us all well fed." Amy said with a smile, just before she put another fork full in.
"I'm glad you like it." Becky said, as she sat down next to Chrissy, so she could make the most of the time with her before she had to go and get ready for work.
Mandy and Ann sorted out washing the dishes, while Amy took Chrissy into the living room to watch some telly until Vicky arrived, then Vicky took Chrissy up to Mandy's room before leaving for the club with Becky.
Chrissy sat and watched a movie on her laptop while the others all took their showers, then they all crashed out on Mandy's bed until they all got tired and called it a night.
Amy helped Mandy get Chrissy to the bathroom, so she could use the toilet and brush her teeth, then they got her back in bed before Amy hugged her good night and headed off to find Ann and get ready for bed herself.
Ann was woke the next morning when she found herself being kissed very passionately by Amy, as she looked to be dreaming about Amber. Or she hoped it was Amber getting all that attention.
Amy was relaxing, and making love to Amber on a beach. The kiss was amazing, and the feel of her breast, as she squeezed and pinched the nipple was the best she'd ever felt, but Amy soon woke from her dream when she heard Ann squeal. Amy woke to find her self nose to nose with her sister, as she rubbed her nipple.
"Bloody hell sis, that really hurt." Ann said, as she lifted her nightshirt to make sure her nipple was still there.
Amy just looked at her sister with a puzzled look until she suddenly realised what she'd been doing. "Oh, I am so sorry sis." Amy said, but it lost most its impact due to Amy trying not to giggle, as she watched her sister looking at her own breasts, as she tried to rub away the pain.
"You don't sound very sorry young lady." Ann said, as she suddenly attacked Amy.
Amy was soon giggling and screaming for Ann to stop, and she really was sorry for hurting her.
"You really need to work on being a little more gentle when you play with Amber's nipples sis, or you may pull them off." Ann said, as she lay next to Amy trying to get her breath back.
"What about the kissing sis, was that okay?" Amy asked with a grin.
"I'll give you ten out of ten for the kissing sis." Ann smiled back.
"I'm really sorry about hurting your booby sis." Amy said with a pout, just before she leaned over and kissed Ann's sore nipple.
Amy was feeling playful, so she started to nibble Ann's nipple, as she lightly rolled her other one between her thumb and forefinger. Ann was soon moaning and gripping the covers of the bed, as she had a small orgasm. Then she looked up at Ann with a grin on her face.
"Apology accepted sis." Ann said grinning back at her looking a little flushed.
Amy just giggled, and then slid off the bed and ran to the bathroom with Ann close behind on very shaky legs.
Amy used the toilet and then took her pills before heading off to help Mandy and Becky get Chrissy down stairs for some breakfast. Amy knocked on Mandy's bedroom door, and entered when she heard Chrissy shout her to do so.
"Morning sis." Chrissy said with a less that happy look on her face.
"Morning big sister Chrissy, what's wrong?" Amy asked when she saw her best friend looking a little down.
"I miss my baths and showers with my baby." Chrissy said with a pout, as she sat waiting for Mandy to finish taking her shower, and Becky was across in their room taking a quick shower as well.
"I'm sorry Chrissy. I wish I could fix it for you." Amy said, as she hugged her best friend.
"I know you do Amy, but I'll just have to wait until I get the casts off I guess." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she let Amy hug her.
"It can't be that bad getting a sponge bath from Becky, can it?" Amy asked with a grin, as she broke the hug.
Amy took the big grin from Chrissy to mean that she kind of liked them too, but she still missed the long soaks in the tub with her lover. They were soon giggling, and Chrissy looked a little sheepish.
Becky and Mandy were soon back in the room, and they helped Amy get Chrissy down stairs, and into her wheelchair. Then Amy pushed Chrissy while Mandy grabbed the paper, and Becky went to put the kettle on, ready to make a pot of tea for them all.
Amy started to sort out breakfast while Becky finished making the tea and then taking it to the table for Mandy to pour out once it was ready. Becky then set to work helping Amy cook breakfast. Ann entered the kitchen dressed ready for work just as Becky and Amy were dishing it up.
"Good timing sis." Amy said, as she brought a couple of plates over to the table. She put one down in front of Mandy, and the other down on the table in front of where Ann was about to sit.
"I'm ready for this today." Ann said, as she saw the bacon, egg, sausage and mushrooms sat on the plate, just waiting for someone to eat them.
"Well get stuck in then before it gets cold sis." Amy said in a bossy voice, as she helped Ann to take her seat at the table before going to get her own.
Becky was using the one plate to feed her and Chrissy, so it looked like she had double the amount on her plate. This is the one part of having the cast on her wrist that didn't bother Chrissy, as she liked being fed by Becky.
Amy watched Becky feed Chrissy, and was looking forward to being able to feed Amber the same way once she got home. Amy just hoped it would be soon, as she wanted her away from the hospital as soon as possible. Having been there for some weeks herself, Amy knew that you never really got any proper sleep.
They all gave Ann a hug once breakfast was done, and she left for work saying that she'd see Mandy and Amy at the hospital later. Then Becky set about washing the dishes while Mandy and Amy went up to get ready for work. Chrissy just sat and watched Becky doing the dishes, wishing she could help her in some way.
Chrissy got her mobile out again just before Amy left with Mandy for work, so she could record a message for Amber. Then Mandy and Amy both gave Chrissy and Becky a hug before they got in the car and were driving off up the road.
"Mandy, I'm worried about Chrissy. She seems really down about everything at the minute." Amy said sounding a little upset for her friend.
"I know what you mean Amy, but I'm not sure what we can do to sort it out." Mandy said with a sad looked over at Amy as they were stopped at a set of traffic lights.
"I keep asking if anything is wrong, but she just says everything is fine. Do you have any idea what it might be sis?" Amy asked with some hope that Mandy knew.
"I think she's worried that we will learn to cope without her, and not want her back once she's well again." Mandy said looking even sadder.
"You're joking right?" Amy said looking shocked. I'll be glad when she is back, I never realised just how well she could plan out the day, so we got everything done with time to spare." Amy said sounding worn out before they even made it to work.
"I know what you mean baby sister, she really has a good head on her shoulders when it comes to business." Mandy said sounding proud of her sister.
"Chrissy was also telling me that she missed being able to take bubble baths with Becky, but I know we can't do a thing about that one." Amy said with a giggle.
"I'm afraid that one is well out of our hands until she's out of the casts." Mandy said, as she pulled her car up behind the shop and got out.
They opened the shop and set about trying to organise their day like Chrissy would normally do, but they were still rushing around trying to get the orders ready for the changing service at the club when they saw Carl enter the shop.
"Hi lover, sorry, but we're running a little behind." Mandy said with a worried look, as she realised what the time was.
"Don't panic princess, there's no rush." Carl said with a smile, as he walked too the back of the shop with a basket of food for lunch. "It's not like you to be running behind like that." Carl asked, sounding confused.
"Amy and I have worked out that Chrissy is the brains of our little group, so we are falling behind with getting the orders together." Mandy said looking worn out, as they got the last of the stuff together, ready for Carl to take back to the hotel with him when he left after lunch.
"So what's stopping her from coming in to help you run the shop?" Carl asked, as he helped them both to take a seat at the table out back.
"Mainly just her getting to the toilet upstairs really." Mandy said, as she thought about it.
"Is that it?" Carl said with a chuckle.
"I'd call that a pretty big thing, wouldn't you?" Mandy asked with a stern look.
"Not really, I was going to have a talk with you about having something installed at your home for a couple of months while Chrissy and Amber were in casts like they are." Carl said with a smile, as he pulled a folder out the basket he'd just taken the food out of. Mandy and Amy soon found themselves looking at booklets full of stair lifts.
"I've spoken with a couple of them, and they say that they will come and remove them again once they're no longer needed." Carl said with a smile.
"What do you mean by them Carl?" Mandy asked.
"Well I was just thinking about one at your home, but we could put one in here so Chrissy can come back to work then." Carl said with a grin.
"What about the cost of doing it all Carl?" Mandy asked looking worried as to how much this little idea will end up costing her.
"Who cares about the cost of it princess, just as long as Chrissy and Amber can get up and down the stairs without needing all you to help them?" Carl asked. "You're all finding it hard with just Chrissy, pretty soon you're going to have Amber there as well. Carl added with a worried look.
"You're right lover, I shouldn't be worrying about the cost when it could help us all out in the long run." Mandy smiled.
"You shouldn't be worrying about money anyway princess. I'll cover the cost of everything." Carl said, as he leaned over and kissed Mandy.
Mandy thought about arguing with him about paying for it all, but she had learned some time back that you could never win an argument with Carl when it came to money, so she just relaxed, and made the most of the kiss.
Carl got his mobile out and made a call to Vic. "Hi Vic, it's a go with the stair lift, and we need to get them around to the shop as well. Mandy needs Chrissy back at the shop as soon as we can get it all sorted out." Carl said to Vic at the other end of his phone.
"What about price Carl?" Vic asked.
"What ever they want, just pay it. Make sure they get it done ASAP, pay extra if you have too." Carl said.
"Okay Carl, I'll give them a call now and sort something out. Talk to you later, bye." Vic said.
"Thanks Vic, see you later. Bye." Carl said before ending the call.
"Anything else I can help with?" Carl asked with a grin.
Mandy and Amy both hugged him for all the help he had just given them without even realising it.
Amy took all the dishes and got them washed and put back in the basket before helping Carl and Mandy to get all the orders out to Carl's car. They stood and waved to Carl, as he drove off up the road.
It was mid afternoon when Amy said she was going to the shop to get a pack of cookies to have with her cup of tea. So she grabbed her purse and headed off to the shop, while Mandy put the kettle on to make the tea.
Amy was just walked back to the shop with her cookies when she passed a man using a large roll of something that looked like cling film to wrap some computer cases all together on a large pallet. She suddenly stopped and turned to take a closer look at what he was doing, as an idea formed in her mind.
"Excuse me sir, but what is that stuff you're using there?" Amy asked with a smile.
"It's called pallet wrap miss. It's a little like cling film, but a lot stronger, and stickier." The man said with a smile.
"Do you know where I can buy some from, please?" Amy asked.
"We buy it in bulk to save money on it miss, I'd be more than happy to let you have a roll." The man said, as he walked back into his shop and soon returned with a full roll of it for her.
"What do I owe you for it sir?" Amy asked.
"Keep your money miss." The man said, as he stopped her getting her wallet out her purse.
"I can't just take it Sir, please let me give you something. You have no idea what this will mean to my friend." Amy said with a grin.
"I'm not to sure I want to know any more miss." The man said with a funny look towards Amy.
Amy looked a little puzzled until the light bulbs came on. "Oh god no! It's nothing like that sir." Amy said as she started to wave her hands to try and stop the man thinking what he was. "My friend broke her leg and Arm the other day, and she's not been able to take a bath or shower since, and I thought if I wrapped her casts in this stuff she'll be able to take a bath without getting them wet." Amy said with a smile, as she took the roll off the man.
"Buy me an ice cream, and we'll call it even then." The man said with a smile.
"It's a deal then." Amy said with a grin, as she put the roll down, and then walked back to the shop to buy her new friend an ice cream.
She was soon back with a full box of ice creams for the man, and the other staff in the shop.
"Thank you miss, but I meant for you to just get me one, not all of us." The man said, as she started to hand them out to the other staff in the computer shop. They all thanked her for the ice cream before she picked up the roll of pallet wrap, and headed back to the shop.
"Where have you been Amy?" Mandy asked looking worried.
"Sorry Mandy, but I had an idea on how we can help Chrissy take a bath with Becky." Amy said, as she handed Mandy the packet of cookies before showing her the roll of pallet wrap.
"What's that for Amy?" Mandy asked looking puzzled.
"It's called pallet wrap, and it's like cling film, but a lot stronger and a little stickier as well." Amy said with a grin.
"What do you plan to do with it Amy?" Mandy asked still looking puzzled.
"I was thinking of wrapping Chrissy's casts in it to keep them dry while she took a bath with Becky." Amy said grinning.
"That's a really great idea baby sister!" Mandy said, as she realised what Amy was getting at. "It will mean you and Amber can take a bath together as well." Mandy added with an even bigger grin.
Amy hadn't thought about that until Mandy just said it, but she did have a good point. Amy was really going to be keeping her fingers crossed that it worked now.
"I really hadn't thought about Amber and I taking a bath together until you just said that Mandy. I really hope it does work now." Amy said with a grin, as she made her way to the back of the shop with the roll of pallet wrap under her arm.
Once she'd put the pallet wrap down, Amy set about finishing off the drink, and they took it back to the counter to enjoy it with some cookies with Mandy.
Becky was just making some lunch for her and Chrissy, when the doorbell sounded. Becky looked at the time and knew it would be Brad, as she told him to come and have some lunch with them again before he took Chrissy to see Amber.
"Hi Brad." Becky said, as she opened the door to find him stood there smiling at her.
"Hi Boss. Are you sure you don't mind doing me some lunch?" Brad asked looking a little worried about it all.
"Not at all." Becky said with a smile, as she stepped aside to let Brad enter the house. "I can't let my big brother go hungry, can I?" Becky added with a grin.
"I see that Chrissy told you about our little chat yesterday then." Brad said feeling much better about having lunch with them now Becky called him her big brother.
"Yes she did, it made her really happy you know." Becky said with a smile.
"I'd do anything to make Chrissy happy." Brad said smiling back at her, as they made their way to the kitchen.
"Not just keep her happy Brad. Safe as well." Becky said, as she thought about him saving her and Amy from death.
Brad got the idea of what Becky was trying to say without actually saying it, and he just let a grin form as he pushed open the kitchen door to let Becky enter the room before him.
"Hi big brother!" Chrissy shouted with a big smile on her face, as she saw Becky and Brad enter the kitchen. Becky had already wheeled Chrissy over to the table, ready for her lunch.
Hi baby sister." Brad said with a smile, as he gave Chrissy a quick hug before taking a seat at the table.
They were soon sat eating lunch, and chatting about how well Amber was doing. Becky and Brad could both see that Chrissy was just bored with not being able to help out around the kitchen, or even get up the stairs on her own, but she did look forward to getting out the house for a couple of hours to go and see Amber.
Brad did the same as yesterday, and took Chrissy up to hers and Becky's room so Becky could help her get ready to head out with Brad.
Becky waved them both off, after kissing and hugging Chrissy. Then Becky locked up and headed back to bed for some much-needed sleep.
"Will Sara be coming with us again Brad?" Chrissy asked with some hope in her voice.
"Yes she is. Carl said she had a really great time with you and Amber yesterday, and Carl is glad to see her taking a little time out from all the design work for a change." Brad shouted back to her, as he drove the minibus.
Brad was soon pulling into the driveway, and Sara was already stood waiting for them, so she jumped in and sat near Chrissy at the back of the minibus. Brad was soon on his way to the hospital with Sara and Chrissy chatting in the back of the minibus.
Amber was really happy to see them all enter her room, as she was bored with trying to watch daytime television.
"Hi Guy's!" Amber shouted with a grin.
"Hi Amber. How you feeling today?" Sara asked, as they entered the room.
"I'm doing better now, they finally took the cast off my chest this morning." Amber said with a smile. "They also said that I should be able to go home in a couple of days." Amber added with a grin.
"That's great Amber!" Sara said, as she walked over and hugged Amber while kissing her on the cheek.
"It really is, as I can't really get any real sleep in here." Amber said, as she looked around the room. "They tell you to rest, then they keep waking you up wanting to run some tests." Amber said with a tired look on her face.
"I know Amy will be glad to have you back home again Amber." Chrissy said with a smile, as she took hold of Amber's hand. Chrissy wanted to hug her, but couldn't very easily, so this was the best the pair could do for the time being.
"Hi Chrissy, how you doing today sis?" Amber asked, as she squeezed Chrissy's hand and smiled at her. "I'm really looking forward to being able to see Amy every morning when I wake as well." Amber added with a grin.
"I'm doing okay, just a little bored with not being able to get around on my own at the minute." Chrissy said, as she lifted her arm with the cast on, and then looked at her leg with the other cast on it.
"I know what you mean Chrissy." Amber said, as she looked at her own arm and leg in the casts on her own body. "Just be grateful you can at least get out of here." Amber said with a giggle.
"You do have a good point there Amber. I'm sorry, I shouldn't really be bitching about it should I?" Chrissy said looking a little foolish about what she just said.
"Hey, feel free to bitch as much as you want Chrissy, At least I know you know how I feel at the minute." Amber said with a giggle. "Misery loves company." Amber added with another little giggle.
"Brad will be able to take us places once you get out of here Amber. Carl sorted us out with a minibus that has two places at the back for our wheelchairs." Chrissy said with a smile, trying to make Amber feel a little happier about getting out of the hospital.
"That would be really nice, I'd love to be able to get out in the sun for a little bit." Amber said, as she thought about being able to feel the sun on her face again.
"Only a couple more days now Amber, and you will be able to do just that." Chrissy said, as she squeezed Amber's hand again.
Amber and Sara spent some time chatting about dress designs, and even Chrissy joined in, as she had come to learn a lot about dress designs over the past couple of years.
Brad was happy to just crash out on the sofa in the room, and catch up on some more sleep before going to work at the club later. He was happy to be woken up when he felt someone kissing him, he opened his eyes to find Ann's smiling face looking at him.
"Hi babe." Brad said with a grin.
"Hi lover, sorry to wake you, but I just had to wake my prince with a kiss." Ann purred, just before kissing him again.
"I can think of no better way to be awoken, than by a beautiful princess." Brad said when they broke the kiss again.
Amber, Sara and Chrissy all watched on as they greeted each other with smiles on their faces.
"Do you two want to borrow the bed?" Amber asked with a giggle.
"Don't tempt me Amber." Ann said with a grin.
"Two more days Annie, and you can have it." Amber said with an even bigger grin back at her.
"Really! They are going to let you get out of here in a couple of days?" Ann asked with a smile.
"Yep, they are finally sick of me here." Amber giggled, as she took a grateful hug from her best friend, as she ran over to the bed.
"That's really great Amber, I know that Amy will be glad to have you back home with us all." Ann said, as she broke the hug again.
"So will I Annie. I'm looking forward to waking in the morning to the face of an angel." Amber said as she thought about Amy's smiling face.
"That's really nice Amber, and I bet it will be nice seeing Amy's face as well." Ann said with a grin.
Amber knew that Ann was just playing with her, so she just giggled as she playfully slapped her friends arm.
Ann went back to spend a little more time with Brad before he had to leave, so he could get Sara and Chrissy back home.
Amber accepted a hug and a kiss on the cheek from Sara before she left, and she squeezed Chrissy's hand, as they smiled at each other. Then they were gone, just leaving Amber and Ann in the room until Amy and Mandy turned up later.
Mandy had tried to keep up with Amy as they got out the car at the hospital, but gave up in the end, and let her run off to be with Amber. Mandy had to wonder where she could find the energy to run off like she did, after the day they just had at the shop.
Amy knew where she was going, and wasn't going to waste any time away from her lover, if she could help it.
Amber jumped a little when she heard a girls scream her name from the doorway. She looked over to find Amy running into the room towards her with a big smile on her face.
"Hi Amber!" Amy shouted, as she wrapped her arms around her, and kissed her like they hadn't seen each other in a couple of months.
"Hi baby. Did you miss me?" Amber asked, with a smile when they broke the kiss.
"I've missed you so much it hurts." Amy said with pleading in her voice.
"They've said I can leave in a couple of days, so you won't have to miss me quite as much." Amber said with a grin, as she saw the look on Amy's face.
"Really? They are going to let you come home with me in a couple of days?" Amy asked, as she looked at Amber's face to make sure she wasn't teasing her.
"Yep, they have finally had enough of my noisy guest's, so they've asked me to clear out." Amber giggled.
"So if I make even more noise then, will they send you home sooner?" Amy asked with a grin.
"Maybe, but I want to spend as much time kissing you as I can while you're here, so we'll never know." Amber said, as she pulled Amy back down for another passionate kiss.
Ann and Amy stopped until just after Amber's dinner was delivered to her room, and Amy had sat and fed her.
Amber loved the idea of being fed her meals, just like she'd watched Chrissy and Becky do when she was last at Mandy's house. She was sad to see Amy and Ann leaving for the night, but was happy to think that in a couple of days she'd be leaving with them.
"Don't forget about me baby." Amber said, as Amy kissed her for the final time before Ann started to drag her out the room.
"That could never happen lover." Amy said, as she was dragged backwards out the room. "I have you right here." Amy added with a smile, as she put her hand to her heart.
Amber just lay in her bed grinning, as she also blew a kiss to Amy, which Amy pretended to catch, then she put her hand back over her hart again.
"I love you Amber!" Amy shouted, trying to test whether or not they would send Amber home early if she made more noise.
"I love you more Amy!" Amber shouted back with a giggle, as she saw Amy vanish out of sight giggling as she went.
"I really can't believe you two at times." Ann said, as she put her hand over Amy's mouth, to try and shut her up. "They're sick people trying to rest, so keep the noise down a little bit." Ann said in a scolding voice, as she removed her hand from Amy's mouth.
"Sorry sis, I just got carried away." Amy said with a sad look.
"Keep shouting like that, and you will be carried away." Ann said, with a giggle, as she pulled Amy in for a hug.
"I just get really excited when I think about how much I love her sis. I've never felt like this before." Amy added with a sigh, as she rested her head on Ann's shoulder, as they walked out to her car.
"I quite like to see you acting like this, it's about time you saw the fun side of life for once." Ann said with a smile, as she opened the car door for Amy to get in.
"Remind me to give Chrissy a big hug to thank her for making it all happen." Amy said with a grin, as Ann got behind the wheel, and headed for home.
Chrissy was sat watching Mandy and Becky clear the dishes away when Amy and Ann entered the kitchen.
"Hi Chrissy, Mandy, Becky." Amy said, as she gave them all a hug, but she spent a little more time hugging Chrissy. "I really need to thank you Chrissy." Amy added, as she hugged Chrissy last.
"You're welcome Amy, but I have no idea what you're thanking me for." Chrissy said, as she let Amy hug her.
"I want to thank you for all this." Amy said with a grin. As she waved her hand up and down her female looking body. "And this amazing new life I now have." Amy added, as she hugged Chrissy again.
"Hey! You saved me remember, and Carl and Prue did most of the other stuff baby sister. I just helped out where I could." Chrissy said it in such a way, as to make it sound like she had nothing to do with any of it really.
"Stop selling yourself short Chrissy, you cared for me all the time I was laid up in hospital, and then took me by the hand, and led me to looking like this." Amy said, as she broke the hug, and stood with her hands on her hips looking right at Chrissy.
Chrissy looked around to see if any of the others were going to step in and claim some of the credit, but they all just stood smiling with tears in their eyes.
"She's right sis, you were the one that gave her a reason to live again. That's just the way you are with people." Mandy said, as she came over to give Chrissy and Amy a hug.
"I don't understand what brought all this on though Amy." Chrissy said looking puzzled.
"All my dreams are coming true Chrissy, and it's all because of you holding my hand, and being my best friend." Amy said with pride.
"I'm really happy for you Amy, I really am." Chrissy said, as she wiped away the tears with a tissue Mandy just handed her. "I'm glad I have you as a best friend too baby sister." Chrissy added with a grin.
The girls all turned to look at Ann when her belly made a noise that was tummy talk for feed me now.
"I'm sorry, but smelling that food as really made me realise just how hungry I am." Ann said with a pout, as she put her hands on her belly to try and shut it up.
"I think we better see about getting you both fed then hadn't we?" Becky said, as she looked at Ann's belly again, as it made more noise.
Ann and Amy just giggled with the others, as Becky sorted out two plates of dinner for them. Chrissy and Mandy sat and chatted with them while they ate, and they all talked about how great it will be to have Amber at home with them again.
Becky had gone to get ready for work while they chatted. Amy finished her dinner, and then said she needed to have a quick word with Becky about something. She knocked on the door, and then entered when she heard Becky tell her too.
"Hi Amy, is everything okay?" Becky asked, as she sat at her dressing table doing her makeup.
"Yes, everything is really good." Amy said with a grin, as she thought about Amber being her girl.
"That's good then baby sister. So what can I do for you this fine evening then?" Becky asked with a grin.
"I was speaking to Chrissy this morning, and she said that she was really sad about not being able to take a bubble bath with you while she has the casts on her arm and leg." Amy said looking a little sad.
"I know, but there's nothing we can do about it baby sister." Becky said looking sad.
"I might have found a way for her to take a bubble bath with you big sister." Amy said with a smile, as she walked over to the dressing table, and started to do Becky's makeup for her.
"What might that be then Amy?" Becky asked with hope in her voice, as she let Amy take over doing her makeup.
Amy told Becky about meeting the guy on her way back from the shop earlier in the day, and how she now had a roll of it in the boot of Mandy's car, so she could try it out on Chrissy in the morning, if she wanted too.
"That would be really great Amy, if it does work." Becky said, as she let Amy carry on doing her makeup.
"I can't see why it won't work Becky, and if it does, I can take a bubble bath with Amber when she gets home." Amy said with a grin. "There you go Becky, all done. What do you think?" Amy asked, as she stepped aside and let Becky look in the mirror.
"Wow Amy, you really have been taking lessons off Chrissy." Becky said with a smile, as she saw the great job Amy had done.
"Just another reason to thank Chrissy." Amy said with a look of pride on her face for her best friend.
"Let's keep this thing about the bath to our selves until tomorrow morning, then we can spring it on her." Becky said, as she stood up, and then hugged Amy to thank her for the great makeup job she just did.
"Okay big sis." Amy said, as she took the hug from Becky.
They both headed back down stairs to find Mandy, Ann and Chrissy all chatting with Vicky in the hallway.
"Hi Vicky." Amy said, as she walked over and gave her a hug. "You look as stunning as always." Amy added when she stepped back again.
"Thanks Amy. I do my best." Vicky said in her best female sounding voice. "Do you want me to carry you upstairs Chrissy?" Vicky asked.
"If you would please Vicky. It will save Mandy and the others struggling later." Chrissy said with a smile.
"It wouldn't be a struggle Chrissy, you don't weigh much to start with." Mandy said.
Vicky smiled, and then picked Chrissy up, and made her way up to Mandy's room followed by Becky and Amy.
Becky waited for Vicky to place Chrissy on Mandy's bed before giving her a hug to say goodbye, then she left the room with Vicky, so they could head off to the club, but not before telling Mandy about the stair lifts being fitted.
"I sorted out with the Company that will be fitting the stair lifts, and they will be sending someone here tomorrow, and also to the shop. They need to measure up for them." Vicky said as they stepped outside the house.
"What's all this about a stair lift?" Becky asked, as she looked at Mandy for the answer.
"Carl's going to sort out for use of a stair lift fitted here at home, he's also having one fitted at the shop, so Chrissy can come back to work." Mandy said with a smile.
"Really? That sounds like a great idea Mandy. I know that Chrissy is getting really bored sat around most the day doing nothing." Becky said, as she hugged Mandy, and then Vicky.
"I've seen that too Becky, and I've also seen how sad she looks when Amy and I leave in the morning. Truth be told, we could really do with her help back at the shop." Mandy said with a smile.
"You really need her back at the shop?" Becky said looking a little shocked.
"Yes we really do Becky, I never realised just how organised she can be. Even I've dropped into the routine of doing what she tells me to." Mandy said with a giggle.
"They will measure up tomorrow, and will fit it the day after. Just in time for Amber getting home that night." Vicky said with a smile.
Mandy and Ann stood and waved to Becky and Vicky as they drove away in her car. Then they went back into the house and closed the door, locking it at the same time before heading up to get ready for bed, and joining Chrissy in Mandy's room to watch a movie until bed time.
Ann filled Amy in on the latest about the stair lift as they lay in bed cuddling up together after saying goodnight to Chrissy and Mandy in her room.
"It'll be great to have Chrissy back at work with Mandy and I, she really knows how to organise the day out." Amy said, as she cuddled closer to her big sister.
"Mandy said the same thing to Becky just before she left for the club with Vicky. She does have a very logical mind, so she must be able to plan things out in her mind with ease." Ann said.
"All I know is that she's my best friend, and I miss her at work sis." Amy said, as she felt sleep starting to over take her.
Ann never said any more, she just closed her eyes, as she cuddled that little bit tighter to her baby sister.
Amy woke the next morning, and was quick to jump out of bed. She ran to the bathroom to use the toilet, and take her pills before going to Mandy's room to help Becky get Chrissy ready for her bubble bath.
"Where's the fire sis?" Ann asked, as she nearly got ran over as she went to enter the bathroom as Amy was leaving it.
"Sorry sis, but I want to help Becky get Chrissy ready for her bubble bath." Amy said, as she stepped back from Ann to let her enter the bathroom.
"I better let you go and sort it out then, hadn't I?" Ann said with a smile, as she gave Amy a quick hug on entering the bathroom.
"Thanks sis, I'll see you down stairs later." Amy said, as she ran out the room and down the hallway to Mandy's room.
Amy knocked on Mandy's bedroom door and then smiled when Becky opened it to let her enter.
"Morning Amy, how did you sleep last night?" Becky asked with a smile.
"Morning Becky, morning Chrissy." Amy said, as she entered the room and saw Chrissy sat on the bed trying to get her hand down inside her leg cast to scratch an itch. "I slept really well thanks. What about you two?" Amy asked, as she walked over to the bed and sat down next to Chrissy.
"Morning Amy." Chrissy said with an odd look on her face. "I've got a funny feeling you two are up to something, and I'm a little worried about it." Chrissy added, as she looked at each of them.
"What ever gives you that idea princess?" Becky said with a hurt look, but soon started to grin again.
"The silly grins you're both wearing are the biggest give away." Chrissy said, as she was still trying to get at the itch on her leg.
"Trust us babe, you will really love this." Becky said, as she sat the other side of Chrissy to what Amy was sat, and she hugged her, as she pulled her lips to hers. "Come on Amy, we need to get her across to our room now." Becky added, as she stood again.
What about the you-know-what out of Mandy's car?" Amy asked, as she stood up and then helped Becky get Chrissy stood up.
"I've already been down and got it, and I've filled the bath up with water, and lots of bubbles." Becky said with a grin, as she let Chrissy wrap an arm around her shoulder.
Amy smiled and did the same with the other one, and they both helped Chrissy to limp across the hallway to hers and Becky's room.
Chrissy could see a large roll of something that looked like blue plastic lying on the bed as soon as she entered the room, and got even more worried about this plan they had for her.
"I'm not sure I want to be part of this plan, so if you will take me down stairs, I'll just wait for you to take your bath and join me baby." Chrissy said in a very scared voice.
"With out you babe, we have no plan to carry out." Becky said, as she led Chrissy over to the bed, and helped her to sit down with Amy's help.
"What is your plan anyway?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at Becky, and then Amy.
"We're going to help you take a bubble bath with me." Becky said with a grin.
"How can you do that without the casts getting wet?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
"With this stuff that Amy found yesterday." Becky said, as she picked up the roll of blue plastic.
"What is that stuff anyway?" Chrissy asked, as she reached out and touched it.
"They call it pallet wrap, and they use it to wrap items together for shipping." Amy said, as she picked it up off the bed. "It's a lot like cling film, but much stronger and a little stickier." Amy added with a grin.
"Amy thought we could wrap your casts and part of the arm and leg above and below to keep them dry so you can take a bubble bath with me." Becky said sounding all excited about it.
"Really! I can finally take a bath again?" Chrissy asked in a pleading voice.
"That's what we're hoping for lover." Becky said with a grin.
"So what are you waiting for?" Chrissy shouted, as she held out her arm with the cast on for them to start wrapping.
Amy and Becky both giggled, then they set to work wrapping the pallet wrap around Chrissy's wrist until it was wrapped all the way to just above her elbow, and covered her whole hand and cast. Then they set to work doing her leg the same way, by the time they were finished with her leg, they had covered it from the tips of her toes, all the way up to her groin.
"How does it feel babe?" Becky asked, as she watched Chrissy trying to move her fingers and toes under the pallet wrap.
"It feels really funny, and very warm, but I can live with that if I can take a bubble bath with you lover." Chrissy said with a big grin on her face.
"We better remove your night dress and get you in the bath then." Becky said, as she leaned down and started to remove Chrissy's cloths.
"Do you want me to leave the room while you do that?" Amy asked, as she turned to look away.
"What for, we're all girls here." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"Thanks Chrissy, I guess we are." Amy said also giggling.
"No guessing about it Amy." Chrissy smiled, as she let Becky pull her nightdress up over her head.
Amy found herself starring at Chrissy's naked body, as it looked just like any other girls naked body. Amy soon made eye contact with Chrissy again, when she realised that she was looking at.
"Sorry Chrissy, but you just look so good." Amy said, as she went all red with embarrassment.
"You'll look like this, for real, soon baby sister." Chrissy said, as she stood and pulled Amy into a hug against her naked body.
Amy was glad Prue had given her those pills to stop her getting excited, because Amy knew she'd be very excited right now.
"Hey! Stop teasing the poor girl with your naked body you little tramp." Becky said with a giggle, as she took one of Chrissy's arms while Amy took the other.
They helped Chrissy get to the bathroom, and then Becky stepped into the bath, once she'd slipped out of her bathrobe, while Amy held on to Chrissy, then they helped her to step into the bath before Becky guided Chrissy down into the water.
"Wow, this feels so good!" Chrissy shouted, as she let the water wash over her.
"Does it feel like the casts are getting wet?" Becky asked.
"Nope, not at all." Chrissy said with a dreamy look in her eyes. "Thanks you guys, I don't know how to repay you both for coming up with all this for me." Chrissy added with a happy tear in her eye.
"That happy smile of yours is payment enough for me big sister." Amy said, as she leaned over to give Chrissy a hug.
"I think I can do better than that baby sister." Chrissy said with a giggle, just before she twisted her weight in the tub, pulling Amy into the bath with her and Becky.
Amy let out a scream, as she fell in the bath still wearing her night cloths. The bath in Chrissy's and Becky's room was really big, and could easily take all three of them, so Amy just sat at the other end of the tub looking like a drown rat.
"I can't believe you just did that to me Chrissy." Amy said, as she wiped some bubbles out her eyes.
Chrissy and Becky couldn't speak at first, as they were both laughing so hard, which soon set Amy off too.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I just couldn't help myself." Chrissy said, once she stopped laughing so hard.
"Well I guess it will make it a little easier to help Becky get you back out again later." Amy said with a giggle. "Do you mind if I hang around for a bit?" Amy asked.
"Not at all Amy, it's kind of fun doing this anyway." Becky said with a grin, as she soaped up Chrissy's breasts for her.
Amy could see how much Chrissy was enjoying the soak in the bath by the way she was leaning against Becky with her eyes shut, as she almost purred like a cat.
"I think we better see about getting out now baby." Becky said after they'd been soaking in the bath for nearly fifteen minutes. "I don't want to risk the water leaking under that pallet wrap." Becky added with a sad tone to her voice.
"Okay." Chrissy said with a pout, but she knew that Becky was right. "Will you let me have another one tomorrow morning as well?" Chrissy asked.
"You can have one every morning until the cast comes off my little princess." Becky said, as she leaned around Chrissy to give her a kiss on the lips.
"Thanks for coming up with this really great idea Amy." Chrissy said, as she broke the kiss with Becky, and she leaned forward to give Amy a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
"I'm glad I was able to help you find a way to take a bubble bath Chrissy." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy back, and she also kissed her on the cheek.
"Come on then babe, let's get you up out this bathtub." Becky said, as she stood up.
Amy also stood up, and then between them, they helped Chrissy to stand before they both helped her step out of the bath. Amy grabbed a couple of towels, and they set to work drying Chrissy off before helping her to take a seat on the toiled to wait for them to get dried off. Once they were also dry, they then helped to get Chrissy back into the bedroom, so they could sit her on the bed and remove all the pallet wrap that was covering her casts.
"Did any water get on the casts?" Becky asked, as she looked them both over with Amy.
"Not that I can see anywhere." Amy said with a grin.
"We'll need to get some more of this stuff, if we plan to keep bathing Chrissy, and help you take some bubble baths with Amber." Becky said with a grin.
"I can't wait to take a bubble bath with Amber now." Amy said with a dreamy look on her face.
"You only have to wait a couple more days now Amy, and you'll be able to." Chrissy said, as she smiled at the way Amy was acting over her love for Amber. Chrissy knew how she felt because she still felt the same way about Becky.
"I still find it so hard to believe I got the girl of my dreams." Amy said with a grin.
"I know what you mean Amy." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Becky, as she sorted out some clothes for them all to wear down to breakfast.
Becky just smiled, when she saw Chrissy looking at her as she said it. Becky was soon bringing some cloths over to the bed, and then she handed Amy some underwear to put on while she set about helping Chrissy to get dressed.
Once they were all dressed in underwear and bathrobes, they helped Chrissy get down stairs, then Amy and Becky set about sorting out breakfast for them all.
Mandy turned up and smiled when she saw that Chrissy had damp hair, she knew that Becky and Amy had managed to get her in the bath.
"How was the bubble bath then sis?" Mandy asked with a grin, as she sat down at the table.
"It felt so amazing sis." Chrissy said with a big grin on her face.
"I'm really glad to hear that. So you didn't get any of your casts wet then?" Mandy asked.
"Nope, not one bit. Becky said I can have a bubble bath every morning now." Chrissy said. "Amy's looking forward to taking a bath with Amber now as well." Chrissy added with a grin, as she looked over at Amy helping Becky cook breakfast.
"I might have to invest in a bigger water heater with you and Amber wanting bubble baths all the time." Mandy said with a giggle, as she poured everyone a cup of tea out from the pot Amy just brought to the table.
"You don't really mind do, you big sister?" Chrissy asked with a pout. "I know you want to see Amber and me keeping clean." Chrissy added with a grin.
Mandy just giggled, as she picked up the morning paper, and sat reading it while she drank her cup of tea.
Amy and Becky were just dishing up breakfast when Ann entered the room dressed for work, so they all got stuck in and enjoyed the meal.
"Do you really all have to work today?" Chrissy asked, as they were all getting ready to head back up stairs to get dressed, or leave the house in Ann's case.
"I'm sorry, but I have some catching up to do after not being there for the last half of last week." Ann said, as she gave them all a quick hug before leaving for work.
"I'm sorry to sis, but Amy and I need to pop in for a couple of hours, just to finish up some stuff we didn't get done yesterday." Mandy said, as she was about to head back up stairs again to finish getting ready for work.
"I'm sorry that I'm not there to help you keep on top of everything sis." Chrissy said looking a little sad about it all.
"Hey! Don't be sorry baby sister, I know you'd be there with Amy and me if you could be." Mandy said, as she gave Chrissy a hug.
Chrissy felt a little better after the hug from Mandy, but she still wished she could do more to help out around the house, and at the shop. She sat and watched Becky dry the dishes feeling pretty useless right at that very minute.
Mandy and Amy were soon heading back down stairs ready for work, but they still found time to have another cup of tea before leaving the house.
Chrissy grabbed her mobile and got Amy to record another message for her to take to Amber later, when Brad came to pick her up at lunch time. Then Chrissy watched with a sad look, as Mandy and Amy drove off to work on a Wednesday.
"Don't you think it would have been easier to just tell Chrissy that we are only going in to let someone measure up for a stair lift?" Amy asked, as she turned to face the front of the car after looking at Chrissy's sad face, as they drove out the driveway.
"Maybe Amy, but I don't want to get her hopes up until we have it fitted. You know what she can be like once she finds out about something." Mandy said with a sad smile.
"True Mandy, she can get a little excited about things, and if they can't fit one for some reason, it would be really sad to tell her." Amy said, as she realised that Mandy had a really good point.
They were soon at the shop and had it opened up. They pottered around doing bits and bob's while they waited for the man to turn up and measure for the stair lift.
Becky had been told the night before that the man would be coming in the afternoon to sort out at the house while Chrissy was visiting with Amber, so she would know nothing about any of it until it was all fitted the next day.
Brad turned up just in time for lunch, and greeted Becky and Chrissy with a hug on entering the house. They ate lunch and went through the normal routine of getting Chrissy upstairs and dressed before Brad got her in the minibus. Becky hugged and kissed her before waving to them, as they drove off out the driveway and up the road.
Becky had only just got back in the kitchen when she heard the doorbell, she went back and answered it to find the man there to measure up for the stair lift.
"That was close." Becky thought to herself, as she watched the man measure up.
Becky watched him make some notes on a clipboard as he walked up and down the stairs. Then he said he'd be back tomorrow with everything they needed to do the job, as they had it all in stock ready to go. Becky thanked him as she showed him back out.
"How long will it take you to get it all fitted?" Mandy asked, once they were stood just outside the house.
"Just over half a day should see it all fitted in and ready for use." The man said with a polite smile. "We will be here for ten tomorrow morning to make a start." The man added.
"That's great. I'll see you tomorrow then." Becky said with a smile, as she shook the man's hand.
"Until tomorrow then miss, good day." The man said smiling again, just before walking over to his car that was parked on the large gravel driveway in front of the house.
"Well we won't be able to keep this from Chrissy until after it's done, but she still won't know about the one at the shop though." Becky thought to herself with a grin, as she went back into the house, and locked the door before heading back to bed for a bit.
Chrissy looked a little sad when she realised that Brad was heading straight for the hospital, and not going to pick Sara up today.
"Are we not picking up Sara today Brad?" Chrissy asked from the back of the minibus.
"I'm afraid not Chrissy. She called me not long before I got to your house, and said she had a dress to get finished for tonight, and she still had a couple of hours work left to do to it." Brad said sounding sad about having to give Chrissy the bad news.
"I guess I was lucky to have her company the past couple of days really." Chrissy said with a forced smile.
"She is a very busy woman Chrissy, but she does some really amazing work." Brad said, not really knowing what to say when he saw the sad look Chrissy had in the rear view mirror.
They were soon parked at the hospital, and Brad had Chrissy's wheelchair lowered out the back of the minibus, and he pushed her up to Amber's room. Chrissy was a little shocked, but happy to see Carl and Vic stood in the room, but the biggest shock was seeing Amber sat in a motorised wheelchair with a big grin on her face.
"Look Chrissy, I'm mobile again!" Amber shouted, as she used a little joystick to make the wheelchair move towards her.
Chrissy was glad to see Amber able to get around without help, but she also felt a little jealous of her at the same time because she wished she could get around like that, instead of being pushed everywhere.
"That's great Amber." Chrissy said with a smile, as she saw the happy look Amber had. "Hi Carl, Hi Vic." Chrissy added with a smile at them both.
"Hi Chrissy. So what do you think to Amber's new wheels?" Carl asked with a grin.
"I think they look really good Carl. I wish I had something like that, so I didn't need to be pushed around all the time." Chrissy said, as she looked up and Brad, who had just pushed her up to Amber's room.
"Well your wish is my command princess." Carl said with a grin, as he pointed towards the open door they just came through.
Chrissy hadn't realised that Vic had left the room while she was watching Amber play around in her wheelchair. Chrissy turned to see Vic enter the room sat in another wheelchair that looked the same as the one Amber was in, but with the joystick on the other side for Chrissy to use with her good hand.
"You got one for me too?" Chrissy asked with a grin on her face, as she tried to stand up out the wheelchair she was in, but had to be caught by Brad before she fell to the ground.
"Slow down Chrissy, before you hurt yourself even more." Carl said with worry in his voice, as he also helped Brad get Chrissy back in the wheelchair again.
"Sorry. I wasn't thinking straight there for a minute." Chrissy said, as she sat back in her wheelchair again.
"We'll let you off this time Chrissy." Carl said with a grin. "Just let Vic get out of the new wheelchair, then Brad can lift you over to the new one. Okay?" Carl asked, as he looked Chrissy in the eyes.
"Okay Carl." Chrissy said looking a little sheepish.
Vic stepped out of the wheelchair, and then watched as Brad picked Chrissy up out the old wheelchair, and placed her in the new motorised one.
Vic bent down and pulled up a leg brace for Chrissy to rest her cast on, then he stepped back and let her have a play around with the controls. Chrissy was soon moving around the room with Amber at her side, as they both giggled.
Carl, Vic and Brad just looked on with smiles on their faces, as they watched them moving around the room.
Chrissy and Amber both looked at the door that led out of the room, and were soon heading off down the hallway together.
"This is really great Amber." Chrissy said with a smile over at her fellow joy rider.
"You have no idea just how nice it is to be able to see something other that those same four walls Chrissy." Amber said with a grin.
"Do you want to head outside for a bit?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes please! I really want to feel the sun on my face, and the wind blow around me again." Amber said in a pleading voice.
"Follow me then Amber." Chrissy said with a giggle, as they carried on down the hallway.
Carl, Vic and Brad followed behind, but they had a pretty good idea where the two girls were heading.
"Do you think they like the wheelchairs then?" Carl asked the other two.
"I think they both love them Carl." Vic said with a smile, as he watched them both vanish into a lift to take them to the ground floor.
"I know Chrissy was getting sick of being pushed around all the time Carl, so she really loves all this, and I think Amber is glad to be out of that bed as well." Brad said, as they all took the stairs down to ground level.
The guys got down stairs just in time to see Amber and Chrissy heading out the main entrance into the bright sunshine.
"Oh god Chrissy, that feels really good." Amber said, as she closed her eyes and looked up to the sky.
"It feels good to be driving myself for once, instead of relying on others to take me here and there." Chrissy said, as she started moving again. "There is a really nice garden just down here Amber." Chrissy added, as she took off again down a path that led them to the garden area.
Chrissy and Amber found the sun to be really warm, so they found some shade under a large tree, and they watched Carl, Vic and Brad sit on a bench just across from them.
They wanted to give the girls some time to chat on their own, so they thought it best to sit on the bench, they knew both girls could head over to them when they had finished chatting.
"How are you really doing Chrissy?" Amber asked with some worry in her voice.
"I'm doing better now I have this new wheelchair." Chrissy said with a grin.
"That's not what I mean Chrissy, and you know it." Amber said in a firm voice. "How are you doing after what Amy's father tried to do to you both?" Amber asked.
"I still get scared about it all, but it's getting better with each day. What about you?" Chrissy asked.
"Pretty much the same, I'll be glad to get back to being in a bed with Amy and Ann though." Amber said looking scared. "Really bad dreams at the minute, and no one to help chase them away." Amber added with a shudder.
"You'll be sleeping with Amy and Ann again tomorrow night Amber." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Thanks Chrissy, thanks for everything." Amber said with a tear running down her cheek.
"What do you mean Amber? I haven't done anything." Chrissy said with a puzzled look.
"You saved Amy's life in more ways than one Chrissy, and I will never be able to thank you enough for all that." Amber said with a smile, as she wiped away the tears.
"Amy saved my life first, don't forget." Chrissy said.
"Only after stealing from you and Mandy, but you still gave her a home, and then gave her a whole new life and friends. No, I mean family." Amber said with a grin.
"I couldn't very well see her, or him as it was back then, out on the street after saving my life. She didn't need to risk her life to save mine in the first place." Chrissy said.
"Why Chrissy, why did you do it all for her?" Amber asked.
"I saw how my life should have turned out, when we went to the place Amy called home." Chrissy said with tears in her eyes as she thought back to the first time she walked into that room she called home.
"I don't understand Chrissy, what do you mean?" Amber asked looking really puzzled now.
"If I hadn't been met at the bus station the day I arrived by David, and taken in by Mable. I would have been dead years ago." Chrissy said with a shudder. "Then I walked into Mandy's shop, and my whole life changed. I felt I needed to help Amy get the same out of life." Chrissy said with a smile.
"I'm glad she found you Chrissy. I don't think she could find a better friend anywhere in this world, or the next." Amber said with a smile, as she took hold of Chrissy's good hand in hers.
"I'm glad I was able to help her Amber, and I am really glad she now has you to love her, just like I have Becky." Chrissy said with a grin.
The two of them stayed under the tree for a little longer before they headed back over to the boys, as they were both a little thirsty. Brad jumped up and ran off to find them all some cold drinks, while Vic and Carl chatted with them a little longer before they had to leave, so Carl could get to a meeting.
Amber and Chrissy both gave them a big hug to thank them for the cool wheelchairs before letting them leave. Brad stayed outside with them until it was close to the time Ann was going to be turning up, then they all went out to the car park to wait for her arrival.
Ann was shocked but happy to see Amber sat in a wheelchair, and she was even more shocked when she saw Amber and Chrissy moving towards her on their own.
"What do you think to the cool wheelchairs Carl got us Annie?" Amber asked with a grin, as she stopped just in front of her.
"They are amazing, and it's so great to see you up and about with Chrissy." Ann said with a grin. "You look allot happier as well Chrissy."
"Thanks Ann, it's great to be able to go where I want on my own again." Chrissy said, as she took off after Amber again.
Ann walked over to Brad, as he walked toward her, so they met in the middle of the car park.
"Hi baby." Brad said, as he wrapped his big strong arms around her.
"Hello lover. I see you've lost one of your jobs then. No more pushing Chrissy around." Ann said, just before letting Brad kiss her.
"Yep, but that is a job I'm happy to give up after seeing how happy she is now." Brad said after the kiss.
"They both look really happy now." Ann said, as she looked over to see Amber being chased around by Chrissy in the wheelchairs.
Ann and Brad followed Amber and Chrissy back to the garden where they all sat around chatting, as they watched some ducks on a large pond at one edge of the garden.
The man had been running late that was going to measure up at the shop for the stair lift, so Amy and Mandy ended up spending all day there in the end. Amy was really looking forward to spending some time with Amber, but she felt a fear in the pit of her tummy when she walked into Amber's room at the hospital, and found the bed empty.
"Oh God Mandy, where's Amber gone?" Amy said sounding really scared, as she put her hand to her mouth.
"Hey, calm down Amy. Let's go and ask a nurse. Amber may just be having some tests done." Mandy said, as she pulled Amy to her for a hug.
Mandy sat Amy on the sofa in Amber's room, and then went to find out where Amber might be. She soon found a nurse who told her where to find Amber and her other visitors out in the garden around the side of the hospital. Mandy headed back to the room.
"Come on Amy, I know where she is now, and I'll take you to her." Mandy said, as she pulled Amy to her feet before taking her to see Amber.
"Is she okay Mandy?" Amy asked sounding really scared.
"You'll see for yourself in a minute Amy." Mandy said, as she followed the sigh posts for the garden.
Amy was really worried until they walked around the corned and saw Amber and Chrissy chasing each other in the motorised wheelchairs, giggling at each other. Then they saw Brad and Ann sat on a bench laughing at them.
Amber was just about to catch up with Chrissy when she heard someone calling her name, so she looked to where the noise was coming from, and saw Amy running towards her waving. Amber made a B-line toward Amy, and stopped just in front of her.
"Hi babe, look I'm mobile again." Amber said with a grin.
Amber looked a little shocked when Amy just threw her arms around her neck, and started to cry on her shoulder.
"Hey Amy, what's wrong?" Amber asked, as she pattered her back.
"I've just come from your room Amber, and I saw the empty bed and thought the worst." Amy said through sobs of tears.
"I'm sorry baby, but I was just so happy to be able to get out here, that I never thought about what time you and Mandy would be here." Amber said, as she pulled Amy's head back so she could kiss her. "Will you be okay now lover." Amber asked, as they broke the kiss.
"I'm not sure lover. Maybe one more kiss should do it." Amy said with a smile, as she leaned in for another kiss from Amber.
"Does that feel any better now?" Amber asked with a grin, as they broke the kiss for a second time.
"Yes I feel much better now baby." Amy purred, as she sat down on Amber's knee.
"What do you think to the cool wheelchairs Carl got us both?" Amber asked, as she took off after Chrissy again, with Amy still sat on her knee.
"I think they're a great idea for you both, and I'm glad to see Chrissy having so much fun with them.
It was soon time for Brad to leave, so he could get Chrissy home before rush hour started. He let Chrissy and Mandy make their way over to the minibus, while he went back up to Amber's room to get the other wheelchair so they could use it upstairs back at home.
Mandy gave Chrissy a hug before waving her and Brad off, then she returned to Amber, Amy and Ann for half an hour. Then she left to go and take a shower before dinner was ready.
Amy and Ann stopped until Amber had had her dinner again, so Amy could feed her, they were asked to leave so Amber could get some rest.
"I'll see you tomorrow night at home then lover." Amber said with a grin, as she thought about seeing Amy at home tomorrow night, and not in this hospital room.
"I can't wait Amber. I won't have to leave you like I am now." Amy said, as she hugged and kissed Amber again.
"Just one more night Amy, just one more night." Amber said, as she kissed Amy again with even more passion.
Ann wrapped her arm around Amy's waist and led her down to the car, so they could head home and get some dinner.
I'll be glad to get her out of this place baby sister." Ann said, as she walked down the hallway looking at the walls.
"I know what you mean sis. It's a really nice place, but I just want her back home close to me." Amy smiled, as she looked at her sister.
"I bet you do." Ann said with a grin.
Amy just looked at the way Ann was grinning, and had to giggle because she knew her big sister was right. They got to the car and then got in, and headed for home.
By SaraUK
Amy and Mandy had left for work a little earlier the next morning, saying they needed to get some stuff sorted out. So Chrissy was left flicking around the morning television shows, while Becky sorted out the washing.
Chrissy was soon making her way over to the window in the living room when she heard the air brakes on a large lorry, as it parked on the driveway.
"Becky, are you expecting a delivery?" Chrissy shouted, as she looked at the kitchen door.
"Good their here right on time." Becky said with a grin, as she walked into the living room.
"Who's here baby?" Chrissy asked, as she grabbed the joystick on her wheelchair to follow Becky, as she left the living room to answer the front door.
"The people to fit the stair lift." Becky said in a matter of fact way.
"A stair lift?" Chrissy asked in a shocked tone of voice.
"Yep. Carl sorted it out to make it easier for you and Amber to get up and down the stairs. You and Amber will be able to sit down here and watch telly at night after today." Becky smiled, as she opened the front door to let the men in.
Chrissy watched them for a couple of minutes, then she went back into the living room to keep out the way. Not that she was really in the way, as the hallway was really large, but she didn't want to make it look like she was spying on them as they worked.
Amy and Mandy had got to the shop and cleared everything away from the back room that might have got in the way of the men fitting the stair lift. They were just having a cup of tea when they heard a lorry pull up around the back of the shop. Mandy was happy that they would be able to get everything they need through the back door, so it wouldn't affect them still running the business. So they showed the men in, and then left them to it while they sorted out the orders for the hotel.
It was just before lunch time when Carl arrived with a basket of food for the girls, which they had to eat at the counter in the front of the shop due to the back room being full of bits for the stair lift.
"How's it going princess?" Carl asked, as he put the basket down on the counter, and pulled Mandy in for a kiss.
"It's been a little on the noisy side, but it will be well worth it if we can get Chrissy back here." Mandy said, as she broke the kiss with Carl.
"I'm sure it will lover." Carl said with a smile. "Hi Amy. Glad to be having Chrissy back at work soon, and Amber back at home later today?" Carl asked with a grin, as he watched Amy walking back up to the counter after locking the front door to the shop, and turning the sign to say closed for lunch.
"Yes to both." Amy said with a grin, as she hugged Carl, and then gave him a kiss on the cheek.
"Thanks Amy, but what was that for?" Carl asked with a smile, as he broke the hug with Amy.
"I just wanted to thank you for doing all this, and the wheelchairs you sorted out for Chrissy and Amber." Amy said with a smile.
"You should know by now Amy, that I don't need any thanks for helping out family." Carl said.
"I know Carl, but I like to do it anyway." Amy said with a grin.
"I do like the hugs though." Carl said with a chuckle.
"Well let me keep you well stocked up then." Mandy said, as she wrapped her arms around Carl and then let him kiss her.
Amy got to work setting up lunch on the counter with Carl's help, while Mandy sorted out some seats for them all. They were soon sat eating lunch, and chatting about the club, and the changing service.
"I have another wheelchair in the boot of my car for Chrissy to use upstairs, when she needs to go to the toilet." Carl said, as they sat eating their lunch.
"That's great Carl, I was wondering how she was going to get from the top of the stairs to the bathroom." Amy said.
"She will still need some help to get from the stair lift to the wheelchair, but you won't have to try and help her hobble over to the bathroom this way." Carl said as he helped Amy pack up the tubs they just had their lunch out of.
Carl knew that Amy wouldn't be able to wash any of them because she couldn't get at the sink in the back room while the men were still fitting the stair lift. So he just packed them back in the basket, and then took it out to his car and brought the wheelchair back with him, and left it just inside the shop at the back.
Mandy and Amy both helped to load up Carl's car with all the orders for the changing service, and then returned to the shop, to start on the Ebay, and online shop orders, after waving Carl off.
Amy was just printing out an Ebay order when she looked over and caught the eye of one of the men sorting out the wiring for the stair lift. She thought she knew him from somewhere, but couldn't quite place the face, so she just went back to printing out the order. She would look at him every time she printed out an order, and it was really beginning to bug her now. She sort of knew his face, but just couldn't place it. The man would look at her, and then look away with a very nervous look on his face. Amy noticed him making some silly mistakes as he tried to do his job, and she started to wonder if he just had a thing for her.
"Come on Sam; keep your mind on the job!" One of the other men shouted at him.
"Sorry Bill." This man called Sam said, as he passed the other man a screwdriver.
Amy watched as he handed the man the screwdriver, as he gave him a week smile. That's when Amy realized where she knew him from, or more her from. Amy had seen him dressed as a girl in the club a number of times. She had to do a double take to realize it. The young man didn't miss this, and he looked really scared all of a sudden. Amy never said anything, and just carried on sorting out the Ebay orders and getting them packed ready to be taken to the post office on the way home later.
"Mandy, I think I might have just upset one of the workmen out back." Amy said in a whispered voice, as she went back to get an item out of stock for an Ebay order.
"I hope you've not been teasing them young lady." Mandy said with a grin.
"No! I only have eyes for Amber." Amy said in a firm, but very quiet voice. "I think one of them goes to the club enfem, and now he knows that I know about it." Amy said looking worried.
"Did you say anything to him when you realized?" Mandy asked looking just as worried.
"No, but he looks really scared now, like he thinks I will." Amy said looking a little upset for what she might have done to the young man.
"Don't worry about it Amy, just keep doing your job, and we'll try and have a word with him before he leaves, or we will talk to him at the club some time later about it." Mandy said, as she pulled Amy in for a quick hug.
"I'd really like to put his mind at ease today Mandy, as we won't be at the club for some time again." Amy said. "I have an idea that may give me some time to chat with him today." Amy added, as she walked off to the back room.
"How's it all going?" Amy asked the men, as they all stood taking a five-minute break.
"We're getting there miss." The leader of the group said with a smile.
"I'd like to treat you all to an ice cream, if you'll let me." Amy said with a sweet smile.
"That's really kind of you miss, I know I won't say no." The man said, as he looked at the others and got nods and smiles from them all too.
"Great, do you mind if I take this young man with me, to help carry them back?" Amy asked, as she looked at the young man called Sam.
"That's about all he's good for today miss, he sure isn't in the right frame of mind for installing stair lifts." The man said with a chuckle.
"Shall we go and get everyone an ice cream then?" Amy asked, as she smiled at Sam.
"Sure, okay miss." Sam said looking worried.
Amy led the way back into the shop, and grabbed her purse from behind the counter on the way. Then she followed the young man out the shop as he held the door open for her.
"What are you going to tell them about me?" Sam asked sounding really worried, once they were walking up the street.
"I'm not going to tell them anything Sam. Do I really come across as someone that would do that really?" Amy asked in a hurt voice.
"I don't know what to think miss." Sam said as he looked down at the ground as they walked along. "I thought this job was going to be tough enough as it was, but when I saw you and Mandy. I've been really scared that you were both going to say that you've seen me at the club." Sam said sounding really scared.
"I just wanted to let you know that we understand how worried you are, and that your secret is safe with us." Amy said with a smile.
"Do you really mean that miss?" Sam asked with a small glimmer of hope.
"Please call me Amy, and yes I really do mean that Sam." Amy said with a smile.
"Okay, thanks Amy." Sam said, with a smile.
"So what's the story with the dressing up then Sam? Do you do it for fun, or do you want to become a female full time?" Amy asked.
"I just do it for fun. I like the feel of the cloths against my skin." Sam said in a whisper. "It started as a little bit of fun with my girlfriend, and pretty soon I was going to the club with her dressed as a girl." Sam added with a giggle.
"I take it none of your work mates know about your female side then?" Amy asked, as they got to the shop.
"Not as far as I know, and if they do, they haven't said anything yet." Sam said with a worried look on his face.
Sam helped Amy pick out some ice creams for all his work mates, and then she picked up a couple for her and Mandy. Then she paid for them before making their way back.
"I thought Chrissy worked here at the shop with you and Mandy?" Sam asked, as they walked back to the shop.
"She normally does, but she's recovering from saving my life. She has a broken wrist and a broken bone in her knee." Amy said with a pout. "That's what the stair lifts for, so she can come back to work." Amy added with a grin.
"I'm sorry to hear that Amy, I really like Chrissy. She helped fix my makeup one night." Sam said with a smile, as he looked to be thinking back to the memory of that time.
"Chrissy does allot of that." Amy said with a giggle.
"I hope she gets well again soon." Sam said with a smile.
"Will you be okay again now then Sam?" Amy asked, as they got near the shop again.
"Yes, now I know that you're not going to out me to the other guys." Sam said with a smile.
"Why don't you bring your girlfriend to the shop when you're not working, I'm sure we can find you both something sexy to wear." Amy said with a grin.
"Will that really be okay?" Sam asked looking a little worried.
"Most of our business is thanks to ladies like yourself." Amy said with a smile. "Who do you think provides all the under garments for the club and changing service at the hotel." Amy added with an even bigger grin.
"Do you mind if I ask you how Chrissy got hurt saving your life Amy?" Sam asked looking a little unsure about asking the question.
"I don't mind you asking Sam, but I'm not really ready to answer that here, but if you want to meet up someplace when we both have a little more time, then I will be more than happy to explain everything to you." Amy said with a smile, hoping not to sound too rude with her answer.
"I'd like that allot, but do you mind if I bring my girlfriend along? I don't want to give her the wrong idea about the meeting." Sam said with a smile, as they got back to the shop, and he held the door open for Amy to enter the shop again.
"I don't mind at all Sam, just come and see me before you leave the shop, and I'll give you a business car with all my numbers on." Amy said with a smile, as she entered the shop.
Amy walked to the back of the shop and handed all the men an ice cream before heading back to the counter, where Mandy had just finished serving a customer, and handed her an ice cream before opening the one she brought for herself.
"Thanks Amy." Mandy said, as she took the ice cream off Amy. "Did you get everything sorted out with him while you walked to the shop?" Mandy asked, after taking a bite from the ice cream.
"Yep, he's okay again now." Amy said with a smile, after licking her ice cream. "I just hope he can get back to doing his job properly now." Amy added with a giggle.
"Let's hope so Amy, I'd hate to see him getting told off for worrying over nothing." Mandy said, as she kept licking her ice cream.
Becky was just making the workmen a glass of juice each when she heard a knock on the kitchen door; she looked over to see Brad stood there smiling at her.
"Hi Becky. The front door was open, so I just came right in, I hope you don't mind?" Brad said, as he entered the kitchen.
"Hi Brad, not at all. I don't think I'd hear the doorbell anyway at the minute." Becky shouted over the noise of the workmen installing the stair lift.
"Do you want me to take those drinks out to the workmen for you Becky?" Brad asked, as he pointed at the tray of drinks.
"Thanks Brad, but we have that covered." Becky said with a smile, as she watched Chrissy come whizzing into the kitchen in her wheelchair.
"Hi Chrissy, I see you've got the hang of driving around in that thing then." Brad said with a grin, as he leaned down and hugged her.
"It's really easy, once you've smacked your foot on the door frame a couple of times." Chrissy said with a pained look, just before she started to giggle.
"Here you go Chrissy, go and play waitress then." Becky said, as she put the tray of drinks down on Chrissy's lap, and then stepped back as she watched her drive herself back out the kitchen to find the workmen.
"Are you sure she's okay doing that?" Brad asked looking worried.
"Yep, she's been doing it since they got here. It makes her feel useful, so I'm not going to stop her." Becky said with a smile, as she watched Chrissy vanish out the door into the hallway.
"Here you go." Chrissy said, as she stopped at the bottom of the stairs after steering through a couple of large toolboxes.
"God bless you miss." The workman said who was sat on the bottom step of the stairs, as he tightened some bolts down. "You're a real life saver." He added, as he took the tray off her lap.
"You have no idea how true that is." Chrissy thought to herself, as she looked at her wrist and leg in the casts.
"Come on boys, I have a cold drink down here for you!" The man shouted up the stairs.
Pretty soon there were three men running down the stairs to get their drink. "Thanks miss." They all said, after taking a good-sized sip from their glasses.
"Man that hits the spot." One of the men said.
"It sure does." Another agreed.
Chrissy smiled, and then reversed up in her wheelchair before heading back to the kitchen. She found Brad and Becky sat at the kitchen table having a glass of juice themselves, and Becky had one waiting for her.
"Did you get them there without spilling any of them?" Becky asked with a smile, as she saw her loving wife wheel up to the table.
"Yep, I never spilled a single drop." Chrissy said with a grin, as she picked up the glass in her good hand, and took a sip of it.
"What time are you going to pick Amber up then Brad?" Becky asked.
"I'm just waiting for Ann to get here, then we'll head off." Brad said, just before taking a sip from his glass of juice.
"I didn't know Ann was going to be coming home early, so you could both go and fetch Amber." Becky said looking a little shocked that Ann hadn't thought to say anything about it before she left for work.
"I'm not sure she knew herself before she got to work, I think Carl told her she could finish early so she could." Brad said with a grin.
"That sounds like Carl." Becky giggled.
They all looked at the kitchen door when they saw Ann enter with a grin on her face.
"Hi Everyone. That will make it allot easier for getting Chrissy and Amber up to bed at night." Ann said, as she walked over and Gave Becky and Chrissy a hug before going over to sit on Brad's knee, so she could give him a proper greeting. "Hello lover." Ann purred, as she kissed him, while rapping her arms around his neck.
"Hello princess." Brad said with a big smile on his face. "Do you want a drink before we go and get Amber, or do you want to just go and fetch her now?" Brad asked.
"I think she can wait a little longer while I have a drink." Ann smiled, as she looked at the half drank glass of juice on the table in front of Brad.
"Feel free to help me drink mine baby." Brad said, as he picked up the glass and handed it to Ann.
Ann took the drink from Brad, and helped him finish it before they got up and headed off to pick Amber up in the minibus. Amber was sat in her wheelchair waiting for them when they got there.
"Anyone would think you were ready to leave this place." Ann said with a grin, as she saw Amber sat with a couple of bags next to her.
"I was getting ready to just make my own way home." Amber said, as she made the wheelchair move forward while she giggled.
"I'm not so sure you'd make it home on the battery power in the wheelchair Amber." Ann said with a giggle, as she thought about her friend trying to get all the way back to Mandy's on her own.
"I was willing to give it a go Annie, just to get closer to Amy again." Amber said with a grin.
"I know you just want to be closer to Amy again Amber and that is what we're here to help you do." Ann said, as she let Amber make her way out the hospital room, while Brad grabbed the bags and followed behind.
Once they got outside, Brad walked in front and got the back of the minibus opened up, so Amber could place her wheelchair on the lift.
"Did Carl really buy this minibus just so Chrissy and I can be taken out places?" Amber asked, as she moved her wheelchair forward into the vehicle.
"Yep, and he's having a stair lift put in at the house, and the shop. So you'll be able to visit with Amy while you're getting better." Ann said, as she sat on a seat close to Amber at the back of the minibus. "But don't say anything to Chrissy about the one at the shop, as they want to surprise her tomorrow when they take her to the shop." Ann added with a grin.
"I won't say a word Annie." Amber said with a grin, as she got ready for the trip back to Mandy's house.
Brad locked the wheelchair wheels in place, and then closed the back doors after lifting the floor plate for the lift up out the way. He then got behind the wheel again and headed for Mandy's house.
Amber was really enjoying the ride, so Ann told Brad to take a long route home, as it would give the men fitting the stair lift more time to finish up. So Brad spent an hour just driving around, and they even stopped off at the park near to Mandy's for a short time. Amber loved being out and about again, and she was glad to be heading back to Mandy's house.
Brad pulled on to Mandy's drive just as the men were packing away all the tools, having finished the job.
"That looks like good timing Brad." Ann said, as she looked out the window at the men putting their tools in the back of the large truck.
"Sure looks that way." Brad said, as he parked up, and then got out to help Amber exit the minibus.
Amber had a big grin on her face as she made her way into the house, she was so glad to be back here again. Amber had really come to think of this place as home in them two weeks she spent with Amy and the others.
"We're back!" Ann shouted, as she entered the house just behind Amber.
Amber had to giggle when she saw Chrissy come flying out the kitchen in her wheelchair followed by Becky.
"Hi Amber!" Chrissy shouted, as she rolled up alongside, after driving around the back of her and Ann in the hallway.
"Hi Chrissy, Becky." Amber said with a very happy look on her face.
"Glad to be out of that place then Amber?" Becky asked, as she gave Amber a hug.
"Oh god yes, I just want to get back to some sort of normal life again." Amber said, as she hugged Becky back.
"Not too sure this is the right place for you then." Chrissy said with a giggle from the side of Amber.
"This is more my kind of normal, than in the hospital." Amber said.
This made them all laugh, as they made their way to the kitchen, so they could all have a drink.
"Is the stair lift all finished and ready for use then?" Brad asked, as he sat down at the table, and pulled Ann down onto his knee.
"Yes, they even tested it out with Chrissy sat on it, to show us how it all works. I'll show you how it works after we've had a drink." Becky said, as she sorted out glasses and a jug of juice.
"I'll let you use Amber this time. I've had enough jumping in and out of chairs for a bit now." Chrissy said, as she pulled Becky down onto her knee as she sat in the wheelchair.
"I don't mind Chrissy; I need to know how to work it anyway." Amber smiled, as she picked up the glass of juice Becky had put on the table in front of her.
Once they finished their drinks, they all went out into the hallway, and then spent some time working out the best way for Amber to get from the wheelchair to the stair lift, then how to get from the stair lift once she was at the top. They soon had it worked out, and they returned to the bottom of the stairs, so they could all get another drink and then go out in the garden, to wait for Amy and Mandy to get home.
Amy was just making a note of what stock was needed to be ordered when she felt someone tap her on the shoulder, making her jump. She turned to see Sam with his hands up, as he tried to say sorry.
"I'm sorry Amy; I didn't mean to make you jump." Sam said with a sorry look on his face.
"Don't worry about it Sam, I was in my own little dream world just then." Amy giggled, as she put her hand on her heart, and let out a sigh.
"I just came to let you know that we've all done." Sam said with a smile.
"That's great Sam. Did you have any trouble getting it all fitted in okay?" Amy asked, as she walked over to the counter, to put the clipboard down, and to pick up the business card with all her contact details on. "Here you go Sam, just give me a call when you want to get together for that chat." Amy added with a smile.
"Thanks Amy, I will, and the stair lift went in just fine. If you do have any trouble with it, just call the number on the side of the chair, and someone will be right out to fix it for you." Sam said with a smile, as he put the business card in his wallet.
"Do they break down much?" Amy asked, as she followed Sam to the backroom.
"Not really, they tend to just keep doing their job." Sam said, as he stepped aside to let the man he called Bill, tell her how it all worked.
Mandy got back to the shop just in time to thank the men for all their hard work and she gave Bill a case of beer to split among them all later. Bill and the others all thanked Mandy for the beer and Amy for the ice cream before leaving.
"Well it looks like we'll have Chrissy back tomorrow then." Mandy said, as she looked at the stair lift.
"Yes, thank god." Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around Mandy for a hug. "I'm never going to tease her about being bossy ever again big sister." Amy said with a giggle.
"I don't think I will either baby sister." Mandy giggled, as she had been known to call Chrissy, bossy.
Amy and Mandy got finished up, and called it a day early, so they could go and great Amber back home again. They were soon locked up, and ready to do the post office run. Mandy could tell that Amy was eager to get home and spend some real time sat cuddling with Amber, so they got the post office done, so they could get home.
Amber was sat in the garden with the others when she heard Amy shout her name, and then came running out into the garden for a hug, as she sat on Amber's knee.
"Hi Lover, are you glad to be home again?" Amy asked, as she kissed Amber.
"I am now baby." Amber purred, as she broke the kiss with Amy, just before pulling her in for another one.
Becky decided it was time to start dinner, so she got up and made her way into the kitchen. Amy was soon following her to help.
"You can stop out there with Amber if you want Amy, I don't mind." Becky said when she saw Amy walk into the kitchen.
"I know Becky, but I want to help cook Amber a real home cooked meal now she's home with us again." Amy said with a grin.
"I can understand that Amy, I think I'd be the same way with Chrissy." Becky smiled back. "Shall we see what we can sort out for them then?" Becky asked, as she opened the freezer.
Amy nodded as she walked over to where Becky was, and they both started to look in the freezer. They soon had something sorted out, and they set to work cooking it.
They talked Brad into stopping for dinner, which didn't really take much talking into at all really. Ann seemed really happy to be spending some more time with him.
Amy sat feeding Amber and herself, while Becky did the same with Chrissy. Amy loved being with Amber at home again, and now she could show her true feelings for Amber as they sat eating the meal.
Ann helped Mandy wash and dry the dishes once she'd said goodbye to Brad, as he needed to go and get ready for work.
Chrissy was shocked, but happy to find out that Becky had the night off, due to her having her driving test tomorrow morning. Chrissy made the most of having Becky there for the night, and spent most of it cuddled up between Becky and Mandy on one of the sofas, while Amber was cuddled between Ann and Amy on another one.
Amy wanted to tell the others about Sam at the shop, but couldn't without letting Chrissy know about the stair lift at work. Mandy and Amy had decided to surprise Chrissy tomorrow when they got Brad to drop her off at the shop in the morning.
"Chrissy, do you think you could come into the shop tomorrow morning for an hour? I just need to go over some figures with you." Mandy asked, as she ran her Hand through Chrissy's hair, while she rested her head on Becky's shoulder.
"Sure sis, but how am I going to get there?" Chrissy asked, sounding happy to be needed at the shop, even if it was only for an hour.
"I asked Brad if he would bring you over in the minibus, and he said yes. I thought Amber could come along as well, so she won't be left on her own while Becky had her driving test." Mandy said.
"Did you have to remind me about that Mandy?" Becky said sounding really worried.
"You're going to pass that test tomorrow with no trouble Becky, and you know it." Mandy said with a grin.
"I hope so Mandy, but I'm still really nervous about taking it." Becky said, as she cuddled up to Chrissy a little tighter.
"What car do you want to get when you pass tomorrow?" Amber asked.
"She wants a BMW, just like Mandy's." Chrissy said with a giggle before Becky could answer.
"What's with the giggling Chrissy?" Amber asked.
"I found out she wanted a BMW the same day I became Chrissy for the first time with Mandy." Chrissy said, as she thought back to that day. "Mandy had given me a lift back to Mable's with all the stuff we brought, and Becky saw it park out front, and she asked if it was mine. That's when she told me she really wanted one of her own one day." Chrissy said, as she looked up at Becky, just before kissing her.
"Was that the same day you walked into the shop she worked in?" Amy asked with a giggle.
"Yes it was, but Chrissy didn't find it very funny at the time." Mandy giggled.
"And Becky never realised who it was the whole time she served you Chrissy?" Amber asked looking a little shocked.
"Nope, but I did look really different as Chrissy, to how I looked as Chris." Chrissy said, as she broke the kiss with Becky.
"Did you love Chrissy from the first time you saw her Becky?" Amber asked.
"I guess I really did, and I did have some dreams with her in after the first time I saw her in that shop." Becky said with a sheepish look on her face.
"I never knew anything about that baby." Chrissy said with a grin.
"By the next time I saw you as Chrissy, you were already mine, so I never saw the point of saying anything." Becky said with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy up for another kiss.
They soon all felt tired, so called it a night and headed off to bed. It took a little time to get Amber and Chrissy up stairs, and then get Chrissy to Mandy's room, and Amber to Ann and Amy's room.
Amy was grinning when she finally got into bed next to Amber, and cuddled up to her.
"Amber, I really do love you." Amy said, as she leaned in to give Amber a kiss, as she hugged her.
"Not as much as I love you Amy. I still have bad dreams that I lost you before ever telling you how I really feel about you." Amber said, as she broke the kiss with Amy.
"I hope you sleep better tonight with me cuddling up to you." Amy said with a grin, as she wrapped herself around Amber.
"I feel better already lover." Amber purred, as she leaned in to kiss Amy again.
Amber had taken some painkillers, and was soon drifting off to sleep with the feel of Amy hugging her tight, and she knew her dreams would be nice ones that night.
Amy lay there watching Amber drift off to sleep, just before she felt her own eyes get to heavy to keep open, and she too was soon drifting off to sleep with Ann cuddled up behind her, while Amber was cuddled up in front of her. Amy fell asleep with a smile on her face.
Amber woke the next morning with the feeling of someone sucking on one of her nipples. She had to grin when she saw Amy's head bobbing around on one of them.
"MMM, that feels really good baby." Amber purred, as she stroked the back of Amy's head with her good hand. Amber was soon moaning loader as she felt a small orgasm wash over her.
"Was that okay for you love?" Amy asked, as she slid up the bed to rest her head on the pillow next to Amber's.
"That was amazing Amy, where did you learn to do that?" Amber asked, as she came back down to earth.
"I saw it in a film, and then Ann let me practice on her a couple of times." Amy said with a nervous smile, as she wasn't sure if Amber would be okay with her practising on Ann.
"Lucky Ann." Amber said with a smile. I can't wait to see what other little tricks you've learned along the way." Amber added with an even bigger smile.
"You'll just have to wait and see, won't you baby." Amy said with a grin, as she kissed Amber.
"I guess I will, won't I?" Amber purred, as they broke the kiss.
"Do you want to take a bath with me?" Amy asked looking nervous.
"I'd love to Amy, but what about getting my casts wet?" Amber asked looking a little sad that Amy had forgotten all about her casts.
"We solved that the other day with some pallet wrap. Chrissy has taken a couple of baths with Becky now, and had no problems." Amy smiled, as she sat up and then slid over Amber to get out of bed.
"Okay then, let's give it a go baby." Amber said, as she sat up and swung her legs out of the bed.
Amber sat and watched Amy, as she ran out the room to go and get the pallet wrap she was just talking about.
Amy ran down to Chrissy and Becky's room where she knocked on the door and waited for one of them to shout her to enter. She didn't have to wait long before she heard Becky shout her to come in.
"Morning Becky, Chrissy." Amy said, as she saw Becky just finishing off the wrapping of Chrissy's leg cast.
"Morning Amy. I guess you're here for this?" Becky asked, as she held up the roll of pallet wrap.
"Yes, if you've done with it Becky." Amy asked with a grin.
"Yep, just this minute finished wrapping up my little water baby here." Becky said with a smile, as she leaned down and pulled Chrissy's head in for a kiss.
"Great, so if you don't mind I'll go and do the same to my water baby then." Amy giggled, as she grabbed the pallet wrap, and then ran out the room to go and sort out Amber ready for her bath.
Amber was still sat on the edge of the bed when she heard Ann speak to her.
"Morning Amber, how did you sleep?" Ann asked, as she looked over at Amber through half awake eyes.
"I slept really well Annie. It's really great to be back with Amy again." Amber said with a silly grin on her face.
"Speaking of my baby sister, where is she anyway?" Ann asked, as she sat up in bed.
"She went to get this pallet wrap stuff, so we can take a bath together." Amber said with a grin.
"She's been wanting to take a bath with you since she found out it worked the other day with Chrissy and Becky." Ann said with a giggle.
"Do you mean she took a bath with Chrissy and Becky?" Amber asked, looking a little upset.
"Yes, but it was only after Chrissy pulled her into the bath." Ann said. "You're not telling me you're jealous of Chrissy and Becky?" Ann asked looking a little shocked.
"I guess I am a little, but I don't know why." Amber said, as she looked to be deep in thought about it all.
"Amy only as eyes for you Amber. She sees Chrissy and Becky as sisters, just like me." Ann said, as she crawled over to Amber and hugged her.
"I know Annie, but I just want to do all the fun stuff I've watched Chrissy and Becky do." Amber said with a pout.
"I'm sure that Amy wants to do all that stuff too, but you will both just have to take your time." Ann giggled, as she kissed Amber on the cheek, and then slid off the bed to go and run a bath for her and Amy.
Amy had to stop and grin when she got back to her bedroom, and saw Amber sat smiling at her from the edge of the bed. Amy still thought Amber was the most beautiful girl in the world, even with the yellow looking brews on one half of her face still.
"Did you miss me lover?" Amy asked, as she walked over to the bed and kissed Amber on the lips.
"Every minute you were gone baby." Amber purred, as she broke the kiss.
"Is Ann in the bathroom?" Amy asked, as she saw that Ann was not in the bed any more.
"Yes, she went to run the bath for us." Amber said, as she watched Amy start to unwrap the roll of cling film looking stuff she had in her hands. "Are you sure this will work baby?" Amber asked, looking worried.
"Yes I'm sure, Chrissy is about to take her third bath using the same method." Amy said with a smile, as she started to wrap Amber's leg.
Amy was just wrapping Amber's hand and arm when Ann came out the bathroom.
"The bath's ready for you." Ann said with a smile, as she walked over to see what Amy was up to. "That looks a little weird sis." Ann added, as she saw what Amy had done to Amber's arm and leg.
"I know it looks a little odd, but it works, and it means I get to take a bath with my baby." Amy said with a grin.
"Do you want some help getting Amber into the bathroom baby sister?" Ann asked.
"That would be great sis." Amy smiled, as she helped pull Amber to her feet. "Why don't you take a bath with us?" Amy asked, as they helped Amber hop to the bathroom.
"Thanks for the offer baby sister, but I think you and Amber should do this alone." Ann said with a smile.
Ann knew that Amber had wanted to take a bath with Amy since she first came to visit all those weeks ago.
Amy had a grin on her face, as Ann was right, she did want it to be really special for the two of them the first time.
Ann and Amy both helped Amber step into the bath and then got her seated, so she could sit and watch Amy slip out of her night gown. Amber smiled as she drank in the naked image of Amy stood before her, just before she stepped into the bathtub behind her and sat down.
"You look really good Amy." Amber said, as she leaned back and looked up into Amy's eyes.
"Thanks lover, but I think you look even better than I do." Amy said, as she leaned down to kiss Amber on the lips, as she started to wash her breasts for her.
"Just give me a shout when you're ready to get out again." Ann said with a smile, as she watched them both kissing each other.
"Thanks for the help big sis." Amy said with a grin, as she broke the kiss with Amber.
"No problem baby sister. Just relax and have a good time washing each other." Ann added with a grin, just before leaving the bathroom to go and get ready for work.
Amy was soon working her magic on Amber's breasts again, and had her panting through another orgasm.
"Do you not want me to return the favour baby?" Amber asked, as she came down from the second orgasm.
"I wish you could Amber, but the pills that I'm taking won't let me enjoy anything like that." Amy said with a pout.
"I'm sorry Amy, I wasn't thinking." Amber said looking sad. "Don't you think it's about time you looked at fixing them little things, so you can start and enjoy life to the fullest?" Amber asked.
"I've done nothing but think about it since you said you love me Amber, but I can't look at any of that until you and Chrissy are back on your feet." Amy said, as she kissed Amber again.
"Do you think you're doing the right thing Amy?" Amber asked once they stopped kissing. "I thought you had to do this real life test for a couple of years first." Amber added.
"I have no plans to ever be a boy again Amber, and I could just have it done privet, even if I don't get the okay from Prue and Sarah. Not that I ever would, but I don't think they will say anything to stop me anyway." Amy said with a smile.
"I can't wait to be able to play with you the way I bet Becky plays with Chrissy." Amber said with a grin, just before kissing Amy again.
"I can't wait to let you play with me the way Becky plays with Chrissy." Amy giggled back between kissing each other.
Amy and Amber took some time to make sure they were each clean before calling to Ann, so she could help Amy get Amber out the bathtub, and sat on the toilet so they could get her all dried off and dressed ready for breakfast.
Becky, Chrissy and Mandy were already down stairs in the kitchen when Amy, Amber and Ann got down there. Amy set to work helping Becky sort out breakfast, while Amber made her way over to the kitchen table to join Chrissy and the others.
"Morning Amber. How was the bath?" Chrissy asked with a grin, as she slid a glass of juice over to her.
"It was really amazing Chrissy. I never knew a bath could feel that good." Amber said with a dreamy look in her eyes as she looked over at Amy whom was helping Becky with breakfast.
With Amy helping Becky, they soon had breakfast on the table. Becky picked at her breakfast, as she fed Chrissy and herself. Chrissy knew she was worrying about the driving test later that day, but didn't know what to say to make her feel better about it, so she just smiled as she let Becky feed her.
Once breakfast was out the way, Mandy washed the dishes while Amy and Becky wiped. Then they all headed back up stairs to get ready for work. Chrissy thought it a little strange that Mandy wanted her to dress for work, but just put it down to her wanting to keep everything looking professional, and let Becky help her get dressed.
Ann had already left for work, so Amy took Amber back to their room, so she could help her get dressed as well.
"Do I really need to get all dressed up? Just to visit the shop Amy?" Amber asked, as she watched her lover setting out the clothes on the bed.
"Yes lover. This is going to be Chrissy's first full day back at work, but she knows nothing about the stair lift at the shop, so we want you both to be able to help out while you're there." Amy smiled, as she set to work getting Amber dressed.
"So you're going to let me help out as well?" Amber asked with a hopeful grin on her face.
"I was hoping that you would be able to do a couple of little things around the shop." Amy smiled. "Why, do you not feel like helping out?" Amy added with a pout.
"No, no. I'd love to help out, and do whatever I can to make your day a little easier baby." Amber said with a grin, as she pulled Amy down onto her knee, and kissed her.
Amy soon had Amber dressed and heading back down stairs to see if Becky had finished getting Chrissy ready. She found Them all sat at the kitchen Table having another cup of tea, so Amy and Amber joined them for another cup while they waited for Brad to turn up.
Becky ran to answer the door when she heard the doorbell. She smiled when she saw it was Brad. "Hi Brad. Thanks for doing this for us." Becky said, as she let him enter the house.
"No problem Becky. Glad I can help out." Brad said, as he entered the house. "Are they ready to head off yet?" Brad asked.
"They were just having another cup of tea while they waited for you to arrive." Becky said, as she led the way to the kitchen with brad following close behind.
"Hi Brad." The girls all shouted when they saw him follow Becky into the kitchen.
"Good morning ladies. I must say you're all looking as beautiful as always." Brad said, as he looked at how well they all looked for saying it was still quite early in the morning.
"I bet you say that to all the girls you see." Mandy said, as she stood up and gave Brad a hug to great him, and also thank him for helping out. "Thanks for coming to do this Brad. I know you must be tired from working late at the club last night." Mandy added.
"Like I just told Becky. I'm glad to be able to help out." Brad said with a smile.
Mandy led the way with Brad, while Becky and Amy followed behind with Amber and Chrissy. Mandy was heading off to work in her car, while Amy was going to head in with Amber and Chrissy in the minibus with Brad.
"I'll see you all at the shop in a little while then." Mandy said, as she got in her car. "Good luck on the driving test Becky!" Mandy shouted, as she was just about to pull out the driveway.
"Thanks Mandy, I'll need it!" Becky shouted back looking really worried.
"Yes, good luck with the test Becky." Amy and Amber said, as they headed over to the minibus with Brad.
"Thanks you guys." Becky said, as she gave them both a hug, just before Brad helped Amber get on the wheelchair lift at the back of the minibus.
"Will you call me as soon as you get finished with the test baby?" Chrissy asked, as she sat waiting for Brad to finish getting Amber on the minibus.
"You'll be the first person to find out once I get done lover." Becky said, as she sat on Chrissy's knee so she could give her a kiss and a cuddle.
"I really hope you pass baby, I know how much you've been wanting to have you own car." Chrissy said, as she broke the kiss with Becky.
"I'll give it my best shot, and hope I pass." Becky said, just before she kissed Chrissy again. She had to get of Chrissy's knee then, so Brad could get her on the minibus.
"Sorry to break up the loving moment, but I really need to see about getting Amy to work." Brad said, looking a little sad that he had to pull them apart.
"Don't worry about it Brad, I need to go and get ready for my last lesson before my test anyway." Becky said looking very nerves.
"You'll do just fine boss." Brad said with a smile, as he let Becky give Chrissy one last hug before he closed the back doors on the minibus.
Becky stood and waved to them as they pulled out the drive, then she headed back into the house to wash the last of the breakfast dishes before she went up to get ready for her driving test.
Chrissy was happy to be heading into work, but also really worried about Becky and her driving test. She was soon having a laugh with Amy and Amber though. They were soon pulling up behind the shop.
Mandy already had the shop open, so once Chrissy and Amber were taken off the minibus, they both made their way around to the front of the shop so they could enter, as the door at the rear of the shop wasn't set up for wheelchair access. Amy walked around with them, so she could get the door for them.
"Thanks Amy." Chrissy said, as she aimed her chair through the open doorway.
"Thanks Baby." Amber said with a grin, as she followed Chrissy into the shop.
"You're both welcome." Amy said, as she let the door close once Amber was in the shop.
"Hi Sis." Mandy said with a grin, as she walked over to where Chrissy had stopped her wheelchair while she looked around the shop with a smile on her face. "Amy and I have done our best to keep the shop just how you like it baby sister." Mandy added, as she knelt down next to Chrissy.
"I wasn't looking at that Sis." Chrissy said looking worried. "I just miss being here with you and Amy. I just wish I could find some way to be able to come and help out." Chrissy added with a sigh.
"Well it's a good job that we found a way for you to do just that then, baby sister." Mandy said with a grin.
"What do you mean by that sis?" Chrissy asked looking puzzled.
"Follow me, and I'll show you." Mandy said, as she stood up and made her way through to the back of the shop.
"I think you already know how this works." Mandy said, as she pointed to the stair lift.
"You did this just so I can come back and help out?" Chrissy said looking shocked.
"Yes we did. Well more Carl did." Mandy said with a smile. "Amy and I could really do with your organising skills." She added with a giggle.
"Thanks you guys." Chrissy said with a tear in her eyes, as she held out her arms to give Mandy and Amy a hug.
Amy and Mandy both hugged Chrissy and then let her wheel around the shop and check to see if anything had changed since she was last in the shop. The shop did look a lot cleaner than the last time she was there. Amy's dad had left quite a mess after throwing her across the room.
Chrissy was snapped out of her day dreaming when she heard Mandy speaking to her.
"You okay sister?" Mandy asked, looking worried.
"I'm fine sis." Chrissy said with a smile. "I was just thinking how cleaner the shop looks, compared to how I left it." She added with a week giggle.
"Are you sure you'll be okay being back here sis?" Mandy asked with concern.
"I'm sure sis." Chrissy said with a grin, as she hugged Mandy again. "Shall we see about getting started then? I need to see what kind of a mess you've left for me to sort out." Chrissy added with a giggle, as she broke the hug with her sister.
"Why do I have a feeling I'm going to regret having you back here." Mandy said, as she rolled her eyes and let out a sigh.
Chrissy just giggled and then made her way over to the counter to see what stock needed to be ordered.
"If she turns out to be too much trouble Mandy, we can always leave her at the top of the stairs and turn off the stair lift." Amy said with a grin.
"That's a really good idea Amy." Mandy said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.
"You wouldn't do that to me." Chrissy said with a pout.
"Ask me in a couple of hour's baby sister." Mandy said with a frown, as she put her hands on her hips, just before she started giggling.
Chrissy looked more relaxed when she saw Mandy start to giggle, she was a little worried that they may have been really thinking about leaving her up there for a couple of seconds.
Amy and Amber went through to the back of the shop to make a start on the EBay orders, while Chrissy stayed out front with Mandy, so they could sort out the orders for the changing service at the club. It wasn't long before the shop was running like a well-oiled machine again. Amy and Mandy were both glad to have Chrissy back.
Mandy was amazed at just how fast Chrissy had dropped back into her routine again. She was even more amazed that she had organised everything while she was worrying about Becky taking her driving test. Mandy knew she was worried because she kept looking at the clock on the wall, and then checking her mobile.
"She'll be just fine on her test baby sister." Mandy said, as she rubbed Chrissy's back.
"I hope so sis, I really hope so." Chrissy said with a sigh.
"Carl, Vic, and I have all given her some lessons as well, and I can tell you now that she will pass here driving test with flying colours baby sister, so stop worrying about it." Mandy said, as she leaned down from behind and wrapped her arms around Chrissy, and rested her cheek against hers.
"I'll try to sis, but you know how I love to worry about everything." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked up at Mandy once they broke the hug.
"I know you do baby sister." Mandy smiled, as she stroked Chrissy's cheek.
Chrissy and Mandy both looked over towards the entrance to the back room, when they heard Amy come through it humming to herself. They both thought it was almost like she was dancing as she entered the main shop floor.
"Is everything okay Amy?" Mandy asked with a grin, but already knowing the answer.
"Couldn't be better big sis." Amy said with an even bigger grin back at Mandy. "Chrissy not being to bossy with you Mandy?" Amy added with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy.
"No more than normal Amy, but that's a good thing. We've almost finished with the orders for the changing service already." Mandy said with a smile, as she looked down at Chrissy as she sat in her wheel chair. "How's the EBay and Internet orders going?" Mandy asked.
"It's all going really great. It's nice to have an extra pair of hands to help me get it all sorted out." Amy said, as she grabbed a couple of items off the shelf and then made a note on a little pad she was carrying around with her, ready to give to Chrissy later, so she could re-order the stock.
Amy was trying not to make eye contact with Chrissy, as she was looking a little upset with her over the comment about her being bossy. Amy knew that if she looked right at Chrissy, she would start laughing, and she was having way too much fun teasing her. Once Amy had the items she needed, she made a quick exit, and returned to the back room.
Amber was just printing out another order as Amy entered the room and started to giggle.
"What you so happy about baby?" Amber asked with a smile. She was happy to see Amy having so much fun at work.
"I'm teasing Chrissy about her being bossy, and now she's giving me the evil eye, so I'm avoiding her stair." Amy said with another giggle.
"You can be so mean sometimes Amy." Amber said in a hurt sounding voice. "Don't push it too far. You know how Chrissy has trouble taking a joke sometimes. And I would hate to see you two have a falling out over it later." Amber added.
"I won't tease her any more, now baby." Amy said, as she went over and sat on Amber's knee. "You don't really think I'm mean do you?" Amy asked with a pout.
"No, not really." Amber said, as she leaned in and kissed Amy on the lips.
Before Amy and Amber had time to say anything else, they both went to see what was going off in the shop, as they both heard Chrissy shouting.
Amber had taken off towards the shop before Amy had time to get off her knee, so they burst into the shop in Amber's wheel chair.
"What's wrong?" Amy asked, as she clung onto Amber.
"She did it! She did it!" Was all Chrissy could say as she did a little dance in her wheel chair.
Amy and Amber both looked at Mandy for a couple of seconds before they realised what Chrissy was getting at.
"Becky passed her driving test?" Both girls said at the same time.
"Yes she passed her driving test." Mandy said, as she tried to not giggle at Chrissy's little happy dance. "Calm down Chrissy before you hurt yourself." Mandy added, worried about her baby sister doing more damage to her already damaged body.
"Sorry sis, but I'm just so happy for her." Chrissy said, as she calmed down and straightened herself back up again.
Amy and Amber had to smile as they watched Chrissy sort herself out again, but they were both really happy that Becky had passed her test on the first go. They soon headed back to finish up the EBay orders, and left Mandy and Chrissy to get finished with the orders for the changing service, as Carl would be here soon with lunch.
Mandy and Chrissy were just sorting out what stock they needed to re-order when they heard the door bell go, they both looked to see who it was, and smiled when they saw Carl stood there with a basket of food in his hands.
"Hi Carl! Thanks for the stair lifts." Chrissy said with a grin.
"HI Chrissy. Glad I could help get you back to work." Carl said with a smile, as he walked up to the back of the shop.
"Hello lover." Mandy said, as she met him half way and jumped into his arms, and then kissed him.
"Hello princess." Carl said, as he came up for air. I hope you don't great all the other delivery drivers the same way?" Carl asked with a grin.
"No, just the special ones." Mandy said with a grin, and she let Carl put her back on the floor again.
"Just how many special delivery drivers do you know?" Carl asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Just the one." Mandy said, as she leaned forward for another kiss.
"That's okay then." Carl said looking relieved. "I hope you're all hungry." Carl added, as he walked through to the back room to put the basked down on the table.
"Hi Carl." Amy and Amber said when they saw him enter the back room.
"Hi girls. Lunch is here." Carl said, as she held up the basket for them to see. "How you feeling today Amber?" Carl asked.
"I have some pain, but for the most part, I am fine." Amber said with a smile.
"I'm sure that Nurse Amy is taking good care of you as well." Carl said with a grin, as he looked at Amy.
"I do what I can for my lover." Amy said, as she sat on Amber's knee and kissed her.
"Looks like someone has started without us." Mandy said to Chrissy as they entered the backroom and saw Amy sat on Amber's knee kissing.
"Sorry." Amy said, looking red faced, as she slipped off Amber's knee and sat on the chair next to her.
"Don't be sorry sis." Chrissy said, as she parked her wheel chair on the other side of Amy to where Amber was sat. "I'm glad to see you so happy baby sister." Chrissy added with a grin.
"Thanks Chrissy." Amy said as she gave her a hug. "And I'm sorry for teasing you about the bossy thing this morning. I was only having a little fun with you." Amy added as she broke the hug.
"I know you were Amy. I'm just glad to be back doing something." Chrissy said.
Mandy and Amy helped Carl open all the tubs of food and then Amy sorted out feeding Amber, while Mandy helped Chrissy to cut up her lunch so she could just use a fork to eat.
"Thanks for cutting my food up for me sis." Chrissy said, as she started eating.
"No problems baby sister." Mandy said with a smile, as she set about eating her own lunch.
"Have you heard from Becky yet Chrissy?" Carl asked.
"Yes, she passed her driving test." Chrissy said with a grin. "I can't wait to get home and congratulate her for it." Chrissy added with an even bigger grin.
"I'm sure you will Chrissy." Amber said with a grin.
Now it was Chrissy's turn to go all red in the face, as she looked down at her plate of food. This made the others all giggle, and then they all got stuck in to their lunch.
Mandy got to spend a little time cuddling with Carl after they finished lunch, while Amy got the tubs that the food came in, and the plate they used washed and dried. Chrissy and Amber wanted to help Amy, but couldn't hold a dish cloth because of their casts, so they sat and chatted with Amy while she worked.
Just before Carl was about to leave the shop, he remembered something in his car and ran out to get it.
"Do you mind if I borrow Chrissy for a couple of minutes?" Carl asked, as he came back into the shop waving some papers around.
Mandy and the other two tried to see what they were about, but couldn't make it out.
"Is everything okay Carl?" Chrissy asked in a worried tone of voice, as she followed Carl through to the back of the shop.
"Don't sound so worried Chrissy. I just need your help with something for Becky." Carl said, as he took a seat at the table. "You know her better than anyone, so I thought it best to let you pick it out for her." Carl added, as he pattered the table where the papers now sat waiting for Chrissy to look at them.
"My help to pick what Carl?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look on her face, as she moved up to the table next to Carl.
"I want your help to pick Becky her new car." Carl said with a grin.
"You want me to help you do what?" Chrissy asked with a shocked look, as she looked down at the papers on the table and saw the BMW logo on the front of it.
"I want you to take a look in this book, and tell me what colour the car should be, and what colour the interior should be." Carl said, as he opened the book and pointed to a large colour swatch.
"I don't know anything about cars Carl. I'm not sure what use I will be." Chrissy said looking worried.
"I don't need you to pick the car Chrissy, just the colours." Carl said with a smile, as he pattered Chrissy on the hand. "I already know the model." Carl added with a grin.
Chrissy let out a sigh, and then sat looking through the colour swatches for the paintwork, and then the interior.
"Chrissy, I also want you to pick out a colour scheme for Mandy as well." Carl said in a whisper.
"You're getting Mandy a car too?" Chrissy asked in a whisper.
"Yes, I want to treat them both to new cars." Carl said. "I'm sorry to put all this pressure on you Chrissy, but I don't want them to know what I have planed until the cars pull up outside the house." Carl added with a grin.
"I hope I pick the right colours then for them both." Chrissy said with a nervous giggle.
"You'll do just fine Chrissy." Carl smiled.
"I'm glad one of us thinks so." Chrissy said.
Chrissy spent a little longer looking at the swatch's before making her final choice of blue paintwork and cream coloured leather for Becky, and dark silver paintwork for Mandy with a black leather interior. Carl loved the choice Chrissy chose for them both and made a note of each one before leaving the shop to go and get them ordered.
Mandy and the others asked Chrissy what Carl wanted her for, but she just said it was something to do with a gift for Becky. Chrissy thought that she wasn't really lying to them after all. And they soon got back to work and forgot all about it after that.
Amy walked out onto the shop floor when she saw Chrissy trying to reach up for a box off a higher shelf that she wasn't quite able to reach, so she ran over to help.
Let me get that for you Chrissy." Amy said, as she grabbed the box before if fell on Chrissy's head.
"Thanks Amy. I thought I could reach it okay myself, but I guess I was wrong." Chrissy said, sounding a little sad about it.
"Why didn't you just shout me?" Amy asked, as she walked over to the counter with the box.
"I didn't want to bother you, if I can help it." Chrissy said, as she looked down at her own lap. "I was worried that I would sound to bossy, if I did." Chrissy added in a whisper.
"Oh Chrissy. I was only teasing you this morning when I called you bossy." Amy said, as she knelt down to look Chrissy in the eyes. "Please don't be mad with me big sis." Amy added with a pout.
"I'm not mad with you Amy. I just worry that I maybe do get a little bossy and controlling when it comes to the shop." Chrissy said, as she put her hands on Amy's, as she rested them on her knees.
"Mandy and I are glad to have you back to boss us around." Amy said with a giggle. "We've got more done in half a day than we ever would have thought possible, and it's all thanks to your planning skills." Amy added with a proud smile.
"Do you really mean that Amy? You're not just trying to be nice to me?" Chrissy asked, as she looked Amy in the eyes, for any sign that she might just be trying to make her feel better, but she could only see the friend and sister she had come to love staring back at her.
"Yes I really mean it Chrissy!" Amy said in a loud voice. "Now feel free to boss me around as much as you wish." She added with a grin, as she stood up again.
Chrissy giggled when Amy gave her a salute, and waited for her orders. "Just go and carry on with what you were doing baby sister, and I'll call you if I need any more help." Chrissy said, just before smacking Amy on the bottom as she walked past her. Amy ran of giggling, happy that Chrissy was okay again.
Brad turned up just after four, to pick up Amber, and Chrissy. Amy was going to leave with Mandy, so they could call in at the post office on the way home. Mandy and Chrissy had to giggle when they saw the way that Amy and Amber were kissing each other, after Brad had put Amber in the minibus. You'd have thought they were not going to be seeing each other for a month or two, with how they kissed.
"Will you put her down Amy! You'll be seeing her again in half an hour." Mandy said, as she pulled Amy out the back of the minibus.
"You really need to learn some control over your feelings baby sister." Chrissy said with a grin, a she watched Mandy dragging Amy out the minibus.
"You've got no room to talk young lady." Mandy said, as she turned around to look at Chrissy, who just sat giggling at her.
Mandy ended up giggling as well, as she watched Brad close the back doors on the minibus, and then walked around to the driver's door and got in.
"I'll see you back at your house later then Mandy." Brad said with a smile.
"Okay Brad, and thanks again for doing this." Mandy said, as she walked over to him, and kissed him on the cheek. "I hope you'll stop for some dinner? I know Ann would love to see you for a little bit." Mandy asked.
"Great food and great company as well. How could I ever say no." Brad said with a grin.
"That's great then Brad, I'll see you later back at home. Bye." Mandy said, as she stepped back, and rapped her arm around Amy's waist, as they waved to Chrissy and Amber in the back of the minibus as it drove away.
Amy and Mandy got the car loaded up, and then closed up the shop before heading to the post office, and then home. Brad had both girls in the house by the time they got home, and they found Becky sat on Chrissy's knee.
"Well done on the driving test Becky." Mandy said, as she walked over and hugged Becky, as she sat on Chrissy's knee in the wheel chair.
"Thanks Mandy." Becky said, as she hugged her back. "I can't believe I passed. I was so nervous about it this morning, but once I got behind the wheel, it all came back to me." Becky added with a grin.
"Congratulations big sister Becky!" Amy screamed, as she ran over and hugged Becky as well.
"Thanks Amy." Becky said with a giggle, as she hugged her back.
"So when do you get a car?" Amy asked, once she broke the hug.
"I'm not too sure. I was just talking to Brad about it, and he said he'd take me around some car dealerships when he gets the time." Becky said, as she smiled at Brad. "I'm not in any great hurry. I've copped this long without a car, so a couple more weeks won't hurt." Becky added, as she sat back on Chrissy's knee.
Brad already knew about Carl buying Becky and Mandy knew cars, and just wanted to make sure that Becky wasn't about to run out and buy one of her own. He'd also told Chrissy he knew as he was getting her out the minibus when they got her home.
They all sat and had a glass of juice, and then Mandy took Chrissy up to help her get changed out of her work cloths, and Amy took Amber up to help her get changed. Becky stayed down stairs and kept an eye on dinner, while chatting with Brad about her driving test.
Amy and the others were all back in the kitchen when Ann got home from work. Ann ran over and hugged Becky to congratulate her for passing her driving test, then went and jumped on Brad's knee with a grin on her face. She was really happy to be getting some time with him in the week, and even more happy to find out that he'd be their most nights now, as he'd be running Amber and Chrissy around.
Dinner was going to be ready soon, so Ann left going to get changed until after she'd eaten. Ann never went up to get changed until after Brad left to go and get ready for work, but they both looked happy to be spending some extra time together. The girls all waved Becky off, as she went out to Vicki's car when she turned up for her later that night. Becky wasn't ready to try driving while dressed for work yet, and Carl had already said that she wouldn't be driving to and from the club anyway. He wanted to make sure she got home safe, as it would be the early hours of the morning when she would be heading home.
The girls all watched some telly until bedtime, then Mandy, Ann, and Amy all helped get Chrissy and Amber upstairs and ready for bed. Chrissy was soon fast asleep, and having nice dreams about being back at the shop, even if it was in her wheel chair for the time being. Amber was really tired too, and was soon fast asleep with Amy wrapped around her, she too had really enjoyed the day working at the shop with Amy and the others. It felt good to be doing something, after being stuck in the hospital all that time.
Life got into a routine for the rest of the week, with Brad coming to pick up Chrissy and Amber, then picking them back up in the evening. Then Brad would stop for dinner, and spend some time with Ann before he left to go and get ready for work. Chrissy would get a run down on how the new cars were doing from Carl, when he dropped the food of and lunchtime. She was shocked when she found out that Carl was going to be dropping the cars off on Sunday, but was really looking forward to the look on Becky's and Mandy's face when they saw them. Chrissy just hoped she got the colours right.
Carl hadn't given Chrissy a time for when he'd be turning up with the cars, so she kept going into the living room and looking out the window to see if he was their yet every ten minutes. This didn't go unnoticed with Amy and the others.
"Is everything alright Chrissy?" Amy asked, as she followed Chrissy into the living room for the hundredth time.
Chrissy never being very good at lying had to think of something fast. "Yes, fine." Chrissy said with a nervous smile. "I'm just sick of being stuck in this wheel chair." She added with a pained look, as she gripped the arms of it, and gave them a quick shake.
Amy was about to believe her, but they both heard a noise from outside, and she watched Chrissy suddenly turn to see what it was, like she was looking for someone. "Now I know you're lying to me Chrissy." Amy said with a raised eyebrow.
Chrissy had a worried look on her face as she looked around Amy to make sure she was alone, then she spoke. "Please keep your voice done Amy." Chrissy waved Amy over, so she could whisper in her ear. "Carl's going to be coming here at some point today with a gift for Mandy and Becky."
"What sort of gift?" Amy asked sounding all excited.
"He's got them each a new car." Chrissy said with a grin. "That's what he wanted to talk to me about the other day at the shop. He asked me to pick the colours for the paintwork, and the interior for each one." Chrissy added with an even bigger grin.
"Wow Chrissy, that's amazing." Amy said with a grin. "How did you manage to keep that a secret all this time?" Amy asked looking shocked all of a sudden.
"Hay! I can keep a secret you know." Chrissy said in a hurt sounding voice.
"Don't look so hurt Chrissy. You have to admit that you do have trouble with keeping things from other people." Amy said with a smile, as she put her hand on Chrissy's.
"I guess you're right Amy. I just feel like I'm doing something wrong by keeping things from others." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked up at Amy.
"That's not a bad thing Chrissy, and you won't have to keep it very much longer, if you say Carl is going to be here today with the gifts." Amy said, as she looked over her shoulder to make sure they were still alone.
"How are things with you and Amber going?" Chrissy asked, trying to help the time pass a little fast, as they waited for Carl and Vic to turn up. "You've seemed a little distracted the past couple of days."
"Yes, everything is great Chrissy." Amy said, but she had a funny look on her face as she said it, which Chrissy didn't miss.
"Now who's not telling the truth?" Chrissy said with a worried look. "What's wrong baby sister? You and Amber aren't having problems are you?" Chrissy asked.
"Nothing like you is thinking Chrissy. It's just that I've." Amy said, but stopped when she couldn't seem to find the right words to finish her sentence.
"What's wrong Amy? I can see something is bothering you." Chrissy said sounding really worried for her baby sister, and best friend.
"Do you ever miss any of it Chrissy?" Amy asked.
"How could I ever miss driving, I've never learned to do it." Chrissy said with a puzzled look.
"I don't mean driving Chrissy." Amy said with a giggle. "I mean do you ever miss any of your life before you became Chrissy?" Amy added, as she looked worried and bit her bottom lip.
"Nope, not one single thing." Chrissy said with a grin. "Why do you ask Amy? You don't think you made the wrong choice wanting to become Amy, do you?" Chrissy asked looking a little worried.
"No, not for one second." Amy said with a shocked tone to her voice, that Chrissy could even think such a thing. "I've just been thinking of asking Prue to sort out my SRS for me, so I can start and really live my life with Amber, the way you and Becky do." Amy added looking worried.
"That's great Amy. So what has you looking so worried then?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.
"I'm scared that I'll be going against Prue and Sarah's wish if I do. They said that I had to do a two year real life test before I could have the op." Amy said with a sigh.
"They said the same thing to me, but I had it within a year." Chrissy said with a smile, as she pulled Amy down onto her knee. "Do you miss any part of being Andy?" Chrissy asked, as she looked Amy in the eyes.
"No. I feel like Andy was the person I was pretending to be." Amy said with a smile. "Amy feels like the real me, and always has." Amy added with a thoughtful look on her face, as she thought about it some more.
"I know what you mean Amy. That is just how I felt once I became Chrissy full time." Chrissy wrapped her arms around Amy, and hugged her as she said it.
"So what do you think Prue and Sarah will say when I ask them about it?" Amy asked, as she hugged Chrissy back. "I'm still going to wait until you and Amber are back on your feet." Amy added with a smile.
"I'm glad to hear that baby sister, as it will take you some time to get over it, and I know that Amber and I will want to help nurse you back to full health again." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Thanks for being here for me Chrissy. I'm not sure where I'd be without you in my life." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy again.
Chrissy let a shiver run through her body as she thought about what would have happened if the van had hit her that day. "I really don't what to think about that Amy." Chrissy said with a pained look on her face once they broke the hug.
"Don't let it worry you Chrissy. The only person to die that day, was a shell of a person called Andy, but a new girl was born in his place called Amy." Amy said with a grin.
Amy and Chrissy both turned to look at the kitchen door when they heard a voice talking to them.
"Have you fallen out with my knee then baby?" Amber asked with a pout, as she entered the living room.
"No lover. I was just talking to Chrissy about some stuff." Amy said, as she stood up and walked over to meet Amber in the middle of the living room, where she sat down on her knee and pulled her into a kiss.
"MMM that looks like a good idea." Becky said, as she followed Amber into the room and sat on Chrissy's knee and did the same, and pulled Chrissy into a kiss.
"Great, now we get it in stereo." Mandy said to Ann, as they both entered the living room.
"Like we'd be any different if Brad and Carl were here right now." Ann said with a giggle, as she took a seat on one of the sofas.
"Very true Ann. I guess I am a little jealous watching them kiss like that." Mandy said, as she sat on one of the other sofas.
Amy and Chrissy took some time to explain what they had been talking about. Well the part to do with Amy, they left the part about the cars out of it. Amy was happy to know she had the backing of all the others as well as Chrissy.
"I'll get mum to call in and have a chat with you tomorrow at the shop if you want me too?" Mandy asked.
"That would be really great Mandy, if you would." Amy smiled, as she sat on Amber's knee still hugging her.
Amber just sat grinning at the thought of finally being able to fool around with Amy the way she'd heard Becky fooling around with Chrissy. Amber knew it would be some time before she could, but it would be well worth the wait, and the sooner Amy had the op the quicker that time would come.
They were all sat chatting and looking at the Sunday papers and magazines when they heard a car pull onto the driveway outside the house, or more to the point, they heard two cars pull onto the driveway.
The girls all stood up and saw a silver car, and a blue one park on the drive outside the house. Chrissy and Amber had to stretch their necks from their wheel chairs to see the cars, but both girls liked what they saw.
"I wonder who that is?" Mandy said, as she tried to see who was in the cars. "I wonder if they got the wrong house." Mandy added, as she made her way over to the door to go and see who it was.
"They can leave the cars if they want too." Becky said with a giggle. "That blue one looks really nice." She added, as she ran to catch up with Mandy, and get a closer look at the blue car.
Chrissy just smiled when she heard Becky say that, she knew that blue was Becky's favourite colour, she just hoped she liked the rest of the car as well.
Amber and Ann saw Amy grinning, and they both had a funny feeling that she had an idea what was going off here, but they didn't know who might be in the cars.
"What you grinning for baby?" Amber asked, as she pulled Amy down onto her knee and started heading towards the front door. Chrissy and Ann followed behind.
Mandy had just stepped outside the front door, when she was bumped into by Becky, who was so busy checking out the cars, she never noticed that Mandy had stopped.
"Sorry Mandy." Becky said, as she looked at Mandy quickly before going back to looking at the cars again. "I would really love to own that blue one." Becky added, as she kept looking at it.
"Well it's a good job you do own it then Becky." Carl said, as he stepped out of the silver one parked next to it.
Becky suddenly looked at Carl, and then the person behind the wheel of the blue one, and saw Brad sat there grinning at her.
"What do you mean Carl?" Becky asked with a shocked look on her face.
"I mean the car is yours Becky. Call it a thank you for all the hard work you do running the club." Carl said, as he went and stood next to Mandy.
"Did you know about this Mandy?" Becky asked, as she stepped up to the car and ran her hand along the paintwork on the hood.
"First I've heard about any of this myself Becky." Mandy said in a shocked voice.
"I didn't want to let Mandy know what I was doing, just in case she got upset about you getting a new car." Carl said with a smile, as he wrapped his arm around Mandy's waist.
"You're not wrong their Carl. She'll have a better looking car than mine now." Mandy said with a pout.
"Well it's a good job that the silver one is yours then." Carl said with a grin, as he handed Mandy the keys in his hand.
"What? You got me a new car as well?" Mandy asked, as she looked down at the keys in her hand.
"Yep. I just wanted you to know how much I love you my little princess." Carl said, as he kissed her on the cheek. "I hope you both like the colour scheme. Chrissy picked it out for you both." Carl added with a grin over towards Chrissy.
"You knew what Carl was planning all this time, and you never let it slip once." Becky said.
"I never had any idea either Becky." Mandy said as she also looked over to where Chrissy was sat in her wheel chair next to Amber. "We'll have to start and watch her from now on, if she can keep us in the dark about something like this." Mandy added.
Chrissy just sat grinning at the fact she was able to keep a secret from Mandy and Becky.
"So do you want to check out your new car then Becky?" Brad asked, as he handed her the keys, after stepping out of it.
Becky just stood looking down at the keys in her hand for a long time, then she said, "My car. I own this car." She had a tear in her eye when she looked up at everyone again. "Thank you Carl. It doesn't feel like nearly enough, after what you have just given me, but I don't know what else I can say." Becky added, as she walked over and gave Carl a hug.
"Like I said Becky, it's my way of thanking you for all your hard work." Carl said with a smile.
"I think there's a little more to it than that Carl." Becky said with a smile. "I can't see you buying all the staff at the club a new car, just for doing their job well." Becky added.
"Very true Becky, but you're more than just a member of staff at the club. I think of you as a member of my family as well." Carl said, as he hugged her back.
"Well, thank you again. I really do love it allot." Becky said with a grin, as she looked over at the blue BMW that was now sat on the driveway in front of her.
"All I did was pick the make and model. Chrissy picked out the way it looks, so I think you should go and give her some of the thanks." Carl said, as he looked over to where Chrissy was still sat looking at the car Brad had just given Becky the keys too.
Becky looked over at Chrissy, just before she ran over and jumped on her knee. "Thank you baby. I really do love the colour of the car and the interior you picked out for me." Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy's neck and kissed her.
"Do we get to go out in the new cars?" Amy asked, as she stood at the side of Amber.
"I'd love to go out in my new car, but I won't go out in it until I can take Chrissy out with me." Becky said with a pout.
"I don't mind you going out without me baby. Please go and have a good time." Chrissy said.
"Don't worry about Chrissy not being in the car with you Becky." Brad said with a smile. "She'll be able to sit in the back with Ann, if she puts her leg across the back seat." Brad added as he helped Becky get off Chrissy's knee.
"What about Amy and Amber?" Chrissy asked.
"Amber can sit in the back of my car with Amy." Mandy said. "I'll also take Carl, and you can take Brad with you." Mandy added, as she looked at Becky.
"That sounds like a great idea Mandy." Becky said, as she clapped her hands looking all excited.
"Do any of you need to go back in the house for anything before we head off?" Carl asked, as he looked around the group.
"We'll need to get our purses, and put some makeup on." Mandy said, as she started heading back towards the house.
"I think you all look just fine as you are." Carl said with a smile, as he started walking towards the house, just behind Mandy.
"You've already scored maximum points with the car baby. You really don't need to sweet talk me as well." Mandy said, as she looked over her shoulder at Carl with a smile.
"Who's sweet talking anyone?" Carl said with a funny look. "I really do think you all look amazing." He added.
"Just give us all ten minutes, and we will look even better for you." Mandy said, as she stopped walked and turned around, so she could wrap her arms around Carl's neck and give him a kiss for being so sweet.
The girls all ran off to get ready, apart from Amber and Chrissy, who just waited in the hallway for Amy to come back with their purses. Amy then set to work on doing their makeup. It didn't take her to long, as it was only a daytime look. They were soon ready, and Brad picked Chrissy up out her wheel chair, and head for Becky's new car.
"Thanks Brad." Chrissy said, as she wrapped her arms around his neck, so she wouldn't fall.
"You're most welcome Chrissy." Brad said with a smile, as he waited for Ann to open the back door on the blue BMW.
Ann then ran around to the other side, and got in, so she could help guide Chrissy's bad leg over to the other side of the car, and then help get her seat belt clipped in place.
"Thanks Ann. I hope you don't mind having my leg draped across your lap?" Chrissy asked with a smile, as she looked around the back of the new car.
"Not at all Chrissy. I'm just glad you can get out in Becky's new car." Ann smiled back, as she also looked around the car, and took in that new car smell. "I love the colours you picked for Becky's car." Ann added with a grin.
"I know Becky so well that I knew she'd love the colours I picked, but I was still worried about it though." Chrissy said with a sigh.
"I'd be more worried if you weren't worried." Ann said with a giggle.
Chrissy giggled as well, as she said, "You know me so well Ann."
Amy opened the back door on Mandy's new car so Brad could put Amber in the back. Then she ran around to the other side, so she could get in and help to get Amber in.
Once Amber and Amy were in the car, Brad went and got the wheel chair from upstairs, while Mandy got the one from down stairs. They had to use the normal wheel chairs, as the motorised ones wouldn't fit in the trunk of the cars. Mandy locked the front door once Brad had left the house, then she walked around to the driver's side of her new car and got it.
"This is a really nice car Mandy." Amy said with a smile, as she looked around at the inside of it, while she sat nursing Amber's cast up leg on her knee.
"I still find it hard to believe that you brought me a new car Carl." Mandy said, as she sat behind the wheel, and looked around at all the new features the car had compared to her old one.
"I'm glad you like it so much lover." Carl said with a smile from the passenger seat next to her. "So are we going to take it out for a spin then, and see if you like the way it drives?" Carl asked with a grin.
Mandy looked over to make sure Brad had finished putting the second wheel chair in the boot of Becky's car, before she started her car and then pulled away.
Chrissy was sat in the back of the car watching her lover sat in the driving seat of her new car. She found it hard to believe that Becky was now able to drive a car, but she was very proud of the fact as well.
Becky started the car and then put it in gear, before pulling off and following Mandy's new car out the driveway and up the road. They spent some time just driving the cars around the city before they ended up at a country club for some lunch.
"Well, what do you think to the new car then Becky?" Carl asked, as they all got out the cars once they'd parked them.
"I love it Carl." Becky said with a grin, as she ran over to give him a hug. "It drives like a dream." She added as she hugged him.
"I'm glad you think so Becky." Carl said, as he hugged her back. "Mandy said the same thing about hers." He added with a grin.
Brad got the wheel chair out the boot of Becky's car, and then went to get the one out of Mandy's car, While Ann got the first one set up for Chrissy. Once Ann had the wheel chair set up, Brad lifted Chrissy from the car and put her in it. Then he went and did the same with Amber in the other one, after Amy had set that one up. With both Chrissy and Amber in their wheel chairs, Becky and Amy pushed them into the country club, so they could all have something to eat.
Amber and Chrissy missed having their motorised wheel chairs, but were both happy to be pushed by Amy and Becky, and then helped to be fed by them as well. They really enjoyed the meal, and the trip back home again, in the two new cars.
Ann got a shock when they got back home again. Mandy handed her the keys to her old car.
"Are you sure you want me to have your old car Mandy?" Ann asked, as she looked down at the keys in her hand.
"I'm very sure Ann." Mandy said with a smile. "She's a good car, and I know it will be better for you than the large people carrier." Mandy added, as she gave Ann a hug.
"Thanks Mandy, I'll look after it for you." Ann said, as she hugged Mandy back. "It will make parking a lot easier as well." Ann added with a giggle. She'd been having some trouble parking, due to the large size of the people carrier.
Mandy let Ann give Carl a lift back to his suit at the hotel when she took Brad home later that night, as she wanted to take her new car, Mandy's old car. Out for a spin.
Amy had just finished getting Amber ready for bed when Ann got back, so they were soon all in bed and cuddled up together, and falling asleep.
Amber had gone to help out at the shop the next day, and was helping Amy sort out the EBay orders when they heard the doorbell go at the front of the shop. It was just after that when they heard Mandy shout for Amy to come out to the front of the shop.
Amy poked her head out through the curtain that separated the back room from the front of the shop and found Prue stood chatting with Chrissy and Mandy.
"Hi Mum." Amy said, as she walked over and gave her a hug.
"Hello dear." Prue said, as she hugged her back. "Mandy called me, and said you needed to have a word with me about something." Prue added, as she took hold of Amy's hand looking a little worried.
"Yes I do mum. Can we go and sit in the back room and talk about it please?" Amy asked with worry in her voice.
"Will you be okay Amy, or do you want me to close the shop for a bit so we can all come and talk about it?" Mandy asked.
"I would really like to have you all there, but only if you think you can close the shop for a bit." Amy asked looking hopeful.
Mandy looked at Chrissy, then said, "What do you think partner?"
Chrissy answered the question by grabbing the controls for the wheelchair and heading to the front of the shop and then locking the door and turning the sign to say, closed for lunch. "Does that answer your question sis?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
Mandy just smiled, as she led them all through to the back of the shop to sit around the table. Prue had taken a seat at the table, but she was a little worried about what they were all here to talk about.
"Is something wrong?" Prue asked looking worried.
"Yes there is mum, but it can be fixed, and is being fixed." Mandy said with a smile. "Amy just wants to have a chat with you about moving it to the next step." Mandy added as she looked at Amy in such a way, as to let her take it from here.
"Hi mum." Amy said with a nervous smile. "Thanks for talking the time to come and see me, I know how busy you are." Amy added, as she kept playing with a button on her jacket.
"There is nothing more important to me than the well being of one of my daughters." Prue said with pride, as she looked at Amy to say what she wanted to say.
"I want to talk to you about my SRS." Amy said with a sigh. "I know that I am supposed to do a two year real life test, but I want to sort out and get it as soon as I can after Amber and Chrissy are well again." Amy added.
Amber was sat next to Amy, and she took hold of Amy's hand and smiled at her, to show Amy just how proud of her she was at that very minute.
"That is only a guide line Amy. It helps people like you and Chrissy make sure they are doing the right thing." Prue said.
"After speaking with Chrissy yesterday, and the way I feel about Amber. I know that I want this more than anything." Amy said with a smile, as she looked at Amber. "I'm hoping to have your full backing mum, but I will go ahead and find a doctor to do it myself if you don't want to help." Amy added with some worry in her voice that she might have stepped over a line with what she just said.
Prue just sat looking at Amy for a couple of seconds, which felt like a lifetime for Amy. Then she finally spoke. "First of all Amy dear, I would never leave you to go and find some second rate doctor to start playing with your life." Prue said in a firm voice. "Secondly missy, Sarah and I signed off on you having the SRS a couple of months back." Prue added with a smile.
Amy just sat looking puzzled for a long time. "What does that mean mum?" She finally asked.
"That means that you were born to be a girl dear." Prue said with a smile, as she reached over the table and took hold of Amy's hand.
"Really mum? I can become a real girl?" Amy asked as a tear ran down her cheek.
"Yes, well as real as medical science can make you dear." Prue said with a grin.
Amy looked at Amber, just before she threw her arms around her and started cry. "I'm going to be your girl one day soon Amber." Amy said as she cried.
"You're already my girl silly. We just need to fix a little birth defect." Amber said, as she stroked the back of Amy's head.
Prue waited for Amy to finish with Amber before she pulled her into a hug to make sure that she was feeling better know she got that off her chest.
"I hope you still as though you can come to me with any problems you may have Amy? Medical, or otherwise." Prue said, as she stood facing her.
"Yes I do mum, and I'm really sorry for how I sounded just now when I spoke to you." Amy said, as she hugged Prue.
"I can see that you feel very strongly about this Amy, and I wasn't going to stop you just because the text book says you have to do something for a set length of time." Prue said, as she hugged her back. "But I would hope that if I did ask you not to do something because I thought it unsafe for you, that you would listen to me." Prue asked.
"I don't think I would ever do anything you told me not to mum, even if I did sound pretty good just now." Amy said with a giggle.
"I know that Amy, and I think the rest of my daughters might have a thing or two to say about it if you did." Prue said with a grin, as she looked at Mandy, Chrissy and Amber.
Amy looked over to where Mandy was stood between Amber and Chrissy, as they all watched Prue talking to Amy.
"So what will happen now then mum?" Amy asked with a grin, as she tried to change the subject a little.
"I expect you to keep nursing Amber and Chrissy until such time as they are back on their feet and able to take care of you, then I'll sort out a date for you to go in and have your SRS." Prue said with a smile.
"Thanks mum. You know I will take good care of them both." Amy said, as she hugged Prue again.
The girls all saw Prue off, just as a girl turned up with the food for lunch, and to take away the orders for the changing service.
Amy took the basket of food off her, and put it on Amber's knee. Then Amy and Mandy helped the girl load up her van, so she could head back to the hotel and drop the orders off with Marie and Cathy.
Mandy locked the door and then went to have a spot of lunch with the others before they got stuck back in for the afternoon stint of the workday.
The afternoon went by really quick, as they all had a laugh, now that Amy had got her troubles sorted out with Mum. Brad turned up just before four in the afternoon to take Chrissy and Amber home, and then Amy and Mandy called in at the post office before heading home to see what Becky had done for dinner.
It was a Wednesday night a couple of weeks later when there was a knock at the front door. Mandy went to see who it was, and found a couple of police officers stood there.
"Good evening officers. Can I help you with something?" Mandy asked, looking worried.
The officers asked to speak with Ann and Amy. So Mandy asked them to enter, and then went to tell them that they had some company.
"Ann, there are a couple of police officers here to see you and Amy." Mandy said as she entered the front room.
"The police! What do they want to see us for?" Ann asked looking really worried.
"I'm not sure, they wouldn't say." Mandy said. "There stood in the hallway waiting to talk with you both." Mandy added.
Ann and Amy got up and both left the living room to go and see what they wanted.
"Good evening officer, I'm Ann, and this is my sister Amy." Ann said, as she walked over to the two officers. "What can we help you with?" Ann asked, as she shook their hands.
"Good evening miss. We need to have a word with you both about your farther." One of the officers said.
"We've got nothing to say about that man." Ann said in a harsh tone of voice.
"We know what he did to your friends miss, and I can understand the way you feel. But we thought you should know that he escaped from custody this evening, and he may be planning to come after you and your sister." The other officer said with some worry in his voice.
"He did what!" Ann shouted at the officer who just spoke, as she wrapped her arms around Amy with a worried look on her face. "How the hell did he manage to get away?" Ann asked.
"He was at the hospital for a check up on some of the injuries he sustained while trying to kill your sister and her friend. When he gave the guards the slip." The officer said sounding a little angry about it.
Mandy and the others had heard Ann shouting, and came running out to find out what was wrong.
"What's wrong Ann?" Mandy asked with worry showing on her face.
"He escaped. That bastard got away from the police, and is now going to try and finish off what he started." Ann said with anger.
"What!" Mandy shouted. "Do you think he's going to come here?" Mandy asked looking worried.
"As far as we know miss, he doesn't know this address, but we will leave a police car out front to be safe." One of the officers said.
"Thank you for the offer officer, but I'd rather not have the neighbours talking about there being a police car parked outside the house." Mandy said, as she walked over to the phone in the hallway.
"But miss, I don't think it's safe for you all to be alone in this house with him on the loose." The officer said looking shocked that Mandy was more worried about her neighbours than her own safety.
"I don't have any plans on being left alone officer." Mandy said with a smile. "I'm calling a friend, who will be able to send people round to keep an eye on us until you find him again." Mandy added, as she pushed some buttons on the phone, and then put the phone to her ear.
They all stood in the hallway waiting for Mandy to finish talking to Carl on the other end of the phone. She filled him in on everything that the officers had told them, then she hung up the phone and put it back on the base unit before speaking again.
"Carl's sending Brad, and some of the others around, but he asked if you wouldn't mind waiting until they get here." Mandy asked, as she looked at the two police officers.
"We'd be more than happy to do that miss. We'll go and wait out in the car." The officer that looked to be in charge said.
"You're welcome to wait in here with us until they arrive." Mandy said with a smile. "I'm sure we could all use a cup of tea, and you're welcome to join us." Mandy asked.
"That's very kind of you miss." The officer said. "I know I won't say no to a nice cup of tea. What about you?" He said, as he looked at the other officer stood next to him.
"Sounds good to me sir." The other officer said with a smile.
"I'll go and get the kettle on then." Amy said in a shaky voice, as she broke away from Ann.
"I don't think it's safe to let you loose anywhere near the kettle right now Amy." Mandy said, as she stopped Amy moving away from Ann. "You go and sit down with Ann, and I'll go and sort out the drinks." Mandy added with a smile, just before she went to the kitchen.
Ann led the way back to the living room with the police officers following behind. The second officer held the door open for Amber and Chrissy to enter in their wheel chairs before going and taking a seat next to the other officer.
Amber pulled Amy down on to her knee in the wheel chair before Ann could sit down on the sofa. Ann was more than happy to let Amber take care of Amy, so she could go and see if Mandy needed any help with the drinks.
"If you'll be okay with Amber, I'm going to go and see if Mandy needs any help in the kitchen." Ann said, as she looked at Amy cuddled up to Amber.
"I'll be fine sis. Please go and help Mandy." Amy said in a shaky voice.
"Don't look so worried baby sister. He won't get anywhere near you this time." Ann said, as she stroked the side of Amy's face.
"I don't want to see anyone else get hurt because of me Ann." Amy said, as she tried to fight back the tears welling up in her eyes.
"Amber and Chrissy both got hurt protecting you baby sister, and I know they would both do it again in a heartbeat. So stop thinking like that." Ann said, as she leaned down and hugged Amy.
"You better go and see if Mandy needs any help." Amber said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy's waist. "I'll take it from here." Amber added with a grin.
"Okay Amber, but remember we have company." Ann said with a grin back at Amber.
Amber looked a little sad for a second, before recovering her normal bubbly grin again. "I'm always on my best behaviour Annie." Amber said with a grin.
"You two look like you got in some trouble." One of the officers asked, as he looked at Amber and Chrissy sat in their wheel chairs. "May I ask what happened?" He added.
"This is what the man you're looking for did, the last time he tried to get at Amy here." Amber said, as she wrapped her arms even tighter around Amy's waist.
"He did this to you both?" The second officer asked with a shocked look on his face.
"Yes, and he would have killed her, if Chrissy hadn't stabbed him with a pen." Amber said with a proud smile, as she looked at Chrissy. "Sadly, she did get hurt doing it though." Amber added with a sad look.
"Like Ann said though. I'd do it all again in a heartbeat, if I had too." Chrissy said looking proud.
"Trust me miss, we'll get him long before he ever has another chance to hurt any of you." The officer that looked to be in charge said.
"Why does he want to hurt you so much? If you don't mind me asking." The second officer asked with a puzzled look. "Is it because you like each other?" He added, as he pointed between Amy and Amber.
Amy let out a sound that was a little like a chuckle, but didn't sound very happy as she did it. "He'd have been happy to see me with a girl. He just didn't like seeing me as a girl." Amy said before she realised what she'd said. Then she looked worried, and went very quiet, as she sank into Amber's arms a little tighter.
Both the officers just looked at each other, and then they both looked at Amy again. They were trying to work out what Amy was trying to say.
"Are you trying to say that you weren't born this way then miss?" The first officer asked, as he pointed up and down Amy's body.
"No she wasn't, but that doesn't make her a bad person." Amber snapped at them. "And it doesn't give anyone the right to try and kill her." She added with anger in her voice.
"Please don't get us wrong miss." The first officer said, as he raised his hands as a sign for Amber to calm down. "We just find it hard to believe that this girl in front of us could have been anything but a girl all her life."
"I'm sorry if we've upset you in any way miss." The second officer said, as he tried to make eye contact with Amy.
"So you don't think I deserve everything I get then?" Amy asked in a shaky voice, as she looked up from Amber's shoulder to look at the two men.
"Not at all miss. The world is full of interesting people, who live very different lives." The second officer said with a sigh. "I'm glad you have a group of friends to look after you. And who are willing to put their own lives on the line to keep you safe." He added with an even bigger sigh.
"That sigh makes it sound like you've seen a lot of stuff you didn't like." Chrissy said, as she looked at the officer that was just speaking.
"Yes I have miss. We've both been called to places where people like your friend here have taken their own lives, just because they didn't have anyone to help them." The officer said with a sad look on his face.
"I'm sorry for what I said. I'm just really afraid at the minute." Amber said.
"Please don't worry about it miss, we hear far worse on a day to day basses." The first officer said with a smile.
Mandy and Ann came into the living room with a tray of cups just then, and they all relaxed a little and tried to enjoy their drinks. Mandy had also put some biscuits on a plate, which the officers enjoyed.
"Is everything okay in here? I thought I heard shouting just now." Mandy asked just before taking a sip from her cup.
"It was nothing really Mandy, just a simple misunderstanding." Amber said with a smile, as she sat cuddling with Amy while she helped her take sips from her cup.
"I was telling them how Amber and Chrissy got hurt, but said a little too much. Well I thought I had, but they were okay with what I am." Amy said with a week smile.
"Yes Miss, it was just a simple misunderstanding." The first officer said with a smile back at Amy. "She does look really good, I never would have guessed." He added.
They were interrupted then by the doorbell sounding, so Ann jumped up to go and answer it, hoping it would be brad.
"Miss, please let me come with you, just in case." The first officer said, as he stood up to go with Ann to answer the door.
"I'm sure it's just my boyfriend, but I guess I should be more careful." Ann said, as she let the officer lead the way.
Ann had to giggle when she saw the look on the officers face when he opened the door and saw Brad stood there with three other guys from the club stood right behind him. All three of them looked just as large as Brad.
"Hi babe, how you doing?" Brad asked, as he stepped into the house and wrapped his arms around Ann's waist.
"Hi Brad. Thanks for coming." Ann said, as she rested her head on Brad's chest.
"No thanks needed, we're all hoping to get a shot at that bastard again." Brad said with anger in his voice.
"I hope you're not planning to do anything that may get you in trouble." The officer said with some worry in his voice, as he looked at the four large men stood in the hallway.
"If that bastard gets anywhere near Amy again, I will not be held responsible for what happens to him." Brad said with a stern look at the officer. "Speaking of Amy, how is she doing?" Brad asked, as his look changed to one of panic.
"She's doing fine, just a little scared." Ann said, as she broke away from Brad to look up at him. "She'll be glad to see you here." Ann added with a smile, as she took Brad by the hand, and led the way back to the living room.
Amber felt Amy relax when she saw Brad and the other guys enter the room just behind Ann.
The officer came in last, and then spoke to his colleague. "I think the girls are in safe hands, so we can be leaving now." He said, as he looked up at one of the other men stood in the room.
The second officer looked up at the four really large men, and had to agree with what his colleague just said. He thought that anyone would be mad to try and hurt any of these girls now. "I'd say so sir." He said, as he looked at the men again, just before he stood up.
"Thank you for the tea miss" The first officer said. "We'll have cars in the area until we find him, but please call the station if anything happens." He added, as he got a card out his pocket with the numbers for the station on it.
"You're most welcome, and thank you for staying until our friends arrived." Mandy said, as she stood up and took the card off the officer. "Let me walk you out." She added, as she led the way to the front door.
"Can you please try and keep your friends under control. I'd hate to have to arrest them for doing something silly." The officer said, as he stepped out the house.
"Please don't worry officer, they won't do anything silly." Mandy said with a smile.
The officer waited for Mandy to close the door and lock it, even thought Brad and the others were now in the house to protect the girls. Then he went and got in his police car with the other officer, and drove away.
Back in the living room, Chrissy and the others were all saying hi to Brad and the other bouncers from the club.
"Hi Brad, Paul, Craig, Mark. Thanks for coming over." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked up at them all.
"Hi Chrissy." Paul said, as he looked at the casts on her arm and leg. "So this is the handy work of that low life scum." He added with some anger in his voice.
"Yep, he did a real number on the two of them." Brad said, as he sat on a sofa, and pulled Ann down onto his knee.
"Brad, I don't have time for this. I was going to make you all a drink." Ann said, as she tried to get up off Brad's knee again.
"Don't worry about it Ann. I'll go and put the kettle on, and sort out the drinks." Mandy said, as she headed for the kitchen. "Grab a seat you three, and I'll have a cup of tea ready for you in a couple of minutes." Mandy added before leaving the room.
"Do you think we could all get a cup of coffee please Mandy? Tea will put us all asleep." Mark said with a chuckle.
"No problem Mark. It's the least I can do for you all." Mandy said with a smile.
"Well Chrissy, how are you feeling now?" Paul asked again.
"I'm doing okay, just a little sick of not being able to get around on my own, and do things like make the drinks." Chrissy said with a sigh.
"That must be a real torture for you Chrissy." Craig said with a chuckle. He knew as well as anyone, just how much Chrissy liked to be doing things for everyone else.
Chrissy scowled at Craig, just before sticking her tongue out at him, this made Craig, and the others all laugh.
"Still the same old Chrissy." Craig said, as he kept laughing
"Hay! Less of the old." Chrissy said with a pout. "Just remember that I know your boss very well." She added with a grin.
"Will you two stop teasing each other." Mandy said with a giggle, as she came back into the room. "I'm glad you're all here, and I hope none of you mind playing body guard to a group of girls?" Mandy asked.
"Are you kidding? We're all itching to get a shot at that." Craig said in an angry voice, as he clenched is fists.
"Please don't go getting in any trouble because of me." Amy said looking worried.
"If protecting you means we get in trouble with the police, then we will all be happy to live with that Amy." Brad said, as he looked at Mark Paul and Craig, to make sure he could speak for all of them as well.
"You got that right." Craig and Mark said at the same time.
"I really don't want to see any of you get in trouble because of me, but thanks for doing this." Amy said with a smile. She realised that she wasn't going to win this argument, so she let it drop.
The guys all made sure the house was locked up good and tight before letting the girls all head upstairs to bed. Then Mark, Paul and Craig sat in the living room, while Brad sat in the hallway just outside Amy's room. He wanted to keep a close eye on Amy, just in case her dad did know where she was living.
Amy was cuddling up between Ann and Amber, but she was still scared about her dad finding her. She was even more worried about getting the other girls hurt worse than they already were. Amy woke later in the night, when she thought she heard the sound of a window breaking. She crawled out of bed carefully, trying not to wake Ann or Amber, so she could go and see what it was. Amy went to the window, and pulled the curtain back to look out the window, and was shocked to see her dad stood there behind it with anger in his eyes.
"You little bastard!" He screamed, as he grabbed her by the throat. "This time, I will really kill you." He added, as he started to squeeze.
Amy tried to pull her dads hands away from her throat, but he was just too strong for her. Then he started to shake her, and Amy heard Amber call her name. Amy hoped that Amber would just keep out the way this time.
The next thing Amy knew, she was back in bed, and Amber and Ann were both looking down at her.
"Amy, Amy. You were having a nightmare." Amber said looking worried.
Amy sat bolt upright and looked at the window where she had seen her dad stood, and saw that it was still closed.
"That felt so real." Amy said with a sigh of relief, that it was just a dream after all. "I was dreaming that dad had got into the room, and he was trying to kill me again." Amy added, as she threw her arms around Amber, and started to cry.
"Don't worry baby. It was just a really bad dream." Amber said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy.
Ann sat rubbing her back while Amber hugged her. "He will never get that close to you ever again Amy. Brad and the others will see to that." Ann said in a firm voice. She slid off the bed when she heard Brad knocking on the bedroom door and asking if everything was ok.
"Is everything ok in there?" Brad asked, as he looked over the top of Ann's head.
"Yes. Amy was just having a nightmare, but she's ok." Ann said, as she let Brad enter the bedroom to put his mind at rest.
"He won't get anywhere near you Amy. I can promise you that." Brad said, as he went over and sat on the edge of the bed and watched Amy rocking back and forth in Amber's arms.
Brad looked up at Ann, as she came over and sat on his knee to get a hug, and make herself feel a little safer.
"Do you think this nightmare will ever end Brad?" Ann asked looking really scared.
"I should have just finished him off that day at the shop." Brad said looking angry.
"I'm glad you didn't Brad." Ann said, as she looked him in the eyes. "I'm not going to let him take you away from me." Ann said, as she let a tear run down her face.
"You wouldn't lose me baby." Brad said with a puzzled look.
"I couldn't live with seeing you locked up because of him." Ann said as the floodgates opened and she wrapped her arms around Brad again.
Brad and Ann were soon running down to Mandy's bedroom when they heard Chrissy screaming. Ann never even bothered to knock, she just burst into the room. She found Mandy sat up hugging Chrissy as she cried.
"Calm down, Calm down Chrissy. It was just a bad dream." Mandy was saying, as she rocked Chrissy back and forth in her arms.
"Mandy, Chrissy! What's wrong?" Ann asked looking worried, as she looked around the room.
"I'm sorry if we scared you, but Chrissy was having a nightmare." Mandy said, as she turned her head to look at Ann and Brad.
Ann went and sat on the bed while Brad turned to stop Mark, Paul, and Craig bursting into the room hoping to find Ann and Amy's dad in there.
"Calm down guy's. Chrissy was just having a nightmare." Brad said, as he stopped them from bursting into the bedroom.
"I'm sorry for bringing all this into your life Chrissy." Ann said, as she rubbed Chrissy's back while Mandy hugged her.
Chrissy looked at Ann, and then wrapped her arms around her. "Please don't say that Ann, I love having you, Amy, and Amber in my life." Chrissy said, as she hugged Ann even tighter.
Ann didn't know what to say, so she just hugged Chrissy back even tighter herself. "I'm really glad you can still say that Chrissy. Even after all this." Ann said.
Mandy helped Ann get Chrissy to lie down again, and then she let Brad lead her back to her room, so she could check on Amy and Amber.
"Is Chrissy alright Sis?" Amy asked with a worried look, as she sat on the bed cuddling with Amber.
"She's fine Amy. She just had a nightmare." Ann said, as she got on the bed and wrapped her arms around Amy and Amber.
"I'm going to close the door again now Ann, but I'll be just outside the room here, if you need me." Brad said, as she stepped out the room and closed the door behind him.
Becky was really looking forward to closing the club up with Carla and Vicky, so she could get home and make sure Chrissy and the others were safe. She wasn't happy being away from them all, not while that monster was loose to do even more damage to the people she loved.
"How you holding up Becky?" Carla asked, as they were closing up the club with Frank's help, and some of the other bouncers, while Vicky was getting the car.
"I'm a little scared Carla. I know that he knows about the club." Becky said as she looked around, to make sure he wasn't waiting for them.
"Don't be scared Becky, I won't let him get anywhere near you." Frank said with a grin. "If he's got any brains at all, he'd be miles away from here by now." Frank added, as he put his arm around Becky, to help make her feel a little safer.
"Thanks Frank, I do feel safer with you and the others all stood around with me." Becky said with a smile, as she looked up at this hulk of a man.
Frank was just about to say something else to Becky, when he saw something out the corner of his eye, so he turned to see what it was. That's when he saw him dive out of an alley and go straight for Becky with a knife.
"I'm going to kill all you bitches until I find that freak!" Amy and Ann's dad shouted as he lunged out with the knife.
Becky found herself being blocked at the last minute, as she thought the knife was going to get her right in the throat. She heard the knife hit something and slide in, then she heard a grunt from Frank. That's when Becky realised that Frank had stepped in the path of the knife, and took the full force of it going into his chest.
Frank winced, as he saw the knife go in, but he was too angry to let it bother him at the minute. He grabbed his hand and stopped him from pulling the knife back out again, then he swung at him with his other hand, and sent him flying out into the road, just as Vicky was pulling up in her car. He was hit with the full force of the car in the back. He let out a scream, as he fell to the ground, and then passed out from the brow Frank gave him.
"Someone call 999, Franks been stabbed!" Becky screamed, as she ran over to help Frank, as he fell to his knees.
Carla was already calling for an Ambulance and the police by the time Becky shouted, but she was more worried about frank, than what was going on around her.
Becky fell to her knees and had Frank's head resting on them, as she tried to stop him moving too much. She also had to stop him trying to pull the knife back out.
"I told you I wouldn't let him hurt you Boss." Frank said with a grin, as he lay on the ground in some pain.
"Yes you did Frank." Becky said, as she was trying not to cry. "I'm sorry Frank." Becky added, as she finally had to let the floodgates open.
"Don't be sorry boss, I was just doing my job." Frank said with some pain to his voice. "It's going to take more than this to kill me." He added with a chuckle.
Carla pulled Becky to her feet when the Ambulance arrived, so they could work on frank, and make sure he wasn't in any danger. The Ambulance crew had to get some of the other bouncers to help lift Frank onto a stretcher, and then get him in the back of the Ambulance, as he was too large and heavy for them to do it.
"Are you okay Becky?" Carla asked, as she held her in a tight hug.
"No Carla, I'm about as far from okay as you can be right now." Becky said, as she stood shaking in Carla's arms.
"Sorry Becky, that was a silly question really." Carla said as she hugged Becky a little tighter.
Vicky walked over to where Becky and Carla were stood, once she had heard what the second Ambulance crew had to say About Amy and Ann's dad. It sounded like they didn't hold out much hope for him, as it felt like his back was broke, and the blow that Frank sent him flying into the road with, had broken his jaw and also knocked him out cold.
"Are you two okay?" Vicky asked sounding worried, as she got over to them.
"We'll be fine Vicky. What about him?" Carla asked, as she looked at the body lying in the road just in front of Vicki's car.
"They're pretty sure his back's broke, and Frank has broken his jaw in a couple of places. They also think that he may have some brain damage as well." Vicky said, as she also hugged Becky to help her calm down.
"You only need to look at what that psycho's done to the girls to see that." Carla said. "I hope he never wakes up." Carla added.
"Do you know how Frank's doing Vicky?" Becky asked in a shaky voice, as she looked up at her.
"He's doing pretty well for saying he's got a knife stuck in his chest." Vicky said with a little laugh.
"I don't think it's a laughing matter Vicky." Becky said, sounding a little mad with her.
"I'm sorry Becky, but when I just left him, he was complaining about the fact that the shirt was a gonna." Vicky said looking worried that he had upset Becky even more.
"That sounds like Frank." Becky said with a little giggle. Sorry for snapping at you Vicky." Becky added with a sad look.
"Don't worry about it Becky and feel free to snap all you want." Vicky said with a smile. "Some of the guys just told me what happened, and how Frank got stabbed saving you." Vicky added as she hugged Becky.
"I thought I was done for Vicky, but Frank just stepped in front of him." Becky said, as she started to shake again, just before she passed out in Vicky and Carla's arms.
"Becky! Becky!" Carla started shouting, as he felt her go limp in her arms.
"Don't panic Carl, I think it's just the shock of what happened to her." Vicky said, as she picked her up and then took her to sit in the back of the Ambulance that Frank was lying in.
Frank was soon trying to get back off the stretcher when he saw Vicky carrying Becky, but he was soon pushed back down by a couple of the other bouncers.
"Don't worry Frank, she just fainted." Vicky said when she saw the guy's fighting to keep Frank lying down.
Becky was trying to work out where she was, and why her face felt funny. She slowly opened her eyes and found herself sat on Vicki's knee, as she was sat on the back step of the Ambulance. The reason her face felt funny was due to her having an oxygen mask on her face.
"What happened?" Becky asked, sounding very confused, as she tried to remove the mask.
"You fainted Becky." Vicky said. "They want to take you to the hospital with Frank, just to make sure you're okay." Vicky added, as she helped Becky to stand up again.
Becky's legs felt like jelly, and she was soon hanging onto Vicky for support, so Vicky helped her get in the Ambulance. They guy's were all happy when she did, as this stopped Frank from trying to get up.
"You okay Boss?" Frank asked when he saw Becky take a seat to the side of him.
"I'm fine Frank. I just fainted." Becky said sounding like she was just a wimp. "I don't really know why they're taking me to the hospital." She added.
"You can hold my hand Boss, I really hate hospitals." Frank said with a shudder. "Those places really scare me." He added.
Becky found herself putting her hand over her mouth, as she was trying not to laugh. "I'm sorry Frank, I shouldn't be laughing, but I find it a little funny that you will jump in front of a knife to save me, but then you get all scared about going to a hospital." Becky took hold of Frank's hand as she said it.
"If you think this is bad Boss, you should see me at the dentist." Frank said with a grin.
"I'm glad that you can still grin like that Frank, and I'm really sorry you got hurt." Becky said, as she held onto Frank's hand.
Becky turned to look at Vicky when she spoke from just outside the Ambulance. "Carl and I will meet you and the others at the hospital once we've changed." Vicky said as she looked at how she was dressed.
"Okay Vicky, I'll see you there then." Becky said, just before the Ambulance crew got in and closed the door.
Mandy and Chrissy were just lying in bed hugging each other when there was a knock at the bedroom door. "Come in!" Mandy shouted, as she pulled herself away from Chrissy and sat up.
Brad pocked his head in the room. "Sorry to bother you Mandy. Is it okay if I come in and have a word with you and Chrissy?" Brad asked looking worried.
"Yes, please do Brad. Is everything okay?" Mandy asked looking worried when she saw the look on Brad's face.
"I'm afraid not Mandy. Ann's dad turned up at the club." Brad said.
"Oh no, is everyone alright?" Mandy asked as she put her hand to her mouth with worry.
"He had a knife, and tried to kill Becky, but..." Brad was cut off before he could say anymore when Chrissy started screaming.
Chrissy had been just falling asleep when Brad knocked on the door, so she was still trying to wake up fully when she heard him say about Ann's dad having a knife, but she was fully awake when she heard him say that he tried to kill Becky.
"No! No! Not my Becky!" Chrissy started screaming, as she tried to sit up.
"Chrissy! Chrissy! Calm down. Becky is fine, he never got anywhere near her." Brad said, as he helped Mandy try to stop Chrissy from getting out of bed.
"She's not hurt then Brad?" Chrissy asked, as she was being held by Mandy.
"No she's not hurt, but she has been taken to the hospital to be checked out. She fainted just after it all happened, and they want to make sure she's really okay." Brad said, as he let go of Chrissy once he knew she was going to be okay now she'd calmed down again.
"What about Carl and Vic?" Mandy asked sounding worried still.
"Carl and Vic are both fine, but Frank wasn't as lucky." Brad said sounding a little upset.
"Oh god no!" Mandy said, as she put her hand to her mouth again. "He's not." Mandy couldn't bring herself to even finish saying it.
"No, no. He's just been stabbed." Brad said. "He was grinning at Becky when they took him away in the Ambulance with Becky." Brad added with a weak smile.
"Thank god for that." Mandy said as she let out a sigh. "Do you know what happened Brad?" Mandy asked.
"Yes Carl told me. The coward was waiting outside the club when they were locking up." Brad said with anger in his voice.
Mandy pattered Brad's hand to help him calm down, so he could carry on telling her what he knew. "Please Brad calm down and tell me what you know." Mandy said in a calm voice.
"Sorry Mandy, but I just wish I'd finished him off in the shop that day." Brad said, as she took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself down again.
"Please Brad, don't think like that." Mandy said. "Tell me what happened." Mandy asked again.
"He ran at Becky with a knife, but before he could stab her with it Frank stepped in the way and took the knife in his chest instead." Brad said, as he was finding it really hard to keep calm again.
"Do you want to go and see if he's okay Brad?" Mandy asked.
Before Brad had time to answer her question, they both turned to look at Chrissy as she spoke. "I hope that someone is going because I want to go and make sure my wife is okay." Chrissy was making her way to the edge of the bed as she said it.
"Well as I am the minibus driver, it looks like I don't have a choice in it do I?" Brad said with a smile, as he watched Chrissy trying to stand up on her own.
"Hold on a minute Chrissy, and I'll help you get ready." Mandy said as she held on to Chrissy to stop her falling over.
"Can you cope here Mandy, while I go and tell Ann and the others?" Brad asked, as he held out his hand to help Mandy stop Chrissy falling over.
"Yes I can cope here. I'll give you a shout when I've got us both ready." Mandy said with a weak smile.
Brad left Mandy to help Chrissy get dressed, and he walked down the hallway to go and tell Ann the news. He knocked on the door when he heard Ann say to come in.
"Was Chrissy having another nightmare?" Ann asked when she saw Brad poke his head in the door.
"No, she just reacted badly to some news I had to give them." Brad said as she entered the room and walked over to the bed.
"What news Brad, and why would Chrissy be Screaming?" Ann asked looking even more worried now.
Brad pulled Ann onto his knee as he started to speak. "Your dad turned up at the club with a knife." Brad said, as he pulled Ann in tighter, as he knew how she was about to react to the news.
"Oh no, please don't say he hurt Becky." Ann said close to tears.
"He tried to Ann, but Frank stopped him." Brad said hoping it would help calm Ann down a little.
"So Becky isn't hurt then Brad?" Ann asked, as she looked Brad in the eyes. She could see that Brad was holding something back though still. "What aren't you telling me Brad?" Ann asked in a firm but worried voice.
"He ran at Becky with the knife, but Frank stepped into the path of the knife, and got stabbed instead." Brad said with worry in his voice. "Don't worry though, Frank is doing okay, and was grinning when they took him away in the Ambulance with Becky." Brad added to try and stop Ann reacting the same way Mandy did.
"Do the police have him again now?" Ann asked with anger in her voice.
"He won't be bothering anyone again Ann." Brad said with a sick smile on his face. "Frank hit him, and Vic hit him with his car. They don't think he's going to make it." Brad added.
"I'll keep my fingers crossed then." Was all Ann said, as she slid off Brad's knee to see how Amy was doing. "Did you hear any of that baby sister?" She asked, as she stroked the side of Amy's face, as she lay cuddled up to Amber.
"I heard all of it Ann." Amy said in a numb sounding voice.
"Are you okay Amy?" Ann asked with worry in her voice when she saw the way Amy was still just laying there.
"How many more people are going to get hurt to protect me?" Amy said with tears running down onto the pillow she had her head rested on. "I'm not worth the trouble." She added, as she closed her eyes and let out a sigh.
"Hay! Stop speaking like that Amy! We all love you." Ann said, as she lay down again and pulled Amy to her.
"I'm going to run Mandy and Chrissy to the hospital to see Frank, and make sure Becky is doing okay. She fainted, and they want to run a couple of tests to make sure she's really okay." Brad said, as he turned to leave the room. He stopped when he heard a voice speak to him.
"Can I come with you Brad?" Amy asked, as she tried to sit up in bed. "I want to go and make sure Frank is okay." Amy added, as she looked at Ann.
"I'm going to be taking the minibus anyway, so you can all come if you want. I know Frank will like to see you all." Brad said with a smile. "Just give me a shout when you're all ready, and I'll help get Amber down stairs." Brad left the room to go and tell the others the bad news about Frank getting stabbed, and the worse news that they won't be getting a shot at Ann's dad.
Mandy was shocked to find out that Ann and the others were all coming as well, but she knew that Frank would be happy to see that so many people were worried about him. Paul, Craig and Mark were also coming, they wanted to make sure Frank was doing okay, and also have a go at him because he got two shots at the bastard.
Becky was sat with Carl and Vic when she heard Chrissy shout her name. Becky looked around to see Chrissy rolling down the hallway in her wheelchair with Amber at her side, and Mandy, Amy and Ann following behind. Then she saw that Brad and the other guys she'd sent round to the house were walking just behind them. She was soon on her feet and running to be with her wife.
"You didn't need to come all the way down her baby." Becky said, as she was pulled down onto Chrissy's knee.
"I wasn't going to be happy until I saw for myself that you were okay." Chrissy said with a pout, just before she kissed her.
"Thanks baby, I feel better already." Becky purred, as they broke the kiss.
"How's Frank doing?" Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice.
"He's doing fine. Just some muscle damage." Becky said with a sigh. "The doctor said that due to his size and build, the knife didn't go deep enough to do any real damage." Becky added, as she looked around at the new comers.
"Will they be keeping him in?" Brad asked.
"They wanted to, but Frank said he was going to go home and sleep in his own bed." Becky said.
"Sounds like Frank." Brad said with a chuckle. "He really doesn't like these places." Brad added, as he looked around.
"We saw a couple of police cars parked out front, have you heard anything about him yet?" Mandy asked, as she went to sit with Carl and Vic.
"They're operating on him at the minute, but it doesn't look to good." Vic said.
"I can't understand why they're even wasting their time with such an animal." Mandy said, as she sat down next to Carl and hugged him.
Amy had been stood next to Amber not saying anything to anyone all this time. She was busy looking at everyone and thinking it was all her fault. She was soon snapped out of her thinking when she heard Becky call her name.
"Hi baby sister. How are you doing?" Becky asked, as she reached up and took hold of Amy's hand from where she was sat on Chrissy's knee.
"I'm sorry Becky for nearly getting you killed, and I'm sorry for getting Frank hurt too." Amy said, as she started to cry. "I'm sorry for putting all of you in danger." Amy added as she felt her legs give way, and she fell to the ground.
Brad was stood close by with Ann, so he caught her before she hit the ground, and he placed her on Amber's knee so she could hug her till she stopped crying.
"No one is blaming you for any of this Amy." Amber said, as she hugged her. "We all love you baby." Amber added, as she lifted her head so she could kiss her.
"He can't hurt you any more Baby sister." Ann said, as she knelt down next to Amber's wheelchair and rubbed Amy's back.
Everyone sat waiting for Frank to get finished, and was all happy when they saw him walk around the corner. "Wow, quite the turn out." Frank said with a grin, as he walked down to where they were all sat.
"How you doing old man?" Brad asked, as Frank got to where he was stood.
"A little sore and I've got to rest up for a couple of weeks. No working out or heavy lifting." Frank said, as he rolled his eyes.
"You better make sure you do as you're told then." Brad said with a grin. He knew what Frank was like for not taking any notice of what people told him, when it came to his health.
"I'm glad to see you up and about again so soon Frank." Amy said, as she got up off Amber's knee. "I'm sorry that you got hurt." Amy added, as she went and stood in front of him, but she wouldn't look up at him.
"I hope you're not blaming yourself for any of this little lady?" Frank asked, as he lifted Amy's chin, so he could see the look on her face.
"I am to blame for all this Frank" Amy whined. "If I'd never come in to your lives, none of this would have ever happened." Amy said with tears in her eyes.
"True Amy, but Brad never would have met you sister, and we'd all be a little sadder having never met you." Frank said with a smile.
"I just feel like you should all hate me right now." Amy said with a sigh.
"That just shows what a caring person you are Amy, but it's not how we all feel about you." Frank had sat down and pulled Amy down onto his knee as he spoke to her. "Do you ever feel bad about saving Chrissy that day she nearly got hit by that van?" Frank asked her.
"NO! Never. I would do it again know if I had to." Amy said with a look on her face that thought Frank was insane for even thinking such a thing.
"Then you know how we all feel about you Amy." Frank said with a smile, as he hugged Amy with his good arm.
Amy wanted to argue with him, but he did have a point, so she just ended up sat with her mouth open for a couple of seconds before she just closed it, and hugged him back.
"Thank you Frank for keeping my big sister safe and I hope you get well again soon." Amy said with a smile, as she broke the hug with him. "Please let me know if I can do anything to help out while you're resting up." Amy added, as she slid off his knee and went back to sitting on Amber's.
Amy sat looking around at everyone, and she could see that none of them hated her, all she could see was love and worry, so she smiled and then cuddled up to Amber a little more and rested her head on Amber's shoulder.
"I love you Amber." Amy whispered in her ear.
"I love you more baby." Amber whispered back.
Amy never said anything else, she just hugged Amber a little tighter. Amber knew that Amy was happy to be with her, just as she was happy to have Amy.
They all headed home feeling safer knowing that Amy and the others wouldn't have to worry about a psycho trying to break in and kill them anymore. Brad dropped Carl off at Mandy and Chrissy's house with the girls, and then he helped get Chrissy and Amber up to their bedrooms, as it was quicker than using the stair lift. The girls all thanked him and the other guys before he went to say good night to Ann before he left.
Amy had just got in bed with Amber when she heard a knock at the door. "Come in!" Amy shouted.
Becky opened the door and wheeled Chrissy into the room. "Can I just have a quick word with you Amy?" Chrissy asked looking worried.
"Sure Chrissy. Is in hear okay, or do you want to go someplace else and talk?" Amy asked looking even more worried than Chrissy was.
"Hear is fine Amy. I don't mind Amber hearing what I have to say." Chrissy said, as she wheeled over to the bed.
"Is everything okay Chrissy?" Amy asked looked really scared now.
"Not really Amy. I'm a little upset with you over what you said at the hospital earlier." Chrissy said with a tear in her eyes. "I really love having you in my life Amy, just as I love having Amber and Ann as well. So I don't ever want you to think that we would be better off with you not around." Chrissy said, as she finally let the tears just flow.
"I'm sorry Chrissy, I was just being silly. Please forgive me." Amy said, as she leaned over and pulled Chrissy in to a hug with her.
"I've got nothing to forgive you for Amy." Chrissy said with a grin, as they broke the hug.
Becky had been stood near the bedroom door waiting for them to sort everything out, so once they were all done, she wheeled Chrissy back to Mandy's room so they could get some sleep.
Ann was soon getting ready for bed, so she could get some sleep before work later in the day. All the girls fell asleep hoping for a more normal day when they woke up later.
To Be Continued.
By SaraUK
Part 22
Amy woke to find herself sandwiched between Ann and Amber, as they both still slept. She managed to slip out from under Amber’s arm without waking her. Then she went to the bathroom to splash some water on her face, and use the toilet before heading down to see if anyone else was awake yet. Amy saw there was no paper at the front door, so she guessed that Mandy must be up already, she made her way to the kitchen to find out.
"Morning Amy." Mandy said with a smile, as she saw Amy enter the kitchen.
"Morning Mandy." Amy said, as she walked over and sat at the table looking worn out still.
"How you feeling today baby sister?" Mandy asked looking a little sad that Amy never gave her a hug.
"I don’t feel like I had any sleep at all last night, or this morning." Amy said with a puzzled look, as she tried to work out just what time she did get to sleep.
"I know what you mean Amy. I feel the same way." Mandy said. "We’ll be heading into the shop a little later today, so don’t feel like you need to rush with sorting out breakfast." Mandy added with a smile.
"Thanks Mandy. I really don’t feel like rushing around today." Amy said, as she stood up to pour herself a cup of tea out, and then she walked around the table to give Mandy a hug. "Sorry Sis, for not giving you a hug when I came down." Amy added as she hugged Mandy from behind.
"MMM, thanks Amy. I was a little worried that you were still feeling bad about last night for a minute." Mandy said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy’s as she hugged her.
"No, Chrissy set me straight on all that, and with what Frank said as well, I know that I was just being silly now." Amy smiled, as she sat down again and took a sip of her tea.
"I was thinking this morning while I was waiting for the kettle to boil, that I might ask the guys to come round for a barbecue on Sunday to say thanks for all the help last night. What do you think?" Mandy asked just before taking another sip of her tea.
"That sounds like a great idea Sis!" Amy shouted as she suddenly looked more awake and really excited.
"I do have the odd one here and there." Mandy giggled.
"You have a lot of them sis. I can only hope to be half as smart and a third as pretty as you one day." Amy said with a grin.
"Keep talking like that, and you’ll get a hug and a pay rise." Mandy said with an even bigger grin than Amy’s.
"Not bothered about the money Sis, but I will take all the hugs you can spare." Amy smiled.
"You can have all the hugs you want baby sister, and then some." Mandy said. "I have a feeling it will be the last time we get a barbecue before the weather changes." Mandy added, as she thought about how quick the year had gone by.
Amy finished her cup of tea, then she went back up to see if Amber was awake yet. She found Amber sat up in bed rubbing the sleep from her eyes with her good hand while her hand with the cast on it was rested on her lap.
"Morning baby!" Amy shouted, as she ran over to the bed and jumped on it next to Amber.
"Morning lover." Amber said with a smile. "I thought you’d forgotten about me." Amber added with a pout.
"I could never do that Amber. I was just awake early, so thought I would let you sleep a little longer." Amy said just before she leaned over and gave Amber a kiss. "I’m here now though, so do you feel like taking a bath, or do you want to head down and get some breakfast?" Amy asked.
"I guess it will have to be food, as I don’t think we have time to take a bath." Amber said, as she looked at the time on the clock at the side of the bed.
"We got time to take a bath if you really want to lover. I’ve just seen Mandy down in the kitchen, and she said that we won’t be going in as early today." Amy said with a grin, as she already knew that Amber would say yes to the bath once she found out they had the time.
"We better go and take a bath then baby. I need to make sure you’re nice and clean." Amber purred, just before she pulled Amy in for another kiss.
Once they finished kissing, Amy ran off to grab the pallet wrap and then got to work getting Amber ready for her bath. Ann got roped in to helping out when she woke up, but she wasn’t happy when Amber pulled her into the bath with them. She was soon laughing again though, as she splashed Amber and Amy with water.
Ann was just happy to see Amy laughing again and having fun. She had been really worried after her little speech in the hospital the night before.
Chrissy was sat at the kitchen table with Mandy, when the girls got down stairs, while Becky was making a start on breakfast for everyone. Amy gave Amber a hug, and a quick kiss, after walking over to the table with her. Then she went to help Becky with breakfast.
Mandy filled the others in on her plan to have all the bouncers over on Sunday for a barbecue to thank them all for their help the night before. All the girls loved the idea, and then spent the rest of breakfast working out what they needed to get, and what they could make to go with it.
Ann was just about to leave the house to head off to work when the doorbell sounded, so she opened the door to see who it was. She got a large grin on her face when she saw it was Brad.
"Morning princess." Brad said with a grin when he saw Ann stood there. "I thought you would have left already." He added, as he pulled her into a hug.
"No. Carl told me to just head in when I felt up to it." Ann smiled, as she let Brad hug her. She soon broke the hug when she heard some one speaking behind Brad.
"That’s very cute, but sick person here needing a sit down." Frank said with a chuckle, as he looked over Brad’s shoulder. "Morning Ann, hope you’re feeling better now you’ve had some sleep?" He asked.
"Morning Frank. What are you doing here?" Ann asked looking shocked, but happy to see him up and around.
"I’d normally be at the gym working out at this time, but that’s out of the question for a couple of weeks, so I asked Brad if I could tag along and help him ferry the girls around." Frank said, as he took the hug Ann was offering him. "That and I don’t think Brad trusts me to not go to the gym anyway." Frank added with another chuckle.
"Can you blame me old man." Brad said with a knowing look at Frank. "They told you at the hospital, you really need to take it easy, or you could rip the stitches open, and do even more damage to your chest." Brad added looking a little worried at how Frank was just shrugging the stabbing off.
"Did he really to that much damage when he stabbed you Frank?" Ann asked sounding worried.
"Not when he stabbed me Ann, but when I punched him." Frank said with a grin. "The blade moved sideways in my chest, and sliced through some more muscle as it did so." Frank added with a shrug.
"I’m sorry you got dragged into all this Frank, and then got hurt doing so." Ann said looking sad.
"Don’t be sorry Ann. I got hurt saving the boss, so I’m pretty sure my jobs safe." Frank said with a grin as he looked over the top of Ann and saw Becky and the others all coming to see whom Ann was talking to.
"Your job was safe well before what you did last night Frank." Becky said with a grin. "How you feeling today?" Becky asked, as she got to Frank and gave him a hug.
"I know that boss. I was just kidding around with Ann." Frank said with a smile. "I’m a little sore, but doing okay. What about all you?" Frank asked, as he looked at Mandy, Chrissy, Amber and Amy all stood behind Becky waiting to give him a hug.
"Thanks for saving my wife Frank." Chrissy said as she gave Frank a hug.
"You’re welcome Chrissy. I don’t think I could live in a world that had to see you live with out each other." Frank said, as he looked at the way Chrissy was looking at Becky.
All the girl’s looked at Frank as being like the perfect father, and they couldn’t understand why he was still single. Ann had asked Brad once, all he said was that Frank had been in the army for a big chunk of his life, and just never really found the right girl to settle down with, and now he thought he was just to old for any one to want him.
"Hello Frank, I’m glad to see you doing so well." Mandy said, as she hugged him. "The girls and I are thinking of having a barbecue on Sunday for you and the guys at the club, as a way of saying thank you for what you all did last night. Do you think any of them would come?" Mandy asked once she broke the hug.
"Are you kidding Mandy? They would all jump at the chance to taste some of the amazing cooking that Brad, Carl and Vic are always talking about." Frank said with a big grin on his face.
"It’s a date then Frank. I trust that you can sort out directions for them all, and the best time to tell them to be here?" Mandy asked.
"Brad and I will sort out making sure they all get here okay, and shall we say two thirty as a good time to ask them to be here?" Frank asked.
"That would be perfect Frank. Just tell them all to bring a good appetite with them." Mandy said with a grin.
"I’m sure they’ll bring that anyway Mandy." Frank chuckled.
Mandy led Frank to the kitchen with the other girls, while Brad got to see Ann off and get a couple of minutes alone.
Frank was just drinking a glass of milk when Brad got to the kitchen, so Becky poured him one out as well, and then she sat at the table and waited with them along with Amber and Chrissy, while Amy and Mandy finished getting ready to leave for work. They had all got Amber and Chrissy ready first, and got them back down stairs before they went up to finish getting ready themselves.
They were soon all ready to leave and then Brad got Amber and Chrissy in the minibus while Mandy said she would see them at the shop before she left in her car. Amy was going in with Amber and Chrissy, like she always did.
Brad got them all to the shop, and they all had a laugh when Chrissy tried to talk Frank into trying the finer things in life, when she wanted to give him some panties to take home with him.
Once Brad and Frank had left, saying they would be back just before four to pick Chrissy and Amber back up, they got stuck into the orders for the hotel and then Ebay. Carl called in at dinner time to drop off the food, and then take the hotel orders away, but all the girls knew that he really just wanted to make sure they were all okay.
It was mid afternoon and Amy was just getting an item down off a shelf to send out to an Ebay customer, when she saw Ann and Vic enter the shop.
"Hi Sis, is everything okay?" Amy asked looking worried to see her sister in the shop, as she’d never been there before.
"Hi baby sister." Ann said, as she walked over to where Amy was stood looking at her. "I had a phone call just after lunch time at work Amy, from the hospital." Ann added looking a little sad.
"He’s not escaped again has he?" Amy asked looking really scared all of a sudden.
"No, no Amy, he’s not escaped." Ann said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy to stop her shaking. "He died at just after eleven this morning." Ann added, as she hugged Amy a little tighter.
"Good!" Was all Amy said, as she hugged Ann.
"I wasn’t sure how you would take it Amy, that’s why I wanted to come and tell you, and not do it over the phone. He was our father after all." Ann said, as she hugged Amy.
"You may have seen him as your father still sis, but he disowned me some time back." Amy said, as she broke the hug with her sister, so she could look her in the eyes. "I’m sorry sis, but I hope he has a nice warm spot in hell for what he did to all my friends." Amy added.
"I feel the same way Amy, but part of me just wished it had all been very different, and they could have come to at least let you back in their life in some way." Ann said with a sigh.
"The only way they would have let me back in their life would have been to maybe visit my grave on my birthday with you, after you had gone back to live with them after I was dead." Amy said with a sick sounding laugh.
Ann wanted to say something, but she already knew that her dad would have been thinking that way even after he tried to kill Amy the first time. Ann knew that in his sick little mind, her dad would have thought that killing Amy would have got his wife back, and his daughter. No, Amy was right, he was better off dead.
"You’re right baby sister, he was beyond help of any kind." Ann said with a smile, as she pulled Amy in for another hug.
Amber, Chrissy and Mandy had all just stood over near the counter waiting to see what Amy’s reaction would be like when she heard the news about her father being dead. Not one of them were shocked with what she said. They were all just happy that she could now get on with her life and not be looking over her shoulder all the time worrying if, or when he would try again to kill one of her friends or even her.
Ann was soon side-tracked from talking about her father when she saw a really nice bra and panty set she liked, and then she was off to try it on. She left the shop an hour later with over ten new sets of bra’s and panties. Mandy was going to put them in the trunk of her car to save her having to swap them from Vic car to hers when she got back to work.
Amy was worried that Frank and Vic would be in trouble when she found out he was dead, but Vic said that the police were calling it self
defense, and weren’t looking into it beyond that, which made Amy feel a lot happier.
The next couple of days where pretty quiet in terms of them just getting on with life at the shop, and then seeing Becky off in the evening to go to work at the club. Ann and the others were shocked when Amy asked about how he was going to put to rest for want of a better word.
"I’m not sure what’s going to happen Amy, I haven’t had anything to do with it." Ann said, sounding shocked that Amy would even care. "Why do you ask?" Ann added.
"I was just wondering if you might have been sorting it out behind my back, that’s all sis." Amy said as they were all sat around the kitchen table Sunday morning. "If you were sis, I was just going to offer you a couple of idea’s I’ve had." Amy added with a smile.
"No Amy, I’ve got nothing to do with what will happen to him, or whether or not they have already sorted it all out." Ann said, as she sat drinking her second cup of tea. "What idea’s did you have then sis?" Ann asked, just before taking a large swallow from her tea.
"I was just wondering if I could get him buried dressed as a French maid." Amy said in a matter of fact way.
All the girls burst out laughing. Partly at what Amy just said, and partly because Ann spat her tea out all over them when she heard what Amy said.
"I’m sorry sis, I didn’t mean to make you spill your drink." Amy said, when she finally stopped laughing.
"I’m not sure what you would call that baby sister, but it wasn’t a spill." Mandy said; as she got some kitchen roll and handed it around the table so everyone could get dry.
"Do you have any more little idea’s like that one you would like to share with us before we have a drink?" Ann asked with a grin.
"Only one sis." Amy said with a grin.
"And what would that be then young lady?" Ann asked with a funny look.
"I was wondering if we could have his ashes put in a pink urn and then placed on a shelf in pride of place at the club, but I’m not to sure Carl would go for it." Amy said, sounding disappointed, just before she started grinning.
"I’m not saying that it’s the right thing to be doing, but I must say that I like the idea’s." Amber said with a giggle, as she sat cuddling with Amy who was sat on her knee.
"I must admit that I feel the same way baby sister, but I think it’s best that we just leave it, as we don’t have anymore to do with him." Ann said with a smile, as she took another sip from her cup.
"I know you’re right sis. I don’t really want to look at any part of him, or spend any money on him." Amy said, with a smile. "And I really don’t want any reminder that he was ever on the planet." Amy added just before kissing Amber.
The girls all finished their drinks, and then set about making a start on the food for the barbecue later in the day. Chrissy and Amber were both looking forward to Wednesday, as they were both having their cast’s removed, and they were both keeping their fingers crossed that they wouldn’t be having another one put back on. They really wanted to help, but were stuck with watching from the kitchen table while Amy, Ann, Becky and Mandy ran around doing all the work. Ann and Mandy did do what Chrissy and Amber told them, which did make them both feel useful, and Ann and Mandy were learning something about cooking as they did it.
"What time will Carl be here with the meat sis?" Chrissy asked, as she watched Mandy making the coleslaw.
"He should be here any minute now." Mandy said, as she looked at the clock on the wall, and saw it was nearly one o’clock already. "Brad should be here soon as well." Mandy added with a smile, as she looked at Ann on the other side of the table as she was putting the lid on a tub of pasta salad she’d just finished making with Amber’s help.
Ann and Mandy both ran to the front door when they heard the bell. They both stood grinning when they saw Brad and Carl stood there. They let them enter the house before they ran into their arms to get a hug and a kiss.
"Hi princess, have you missed me?" Carl asked Mandy, as they broke the kiss.
"Do I really need to answer that question baby?" Mandy asked, just before getting another kiss.
"Hi baby." Ann said, as she looked up at Brad, as he towered above her.
"Hi lovely." Brad said, as he picked Ann up and wrapped her in his arms, and then kissed her.
"MMM, who needs a barbecue. I think I will just nibble on you instead." Ann purred, as she looked in to Brad’s eyes.
"I really hate to be the one to break up this little love fest, but we better get the meat in out the trunk of my car, or we will never be ready when everyone arrives." Carl said to Brad and Ann, as they stood hugging each other.
"Good point boss. I would hate to be the one to tell the lads that there is no food when they get here." Brad said with a chuckle, as he put Ann back on the ground, just before he headed out to Carl’s car to bring the first batch of boxes in.
"Is there anything we can do to help?" Mandy asked, as she watched Brad and Carl head out to his car.
"I’ve got bread rolls and some other bits and bobs on the back seat of the car, you can grab them for me babe." Carl said, as he was taking a box off Brad, as he took it out the trunk.
Ann and Mandy grabbed the rolls, and other bits that Carl had thought to get, and then followed the boys into the kitchen. They then started to unpack all the meat while Brad and Carl went back to the car to get the rest.
"I think he got even more meat than last time." Ann said, as she took the lid of one of the boxes.
"Well we have got a lot more mouths to feed this time Ann." Mandy said, as she started to sort the meat into groups. "We’ve got everyone we had around last time, and all the guys from the club, and their girlfriends as well." Mandy added with some worry in her voice. She was worried that she might have taken on more than they could cope with.
"Don’t look so worried sis, we’ll be fine." Ann said, as she pulled Mandy in to a hug. "Failing all else, we can always run away, and leave Chrissy and Amber to take the blame." Ann added with a giggle.
"Hey! That’s not fair!" Chrissy and Amber said at the same time. "Why should we get the blame?" Chrissy asked.
"Don’t worry you two, I’m sure that Becky and Amy wouldn’t leave you behind." Mandy said as she started to giggle again.
"It’s times like this you really find out who your friends are." Amber said with a knowing look at Chrissy, just before they too started giggling.
"Ann is right though sis, we will do just fine. It may just take a little longer to get them all fed." Chrissy said, as she wheeled herself over to where Mandy was stood with Ann.
It was just before two when Vic arrived at Mandy and Chrissy’s house with Jenna, Cathleen and Frank in tow. Vic went to help Carl and Brad at the barbecue while Frank was led over to take a seat with the girls, so he couldn’t try doing too much.
"This isn’t going to do my image as a hard man much good, being sat with all you ladies." Frank said, as Ann forced him to sit.
"I’m sure you’ll cope Frank." Ann said with a smile. "I know for a fact, if we leave you stood with Brad and the others, you will be lifting stuff in no time, and doing more damage to your chest." Ann added in a firm voice, as she pushed Frank down into the seat.
"Okay, I know when I’m beat." Frank said with a chuckle, as he put his hands up as a sigh of surrender.
Frank started feeling better when the other guys from the club started to turn up just after two thirty. Some of them had girlfriends to bring, but most were happy being single, so they could play the field. Frank moved to one of the other tables that had been set up, so he could chat to the guys about guy stuff. As much as he loved being around the girls, he soon ran out of stuff to chat about with them.
Mandy had told Amy to give Hope a call to see if she wanted to come to another barbecue, and to ask Faith if she wanted to come as well. Mandy knew that Hope would bring Kat, if she could make it herself anyway, so she never bothered telling Amy to invite Kat as well.
Chrissy and Mandy were greeting everyone at the side of the house as they arrived. Faith and Hope were shocked to see Chrissy in her wheelchair. Amy had told them about it when they had spoken on the phone just after it happened, but they never
realized just how badly she had been hurt. They had the same reaction when they saw Amber in the same state. They were happy to hear that they were going to be having the casts off on Wednesday, and hoped that it all went okay.
Kat ran off to play with Cathleen as soon as she saw her sat on the grass playing with some dolls that Chrissy and Amy had got for them. Amy had even brought a kid’s tea set, so they could have a little tea party. Everyone had to laugh later in the day, when Kat and Cathleen had Brad, Paul, Mark and Frank all sat with a doll on their knees while they had a tea party with them.
"This is quite a group of friends you have now dear." Prue said to Mandy, as they sat watching the kids show the guys how to hold a teacup in the right way.
"I know mum, and I love it." Mandy said, as she leaned against her mother as she hugged her arm. "I’m glad you could make it over here, I wasn’t sure what you’d be doing." Mandy added as she looked up at her mum.
"I wouldn’t miss something like this dear." Prue said with a smile. "If I hadn’t been coming her, I would have just been sat at home reading some medical journal, or some other book of some type." Prue added.
"I wish you’d think about getting out a bit more mum. I worry about you. All you seem to do is work." Mandy said sounding a little worried.
"You’re a fine one to talk dear." Prue said with a chuckle. "I seem to remember that you were just the same until Chrissy entered your life." Prue added, as she looked over and Chrissy as she sat in her wheelchair playing tea parties with Kat, Cathleen and some of the guy’s from the club.
"I know mum, that’s what makes me say it." Mandy said, as she also looked at Chrissy, and tried to think back to the time before she had Chrissy in her life. "Besides, you love having Chrissy in your life just as much as I do." Mandy added with a grin.
"I love all my daughters, but I do have a special place in my heart for Chrissy." Prue said, as she rested her head on Mandy’s, as she had it resting on Prue’s shoulder.
Amy was sat on Amber’s knee at one of the tables when Hope and Faith came and sat down. "Do you mind if we join you for a bit?" Hope asked with a smile.
"Please do Hope." Amy said with a smile back.
"Thanks Amy." Hope said, as she sat down. "It’s nice to see you two looking so happy." She added, as she looked at Amy sat on Amber’s knee as she sat in her wheelchair.
"I’ve never been happier than I am right now Hope." Amy said with a grin, as she turned to look at Amber.
Hope and Faith just looked at each other, and smiled, as they really did think that Amy and Amber looked so in love, just like Chrissy and Becky did. They looked over and saw Becky sat on Chrissy’s knee doing the same thing as Amy and Amber were.
"Well I hope you have many happy years together Amy, I think it’s about time you did. I was sorry to hear about what happened with your.." Hope didn’t know what to call him, so she never finished her Sentence.
"He was nothing to do with me Hope. He was just some psycho, hell bent on seeing me dead, and he was willing to kill my friends to do it. I’m sorry if you think bad of me for saying this Hope, but I’m glad that he’s dead." Amy said.
"Looking at poor Amber here, and Chrissy sat over there, and what nearly happened to Becky Wednesday night, I must say that I am also glad that he wont be trying to hurt you any more Amy." Hope said with a smile, as she reached out to hold Amy’s hand to show her that she still liked her.
"Thanks Hope. Can we talk about something else please?" Amy asked with a pained look to say that she really just wanted to forget that man. "How are things with your family?" Amy asked, as she looked at Hope, and then Faith.
"Things have been better to be honest with you Amy." Hope said with a sigh.
"Why? What’s wrong Hope?" Amy asked looking worried for her friend.
"I’ve been having some trouble getting paid for some of the company’s I do the accounts for, and I’ve been late paying some of my bill’s, so they have added interest to it." Hope said sounding really upset. "I just wonder if I will ever get on top of it all." Hope added.
"I can help you out Hope. How much do you need to get yourself straightened out?" Amy asked.
"Oh god Amy, no I didn’t tell you for that reason." Hope said looking shocked. "I couldn’t take your money." Hope added in a firm voice.
"I didn’t think for one minute that you told me hoping that I would give you some money Hope. I just want to help out a friend." Amy said looking worried that she might have upset Hope.
"Thanks for the offer Amy, but I need to sort this out myself." Hope said, as she seemed to relax again. "I’ve got a couple of job interview’s lined up for next week, so with luck I will get one of them." Hope added with a smile.
"Will you be doing the accounting, and working a job as well?" Amy asked.
"Yes I will. Joys of being a single mum." Hope said with a sad look.
"What about you spending time with Kat?" Amy asked.
"I’m more worried about putting cloths on her back, and a roof over her head at the minute Amy." Hope said with worry in her voice.
"Are you sure you won’t let me help you out Hope? I really don’t mind." Amy asked again.
"I’m sorry Amy, but I want to find a job and work this out on my own." Hope said in a proud voice.
Amy let the subject drop after that, but she was going to have a word with Carl, Mandy and Ann later, she wanted to see if they could think of any way to help Hope out, that didn’t involve them just giving her money.
Prue was just making her way back outside after powdering her nose, when she saw Frank sat at the kitchen table. "Hello, It’s Frank right?" Prue asked with a smile, as she looked at this large man sat at the kitchen table.
"Good afternoon Mrs. Walker. Yes it’s Frank." Frank said, as he slowly stood up.
"Please call me Prue. Are you feeling okay?" Prue asked, as she stopped him trying to stand up.
"I’m fine, just my chest hurting a little." Frank said, as he relaxed again.
"Do you mind if I take a quick look at it Frank?" Prue asked, as she went to open Frank’s shirt.
Frank was glad he’d worn a button up shirt, so it would be less painful letting Prue look at it now. "Please feel free, but there is not much to look at." Frank said, as he let her unbutton his shirt and then remove the dressing.
Prue was shocked to see the size of Frank’s muscles, but she found herself really liking the man, and not just because he looked good with his shirt off. "I can see you spend a lot off time at the gym, have you been since you had this happen to you?" Prue asked, as she looked at it.
"Nope, been doing like the doc said, and been resting it as much as I can." Frank said.
"What pain relief did they give you at the hospital Frank?" Prue asked.
"They didn’t give me anything for it, but I was in a rush to get out the place." Frank said looking a little sheepish now, that he might have not got the best care he should have by being pushy with them.
"So they never gave you any pain relief, or a tetanus shot, or antibiotics?" Prue asked looking shocked.
"I want you to come and see me first thing tomorrow, and I will take a proper look at you, and get you on a course of antibiotics." Prue said in such a way as it was more him being told what he would be doing, more than asking. "Do you know how to get to my surgery?" Prue asked.
"No, but I know that Brad’s been there a bunch of times, I’ll be going with him to drop the girls off at the shop anyway. So I’ll get him to drive me round to see you." Frank said, as he tried to button up his shirt again.
Prue could see him having trouble buttoning up his shirt, so she slapped his hand away in a playful way and did it for him. "That arm should be in a sling to stop you using it Frank, that is one of the reasons your chest is hurting so much." Prue said, as she did up his shirt buttons.
"Thanks Prue. Sorry for making you work on your day off." Frank said with a sad look.
"Don’t worry about it Frank, I’m just glad I found out before things got to bad." Prue said, as she smiled at him.
Frank could see where Mandy and Chrissy got their looks from now. "I can see where Mandy and Chrissy get their kindness and good looks from now." Frank said before he
realized what he was saying. "I’m sorry Prue, I don’t know where that came from." Frank added suddenly looking a little red in the face.
"Don’t be sorry Frank. That is quite the complement really, but you do
realize that Chrissy is only a form of adopted daughter, even though I do wish she was really mine." Prue said with a proud look on her face.
"I’d forgot all about that Prue. I just think that Mandy and Chrissy look so much like sister’s." Frank said with a chuckle.
"I’ve never really taken much notice of how they act together, but I will look out for it now." Prue said with a smile.
Chrissy entered the kitchen in her wheelchair at that point, with Mandy walking in just behind her. They both saw their mum stood over near Frank, so they both said at the same time. "What’s wrong mum? Is Frank okay?"
Prue looked at them both, as they stood just inside the kitchen with the same look of worry on their faces, and then had to put her hand over her mouth as she started to giggle. "Oh god Frank, you’re right." Prue said between giggles.
"I told you. Scary isn’t it?" Frank said with a chuckle, as he stood there watching the puzzled looks on Mandy and Chrissy’s faces change at the same time.
"What are you both talking about mum? What is Frank right about?" Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
"I’m sorry you two, but Frank was just saying that you to really do act like sister’s, even down to the way you act like each other, and you both just proved him right." Prue said, as she walked over and hugged them both to say sorry for laughing at them.
"I’ll take that as a complement." Both Mandy and Chrissy said at the same time, which set Prue off again in a fit of giggles, but this time Mandy and Chrissy joined in with her.
Once they stopped giggling, Prue filled them in on what Brad would be doing tomorrow after he dropped them all at the shop, and then they all went back out to the back yard to rejoin the others.
It was just after eight when Vic decided to see about heading off, as Cathleen was falling asleep. He said he’d drop Hope, Kat and Faith off on his way round to dropping Jenna and Cathleen off at Mable’s. David and Kim were going to drop Mable off at home, so he didn’t have to worry about trying to fit them all in his car.
All the others decided to call it a day at the same time, so Mandy and the others all saw them off at the front door, and then headed back out to tidy everything up and then relax in the living room for a bit.
"That all went really well I think." Mandy said, as she sat on a sofa and cuddled up to Carl.
"Yes it did princess. It was nice to see all the guys relaxing, and having a laugh." Carl said, just before kissing Mandy.
"Was everything okay with Hope this afternoon Amy?" Mandy asked, as she sat watching Amy sat on Amber’s knee. "She seemed a little down." Mandy added with a worried look.
"Not really sis, she’s got some money trouble." Amy said with a sigh. "She’s had a couple of people she does accounts for not pay her, and now she’s going to get a second job to help get her through it all." Amy said looking sad.
"If it’s just money worries she’s got Amy, then I can soon sort that out for her." Carl said with a smile.
"I already offered to help her Carl, but she said that she wants to find a job and sort it that way. She said she wouldn’t feel right taking money from anyone." Amy said looking even sadder. "I was hoping that you two might have some idea’s as to how we can help her, but without it looking like we’re just doing something to help her. Amy added with an odd look, as she tried to work out if anything she just said, made any sense.
"Well it’s funny you should say that Amy. Chrissy and I were only talking the other day about finding someone to take over doing the accounts for the shop, so we have more time to do other stuff." Mandy said with a smile. "I’d forgot all about Hope being an accountant." Mandy added with a chuckle.
"I’m always looking for trustworthy people to work in the accounts department, and I’m sure that Ann could use another member on her team." Carl said, as he looked at Ann to see what she thought to the idea.
"I have chatted with Hope about accounting, and she does seem to be really switched on about it all, so I think she would fit in really well with my team, if you wanted to offer her a job Carl." Ann said with a smile, as she sat cuddling with brad on one of the other sofas.
"I’ll let Mandy give her a call first, and see if she will be happy with just doing the accounts for the shop, or if she wants’ to earn a little extra and do a couple of days helping Ann out." Carl said, as he looked at the sad look on Mandy’s face when she thought she might loose her new accountant before she even got time to give her a call about the job.
"Thanks baby." Mandy said with a smile, just before she kissed him again.
"Thanks for doing this you two." Amy said feeling better now. "Just let me know tomorrow sis, and I’ll give you her mobile number." Amy added, as she sat on Amber’s knee hugging her while she sat in her wheelchair.
They were all tired so they called it a night, early and head off to bed after they all said goodnight to Brad, as Ann was going to see him off at the door, and then head up herself.
Mandy went to help Becky get Chrissy ready for bed in their room before heading back to help Carl get ready for bed.
Ann helped Amy get Amber ready for bed, then they all got in and fell asleep worn out, but happy with how the day went.
The girls all had that Monday morning feeling the next day, even Carl had it, but they all knew that they had a lot to get done, as it was the first day of the week. They were all sat eating breakfast when they heard the doorbell sound.
"That must be Brad and Frank." Mandy said, as she looked at the clock on the wall. She got up and went to let them in.
"Hi Brad, Frank." Mandy said with a smile, as she let them enter the house. "We were just eating breakfast, Sorry." Mandy said, as she was still chewing on a peace of bacon.
"Morning Mandy. I’m sorry Mandy. Do you want us to wait in the living room?" Brad asked.
"You could, but I don’t think Ann would be very happy if you did." Mandy said grinning. "Have either of you had any breakfast?" Mandy asked, as she led the way to the kitchen.
"Morning Mandy. I’ve not had anything for breakfast yet, I was going to grab a bite later." Frank said from just behind Brad, as they followed her.
"We’re only having bacon sandwiches, but you’re welcome to join us for some." Mandy said.
"Only if it’s not going to be any trouble for any of you." Frank said with a smile, as he thought about having a bacon sandwich.
"No trouble at all Frank, just take a seat and help yourself." Mandy said, as she pointed at a large plate of bacon sandwiches sat in the middle of the table.
With Brad and Frank’s help, they soon emptied the plate in the middle of the table, and then had another cup of tea before they all went to finish getting ready for work. Brad went with Ann when she came back down after brushing her teeth, then he saw her off at the front door.
Brad made Frank go and sit in the minibus, so he wouldn’t try and help him get Amber and Chrissy sorted out. Frank just grunted, as he
realized just how well Brad really knew him, but he went and got in anyway. Once he had them all locked in place, he waited for Mandy to say goodbye to Carl, and Becky to do the same to Chrissy.
"I’m sorry to sound pushy boss, but if you don’t get out soon, I’ll have to take you with me." Brad said with a grin, as he turned in his seat to look at Becky, who was still sat on Chrissy’s knee saying goodbye.
"Okay, I’m going." Becky said sounding sad. "I’ll see you tonight lover." Becky purred, as she kissed Chrissy once more.
"You can count on it baby." Chrissy said, as she licked her lips to taste Becky one last time.
Mandy had already left in her car, so Brad pulled out the driveway, Chrissy, Amy and Amber all waved to Becky as they drove away.
Brad soon had the girls dropped off at the shop, and they all told Frank that he was going to be in safe hands with their mum, before they all stood and waved to them as they drove away again.
Amy made a start on the Ebay orders with Amber’s help, while Chrissy got to work on sorting out the orders for the changing service with Mandy. The changing service was always a little quiet on a Monday, so they soon had it done, and then Mandy got Hope’s mobile number of Amy, while Chrissy went to help Amy and Amber.
Mandy walked back to the counter and took seat while she made her phone call. She punched in the number, and waited for Hope to answer. It didn’t take long for Mandy to hear a woman’s voice answer at the other end.
"Hello?" Hope said, when she saw an unknown number come up on her phone.
"Hi Hope, its Mandy." Mandy said sounding happy.
"Hi Mandy, is everything okay?" Hope asked sounding a little puzzled, as to why Mandy would be calling her.
"Everything’s fine Hope, I just wanted to have a quick chat about something that Amy told us last night." Mandy said.
"Why, what did Amy say?" Hope said sounding a little upset now.
"Please don’t be mad at her, she told us about you looking for a part time job, and I might be able to help you out." Mandy said, hoping that she hadn’t caused trouble between Amy and Hope.
"Thanks for the offer Mandy, but I don’t know the first thing about working in a shop like yours." Hope said sounding a little sad about it.
"I don’t need someone to work in the shop silly, but I do need someone to help with the book keeping." Mandy said. "Do you think you could do that job for me?" Mandy added.
"Really Mandy?" Hope sounded happier now. "You’re not just trying to help me out?" Hope asked in a
skeptical sounding voice.
"Trust me Hope, when you see the state they’re in, you will know that I’m not just trying to give you a job to help you out." Mandy giggled down the phone. "With Chrissy getting hurt, I’ve kind of got all in a mess with them, so you will have your work cut out to start with Hope." Mandy was worried that Hope might decide to say no, now she knew that she would have a lot of work on her hands.
"I’d love to come and help you out Mandy. When do you want me to start?" Hope said sounding really happy.
"We need to sort out how much to pay you yet Hope." Mandy said giggling. "Carl wants to have a word with you as well, he might have some part time work for you working with Ann." Mandy added.
"You do all realize that I’ll have to fit in working for you around Kat?" Hope wanted to make sure they all
realize that she was still a single mum.
"Yes we understand all that, and will work out a time table that let’s you still spend lots of time with little Kat." Mandy said. "Carl also has a great child care service at the hotel, so Kat may even make a couple of new friends as well." Mandy added.
Mandy was waiting for Hope to say something, but all she heard was an, "Ouch!" from the other end of the phone.
"Hope, is everything okay?" Mandy asked sounding worried.
"Yes, I was just pinching myself, to make sure I wasn’t dreaming." Hope said with a giggle.
"I trust you realized you aren’t?" Mandy giggled.
"Yes." Hope said in a pained voice, just before she started to giggle again.
"Why don’t you come to the shop for twelve tomorrow, and you can have a spot of lunch with us, and we can sort out pay, I’ll see if Carl and make it, so he can talk to you about working for him." Mandy said.
"That sounds great Mandy. I’ll call my mum and see if she can look after Kat for me while I come." Hope said sounding to be thinking about something as she spoke.
"No need to do that Hope. I’m sure that Amy, Amber and Chrissy will keep her entertained while we chat." Mandy said.
"Okay Mandy, I’ll see you at lunch time tomorrow then."
"Okay Hope, until tomorrow. Bye."
"Bye Mandy, and thanks for doing this."
"Trust me Hope, when you see the books, you may change your mind." Mandy giggled.
"I doubt that Mandy." Hope also giggled.
They both said bye again before ending the call. Mandy went to find the others and fill them in on what would be happening tomorrow, then she went to call Carl, and see if he could get round tomorrow lunchtime to have a chat with Hope. Carl was fine with it, and said he’d see her later, as he would be dropping the food off today as well. Mandy was happy to hear that she would be seeing Carl later as well.
Carl turned up just before midday with a basket of food. They all sat and ate, then Amy got all the tubs washed and put back in the basket ready for when Carl left again.
Once Carl had left again, and taken the clothing orders for the changing service with him, the girls all got back to work. Mandy was just about to speak to a couple of women that had entered the shop, and had been looking around for five minutes when she heard Amy shout at one of them.
"What the hell are you doing here?" Amy shouted at one of the women. Both women jumped, but soon looked to see who had just shouted at them.
"Amy, what do you think you’re doing?" Mandy asked, as she ran over to find out why Amy was shouting at them. "I’m sorry miss. I don’t know what got into her." Mandy added, as she got between Amy and the two women.
"That’s quite alright. I guess I had that coming." One of the women said, as she clung onto the other one.
Mandy thought they made a very odd looking couple. One was smartly dressed, and the other one looked like she’d just left a biker bar, as she was wearing leather jacket, and dirty looking jeans. She also had her nose pierced, and looked like she’d put her makeup on in the dark. Mandy had to turn to face Amy again, when she asked the same question.
"Well? What the hell do you want?" Amy shouted again with real anger in her voice.
"Amy! Will you please be quiet, and tell me what is going on here?" Mandy asked in a stern tone of voice.
"I think she’s a little shocked to see me." The smartly dressed of the two women said, as she went to step around Mandy to touch Amy’s arm. "You see I’m her mother." She added with a week smile.
Amy slapped the woman’s hand away as she spoke. "You’re not my mother. You’re just the woman that gave birth to me." Amy spat out at her.
Mandy had moved to the side, and stopped this woman claiming to be Amy’s mother from being able to touch her again, which left room for the other woman to step forward, and grab Amy’s wrist. "Hey darling, you should have more respect for your mother." The woman said in a tough sounding voice. Amy went to pull her arm away, but the woman’s grip was to tough to break free.
"Hey darling, why don’t you take your hand off my baby sister, before I make you." Mandy said in such a way as to mock the other woman.
The woman just looked Mandy up and down before letting out a sick chuckle that said she wasn’t scared of Mandy. She soon changed her mind though, when Mandy grabbed the woman’s other hand, and bent it back. "Please take your hand off my baby sister." Mandy asked again in a really nice voice, as she bent the woman’s hand back even more.
"You bitch! Let me go now!" The woman shouted at Mandy.
"Calling me a bitch is not the smartest thing to do when I have your hand like this." Mandy said with a smile, as she bent it a little more.
The woman let out a scream of pain, as Mandy did it. "Okay, okay. I’m sorry." The woman said through gritted teeth. "Now will you let me go?" She asked.
"Yes, just as soon as you’re out of my shop." Mandy said, as she started walking the woman to the shop door.
"Please may I just have a quick chat with my son, I mean my.." The woman couldn’t find the right words, so she just stopped speaking.
"You don’t have a son, or that is what you told the hospital when they called you." Mandy said with venom in her voice. Mandy had only just met this woman, and already she didn’t like her very much, and she really didn’t trust her.
"Well can you at least give me an address for Ann then?" The woman asked in a cold tone, as she looked over at where Amy was now sat on Amber’s knee in her wheelchair.
"If you like, you can wait outside, and I will call Ann, and see if she wants to come and talk to you. But I am not about to give you any of her contact details." Mandy said, as she let the shop door close in her face.
Mandy looked over at Amy, and saw she was safe in Amber’s arms, so she went and got her mobile, and called Ann, then she called Carl, and Brad as well.
"Way to go sis." Chrissy said, when Mandy got off the phone. "Where did you learn to do that?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"Mum made me take a self defense classes when Gran gave me the shop." Mandy said in a matter of fact way. "Remind me to give her a hug when I see her again." Mandy added with a grin.
"Is Ann on her way here then Mandy?" Amy asked looking worried.
"I couldn’t get hold of Ann, but I did get through to Carl, and he said he’d track her down and then get her over here right away." Mandy said, as she went over to Amy, and pulled her into a hug. "Don’t worry Amy, we won’t let her hurt you." Mandy added, as she hugged her.
Mandy had told Amy and Amber to stay in the back of the shop out the way until Ann and the others got there. Brad and Frank were the first to arrive out of them all, which made Mandy feel a little better.
"Hi Mandy. Where’s Amy? Is she okay?" Brad asked, as he burst into the shop with Frank close behind with his arm in a sling.
"She’s fine, just a little shocked." Mandy said, as she gave Brad a hug. "I told her to keep to the back room, so they can’t look in and see her." Mandy added, as she looked towards the two women stood just outside the shop.
"Do you mind if I go and say hi to her, and let her know that I won’t let anyone hurt her." Brad asked, when he broke the hug with Mandy.
"Please do Brad. I think the one that looks like a biker really scared her." Mandy said looking angry.
"What did she do?" Brad asked in a firm voice.
"She grabbed Amy’s wrist when she snapped at her. I mean that other woman." Mandy didn’t really know what to call the woman.
"She did what! I’ll give her something to think about." Brad said, as he went to go out side, but Frank stopped him.
"Go and check on Amy Brad, let Ann sort out everything else." Frank said with a grin. "I have a feeling that she will feel better once she’s told that woman what she really thinks about her." Frank added.
Brad just let out a sigh, as he knew that Frank was right. Ann should get to sort out how she feels with her mum. He turned and made his way through to the back room to make sure Amy was doing okay.
"Hi Amy, how you doing kiddo?" Brad asked, as he sat down in a seat next to where Amy was sat on Amber’s knee cuddling.
"Hi Brad, thanks for coming to help me again." Amy said with a week smile.
"Hey! Don’t be sorry. What do you think big brothers are for." Brad said with a grin, as he stroked the side of Amy’s face. "Mandy said that one of them grabbed your wrist, is it okay?" Brad asked, as he picked up each of Amy’s wrists to check them for damage.
"I’m fine Brad, Mandy made her let go before she could hurt me." Amy said with a smile. "You should have seen her Brad, she was amazing." Amy added with a grin.
"Who was, Mandy?" Brad asked looking puzzled.
"Yes Mandy. She grabbed the woman’s hand, then she twisted it around and then led her out of the shop. The woman didn’t know what to do or say." Amy said with a grin. "She called Mandy a bitch, which just made Mandy twist her hand around even more." Amy added with an even bigger grin.
"Doesn’t sound like you really need me then." Brad said looking a little sad.
"I’ll always need my big brother." Amy said with a pout, as she wrapped her arms around Brad and hugged him.
"That’s okay then baby sister." Brad said, as he hugged her back.
Ann was soon bursting into the shop through the back door with Carl and Vic close behind her. She looked around the room until she saw Amy sat with Amber, with Chrissy one side, and Brad the other.
"Hey sis, are you okay?" Ann asked looking worried.
"Yes, I’m fine." Amy said, as she stood up and hugged her sister. "Do you have any idea how she found me Ann?" Amy added in a worried voice.
"No, but I plan to go and find out." Ann said sounding angry. "Wait here why I go and see what she has to say for herself. Ann added, as she broke the hug with Amy.
"I want to be there when you speak to her sis." Amy said in a firm voice. "I want her to know that it will be the last time I ever want to see her." Amy added sounding angry.
"That makes two of us then baby sister." Ann stroked the side of Amy’s face and smiled as she said it.
Amy Smiled back at Ann, as she took the hand that Ann was offering her. She took Ann’s hand, and then let her lead the way through to the shop where the two women could see them, then Ann waved for them to enter the shop. Amy looked behind her, to see if Amber and the others had come into the shop, or stayed in the back room, she was glad to see them all stood there, or sat in Amber and Chrissy’s case.
"Hello Ann. It’s really good to see you, you’re looking really nice." Ann’s mother said with a smile, as she entered the shop.
"I wish I could say the same, but I was hoping to never set eyes on you ever again." Ann snapped at her. "How did you find Amy? If you don’t mind me asking." Ann added in a harsh tone.
"The police tracked me down, as I was listed as your fathers next of kin. They told me where he was when he got hurt, so we went to the club on Saturday night and asked a couple of the club goers if they new you."
"You went to The Closet?" Ann asked in a shocked voice. "I bet that was fun for you." Ann added in a sarcastic tone.
"Not really, but I needed to see you." Ann’s mother said. "I want to be a family again." She added with some hope in her voice.
"A family again, we were never a family." Ann said with a sick little chuckle. "After the way you treated poor Amy here, I never want to see you again after today." Ann added with anger now showing in her voice.
"You can’t mean that Ann, I’m your mother." She said with pleading in her voice.
Amy had just been stood very quiet until now, but she gripped Ann’s hand a little tighter just before she spoke. "I’ve already told you, you’re not a mother, and you never were. You were just the woman that gave birth to us."
"Well said sis." Ann said with a smile. "Yes, like she just said." Ann made sure to
emphasize the she as she said it.
"No matter what you think, I am still you mother, and only family now." Ann’s mother said sounding upset.
"We’ve got a new family, and a real mum now, one that really does care about us." Amy shouted at the two women stood facing her and Ann. "We have a whole group of sister’s, brother’s and really good friends now, so why don’t you take that bitch and just get out of our lives." Amy added with anger in her voice.
The woman stood with their mum made a move towards Amy when she called her a bitch, but she soon stopped when Brad stepped forward. Ann looked over her shoulder, and smiled when she saw why the woman had stopped.
"Smart move." Ann smiled. "Have you met my boyfriend, and Amy’s big brother?" Ann asked the two women.
"You can pretend all you want Ann, but I am still your only family now." Her mother said.
"You really are that thick aren’t you? When will you see that you don’t have any family left any more." Ann was getting angry at the fact this woman still wasn’t listening to what she was saying, even after all this time.
"Hey! Don’t you call her thick. I’ll show you." The other woman said, as she made a move towards Ann.
Brad moved forward to stop the woman, but before he could, Ann had punched the woman right in the nose, and sent her backwards. The woman ended up sat on the floor holding her nose, as blood started to pour from it. Brad and everyone else just stood looking at the woman, and then Ann. They all had shocked looks on their faces, but were glad to see someone put her in her place.
Ann bent forward until she was looking the woman in the eyes, then she spoke. "I think we’ve finished here, so you better leave while you still can." Ann said with a smile. "Oh, and if you ever lay a finger on my baby sister again, I’ll let him have a go at you." Ann turned her head, and looked at Brad.
"Ann, how could you do something like this?" Ann’s mother said, as she helped her friend to stand up again.
"With great satisfaction." Ann said with a smile. "So if I ever see you again, I will do a lot more than that. Now get out of my sight before I have Brad remove you from the shop." Ann said, as she went and stood with Amy.
Ann and Amy went and stood with the others, as they all watched the women leave the shop, then they all looked at Ann with grins on their faces.
"Sorry guys, but I lost my temper." Ann said looking a little upset with herself.
"Don’t be sorry sis. I think we all wanted to give her a punch in the face." Amy said, as she hugged her.
All the others gave Ann, then Amy, a hug, but they all stopped when they heard a mobile ringing. They all looked at Carl when they
realized it was his. He answered the call and spoke very cryptically for a couple of minutes before ending it.
"Is everything okay Carl?" Ann asked.
"Yes, just fine. I’ve got a group of people keeping an eye on them." Carl said looking a little worried that he might have done the wrong thing. "I just want to make sure they don’t try to come near you and Amy again, or the rest of the family." Carl added with a smile.
"Thanks Carl, I will feel better if we know where they are. I don’t think she’d do anything, but you never know." Ann said, as she walked over and gave Carl a hug and then a kiss on the cheek.
It was never a problem though, as the two women left the city, and never tried to contact either of the girls again.
Carl and Vic waited for Ann to finish saying goodbye to Brad, then they left to head back to the hotel. Brad and Frank were still worried about Amy, so they found reasons to hang around until it was time to take Chrissy and Amber home again.
Chrissy and Amber filled Becky in on what happened at the shop, and how Mandy and Ann had both put some nasty looking woman in her place for trying to hurt Amy. Becky was sad she missed it, but glad that everyone was okay still.
Becky attacked Amy as soon as she walked into the kitchen when she and Mandy got home after dropping the parcels off at the post office.
"How you doing baby sister? Chrissy and Amber told me what happened at the shop." Becky asked, as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"I’m fine big sister Becky. I had Mandy and Ann to protect me." Amy said with a grin, as she hugged Becky back.
"They told me what you said to her. Did it feel good being able to get that all off your chest?" Becky asked with a grin, as she broke the hug.
"Yes it really did." Amy said grinning even more. "I think she was shocked when she
realized it was me." Amy added with a giggle.
"She did look a little shocked Amy." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I hear that you’ve got some secret moves sis as well?" Becky asked, as she gave Mandy a hug to thank her for keeping Amy safe.
"It was nothing special. Her bark was worse than her bite." Mandy said with a shrug.
Becky just shook her head from side to side, when she saw Mandy act the same way as Chrissy always did when someone tried to pay her a complement for something. "It’s really scary just how much like sisters you and Chrissy really are." Becky said with a giggle, as she hugged Mandy again.
"Thanks Becky, I can’t think of anyone I would rather be like." Mandy said with a smile, as she looked over at Chrissy, as she sat next to Amber at the kitchen table.
"I’m the one that’s luck sis." Chrissy said with a grin. "I can’t think of anyone in the world, I would want to be like, more than you." Chrissy added, as a tear ran down her cheek.
"Hey, don’t cry sis." Mandy said, as she ran over to hug Chrissy.
"Sorry, must be the hormones playing up again." Chrissy said with a giggle, as she let Mandy wipe away the tears, then she stepped back to let Becky sit on her knee and hug her better.
Ann walked over and hugged Amy when she got home, and then got a little ‘stick’ from Becky about her punching some woman in the face, but they were all laughing about it. They soon started talking about other stuff, and everything got back to normal for the rest of the night.
It was just before lunchtime the next day when Hope entered the shop with Kat holding her hand.
"Hi Hope. Hello Kat." Mandy said, as she bent down to look at Kat, as she stood next to her mummy with a teddy bear under her arm. "Is that for me?" Mandy asked with a grin, as she tried to take the bear away from Kat.
"No! My teddy." Kat said with a pout, as she hugged the bear to her even tighter. "But I let you look at her." Kat added, as she held out the bear for Mandy to take a better look.
"I know she’s your teddy, Kat." Mandy said with a giggle. "She’s a pretty little thing, just like you." Mandy added, as she stroked the side of Kat’s face.
"Thank you Mandy." Kat giggled. "Are Amy and Chrissy here?" Kat asked, as she looked around the shop, or what she could see of the shop from her height.
"Yes, they’re in the back room. Do you want to go and see if you can scare them?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"Yes please." Kat whispered.
"Okay then, just go to the back of the shop there, and bust through the curtain, and you will make them jump." Mandy said with a grin.
Mandy and Hope watched Kat disappear through the curtain, and then they both heard the girls scream, just before they heard Kat’s little giggle.
"Hello again Hope. Sorry for that, but I really do love spending time with Kat." Mandy said, as she gave Hope a hug to welcome her properly.
"That’s okay Mandy. Kat loves spending time with all you as well." Hope said, as she hugged her back.
"I think we better go and make sure Kat and the others are still okay." Mandy said, as she led the way to the back of the shop.
"Well they all sound okay." Hope said with a smile, as she could here them all giggling.
Amy was just sorting out some plates at the sink when Kat burst into the room roaring at them all. Amy jumped, and screamed just like Chrissy and Amber did. They were all soon smiling again though, when they saw Kat giggling at them.
"I’ll teach you to make me jump missy." Amy said, as she ran over and picked Kat up, then she started to tickle her.
Mandy and Hope stepped into the back room to find Amy with a giggling three year old trying to escape her grip. They both laughed, then Mandy offered Hope a seat while she went back to keep an eye on the shop, and to wait for Carl to turn up with lunch.
"Hi Hope." Chrissy and Amber said, as they sat smiling at Amy playing with Kat.
"Hi girls, how are you all doing?" Hope asked.
"We’re doing okay, but will be even better after tomorrow." Amber said with a grin.
"Why is that?" Hope asked.
"We’ll be rid of these things." Both Chrissy and Amber said together, as they tapped the casts on their legs.
"That’s great news. So will you both be out partying then on Saturday?" Hope asked with a smile.
"I’m not sure about the partying part, but we will be going to the club." Chrissy said with a giggle. "I think it will take a couple of weeks before I feel up to dancing again." Chrissy added.
Amy had been keeping herself busy playing with Kat, so she didn’t have to face Hope. She was worried how Hope was going to be with her, for telling Mandy and the others, about her money problems. Kat was soon out of breath though, and she had no choice but to take a seat at the table, after she got Kat seated on Chrissy’s knee, so she could go and sit on Amber’s knee.
Hope could see that Amy was worried about something, because she wouldn’t look at her, and she hadn’t said a word since Hope came and sat down.
"Hello Amy. Is everything okay?" Hope asked with worry in her voice.
"Hello Hope. I’m not sure, are you upset with me?" Amy asked, as she looked down at her own lap.
"Why would I be upset with you Amy?" Hope asked with a puzzled look. "I think Kat was just having a great time playing with you." She added, as she thought that was the reason Amy thought she might be upset with her.
"I mean about me telling the others about your money troubles." Amy said, still not making eye contact. "I’m sorry Hope, but I just wanted to help." Amy added, as she cuddled up to Amber a little more, and rested her head on Amber’s shoulder.
"Don’t be silly Amy. How could I be upset with a friend for helping me out?" Hope said with a sad look. "I’m sorry if I seemed a little upset on Sunday at the barbecue, but I was embarrassed that you thought I was asking to borrow money off you." Hope added, as she stood up and walked around the table, so she could pull Amy to her feet, and give her a hug.
Amy felt a lot better when Hope hugged her, and she was soon giggling at Chrissy and Kat trying to play patter cake, which was hard to do when you hand and wrist is in a cast. Kat would tell Chrissy off when she got it wrong, and Chrissy would stick her tong out at Kat when she did. Amy, Hope and Amber had to wonder which one the child really was.
They all sat back down again when Mandy and Carl came through the curtain, with Carl carrying a basket of food.
"Anyone would think you were all hungry." Carl said with a grin, as he looked at them all sat waiting to be fed. "Hello Hope, I’m glad you could make it. I hope you brought your appetite with you?" Carl asked, as he handed the basket to Amy, so she could get it all dished out.
"I’m just grateful that you’re all willing to help me out." Hope said with a nervous smile.
"Don’t look so worried Hope. You already have the job, or jobs." Mandy said with a puzzled look, as she thought about Hope having a job with her, and the one that Carl had for her working with Ann at the hotel. "This meeting is just to sort out pay and hours." Mandy added with a smile, as she sat down next to Carl at the table.
Amy had got all the food dished out with Mandy’s help, and now they were all sat eating. Chrissy was getting some help from Kat, which had the others all giggling, as they watched a three-year-old helping a grown woman to eat her lunch. Once they finished eating, Amy and Amber left the others to chat, while she and Amber kept Kat entertained.
Mandy asked Hope what she needed to be getting each week to keep on top of her bills. Hope was shocked when Mandy offered her nearly three times as much.
"That’s way to much money Mandy, I can’t let you do that." Hope said in a firm voice.
"That is the going rate for the type of work you will be doing Hope. I talked it over with Carl to make sure you’d be getting paid the right amount." Mandy said with a smile.
"That is what a fully qualified person would be getting Mandy, but I’m not." Hope said with a sad look.
"You will be when you finish your course Hope." Carl said with a grin.
"What course?" Hope asked with a puzzled look at Mandy, Carl and Chrissy.
"I spoke with Ann, and she told me that you couldn’t afford to do the full accounting course that you wanted to, so I am going to pay for you to finish it." Carl said with a smile. "Before you try to say no, I’ve already got you enrolled." Carl added.
"I don’t know what to say to you all, other than thank you." Hope said with a shocked look on her face. "What about Kat? I’m not sure I’ll be able to sort out someone to have her why I am at the course." Hope suddenly
realized.
"I think we have that covered Hope." Mandy said with a grin, as she looked at Kat sat playing with Amy and Amber.
"I can’t let you do that." Hope said.
"Why not? Do you not think you can trust us Hope." Chrissy asked looking a little sad.
"No, it’s not that Chrissy. I can’t think of a better group of people I could trust Kat with. I just don’t want to pull you all away from getting your work done here at the shop." Hope said looking shocked that Chrissy could even think such a thing, never mind saying it.
"We all love spending time with Kat, and you can focus on the course knowing that Kat is being well looked after." Mandy said with a smile, as she took hold of Hope’s hand. "So do we have a deal then Hope?" Mandy asked, as she looked her in the eyes.
Hope just smiled, as she let it all sink in. "I’d be a fool to say no, so when do I start?" she asked with a grin.
"You started a month ago." Mandy said, as she handed Hope a
check.
"I don’t understand Mandy." Hope asked with a puzzled look, as she looked down at the amount on the
check.
"We don’t want you to spend any more time worrying about money Hope, so Chrissy and I decided to help you out by starting you from last month." Mandy said with a smile.
"My pride is telling me to give this back to you, but I could really use it Mandy, so thank you so much." Hope said with a tear in her eye.
"Trust me Hope, when you see the state of my accounts, you may be asking me for a pay rise." Mandy said with a giggle.
Hope had to giggle at the funny look on Mandy’s face. "I think this will more than cover it Mandy." Hope said, as she waved the
check back and forth. "Thanks Mandy, Chrissy." Hope added.
Carl handed Hope a folder with all the info about the course in it, and then said goodbye to them all before he left with the orders for the changing service, and the empty basket.
Hope stopped for a little longer, so Chrissy could spend a little more time playing with Kat. She then left so she could get to the bank. She wished Amber and Chrissy good luck for tomorrow before she left.
The girls all got stuck in again and soon had everything ready for the post office. Brad turned up with Frank in tow just before four.
"Hi Brad, Frank." Mandy said when she saw them enter the shop. "How’s the chest Frank?" Mandy asked.
"It feels a lot better since your mother took a look at it." Frank said with a smile. "She’s really good at her job." Frank added.
"You’re not too bad at yours." Mandy said with a grin, as she pointed at Frank’s chest and arm, which was in a sling now to stop him using it to much.
"Doesn’t take any skill to step in front of a psycho with a knife Mandy." Frank said with a chuckle. "Any fool can do that." He added with a shrug.
"I really need to stop you spending time with Chrissy." Mandy said, as she threw her hands in the air, and shook her head from side to side.
"Face it old man, you did a brave thing that night." Brad said with a grin. "I know at least one little lady that will never be able to thank you enough for what you did that night." Brad added, as he looked at Chrissy sat in her wheelchair next to Mandy.
"Like I said before, I couldn’t bear to see Chrissy in a world without Becky." Frank said with a pained look, as he thought about such a thing. He was pulled from his thinking when he felt someone take hold of his hand, he looked down, and saw Chrissy sat there smiling up at him with a tear in her eye.
"Thanks Frank. I don’t think I could live in a world without my Becky." Chrissy added with a shudder at even thinking such a thing.
"Hey, don’t start crying on me Chrissy. You’ll get me started, and I have a macho image to uphold." Frank said with a worried look, just before he started to grin.
Chrissy had to giggle when she saw the look on Frank’s face. "There is nothing wrong with having a good cry, Frank." Chrissy said.
"I know Chrissy, but not in front of the kids though." Frank said with a grin, as he looked up towards Brad.
Chrissy loved the way Brad called Frank, old man, and how Frank always called Brad, kid. "Okay Frank, not in front of the kids." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"Hey old man, don’t you have something to ask Chrissy and Mandy?" Brad said with a smile.
Frank winced, just before turning to look at Brad. "I was just about to ask them." Frank said in a firm voice.
"What do you need to ask us Frank? Is everything okay?" Mandy asked when she heard the way Frank just spoke to Brad.
Frank looked to be nervous, which Mandy and Chrissy found to be really worrying with someone like Frank. "Frank, you’re worrying us now." Chrissy said, as she looked up at him.
"I was just wondering if. I mean do you know if your." Frank was having trouble finding the right way to word his question.
"Come on old man, just take a deep breath, and ask the damn question." Brad said, as he pattered Frank on the back.
Frank took a deep breath, and then said. "Do you know if you mother is seeing anyone at the minute, and if not, do you think she’d mind me asking her out for a spot of dinner?" Frank asked in one long breath.
Mandy and Chrissy just sat there looking at Frank, and then at each other, as they let what Frank asked them sink in.
"Let me get this straight, you want to ask my mother out on a date?" Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
"Yes I guess I am, but I will leave well alone if you and Chrissy don’t want me to." Frank said with a worried look. "I would never do anything to hurt any of you." Frank added.
"We know you wouldn’t Frank, and I would be happy to see you take my mother out on a date." Mandy said with a smile, as she stepped forward to give Frank a hug.
"You’ve got my okay Frank." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Thanks you two." Frank said with a sigh.
"So when do you plan to ask her Frank?" Mandy asked.
Frank suddenly looked worried again now. "I was that worried about asking you and Chrissy about it, that I never gave any thought to asking Prue out." Frank said sounding panicked.
"Don’t look so worried Frank, you’ve got us on your side now." Chrissy said with a grin.
Frank wasn’t sure how to feel about that when he saw the grin on Chrissy, and then Mandy’s face. He just looked even more worried, which made Mandy and Chrissy giggle.
"Don’t worry Frank. Chrissy and I will help you ask our mum out." Mandy said, as she took hold of Frank’s hand. "I already know that she’s not seeing anyone, and I’m sure she’ll say yes when you ask her out." Mandy added with a smile.
"She’ll be coming to the hospital with us tomorrow sis." Chrissy said with a smile, as she saw Mandy thinking about something.
"Yes she will, so you can ask her while we’re waiting for Chrissy and Amber to have their casts removed." Mandy said with a smile.
"I’ve got no idea how to ask someone like your mother out on a date." Frank said in a defeated sounding voice. "Who am I fooling, even trying." He added with a sigh.
"Hey! What’s wrong with my mother?" Mandy asked, sounding hurt by Frank’s comment.
Frank looked shocked when he realized how what he just said sounded. "I didn’t mean it like that Mandy. I mean that your mother would never have any time for someone like me." Frank said, as he looked down at himself.
Mandy suddenly felt sorry for Frank, when she
realized that he was putting himself down, and not her mother. "Frank, any woman would be a fool to turn you down, and that goes for my mother as well." Mandy said in a soft caring voice, as she looked up at him.
"Mandy’s right Frank, just tell her how you feel, and then see what happens." Chrissy said. "If you never ask, you will never know." Chrissy added, as she held his other hand.
Frank could see that Mandy and Chrissy were rooting for him, so he took a deep breath and decided to give it a shot tomorrow at the hospital.
Chrissy and Mandy filled the others in on what Frank had asked them, and how he’d be asking mum out on a date the next day at the hospital. They were all really happy that Frank wanted to take Mum out on a date, and were all rooting for him just like Chrissy and Mandy were.
Mandy and the others were having trouble keeping Chrissy and Amber under control the next morning, as they were really excited about getting their casts removed, and seeing if mum would go out on a date with Frank or not.
They were all sat waiting in the kitchen when Brad and Frank turned up at ten o’clock, So Brad helped get Chrissy and Amber into the back of the minibus, while the other girls all got in. Once they were all strapped in, Brad set off for the hospital. The girls all wished Frank luck as they got out the minibus once they got to the hospital. Frank was happy to see all the girls rooting for him, he just hoped that Prue would want to go out on a date with him now.
Prue was stood talking to a couple of doctors when she saw the girls enter the waiting room. "Hello daughters." Prue said with a smile, as she gave each of them a hug. "I bet you two will be happy to get those casts removed?" Prue asked with a grin.
"I don’t know about them being glad, but I know the rest of us will be." Mandy said with a grin before Chrissy or Amber could speak.
"I’m sure they’ve not been that much trouble to look after dear." Prue asked looking a little shocked that Mandy could say such a thing.
"They’ve been no trouble at all mum, not until this morning." Mandy said with a giggle. "They’ve both been driving us nuts since they first woke up." Mandy added.
"Oh I see." Prue said giggling as well now she knew what Mandy was getting at. "Well they are all ready for the two of you." Prue added, as she looked at the two doctors she’d been talking to.
Chrissy went with one doctor while Amber went with the other. Both girls looked worried, but were a little excited to be getting the casts removed.
Prue led the others over to a seating area, so they could all sit and wait, then she left to go and check up on Chrissy and Amber.
It seemed to be taking a long time for them to remove the casts, so Brad dragged Becky and Amy off to help him find them all a drink to kill some time. They were all sat having a drink when they saw Chrissy, Amber and Prue walk out into the waiting room again. Becky and Amy were soon up and running over to greet their lovers.
Chrissy and Amber both started grinning when they saw Becky and Amy jump up as they screamed their lover’s name.
"How does it feel to be walking again then you two?" Becky asked, as she let Chrissy lean on her.
"It feels really good." Both Chrissy and Amber said with a grin, as they looked down at their legs, and then their hands.
"Don’t let them over do it you two." Prue said in a stern voice, and she pointed her finger at them all, like only a caring mum could do.
"Yes mum." Both Becky and Amy said together with a smile.
"You’re going to feel stiff for a couple of days, but just keep working the muscles, and you will soon start to loosen them up again." Prue said with a smile.
Chrissy and Amber stood nodding at their mum while she spoke, then Becky and Amy led them over to the seat, so they could rest while they got their bits together. They all looked at Frank now, as they had Prue sat next to him, but before Frank could speak, Prue spoke to him.
"How’s the chest now Frank?" Prue asked with a smile.
Frank just wanted to get lost in Prue’s eyes and stair at her smile until the end of time. So lost in thought was he, that he never answered her.
"Frank, Frank! Is everything okay." Prue asked looking a little worried.
"Oh, sorry Prue. I was miles away there for a second." Frank said, as he
realized that Prue was waiting for an answer to her question. "I’ve been feeling much better since you looked at my injury." Frank added with a smile.
The girls were all trying not to laugh when Frank said that, as they all knew that Frank was feeling better, but not for the reason Prue was thinking of.
"Are you sure Frank? You look a little flushed." Prue asked, as she put the back of her hand to Frank’s forehead.
In his whole life, Frank had never known a woman make him feel like Prue did, just by touching him. So with that in mind, he took a deep breath. "I’m feeling fine Prue. Infarct I feel better than fine." Frank said with a nervous smile. "I think you’re an amazing woman, and have six amazing daughters, and I was wondering if you would let me treat you to dinner sometime?" Frank asked, as he looked deep into Prue’s eyes.
Prue was sat looking at Frank, as she took in what he just asked her. "You want to take me out for dinner Frank?" Prue asked, just to make sure she heard him right.
"Yes, but I’ll understand if you think me nothing but a barbarian." Frank said, as he sat waiting for Prue to turn him down. He soon looked shocked when she gave him her answer.
"I’d love to have dinner with you Frank." Prue said with a smile. "And for the record Frank, I don’t think of you as a barbarian. I think you’re a brave caring person." Prue added, as she kissed him on the cheek.
Frank just sat looking at Prue with a silly grin on his face, while the others all sat clapping and cheering for them both. Frank was soon looking worried again though when Prue spoke again.
"So when do you want to take me out, and where will we be going? I need to know what to wear." Prue asked.
"Didn’t you say Sunday, Frank?" Chrissy said, to try and help Frank out. "He told us about a really posh restaurant that Carl owns in the city." Chrissy added with a grin.
"Okay then, Sunday it is." Prue said with a grin. "Will you be picking me up, or shall I just meet you there?" Prue asked.
"He told us that he would be picking you up from home if you said yes to the dinner date." Mandy said. "I’ll give him your address, and tell him the best way to get there later." Mandy added with a smile.
Frank had just sat with his mouth open while Chrissy and Mandy planned out his dinner date with their mum. He was just hoping that Chrissy could talk Carl in to letting him eat at the restaurant she was on about. He also hoped that Prue didn’t have a large appetite, as it was a very expensive place to eat.
Prue needed to get back to her surgery, so she gave all the girls a hug, and then hugged Frank, and gave him a peck on the cheek before saying. "I look forward to seeing you on Sunday then Frank." And she waved, as she walked away.
"Well old man, it looks like you’ve got a date on Sunday." Brad said, as he pattered Frank on the back.
"It does look that way." Frank said with a grin. "Not that I’m not grateful for the help Chrissy, Mandy, but couldn’t you have thought of a cheaper place I stood a chance of getting into for a first date." Frank asked looking worried.
"Don’t worry about the details Frank. I know the owner really well." Mandy said with a grin. "All you need to worry about, is making sure my mother has a really good time." Mandy added in her best bossy sounding voice.
"I’ll do my best Mandy." Frank said with pride.
"That’s all we can ask of you Frank. We already know she’s in very safe hands." Chrissy said with a smile, as she sat cuddling with Becky.
Frank just looked at the way Chrissy was smiling, as she looked at Becky, and knew what she was talking about, so he never bothered answering her. Frank was soon answering a list of questions that Mandy had for him, he was soon lost, as to what Mandy had planned for Sunday.
"Leave it with me Frank, and we will have you looking amazing when you take our mum out on Sunday." Mandy said with a smile, as they were all heading back home again.
Brad parked the minibus on the drive in front of the house for the last time, as the girls would all be able to go places in the cars again now. Brad knew that Chrissy was looking forward to being able to get out in the car with Becky now she could drive.
Frank and Brad were about to leave when Chrissy dragged them both into the house, so she could cook them some lunch. She wanted to get back to looking after people again, now she was back on her feet.
Becky, Amy and Amber just fell in, and did whatever Chrissy told them too. They were all just happy to see Chrissy doing stuff again.
"It’s really great to have the old Chrissy back again." Amy said, as she stopped Chrissy long enough to give her a hug.
"It feels nice to be out of those casts baby sister, but I would still do it all again this minute, if it would keep you safe." Chrissy said, as she hugged Amy back.
"Thanks big sister." Amy said with a smile, as they broke the hug. "I just hope you never have to." Amy added with a worried look.
Chrissy had just broken the hug with Amy, when Amber wrapped her arms around Chrissy, and hugged her really tightly. "Thank you so much Chrissy for keeping my baby alive." Amber said, as she hugged her.
Chrissy went to speak when Amber broke the hug, but found in hard to do, as Amber had pinched her lips together. "I know what you’re about to say Chrissy, and I won’t let you say it. You saved her life sis, so deal with it." Amber said.
Amber thought she heard Chrissy say a very mumbled okay, so she let go of her lips, and then gave her a quick peck on the lips to say sorry for doing it. Then she ran over to hug and kiss Amy. Chrissy just giggled, then thought it was a good idea, so she did the same, but ran over to Becky instead.
Mandy just sat at the table with Brad and Frank, as they watched the girls run around sorting out making sandwiches for them all. Mandy was happy to see Chrissy and Amber back on their feet again.
They were soon all sat eating sandwiches, and chatting about all the things they would be doing again now that Chrissy and Amber were up and about again. They were all looking forward to getting to the club again on Saturday. They all waved Brad and Frank off once they finished eating, and Mandy said she’d be in touch with him about the final plans for Sunday.
Frank thanked them all for the help with the date on Sunday, then they all waved, as they watched Frank get in Brad’s 4x4 with him, and then drive away.
Becky was at work later, so she decided to head back to bed, and Chrissy was going to have a lie down with her.
Mandy was off to the living room, so she could give Carl a call, and see what she could sort out for Frank and her mum on Sunday.
Amy was just walking back to the kitchen with her arm around Amber’s waist. She’d wanted to do this for so long, that she had a big grin on her face.
"What you so happy about baby?" Amber asked.
"I’ve got you up and about again." Amy said, as she stopped walking, and wrapped her arms around Amber’s waist, then she kissed her.
"Just as I have you." Amber purred back between kisses. "So what do you feel like doing then baby?" Amber asked when they finally stopped kissing.
"We could go for a walk? I don’t think you’d want to just sit in the garden, would you?" Amy asked with a funny look.
"All I’ve done for the past eight weeks is sit and lie down, so it would be really nice to just take a walk around the block." Amber said with a grin.
"I’ll just go and let Mandy know what we’re doing, then we can get off." Amy said with a smile, as she skipped off to find Mandy.
Mandy was chatting to Carl when she saw Amy poke her head around the door. "Can you just hold on for a second Carl? Amy’s just come in wanting to tell me something." Mandy put her hand over the phone, and looked at Amy.
"Sorry to bother you sis, but I just wanted to let you know that Amber and I are going to take a walk." Amy said with a smile.
"Okay sis, but don’t let Amber over do it. Give me a call if she gets tied, and I’ll come and pick you up." Mandy said in a big sister kind of way. "Don’t let her walk home. Do you understand Amy?" Mandy asked.
"Yes sis, I understand, and I’ll keep an eye on her to make sure." Amy said with a grin, as she thought of how much like Ann, Mandy could be when it came to playing the big sister.
"Okay then Amy, have fun." Mandy said with a smile.
"We will sis, and say hi to Carl for me." Amy said, just before leaving the room.
Amy went and got her purse, and then made sure she had her mobile in it before heading back to Amber, who was stood waiting just inside the front door.
"You ready to leave then now?" Amber asked, as she held out her hand to take Amy’s.
Amy took hold of Amber’ left hand in her right, and nearly let go of it again. If felt so rough, and Amy could feel how dry and flaky the skin was. She ended up lifting it up to get a better look at it. It looked very grey in
color, and was covered in dead skin.
"Will it get better in time baby?" Amy asked in a sad voice.
"Yes, the doctor told Chrissy and I to put plenty of E45 cream on it before we go to bed. "I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have tried to hold your hand." Amber said, as she tried to let go, but Amy wouldn’t let her.
"I don’t mind, it was just a little bit of a shock at first." Amy said with a smile, as she let their hands drop, and she then led Amber out the house.
"I’m still really sorry he did that to you, trying to find me." Amy said, as they were walking up the road.
"I told you Amy, none of this was your fault." Amber said, as she tried to squeeze Amy’s hand a little tighter. "So please stop thinking that way baby." Amber added with some pleading in her voice.
"Do you think you’ll ever get full use of your hand back?" Amy asked, as she held onto it.
"The doctor said it was looking good when he looked at it this morning, but he did say I had to exercise it a couple of times a day, just like I’ll be doing with my leg." Amber said, as she rolled her eyes. She really wasn’t looking forward to Amy helping her exercise.
"It won’t be that bad, I had to do it everyday for a month after I got out of my casts." Amy said with a grin.
"At least I’ll have you there helping me get better." Amber said with a smile, as she rested her head on Amy’s shoulder while they walked.
They soon found themselves near Mable’s, so they decided to call in and see how she was doing, and also say hi to Cathleen, as is was half term, and Jenna would be at work. They had a feeling that Mable would be happy to see them, if only to give her a break from running around after Cathleen. Amy rang the doorbell, and then waited for Mable to answer it.
"Hello Amy, Amber." Mable said with a big smile. "And look at you! Back on your feet again." Mable added with a grin.
"Hi Mable. I hope you don’t mind us popping round, but we wanted to take a walk and ended up here." Amy said.
"Hi Mable. Yep, I’m fully mobile again." Amber said with a grin, as she did a little dance. "I’m still really stiff though, so it will be a little while before I’m running any marathons." Amber added with a giggle.
"I’m just glad to see you up and about again dear." Mable smiled. "Please come in. I know that Cathleen will be happy to see you." Mable added, as she stepped aside to let the two girls enter the house.
Mable led them through to the dinning room, where they found Cathleen sat at the table
coloring. She was soon up on her feet when she heard Amy and Amber enter the room.
"Amy, Amber!" Cathleen shouted, as she ran over to them. "You’re walking again Amber. Does this mean you’re all better?" Cathleen added with a grin.
"Hello Cathleen." Amber said, as she hugged the little girl. "I’m not all better, but well on the way now." Amber added.
"Hi Cathleen. What you been doing with yourself then this week?" Amy asked, as she also gave the little girl a hug.
"Did you both come to play with me?" Cathleen asked with a pleading look.
"Yes we did, so what do you want to play?" Amy asked with a grin, as she let Cathleen lead her and Amber over to the table. Then she went and got a board game from her toy chest up the other end of the room. "Can we play this?" Cathleen asked, as she put the game on the table.
"Sure we can Cathleen." Amber said, as she started to help Cathleen set the game up.
"Would you all like a glass of juice?" Mable asked, as she walked towards the kitchen.
"That would be great Mable. Do you need any help?" Amy asked.
"I’ll be fine dear, you just start your game." Mable said.
Mable was soon heading back to the table with a tray of drinks for them all. She then gave them all a glass, just before taking a seat, so she could watch them play the board game. Mable was glad to see Cathleen having so much fun, and she found it nice to just relax for a little while.
Amy and Amber stopped for a couple of hours, then they decided it was time to head back. They both helped Cathleen put the board game away, and then took the empty glasses into the kitchen for Mable. Cathleen and Mable both went to wave the girls off at the front door, and thank them for coming over to spend some time with them.
Chrissy and Mandy were sat in the kitchen when Amy and Amber got back. Mandy was just filling Chrissy in on what she’d got sorted with Carl.
"Did you have a nice walk? You’ve been gone long enough." Mandy asked with a smile, as she looked at the clock on the wall.
"Yes we did, thanks." Amber said with a grin. "We ended up near Mable’s, so we called in and ended up playing a board game with Cathleen." Amber added, as she led Amy over to the table, so they could take a seat.
"I think Mable was glad to see us." Amy said with a giggle. "Cathleen can be a little demanding sometimes." Amy added.
"I don’t think Mable is that into playing with dolls, and board games, but she does love Cathleen with all her heart." Chrissy said, as she got up to fetch Amber and Amy a glass of juice each.
"Thanks Chrissy, but I could have done that." Amy said with a smile.
"I really didn’t mind baby sister. It’s nice to be able to get up and do stuff again." Chrissy said with a grin, just before she bent down and gave Amy a hug.
"It’s nice to have you both back on your feet again." Amy said as she let Chrissy hug her.
"Do you two want to help me sort out dinner?" Chrissy asked, as she walked over to the fridge.
"I’d like to see you try and stop us." Amber said, as she jumped up, and then pulled Amy to her feet.
Mandy just sat watching them play around, as they worked on dinner. She was happy to see the old Chrissy back again, and Amber had given them that same energy boost they all had when she first came to stop. Mandy found herself sat smiling at them.
Chrissy went to get Becky half an hour before dinner was ready, so she’d have some time to wake up before they ate.
Ann was happy to see Amber and Chrissy up and about again, when she got home from work. She was soon sat at the kitchen table with Mandy, giggling at the girls as they finished sorting out dinner.
Once they’d had dinner, Chrissy ran off to help Becky get ready for work. Becky didn’t really need Chrissy to help her, but she loved spending time with her wife.
They all went to see Becky off at the front door, when Vicky came to pick her up. They were all looking forward to Saturday, so they could all get back to the club again themselves.
Other than Chrissy and Amber needing to put cream on the dry skin, and the stair lifts at the house, and the shop, it was soon forgot that they were ever in the wheelchairs. Life got back to normal, or as normal as it could get in a house full of women.
Amy was a little sad to find out that Amber would be starting work with Sara on Monday. Amy knew that Amber missed doing her designs, so she soon snapped out of it, she knew that Amber had only helped out at the shop so she could nurse her back to health.
By the time Saturday came around, the girls were all bouncing off the walls ready for a night out. Amy and Chrissy had their hands full doing the makeup for the others, and then getting ready themselves. Amber helped Amy get ready. Amy had to wonder if she could have got ready quicker on her own, by the time she was finished.
Vicky turned up at her normal time, and the girls all ran out to the car, which left Vicky stood at the front door giggling at them.
"I take it they are really anxious to get to the club?" Vicky asked Mandy, as she armed the alarm, and then locked the front door.
"Yes they are." Mandy giggled. "If I hadn’t had to lock up, I would have been running too." Mandy added with a grin.
"I know you’ll put a smile on Carla’s face. She’s been missing you at the club." Vicky said, as she opened the passenger door for Mandy to get in. "Becky’s looking a lot happier tonight as well." Vicky added, as she looked over at Becky, as she sat cuddled up to Chrissy in the very back of the people carrier.
"I’ve got no idea why that would be." Mandy said with a silly grin on her face, as she turned to look at her baby sister.
Vicky just chuckled as she closed the door and walked around to get in the driver’s seat. She started the car, and was soon heading to the club, and having a laugh at the girls singing to some song playing on the radio. Vicky had missed having the girls around, she’d forgotten how much fun they could be.
The girls all got out the car when Vicky pulled up outside the club. Amy and Chrissy still looked across the road to see if any other poor soul was stood watching the life they so wanted pass by without them, but there was no one ever standing there.
Chrissy and Amy soon found themselves being dragged into the club by Becky and Amber. Amy had to grin, as she was led into the club on Amber’s arm. Amy knew that Amber was letting everyone know that she belonged to her. Becky was doing the same thing with Chrissy, as they walked just in front of them.
Ann and Mandy had ran off to find Brad and Carla, so they weren’t shocked to find Brad holding Ann in his arms when they got to the entrance to the VIP section. Brad tried to put Ann back down when he saw Becky come into view, but Ann wasn’t about to let him.
"Don’t look so worried Brad, and show Ann how much you’ve missed seeing her here at the club." Becky said with a smile, as she walked past with Chrissy on her arm.
Amy and Amber followed close behind, and watched as Brad lifted Ann up like a small child, then kissed her full on the lips, as Ann wrapped her arms around Brad’s neck to let him wrap his arms around her waist.
"I didn’t realize he’d missed her that much." Amber said grinning at Amy.
Amy just giggled, as she looked over her should, while they kept walking towards the VIP section. Amy soon snapped her head around to look at Amber when she heard what she said next.
"I hope you don’t wish that was you kissing Brad." Amber said, when she saw how Amy was watching them kiss.
"No I don’t!" Amy said looking shocked at what Amber had just said. "I have no interest in kissing, or doing anything else with a man." Amy added looking a little flustered.
"Hey, calm down Amy, I was only joking with you." Amber said, as she tried to help Amy relax again. "I don’t want anyone kissing you like that, not unless it’s me doing it." Amber added with a sly grin.
"Well I’m not sure I want you to kiss me like that Amber." Amy said, as she lifted her head up and to the side, to make it look like she was trying to play hard to get.
"Who said anything about you having a choice in it baby?" Amber said, as she stopped walking, and turned to face Amy, just before wrapping her arms around her and kissing her where they stood at the entrance to the VIP section.
Amy let the world fade away, as she let Amber kiss her. She was having trouble getting her breath back when they broke the kiss. "Okay then, I’ll let you kiss me then, if I must." Amy said, as she rolled her eyes, just before she started grinning.
Amber just stood grinning at Amy, then she giggled when Amy got a shocked look on her face, due to Amber just pinching her bottom.
Amy stepped back and started rubbing the spot Amber just pinched, as she playfully slapped her on the arm. "Ouch! That hurt." Amy said as she kept rubbing it.
"I’m sorry baby." Amber said with a pout, as she replaced Amy’s hand with her own, and kept rubbing it for her.
Amy watched Amber’s face get closer and closer until their noses were touching, then Amber tilled her head to the side, and planted another kiss on Amy’s lips. The moment was lost when they both heard Ann speak to them.
"Okay, enough with the floor show you two." Ann said, as she looked over her shoulder after Amy and Amber both looked at her.
Amy and Amber just went a deep shade of red, as they
realized that most the club was now stood watching them kiss at the entrance to the VIP section. Amy looked shocked, and Amber was just stood there with a big grin on her face, that was until Amy ran off into the VIP section dragging Amber along with her.
Ann just stood and giggled, as she watched Amy run off. She had to wonder if Amy would survive life with Amber, but she knew that Amber would never let any harm come to her. Ann turned to smile at Brad again, and then followed Amy and Amber into the VIP section to find the others.
"Are you trying to put me back in a cast baby?" Amber asked Amy, as they came to a stop in the VIP section.
"I’m sorry, but I just got scared when I saw everybody looking at us." Amy said looking worried. "I didn’t hurt you did I?" Amy asked.
"No, you didn’t hurt me Amy, and I’m sorry if I embarrassed you down there." Amber said, as she led Amy over to the sofas where Chrissy and Becky had gone to sit down. "I just wanted to let everyone know you belong to me." Amber added with a grin.
"I think they all got that message." Amy said with a giggle, as she sat down between Amber and Chrissy.
"You have no idea how hard it was for me not to do that when I was here for those two weeks." Amber said with a pained look on her face, as she looked into Amy’s eyes.
"I think I have some idea." Amy said with a grin, as she remembered how she felt when they danced while holding each other close.
"Well, we have nothing to hide anymore baby, and I plan to make up for lost time." Amber turned to face Amy, and pulled her head to hers, so she could kiss her again.
Amy looked around when they broke the kiss, she was still feeling embarrassed kissing Amber in such a public place. She soon gave up though when she saw the way Chrissy and Becky were kissing next to them, and Mandy had her lips locked to Carla’s on the sofa across from them.
"Well you know what they say." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at Amber again.
"No, what do they say baby?" Amber asked looking a little puzzled.
"When in Rome, do like the Romans do." Amy said with an even bigger grin, as she pulled Amber in for another kiss.
"You’ve got to just love those Romans." Amber purred when they finally broke the kiss.
It wasn’t long before the girls were bored with sitting down, so they decided to take a walk. Amy had Amber on her arm, Chrissy had Becky, and Mandy had dragged Carla along. Ann felt a little lost not having anyone to walk around with, but she was soon smiling when Brad wrapped his arm around her waist.
"Brad! What are you doing? Won’t you get in trouble?" Ann asked looking worried, as she looked at Brad, and them Carla.
"Who do you think told him to come along." Carla said with a smile. "I didn’t think it fair that you had to miss out on spending time with him, while we had a good time." Carla added.
"Thanks Carla." Ann was grinning as she said it. She soon had her arm around Brad’s waist enjoying the club a little more.
Chrissy and Amber had already told Amy they wouldn’t be doing any dancing for a couple of weeks. They wanted to make sure they were well on the way to being back to normal first. They still found themselves being dragged to the dance floor though, when a slow song started playing. Chrissy looked at Becky, as the song started to play, and she saw that Becky had planned this whole thing out when she saw Becky’s hand waving at the DJ.
Amber saw Amy grinning at Becky, and Becky grinning back. "Why do I get the feeling that you two planned this whole thing out before we even got to the club." Amber asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Becky and I thought that you and Chrissy would be fine with a couple of slow dances, and you can always lean on me baby." Amy said with a grin, as she let Amber wrap her arms around her.
"Where have you been all my life lover?" Amber asked with a grin, just before she kissed Amy. "Just when I think I couldn’t love you any more, you go and do something like this." Amber added when they broke the kiss.
"I was locked away by an icky boy." Amy said in a little girl voice. "But I escaped, and will never see him again." Amy added with a grin.
Amber had to giggle when Amy spoke, she sounded so cute when she spoke like a little girl. "No icky boy will ever lock you away again baby." Amber said with a smile.
Amy looked deep in to Amber’s eyes, and just smiled at her before kissing her again. Amy then pulled Amber a little closer and rested her head on Amber’s shoulder as they slowly danced.
They had a couple of slow dances before they gave the dance floor back to the other club goers. Amber and Chrissy were ready for a sit down, as their legs were beginning to ache a little bit.
Becky hadn’t been sat down very long when Beth came over to ask if she could help with a problem at one of the bars in the main club. Becky gave Chrissy a quick kiss, and then walked away with Beth. Chrissy looked a little sad, but knew that she’d be back just as soon as the problem was sorted out, so she decided to asked Carla what she managed to get sorted out for Frank and their mother for tomorrow night.
"Carla, did you manage to help Frank out with his date tomorrow night?" Chrissy asked.
"After all this time Chrissy, do you really think I’d let you down?" Carla asked with a hurt look.
"No, I just wondered what you managed to get sorted for him?" Chrissy said looking a little worried she might have just upset Carla. "I’m sorry Carla, I should have worded it a little better." Chrissy added, as she looked down at her lap.
"Hey, don’t look so sad Chrissy. I was just playing with you." Carl said with a smile. "But to answer your question. Yes I did get it all sorted out."
Chrissy slowly looked up at Carla, to make sure she wasn’t upset with her, and was glad to see her smiling. "Do you mind me asking what you got sorted Carla? I just love the way you think of everything when you plan this sort of thing." Chrissy asked with a smile.
"I don’t mind at all Chrissy, I was planning to fill you all in on the details anyway." Carla said, as she sat forward on the sofa. "Do you want me to wait for Becky getting back?" Carla asked.
"We’d better, or I’d never hear the last of it." Chrissy said with a giggle.
They didn’t have to wait long before they saw Becky walk back into the VIP section with Beth following close behind. Beth made her way over to a group of girls near the bar, while Becky came and sat back down next to Chrissy, and pulled her into a hug, then she kissed her.
"Did you get everything sorted out baby?" Chrissy asked when they broke the kiss.
"Yes, it was just a couple of queens getting into a argument. I made them kiss and make up, so to speak," Becky said with a silly grin on her face. "Is everything okay up here?" Becky asked, as she saw everyone looking at her, and then Carla.
"Yes, we’ve just been waiting for you to get back, so Carla could tell us what she got sorted for Frank and mum, for their big date tomorrow night." Chrissy said with grin.
"Thanks for waiting, you know how I hate to be the last to find things out." Becky said, as she waited for Carla to tell them all the details she’d sorted out for the big date.
"Right, where to start." Carla said, as she looked to be deep in thought. "Well I took Frank to get a new suit yesterday, so he’ll look the part tomorrow night, and I must say he cleans up pretty good." Carla said with a grin. "I’ve also sorted out a car and driver to drive him around for the night, so he can have a drink and not worry about being over the limit. They’ll have the best table at the restaurant, and I also told Frank not to worry about the cost of anything, as I will be covering the bill for the whole date." Carla said with a smile.
"That all sounds really great Carla, but are you sure about covering the cost of the meal?" Mandy asked. "Chrissy and I were going to do that, as it was our idea for him to go there." Mandy added.
"Don’t be silly princess. I wouldn’t hear of you paying for anything at any of the places I own." Carla said in a firm voice. "I feel that I owe Frank far more than I could ever hope to repay him for." Carla said, as she looked at Becky and Chrissy sat cuddling.
"Thank you babe." Mandy said, as she wrapped her arms around Carla and kissed her.
"It was all worth it, just to get that kiss." Carla said with a grin, when they stopped kissing. "Oh, I also sorted out a dozen red roses for him to take with him when he goes to pick your mum up." Carla added.
"You really did think of everything baby." Mandy said, as she kissed her again.
They all sat at the sofas for a little longer, then Amy and Chrissy wanted to take a walk around, and chat to some of the girls down in the main club, so they dragged Amber and Becky to their feet, and went for a walk around. Brad had just gone on his break, so Ann was going to sit this one out. Mandy was happy to just sit and cuddle with Carla. So Amy, Amber, Becky and Chrissy wandered off hand in hand.
The girls were all happy to be back at the club, and having a good time again. They were soon heading to the dance floor again for another slow dance, then they walked around a little more before heading back to sit on the sofas in the VIP section again. That’s how the girls spent the first night back at the club. They all looked worn out by the time the club closed, but they were all really happy as well.
Vicky took them all home and dropped them off. Carla was going to be stopping the night, so Carl could take Mandy out the next day. Ann had made plans to spend the day with Brad, so Becky had offered to take Amy and Amber out with them to do some shopping, and then go and see a movie.
They all headed off to bed when they got in the house, and were soon saying good night to each other at Mandy’s bedroom door.
Amy was a little jealous of what Becky and Chrissy would be getting up to. She’d be glad when the SRS was out the way, so she could play around with Amber the same way. Amy was snapped out of her dreaming when she heard Amber speaking to her.
"It won’t be long now baby." Amber said with a weak smile, as she saw the way Amy was looking at Chrissy and Becky as they went into their bedroom.
"I find it really scary how you can read my mind Amber." Amy said with a funny look.
"That wasn’t hard to work out Amy." Amber said with a sad look, as she pulled Amy into a hug. "You’ll be able to sort out with mum now, and get your date booked for the surgery." Amber added, as she led Amy into their bedroom.
"It can’t come soon enough. I’m sick of being stuck in this limbo that I’m stuck in right now." Amy said, as she waved her hand up and down herself.
"I think you look cute in that limbo." Amber said with a grin, as she helped Amy slip out of her dress.
"I know you do baby, but I’m sick of not being able to feel anything." Amy said with a pained look. "I just feel so numb all the time." She added with a sigh.
"I can only imagine how you must be feeling Amy, but it will all be over soon enough, and you will have the body you should have been born with." Amber said, as she sat on the bed next to where Amy had just sat, and pulled her into a hug.
Amber helped Amy get ready for bed, and then Amy helped Amber get ready for bed. Amy rubbed some cream on Amber’s hand and leg that had the casts on, then they both got into bed and settled down cuddled up to each other. Ann cuddled up to Amy, and they all fell asleep happy to have each other.
No one was bothering with breakfast the next day, as it was close to midday when they all started to get up. Brad was coming to pick Ann up, so they could head out for lunch. Carl and Mandy were just going to see where they ended up, but lunch was planned in there somewhere. Becky had already made plans to grab something when they got into town, so they all had a cup of tea, then headed off to get ready.
Chrissy found it strange to be sat in the front of a car with Becky behind the wheel, but she did love the idea of being able to just head out when they felt like it. Amy was sat in the back holding Amber’s hand, as they let Becky drive them into town.
Becky parked the car, and then they all made their way to find something to eat before they hit the shops. Chrissy wanted to pay for lunch, but Amy beat her to it, so Chrissy said she’d cover the cost of the movie tickets later in the day.
The girls spent the rest of the afternoon shopping, and headed back to the car laden down with shopping bags by the time the shops were all closing. They headed to the cinema and Chrissy got the tickets for the movie, while Amber covered the cost of the drinks and sweets.
Becky wanted to help pay for the tickets, and the drinks. But she was told that as she was driving, they would cover it all. So Becky just took the drink that Amber handed her for Chrissy and herself, and then they headed in to watch the film. They really enjoyed the movie, and then called in at a Chinese takeaway on the way home, so they could grab some food and take it home with them.
Ann and Mandy were still out with Brad and Carl, so the girls all headed to the kitchen and set out four plates, and then Becky got a bottle of wine out and four glasses.
"MMM, wine. What a great idea Becky." Amber said with a grin, as she helped Chrissy and Amy dish up all the food.
"I thought it would be a perfect way to end a perfect day." Becky said, as she smiled at Chrissy.
"It was a really great day Becky, Chrissy. Thanks for letting Amber and I tag along." Amy said.
"I don’t think it would have been any fun without you two there with us." Chrissy said with a smile. "I hope you’ll come out with us again?" Chrissy asked, as she sat at the table next to Becky.
"We’d love to if you’d let us Chrissy." Amy said, as she helped Amber take a seat, just before she sat down herself.
"You’ll always be welcome Amy, Amber." Becky said with a smile, as she popped a prawn cracker with some fried rice on it into Chrissy’s mouth.
From that day on, the four of them pretty much did everything together. Mandy and Ann were happy to see them going out as a group, they knew that there would be less chance of them getting attacked in a large group.
Ann and Mandy were still out when Chrissy, Becky, Amy and Amber decided to call it a night, so they locked the front door and then headed off to bed. Chrissy and Becky went to their own room, just in case Mandy brought Carl home with her. Amber and Amy walked down to their bedroom, after giving Chrissy and Becky a hug goodnight, and thanking them again for a really great day.
Amy woke the next morning, and was worried when she
realized that Ann never came home last night. She grabbed her mobile to give Ann a call, when she saw a text message from her, so she selected it, and read it.
Hi sis. Was having great time with brad, and lost track of time, so will be stopping the night. Love you. Ann. The text message read.
"Is everything okay baby?" A sleepy sounding Amber asked from the side of her.
"Yes, it is now. Ann never came home last night, and I was worried, but I just found a text message from her telling me it was getting late, so she stopped the night with Brad." Amy said, as she lay down again and looked at Amber with a silly grin.
"That dirty little stop out." Amber said grinning back at Amy. "I wonder what interesting story’s she’ll have for us later?" Amber added, as she made her eyebrows move up and down.
"I’m not sure I really want to know Amber. She is my sister after all." Amy said with a funny look.
"You’ve still got a lot to learn about what us girls talk about baby." Amber said with a sad look.
"I did miss out on nearly nineteen years Amber." Amy snapped, as she rolled onto her back and went to get off the bed.
Amber knew from the way Amy snapped at her, that she’d said the wrong thing. She was soon jumping on Amy and pinning her to the bed. "Don’t be like that with me Amy." Amber said with a worried look.
"Sorry, was I not being girlie enough for you?" Amy asked, as she looked away from Amber.
"Amy, I would hope you knew me better than that." Amber said looking hurt, that Amy could think her mean enough to poke fun at her. "I’m going to sit here all day if I have to Amy, but you will look at me." Amber added in a firm voice.
Amy tried to get from under Amber, but she was just too strong for her to move. "Amber! Get off me, I need to get ready for work." Amy said, as she tried to shift Amber again, but she still wouldn’t move.
"No Amy! I’m not letting you up until you look at me." Amber repeated again, as she looked down at Amy.
Amy finally looked up at Amber, and saw the tears in her eyes as she spoke. "I love you Amy, I would never do anything to hurt, or upset you. Please forgive me, I didn’t mean it like that." Amber said, as she finally broke down and slid off Amy to let her get up.
Amber knew she’d screwed up just after she spoke, but she didn’t know how to fix it now she’d said it. So she just turned her back on Amy, and left her to go and get ready for work. Amber was a little shocked when she felt Amy cuddle up to her back.
"I’m sorry Amber, please stop crying." Amy said in a whisper.
"I was just trying to say that I’d have to teach you how to be a better girl, not that you aren’t one already." Amber said with a sob. "Maybe I should just stop speaking." Amber added.
"Now you’re just being silly Amber." Amy said, as she sat up and looked down at her. "You could never stop speaking, not even if your life depended on it." Amy added with a giggle.
"Hey! Here I am being all sensitive, and you just want to poke fun at me." Amber said with a pout, just before she started to tickle Amy.
Amy soon found herself giggling, and screaming, as she tried to stop Amber from tickling her. "I’m sorry, I’m sorry! Please stop." Amy screamed, as she tried to get away.
Amber and Amy were both giggling, as they lay on the bed trying to get their breath back after Amber finally stopped her attack.
"Are we okay again now then Amy?" Amber asked, as she turned to look Amy in the eyes. "I hope you
realize that I would never say anything to upset you baby." Amber added with pleading in her voice.
"Yes we’re fine again lover. I’m sorry for reacting like I did." Amy said, as she leaned forward to give Amber a kiss.
"Don’t worry about it." Amber said when they broke the kiss.
"Do you want to take a shower with me? I could do with some help doing my back." Amy added with a grin.
"I better come and make sure my baby is all clean then hadn’t I?" Amber said with a grin, as she helped Amy get off the bed.
Things got a little steamy in the shower, and it wasn’t from the hot water. Amy said sorry to Amber a couple of times while they were in there.
"Thanks baby, I really needed that." Amber said, as she let Amy dry her off, after they got out the shower. "I wish I could return the
favor though." She added with a pout.
"It’s the least I could do after making you cry." Amy said, as she finished drying her off. "I’m sure you’ll more than make up for it when you’re able to." Amy added with a grin, as she turned to let Amber start drying her back for her.
"You can count on it baby." Amber said with an even bigger grin back at her.
They both returned to the bedroom once they were dry, and sorted out some underwear before putting on their bathrobes, and heading down to get some breakfast.
Chrissy and Becky were already sorting out breakfast when they got down stairs. Mandy was sat at the kitchen table with Carl sat next to her.
"Morning everyone." Amber said as she entered the kitchen with her arm wrapped around Amy’s waist.
Amy soon broke away from Amber, and ran over to give Mandy and Carl a good morning hug. "Morning big sister Mandy." Amy said, as she hugged her.
"Good morning baby sister." Mandy said, as she hugged Amy back.
"Morning big brother Carl." Amy said, as she moved on to give Carl a hug.
"Good morning baby Sister Amy." Carl said with a smile, as he hugged her back. "You seem happy this morning." Carl added with a raised eyebrow.
"I’m just happy to have things back to normal." Amy said with a grin, as she made her way over to give Chrissy and Becky a hug. "Well normal with a little something extra in my life." Amy added with a grin, as she looked at Amber as she gave Mandy a morning hug.
Carl knew what Amy was getting at, and he wouldn’t want to see Amy without Amber at her side now they had finally come clean with how they really feel about each other.
Amy gave Chrissy and Becky a hug, and then filled them in on Ann not coming home last night, so they would have one less mouth to feed for breakfast. The others all said pretty much the same thing Amber had said up stairs, which made Amy giggle, as she
realized that girls could be just as bad as guys when it came to talking about things like this. The girls soon had breakfast on the table, and they all sat down to eat, and chat about their Sunday.
Mandy told the girls about Carl taking her to see a ballet, and the great meal they had after it, then she asked the girls about their day shopping, and the movie they went to see. The girls told Mandy about some of the clothes they tried on, and what they ended up buying, and then said that the film was really funny.
"So Amber, are you ready to get back to designing stunning dresses then?" Carl asked, once the girls seemed to run out of stuff to say about their Sunday.
"Yes I am. It was great helping out at the shop, and it really helped me pass the time, but I have a head full of idea’s to show Sara." Amber said with a grin. "It was really nice having Amy to help nurse me back to health again as well." Amber added, as she wrapped an arm around Amy’s waist.
"I’m going to miss you at the shop baby." Amy said with a pout, as she rested her head on Amber’s shoulder, and looked up at her.
"I know you will lover, but with me not there to pick up your slack, you’ll be really busy now anyway." Amber said with a grin.
"Hey! I use to cope just fine before you came along." Amy said, as she sat up and started poking Amber in the side.
Amy realized a little to late, that she shouldn’t have poked Amber. She was soon giggling and screaming again, as Amber tickled her. "I’ll teach you to poke me young lady." Amber said, as she kept tickling her.
"I’m sorry, I’m sorry." Amy squealed, as she squirmed around in her seat.
Amber had to stop tickling Amy, and stop her falling off her seat when she squirmed around a little too much. They just sat hugging each other, as they got their breath back.
"I’ll get you a car sorted out in a week or so Amber. I just want to give your hand and leg a little longer to fully get back to normal again first." Carl said, when they finally got their breath back.
"You really don’t need to Carl, you’ve already done so much to help me out." Amber said, as she shook her head from side to side.
"You do realize that he’ll do it anyway, right?" Amy said with a giggle.
"I’ve guessed as much, but I’m just not use to having people do things for me." Amber said, as she looked at Amy, then Carl again. "Thanks Carl, thanks for everything." Amber added with a smile.
"Do you want another mini, or would you like something a little more up market?" Carl asked.
"I loved my little mini Carl, so another one like that would be just fine." Amber said with a smile.
"Okay then, I’ll get some spec sheets sent over, so you can choose the
color and other bits and bobs. I know I just picked the last one, but I want you to have more say in this one." Carl said with a smile, as he looked at his watch, and
realized that he needed to see about making a move. "Thank you for a lovely breakfast, and even better company to eat it with, but I really need to be going now."
The girls all got up and gave him a hug, then they let Mandy walk him to the front door, so they could say a proper goodbye to each other. Carl had followed Mandy home last night in his car after they’d had dinner, and Mandy had dropped him off at the hotel, so he could pick it up.
Mandy stood and watched Carl drive away before she headed in to finish getting ready for work herself. She was going to drop Amber off at Sara’s on the way to the shop, so she only had to worry about breaking Becky and Chrissy apart when it was time to leave.
"You’ll be seeing her tonight when you get home from work sis, now get in the car." Mandy said, as she led Chrissy over to the car and helped her to get in.
Mandy pulled into Sara’s driveway, and parked the car, so they could all go and say hello to Sara before Amy, Chrissy and herself left to go and open the shop.
Amber knocked on the door, and then waited for Sara to answer it. "Hi Sara. Reporting for work as ordered." Amber said, as she snapped Sara a salute. "I hope I’m not late." Amber added with a smile.
""Hi Amber, Amy, Chrissy, Mandy. It’s hard to be late when I don’t have a start time for you to work to Amber." Sara said with a giggle, when she saw Amber salute her. "Do you have time to stop for a drink before you shoot off?" Sara asked, as she looked at Mandy, Chrissy, and Amy.
"I think we can make time for a quick drink, but only if it’s no trouble Sara." Mandy said with a smile, as she let Chrissy and Amy follow Amber into the house.
"It’s no trouble Mandy. I don’t get to see nearly enough of you all, and I have a feeling that I will have some help making the drinks anyway." Sara said with a smile, as she watched Chrissy heading for the kitchen, while Amy and Amber headed for the dinning room, which also doubled as Sara’s viewing room.
"I see what you mean Sara." Mandy said with a giggle, as she let Sara run off to catch up with Chrissy.
Mandy found Amber and Amy looking at some of the latest designs Sara was working on, and they were both really impressed with them. The three of them were talking about one of the designs when Sara and Chrissy came into the room through the door that led to the kitchen. Sara and Chrissy had a tray each, that they placed on the table. Sara then let Chrissy sort out drinks for everyone, as she knew how they all had their tea. Then they sat and talked while they drank their drinks.
Amber stood with Sara, and watched as Mandy and Chrissy led Amy to the car, then helped her to get in. Amber then waved, as she watched Amy drive away. Amy was waving back, and mouthing the words "I love you." To Amber as they left the driveway.
Sara wrapped her arm around Amber’s waist, and then led her back into the house so they could make a start on some design work, and take Amber’s mind off just watching Amy drive away. They were soon talking about some of the designs on the dinning room table, then they moved through to where Sara’s studio was. Amber was shocked to see that Sara had had a second computer system set up for her right next to hers.
"Did you do all this for me Sara?" Amber asked, as she walked over to the new system.
"Yep. I thought it best that you had your own place to work on your designs. That way we can get twice as much done in a day." Sara said with a grin.
"Thanks Sara, I was a little worried that we were going to be looking over each others shoulder, as we each waited for the other to finish with the computer." Amber said with a smile, as she sat at her computer, and ran her hands across the keyboard.
"I got you this as well, so you can work on deigns while you’re at Mandy’s, if you get the time that is." Sara said with a grin, as she pointed at a laptop sat on a table next to a large laptop case.
"You got me a laptop!" Amber shouted, as she jumped up and ran over to it.
"Yes I did." Sara smiled. "I’ve got all the design software set up on it, and I’ve also got you an art tablet to use with it, plus a digital camera. I also ordered a printer scanner, but that hasn’t arrived yet." Sara said, as she looked to be thinking whether or not she might have forgot anything.
"I don’t know what to say Sara, do you treat all your staff this way?" Amber asked, as she walked over to where Sara was stood.
"I’ve never had anyone working with me before, to treat them in any way Amber." Sara said with a giggle. "Do you like it all?" Sara asked.
"Like it? I love it Sara! Thank you so much for doing all this for me." Amber said, as she wrapped her arms around Sara and hugged the stuffing out of her. "I won’t let you down Sara, and you won’t be sorry you gave me a job." Amber added, as she broke the hug.
"Amber, we will be working together as a team. If you don’t like one of my ideas, then you tell me so." Sara said with a firm look. "I’m hoping we can both learn from each other." Sara added with a smile, as she pulled Amber in for another hug.
Sara was soon showing Amber some designs on her computer system, and pointing out some bits she wasn’t too keen on. Amber took a look, and then gave her some idea’s she thought would look nice, and that is how the day went on from there for the two of them.
Amy and Chrissy were quiet for the rest of the trip to the shop, but they soon started to play around and have some fun, once they got stuck into sorting out the orders for the changing service. It was just after eleven o’clock when Mandy heard the bell sound at the front of the shop. When she looked to see who it was, she saw her mother walk in.
"Hi mum. What brings you here at this time of the day?" Mandy asked looking a little worried.
"Hello dear, and don’t look so worried." Prue said with a smile, as she reached the counter where Mandy was stood. "I’ve come to have a word with you, Chrissy and Amy." Prue added.
"Sure mum, just let me call them through." Mandy said. "Chrissy! Amy! Have you got a minute?" Mandy shouted, as she looked towards the back of the shop.
"We never did it sis." Chrissy said with a grin, as she walked into the shop with Amy holding her hand. "Hi mum!" Chrissy shouted, as she ran to where Prue was stood, and gave her a hug.
Amy had been dragged along with Chrissy when she ran off down the shop, so she ended up hugging Prue from behind, as she was thrown around Prue when Chrissy hugged her. "Hi mum." Amy said with a giggle.
"How was the date last night with Frank?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"That’s the reason I’ve come here to see you all." Prue said with a worried look on her face.
"Did he try something with you mum? Was he not the perfect gentlemen to you?" Mandy asked with anger in her voice. "Just let me know, I’ll get Carl to fire him." Mandy added with even more anger in her voice.
"You’ll do nothing of the sort young lady!" Prue snapped at Mandy. "Frank was the perfect gentlemen last night, and I had a really nice time." Prue added with a smile.
"I don’t understand then mum. Why do you look so worried about it?" Mandy asked with a puzzled look on her face, as did Chrissy and Amy.
"I’d like to see him again, but I said I’d have to make sure that all my daughters were okay with it first." Prue said with a smirk. "I won’t date him, if it’s going to weird any of you out." Prue added.
"I think I can speak for all your daughters when I say, go for it mum." Mandy said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy and Amy, who were also stood grinning and nodding their heads.
"I don’t want to hear anymore talk about him being fired. If Frank or I find it’s not working, I want to know that he’ll keep his job." Prue said with a stern look at Mandy.
"I’m sorry I said that mum. I’d never do anything to hurt Frank, I was just trying to be protective of you." Mandy said, looking a little upset with herself.
"I’m a big girl dear, and I can take care of myself." Prue said, as she stroked the side of Mandy’s face. "Will you give Carl a hug when you next see him, and thank him for planning a great evening out." Prue said with a smile. "Oh, and thank him for the dozen red roses as well." Prue was grinning by now.
Mandy thought about denying that Carl had anything to do with it, but mum had seen how Carl planned things out, and last night had his name all over it. "I will mum, but he just wanted Frank to make a good first impression on you." Mandy said with a smile.
"He made an amazing first impression on me dear. I’m planning to invite him round for dinner later this week." Prue said with a grin.
"You plan to cook?" Mandy asked with a worried look. "I thought you said you liked Frank?" Mandy added with an even more worried look on her face.
Prue look hurt, and Chrissy and Amy were trying not to laugh. They both knew that Mum wasn’t the world’s best cook, and mainly stuck to ready meals at home.
"Hey! I’m not that bad." Prue said with a pout. "I was going to call one of those catering
companies up and get them to sort out the meal for me." Prue added, as she stuck her tongue out at Mandy.
"Amy and I would be happy to help you sort out the meal mum." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked at Amy to make sure she was up for helping out.
"I’d love to help cook a meal for you and Frank mum." Amy added with a grin.
"Thank you for the offer, but I don’t want to bother either of you." Prue said with a smile, as she hugged both girls.
"Don’t be silly mum, it’s no bother." Chrissy said with a smile, as she hugged Prue back. "If you plan it for Wednesday, Amy and I can come round in the afternoon, and you can help us cook it. That way you would have done some of it, so you can take the credit." Chrissy added with a grin as she broke the hug.
"I get the feeling that I’ve not really got a choice in any of this, so do you want me to pick you up, or will you get Mandy to drop you off?" Prue asked with a smile.
"I have a feeling that Becky will want to help, so I think she’ll be bringing us over." Chrissy said with a grin. "This will give sis a break from Amy and I for a couple of hours as well." Chrissy said with a giggle, as she looked over at Mandy.
"I love spending time with you sis." Mandy said with a hurt look. "But I might see if Carl wants to play hooky from work for the afternoon, and go do something now I know I have the afternoon to myself." Mandy added with a grin.
"Okay then, now we’ve got that sorted out, I need to sort out the other matter I came to see you about." Prue said looking all business again.
"What would that be mum?" Mandy asked.
"Getting Amy booked in for her surgery. She said she was going to wait until Chrissy and Amber were back on their feet. Well it looks like they are, so when do you want me to get it sorted out for?" Prue asked, as she looked at Chrissy and then Amy again.
"I’ll have it when ever you can get me in for it mum." Amy said with a grin.
"I need to work out the best time for you to go in Amy, as you will be off work for a couple of weeks after you’ve had it done." Prue said, as she held Amy’s hand.
"Just sort out the earliest date you can find mum, and Chrissy and I will keep the shop running while Amy is getting better." Mandy said with a smile. "She’s waited long enough for this to be done, and I’m not going to let her wait any longer than is needed to fix her problem." Mandy added, as she held her arms out for Amy to run into.
"Thanks sis." Amy said, as she ran into Mandy’s arms and started to cry. "You too Chrissy. Thank you for everything." Amy added, as she pulled Chrissy in to the hug with Mandy and herself.
"I know just how you’re feeling right now baby sister, and I’m glad you will soon be fixed." Chrissy said, as she hugged Amy close to her.
Prue stopped and had a look around the shop for a bit, but she soon decided to leave when the girls started asking if she was looking for something special for her date with Frank on Wednesday. Mandy, Chrissy and Amy all giggled when they saw Prue look at her wrist, and then say she needed to be some place else.
The girls all waved her off at the shop door, then they went back to finish off the orders for the changing service before someone turned up from the hotel to collect it.
Mandy was just putting the last order together for the changing service, when she saw Carl enter the shop with a basket of food, so she ran down to meet him half way.
"Hello lover." Mandy said, as she wrapped her arms around him, and then kissed him. "I didn’t think I’d see you again today." She added as she broke the kiss.
"I have such a great team working for me, that they kind of take care of everything for me, so I was left with very little to do, so here I am." Carl said with a grin.
"I’ll always be able to find something for you to do for me baby." Mandy purred, as she kissed him again. "Just let me lock the door, and we can go and eat." Mandy added as she let go of Carl, then went to lock the door, and turn the sign that said they were closed for lunch.
Chrissy and Amy had heard Mandy shout when Carl entered the shop, so they were just setting up the plates on the table when they entered the back room.
"Good afternoon ladies." Carl said, with a smile, as he looked at Chrissy and Amy.
Hi Carl." Chrissy and Amy said at the same time.
Chrissy took the basket off Carl, and then started handing tubs to Amy, so she could start and dish it up. Once they all had what they wanted on their plates, Chrissy and Amy sat down and made a start on eating their lunch.
"Mum called in earlier Carl. She told me to give you a hug for her, as a thank you for what you did for Frank." Mandy said with a smile. "I did think about denying it all for you, but I could tell by the look on her face, that she already knew you had a lot to do with it baby." Mandy added with a pout.
"As long as she had a nice time." Carl said with a grin. "Do you think they might hit it off?" Carl asked looking hopeful.
"It’s looking hopeful so far, she’s going to invite him round for dinner on Wednesday." Mandy smiled. "Chrissy and Amy are going to go round and help her cook the meal." Mandy added. "Oh, speaking of that, I was wondering if you could get the afternoon off work, so we can go out and do something?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"I’m sure I can talk someone into covering for me." Carl said with a thoughtful look, just before he started grinning. "How will Chrissy and Amy get to you mums house?" Carl asked.
"They seem to think that Becky will want to help, so she’ll be able to drive them." Mandy said with a smile.
"It’s a date then princess. I’ll pick you up at lunchtime on Wednesday, and take you out for lunch, then we’ll see where we end up." Carl said with a grin.
They finished eating, then Chrissy and Amy got all the tubs washed, and put back in the basket, so Carl could take it back to the hotel when he left. Amy then took the keys for Carl’s car off him, so they could get it loaded up, while he spent some extra time with Mandy.
Mandy gave both girls a hug when Carl had gone, to thank them for giving her some extra time with him. They were soon back to work, and sorting out the Ebay orders, ready for when they headed home later.
Amy called Amber from her mobile, as they got back in the car after dropping the parcels off at the post office, to see if she was ready to be picked up yet.
"Hi baby. How was your first day back at work without me under foot?" Amy heard Amber say down the phone to her.
"Hi babe. I really missed you." Amy said with a pout. "We’re just leaving the post office, and wondered if you were ready to head home yet?" Amy asked with hope in her voice that she would soon be back with her lover.
"I’m having so much fun here with Sara, that I don’t think I’ll ever want to leave." Amber said sounding really excited.
"Oh, I see." Amy said sounding really sad. "I’ll see you sometime later then back at home. Bye." Amy said, just before ending the call, and not giving Amber time to say anymore.
"Will Amber be making her own way home later then Amy?" Mandy asked.
"Yes, she’s busy helping Sara with something." Amy said, as she tried to fight back the tears.
"I’m sure she’ll be home when she gets hungry, or Cathy gets home and kicks her out." Mandy said with a giggle.
"I guess you’re right Mandy." Amy said, as she looked out the window, at the world passing by as they drove home.
Mandy and Chrissy could see that something was very wrong with Amy by the time they got home. "Are you okay Amy?" Mandy asked, as they got out the car.
"I’m fine Mandy, just ready to take a shower, and have some dinner." Amy said with a very fake smile. "If you don’t mind, I’ll go straight up and take a shower before dinner." Amy added, as she headed for the stairs once they got in the house.
"Okay baby sister. We’ll see you later then." Chrissy said, as she gave Amy a hug. She felt Amy hug her a little tighter, as she let out a sigh. "Are you sure you’re okay Amy?" Chrissy asked with worry in her voice as they broke the hug.
"Yes I’m fine, just a little tied." Amy said with a week smile, that wasn’t fooling anyone, but Chrissy and Mandy let it go for now, and let Amy head up stairs.
"I don’t know what Amber said to Amy, but it’s really got her upset about something." Chrissy said looking worried, as she let Mandy wrap her arm around her waist, as they walked to the kitchen, in search of Becky, and to find out what she had planned to make for dinner.
Becky had just finished checking on dinner when she heard Chrissy and Mandy enter the kitchen. Becky let a grin appear on her face when she saw Chrissy running over to her.
"Hello dear, I’m home!" Chrissy said with a giggle, as she ran into Becky’s arms, and started kissing her.
"I think somebody missed me today." Becky said with a grin, as she broke the kiss with Chrissy.
"You know that I always miss you baby when we’re apart." Chrissy said with a pout.
"Did Amy not come home with you?" Becky asked, as she
realized that Amy hadn’t come into the kitchen with them.
"She’s gone up to take a show before dinner." Chrissy said, as she led Becky over to the table, so they could sit down together and cuddle. "I think she had words with Amber as well, when she called her to see if she was ready to be picked up on the way home." Chrissy added with a sad look.
"I’m sure she’ll feel better once she’s had a shower and got changed out of her work cloths." Mandy said. "Speaking of that, I think I’ll go and take a shower before dinner as well." She added, as she made her way over to the kitchen door.
"Okay sis, I’ll see you later." Chrissy said, as she cuddled with Becky some more.
Amy had started the shower, then gone back to the bedroom to take her cloths off. She knew she’d done all she could to show Amber how much she loved her, but she still loved designing dresses more than she did spending time with her, so Amy went and got under the spray of warm water, hoping it would wash away the feelings she had. Before she knew it Amy was sat on the floor in the shower with her knees pulled up under her chin, as she sat crying under the jets of water hitting the top of her head.
Ann got home from work looking worn out. She found Chrissy and Becky sat at the kitchen table hugging each other, and stealing the odd kiss.
"Hi Ann, did you have fun last night?" Chrissy asked with a grin.
"Yes I did." Ann said looking a little sheepish over stopping out all night with Brad. "I’m paying the price for it now though. I’m dead on my feet now." Ann added with a sigh, as she sat down at the kitchen table facing Chrissy and Becky.
"Dinner won’t be ready for another thirty minutes yet Ann, if you want to go and take a shower and get changed." Becky said with a smile.
"I think I will." Ann smiled back. "Are Amy and Amber up there at the minute?" Ann asked, as she stood up.
"Amy went up some time back, but Amber is still round at Sara’s." Chrissy said. "I’m not to sure what happened, but Amy looked a little sad when she got off the phone with Amber after we dropped the parcels off at the post office." Chrissy added looking worried.
"They didn’t have an argument did they?" Ann asked looking worried now.
"No, they didn’t say much at all really. That’s what threw me and Mandy." Chrissy said with a puzzled look. "Amy asked if she was ready to be picked up, then Amber said something to Amy, and she hung up and was really quiet for the rest of the trip home." Chrissy added.
"I’ll go and see if she’s okay then, and find out what’s wrong." Ann said, as she made her way out the kitchen, and up stairs to find Amy.
Ann got to the bedroom and couldn’t see Amy anywhere, but she could hear the shower running, so she thought that Amy was still in there. Ann entered the bathroom, but couldn’t see Amy stood in the shower, but she did hear her crying and snuffling, so Ann looked down to where she heard the sound coming from, and saw a lump sat on the floor in the shower.
"Amy, Amy! What’s wrong sis?" Ann said, as she opened the shower door and crouched down to put her hand on her sister’s shoulder.
Amy was so lost in her own little world, that she never heard Ann speak, and she couldn’t see Ann due to her having her head in her hands. She jumped and let out a scream when she felt someone touch her.
"Amy! Calm down, it’s only me." Ann said, as she jumped back. "What’s wrong sis?" Ann asked, as she moved forward again, and wrapped her arms around Amy.
Ann was getting wet from the shower, and her wet sister, but she didn’t care about any of that. She just wanted to hug Amy until she stopped crying, so she could tell her what happened when she spoke to Amber.
"Amber doesn’t want me any more sis. She just wants to be with Sara, so they can design dresses." Amy sobbed on her sister’s shoulder, as they hugged.
"What’s got you thinking a silly thing like that baby sister?" Ann asked. "Amber loves you Amy, and you know it." Ann added.
"She told me on the phone earlier sis. She just wants to stop with Sara forever." Amy sobbed some more.
"I’m sure she’s just glad to be able to work with Sara again sis. She’s been stuck not being able to do anything for the last nine weeks." Ann said, as she lifted Amy to her feet. "Just give her a couple of days to get it out her system, then you will be the most important thing in her life again." Ann added, as she grabbed a towel, and started to dry Amy off with it.
"I don’t think so sis." Amy said looking defeated. "I’ve got nothing to offer Amber really, not when there are people like Sara out there." Amy added, as she took the towel from Ann, and wrapped it around herself, and headed to the bedroom.
"Now you really are just being silly Amy. Sara has Cathy for one thing, and Amber is head over heals in love with you for another." Ann said in a firm voice, as she followed Amy through to the bedroom.
Ann wanted to stand talking to Amy until she made her see sense, but she was soaked through, and really needed to get changed, so she left Amy sorting out some clean underwear, and went back to the bathroom to finish taking her shower, but without any clothes this time.
Amy was sat on the bed in her bathrobe when Ann got back to the bedroom. She didn’t look to be in any rush to get down stairs.
"I’m sorry your clothes got wet sis." Amy said with a sad look.
"Don’t worry about it, I wanted to take a shower anyway." Ann said with a smile, as she tried to lighten the mood a little. "It may catch on, you never know. Taking a shower, and washing your clothes at the same time." Ann added with a grin.
"I think we better stick to doing the two things separately." Amy said with a little smile. "I may not be able to design stuff, but I can do the washing." Amy added.
"I wish you’d stop putting yourself down sis" Ann said, as she sat on the bed next to Amy, and pulled her closer for a hug. "Amber doesn’t want another Sara as a lover, she wants you." Ann added, as she started tickling Amy. Ann soon had Amy giggling and screaming for her to stop tickling her.
"I surrender, I surrender." Amy said between giggling fits.
"Okay then, but stop feeling sorry for yourself, and stop talking silly about Amber." Ann said, as she pulled Amy back for another hug.
"I hope you’re right sis, I really do." Amy said, as she let Ann hug her. "Mum came into the shop today." Amy added.
"Did she have a good time with Frank last night?" Ann asked with a grin.
"Yes she really loved it. She’s going to ask Frank around to her place for dinner on Wednesday, so Chrissy and I will be going to help her sort out a really nice dinner for him." Amy added.
"That’s great sis. I’m really glad they like each other." Ann said with a smile.
"She’s also going to get me booked in for my SRS as well." Amy said with some worry in her voice. "Mandy told her to get me booked in ASAP." Amy added looking even more worried.
"That’s great sis, but why do you look so worried? I thought this is what you wanted." Ann asked.
"I do sis, but I’m still really scarred about it all." Amy said with a giggle.
Ann was beginning to understand why Amy was acting so odd now about Amber. She was worried about the SRS. Add to that the hormones, and you get one very stressed out young lady.
"You’ll be fine baby sister, and I’m sure there will be a line of people wanting to help you get well again after you’ve had it." Ann said with a smile, as she helped Amy to stand up. "We better go and see about getting some dinner. Becky must be dishing it up by now." Ann added, as she headed to the door with Amy being towed behind by the hand.
Ann was right. Becky was dishing up dinner, with Chrissy helping her to get it all sorted out. Ann led Amy over to the table, and helped her to take a seat. She wanted to go and help Becky and Chrissy, but decided against it when she saw the way Ann was looking at her.
"Is Amber still not back yet?" Ann asked sounding a little upset with her for it. "I better go and see how long she’s going to be, and whether or not we should save her any of it." Ann added, as she got up, and went to the living room to make the call.
Ann grabbed the phone, then she scrolled down the numbers until she found Amber’s mobile number. She hit the dial button, and waited for Amber to pick up. She didn’t have to wait long before she heard Amber on the other end. "Hello, Amber speaking." Ann heard her say.
"Hi Amber. I was just wondering if you were going to be coming home at some point tonight?" Ann asked with a sarcastic tone to her voice. "And whether or not you wanted any dinner saving." Ann added.
"What time is it anyway?" Amber asked, but before Ann could answer, Amber spoke again. "Crap, is that really the time? I’m really sorry Annie. I didn’t
realize. I’ll get my things together, and see about heading back now." Amber said.
"So do you want any dinner saving, or not?" Ann asked.
"Yes please. I’ll call for a taxi now, and be home as soon as I can. I am really sorry Annie, but I’ve been having such a great time with Sara today, that I could stop here forever." Amber said sounding really excited about it.
"Okay then Amber, I’ll go and tell Becky to plate you some dinner up, and keep it warm in the oven for you." Ann said, not sounding to pleased with Amber over it all. "I’ll see you soon Amber. Bye."
"Bye Annie. See you soon." Amber said, just before the line went dead.
Ann was beginning to see where Amy was getting the idea that Amber wanted to spend all her time with Sara from now. She just hoped that Amber showed Amy how much she really loved her when she got home. Ann went back to the kitchen, and told Becky that Amber was just about to head back, and she did want some dinner saved for her.
It was nearly an hour later when they heard Amber shout she was home. They watched her enter the kitchen pulling what looked like a small suitcase with a trolley handle attached to it.
"I’m really sorry everyone, but I just lost track of the time." Amber said, as she parked the suitcase over near the wall out the way of where anyone would be walking.
"Are you planning on moving out or something?" Becky asked, as she looked at the case Amber brought in with her.
"Oh no, that’s a gift from Sara." Amber said with a grin. "She’s got me a laptop and art tablet, so I can work on my designs here at home, when I’m not with her." Amber added with an even bigger grin.
Becky and Chrissy sorted out Amber’s dinner for her, and then she sat and ate it, and told them all about her day with Sara.
Amy was getting more and more depressed as she sat listening to Amber go on. It was Sara this, Sara that. Amy was feeling pretty useless and dumb by the time Amber had done eating. Amy helped Ann clear the table, while Amber went and got her knew laptop out to show them all. Amy had about hit rock bottom by this time, as Amber hadn’t even said hello to her, or even gave her a peck on the cheek, so she finished washing the pots, and let Ann wipe them.
Ann could see Amy looking over at Amber with a hurt look on her face, then she watched Amy leave the kitchen without Amber even noticing she had left the room. Ann let out a sigh, as she finished drying the dishes.
Becky was soon being dragged to her feet by Chrissy, so she could go and help her get ready for work. Mandy was still sat watching Amber play around with some dress designs, as they left the room. That was when Amber looked around and saw that Amy wasn’t in the room any more.
"What happened to Amy?" Amber asked with a puzzled look on her face.
"Oh, so you do remember her then." Ann said in a sharp tone of voice, which made Amber jump.
"I said I was sorry for being late for dinner Annie, so there is no need to snap at me." Amber said looking a little hurt.
"It’s not you being late for dinner that has me upset Amber." Ann snapped at her. "It’s how you treated my baby sister since you got home, or lack of how you treated her." Ann snapped at her again.
"I wasn’t ignoring her Ann, I just wanted to have my dinner before it was ruined." Amber said in her own
defense. "I don’t understand why she’s upset with me." Amber added with a puzzled look.
"It has something to do with what ever you said to her on the phone when she called you to ask if you were ready to come home earlier." Ann said in a much calmer voice, as she sat down at the table next to Amber.
"We didn’t say much at all really. She asked if I was ready to come home, and I said I was having way to much fun with Sara, and I could stop there forever, but I was only joking." Amber said in a matter of fact way.
"I don’t think Amy realized that you were only joking Amber. She thinks she needs to be like Sara to keep you as her girl, and she knows she can never be anything like that." Ann said looking hurt.
"Oh god Annie, I don’t want Amy to be anyone but who she is right now. I love her with all my heart." Amber said with a tear in her eye. "How could she even think such a thing?" Amber asked.
"I think it’s just her hormones playing up again, and she had a chat with Prue today about her SRS." Ann said, as she pulled Amber into a hug.
"I thought Prue said that everything was okay, and she could have the surgery." Amber asked.
"She can, and Prue is sorting out the earliest date she can find for her to have it done." Ann said with a smile. "Amy’s just scared, and I think she was hoping to tell you just how scared she really is, but you never came home till late, and then you seemed more interested in Sara than you did her." Ann added with a sad look.
"I am so sorry, I never wanted to hurt Amy." Amber said as she broke the hug, and dried her eyes. "I was just happy to be doing something again, and working with Sara is a dream, but I still want to spend all my time with Amy as well." Amber said, as she stood up.
"I better let you go and tell Amy all that then Amber." Ann said with a smile, as she let Amber run off to find her baby sister.
Amy had gone up to her room to lie down. She hoped that this was all just a bad dream, and she would wake up to find Amber smiling at her. Amy was just starting to nod off when she heard someone call her name.
"Amy, Amy, are you sleeping?" Amber asked in a quiet voice, as she walked over to the bed, and sat on it where she could look at Amy’s face for any sign that she was still awake.
"I’m sorry." Amy said, just before she turned over to look away from Amber.
"Sorry? Sorry for what baby?" Amber asked in a puzzled sounding voice.
"I’m sorry for not being more like Sara. I’m sorry for being so dumb." Amy said in a whisper, as she was trying to fight back the tears again. "I’m sorry for not being good enough for you Amber." Amy finally broke down in a sob of tears as she said the last bit.
"I don’t want you to be like Sara, and I don’t think you’re dumb, baby." Amber said, as she stroked Amy’s back. "Why ever would you think I want you to be like Sara?" Amber asked.
"You said that you loved being with her, and you could stop there forever." Amy said as she sobbed.
"I was only joking when I said that babe." Amber lay down behind Amy as she spoke, so she could cuddle up behind her. "I do love spending time with Sara, but it’s only because she’s such an amazing designer, and I could sit and work with her all day long. But I would still want to come back to you at the end of the day." Amber added, as she started to cry again.
Amy turned herself over, so she was facing Amber now. "Do you really mean that Amber? You’re not going to leave me for someone like Sara?" Amy asked with some hope in her voice.
"I wouldn’t leave you for anyone baby." Amber said, just before she leaned in to kiss Amy on the lips. "I’m sorry for not giving you a proper welcome when I got home. I was just so excited about the new laptop Sara brought me." Amber added, as she cuddled up to Amy some more.
"I should have known better than to not trust you Amber, but I just felt really jealous, and scared that I would lose you to someone better." Amy said looking a little ashamed of what she had been thinking.
"What had you got to be jealous about baby?" Amber asked looking a little puzzled.
"I was jealous of you having so much fun with Sara, and not me." Amy said with a pout.
"Amy, I’ve loved you since I saw you that first time with Ann when I saw you both shopping. Don’t ask me why, but I just knew that one day, I was going to make you all mine." Amber said with a grin. "And now I have you. So do you really think I’m going to look for anyone else?" Amber asked with a giggle.
"I hope not Amber, but I still worry about it." Amy said, as she hugged Amber a little tighter.
"Annie told me about Prue booking you in for you surgery, and she said you were really scared about it all, so how are you feeling?" Amber asked.
"I am a little freaked out about it all Amber, but I know that I will be complete once it’s been done." Amy said with a nervous smile. "I think that’s one of the reasons I was being a little silly earlier. Sorry about that Amber." Amy added with a sad look.
"Don’t worry about it baby, I’m just happy to have you smiling again, and I’m sorry for what I said on the phone. I should have thought before saying what I did." Amber smiled, just before kissing her again.
Amy and Amber lay on the bed cuddling for a little longer, then they headed back down stairs to see Becky Leave for work when Vicky turned up for her. Ann and Mandy were both still sat in the kitchen when Amy and Amber got down there.
"I take it you got it all sorted out?" Ann asked with a smile, when she saw them enter the kitchen holding hands.
"Yes we got it all sorted." Amber smiled. "I’m really sorry for upsetting her Annie. I hope you know that’s the last thing I would ever want to do." Amber added with her hand on her heart.
"I know that Amber, and I’m sorry for snapping at you about it all." Ann said, as she held her arms open so Amber could give her a hug.
Amber was soon getting a hug off Ann, which left Amy feeling a little left out of it, that was until Ann and Amber let her join the hug as well. They broke the hug when the doorbell rang, so they all went to say hi to Vicky, as they knew it would be her. They all stood chatting until Becky came down with Chrissy holding her hand, then they gave Chrissy a couple of minutes to say a proper goodbye before waving them off at the door.
They all returned to the living room to watch some telly, but they were all looking forward to tomorrow night, as they would be heading to the club with Becky and Vicky. They all called it a night just after ten o’clock, and headed up to bed.
By SaraUK
Part 23
Mandy, Amy and Chrissy were all glad to be finishing work a little earlier today, so they could head home and take a nap before they got ready to go to the club. They all had such a good time on Saturday, that they couldn't wait to get back there again tonight.
Amy called Amber, as they were about to leave the post office, after dropping off the parcels, so she could let her know they were on their way to pick her up. Amy knew she wouldn't have any trouble today, as Amber was looking forward to getting to the club as well.
"Hi babe, are you on your way?" Amy heard Amber say on the other end of the phone.
"Hi lover. Yes we should be with you in ten minutes, depending on the traffic lights." Amy said.
"Okay then, I better go and finish up and get ready then." Amber said sounding happy to hear from Amy. "Love you babe." Amber added, as she blew Amy a kiss down the phone.
"Love you more." Amy said back to her. "I'll see you soon baby. Bye, bye." Amy added.
"That's not possible." Amber giggled. "I'll see you soon then, Bye, bye." Amber added, just before ending the call.
"That sounded better than the chat you had yesterday baby sister." Chrissy said with a smile, as she turned around from the front seat, so she could look at Amy sat in the back.
"Yes, it went a lot better than yesterday." Amy said with a silly grin on her face, as she thought about how silly she was being, and how she would soon be sat in the back of the car with Amber sat next to her.
Amber was standing at the door waiting for them when they pulled up. Sara was with her, and she walked over to the car, so she could say hello. Amber had hugged Sara when she saw Mandy pull into the driveway, so she had ran off to jump in the back with Amy.
"Hi Mandy, Chrissy, Amy. How was work today?" Sara asked with a smile, as she leaned down to look through Chrissy's window that she had lowered.
"It was really busy, but we have something to look forward to again now, so it wasn't to bad." Mandy said with a grin.
"I take it you mean your Tuesday night at the club?" Sara asked with a smile.
"Yes, now that Chrissy and Amber are back on their feet, we can go out clubbing again." Mandy smiled. "Why don't you come with us?" Mandy asked with hope in her voice.
"I'd love too, but I don't think Cathy would want to go." Sara said sounding a little sad about it.
"Is everything okay between you and Cathy?" Chrissy asked looking worried when she saw how down Sara was, about Cathy not wanting to go out.
"I think everything is fine, but I'm always busy doing design work, and Cathy is working at the changing service, so we just don't seem to get any time to do stuff together at the minute." Sara said, as she rested her hands on the open window of the car door. "I just feel like we're stuck in a groove that we can't get out of." Sara added with a sigh.
"Girl, you really need a night out, and so does Cathy." Chrissy said, as she looked at Mandy and smiled. "Sis, can you call Carl, and get him to keep Cathy at the hotel, and get her ready for a night out at the club." Chrissy added, as she pulled on the handle to open the car door.
Sara stepped back with a puzzled look on her face, as she spoke. "Chrissy, what are you doing?"
"I'm going to help you pick out an outfit for tonight, then you're coming to our house for some dinner." Chrissy said, as she dragged Sara back into her own house, and headed for her bedroom.
"I'm not sure I have anything to wear Chrissy." Sara tried to argue with her, as Chrissy pulled her along.
"So you're telling me that you design dresses for a living, and you've never made that perfect dress for yourself, and never had a chance to wear it yet?" Chrissy asked with a grin, as she stood at Sara's bedroom door waiting to enter the room after Sara had gone in.
"I have a couple, but I." Sara didn't get to finish her sentence, as Chrissy cut her off.
"No buts Sara. Pick one out, and then get ready to leave." Chrissy said in a firm voice.
"Yes mum." Sara said with a smile, as she went to get one of her secret dresses, as she thought of them.
Mandy, Amy and Amber had all sat in the car giggling, as they saw Chrissy drag a very puzzled looking Sara back into her own house and closed the door behind them.
"Look's like Sara and Cathy are going to be joining us at the club tonight." Amber said, as she sat cuddling with Amy.
"Sure looks that way baby." Amy said with a smile.
"I better do as I'm told, and call Carl." Mandy said with a giggle, as she got her phone out and scrolled down until she found Carl's mobile number. She hit the dial button, and waited for Carl to answer.
"Hi princess, is everything okay?" Mandy heard Carl ask on the other end of the phone with worry in his voice.
"Hi Baby. Don't panic, everything is fine. I just need you to do something for me, well more an order from Chrissy really." Mandy said with a giggle.
"Well, if it's for Chrissy, then how can I refuse it." Carl said. "And what is it that Chrissy needs me to do for her?" Carl asked.
"She wants you to keep Cathy at the hotel when she finishes work, and help her get ready for a night out at the club." Mandy said to Carl. "We've just come to pick Amber up from Sara's, and she was looking a little down, so Chrissy is forcing her to have a night out, so we're going to take her home with us, and then she can come to the club later with us." Mandy added.
"That sounds like a great idea baby. I'll get right on it." Carl said, sounding happy. "I was only thinking the other day, that Sara and Cathy both looked a little down." Carl added.
"Well I think that Chrissy is about to kick start the romance again." Mandy giggled. "I'll see you later at the club then love." Mandy added.
"I'm sorry princess, but I won't be at the club tonight." Carl said with a sad tone to his voice.
"Why not? I was looking forward to spending some time with you baby." Mandy said with a pout.
"I just can't make it babe, but Carla will be there to spend some time with you." Carl said with a chuckle.
"You little tease!" Mandy shouted down the phone at him. "I thought you really meant it for a couple of minutes. You wait till I see you later." Mandy added trying to sound a little mad with him.
"Don't you mean Carla?" Carl asked with another chuckle.
"You know what I mean. Either way you will be getting a peace of my mind." Mandy said. "I'll see Carla later then. Bye, love you." Mandy added, as she blew a kiss down the phone.
"Okay princess. Bye, love you too." Carl said, just before he ended the call.
"Was Carl trying to wind you up sis?" Amy asked with a giggle.
"Just a little, baby sister." Mandy said with a smile, as she looked over her should at Amy, as she sat cuddling with Amber on the back seat.
Mandy, Amy and Amber were soon smiling, as they watched Chrissy walk out of Sara's house holding a garment bag and another case, which they took to have shoes and other bits to go with the outfit she would be wearing to the club.
Chrissy waited for Sara to arm the alarm system, then she led her over to the car and helped her get in the back. Amy slid over to sit in the middle, and to be closer to Amber, which made Amy grin.
Mandy waited for Chrissy to put the things in the boot, and then get in the car before she pulled out the driveway again.
"I hope you don't mind being kidnapped Sara?" Amy asked with a giggle, as she gave Sara a quick hug.
"Not at all Amy, but I'm not sure Cathy will want to pay the ransom." Sara said looking a little worried. "She may not even turn up at the club." Sara added, looking even more worried now.
"She'll be there Sara. I got hold of Carl, and he said that he will make sure she is." Mandy said, as she drove the car.
"Sara I never realised that you and Cathy were having problems." Chrissy said, sounding worried from the front seat. "I'm sorry, I should have seen it, and tried to help." Chrissy added.
"You can't fix every little problem your friends have Chrissy." Sara said, as she reached around and put a hand on Chrissy's shoulder.
"Do you have any idea what the real problem might be Sara?" Mandy asked.
"Cathy's been worried about the amount of work I've been taking on, and we ended up having an argument about it a couple of weeks back, she's been a little distant since then." Sara said, as she sat back in her seat again, and let out a sigh.
"I'm sure you'll have more free time now that Amber will be helping you with the design work." Amy said, as she held Sara's hand.
"I will, but I'm not sure I'll be able to fix things with Cathy." Sara said looking really sad. "I said some pretty nasty things to her that night." Sara added close to tears now.
"Hay, don't cry Sara. I'm sure she'll be happy to see you out at the club tonight." Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around her.
"I'm just so scared that I'm going to lose her." Sara said, as she sobbed on Amy's shoulder. "She's been sleeping in the guest room since we argued," Sara added.
None of the girls had realised just how bad things had got between Sara and Cathy, but they were going to fix it by the end of the night. Chrissy handed Amy a tissue, so she could tidy up the mess Sara had made of her makeup with her crying.
Mandy pulled into the driveway at home, and Chrissy was quick to get out, and then open the back door so she could help Sara get out. "You should have given me a call Sara." Chrissy said, as she hugged her.
"You have enough problems of your own Chrissy. Being stuck in that wheelchair and all, I just thought it would sort it self out, but we still aren't talking, and I just don't know how to fix it." Sara said sounding really sad, as Chrissy wrapped an arm around her, and led her into the house.
Becky and Ann were sat at the kitchen table, but soon jumped up and ran over to see what was wrong when they saw Chrissy enter the kitchen, with a really upset Sara stood next to her. Amy filled them in on what they knew, while Chrissy led Sara over to the table and sat her down.
"Chrissy's right Sara, we will get this all sorted out by the end of the night." Becky said, as she hugged Sara from the other side to what Chrissy was sat.
"She was only worried about all the hours I was working, and I bit her head off for it." Sara said, as she wiped her eyes again. "She has every right to hate me." Sara added, as she let her head drop.
"Don't be silly Sara, she is still worried about you, and doubt very much that she hates you at all." Becky said. "I'm sure that now Amber is working with you as well, you will soon be back on top of all the design work again." Becky added with a smile, as she rubbed Sara's back.
"I'm already beginning to see a difference in the work load, after a couple of days, so I know that Amber will be a great help." Sara said with a week smile, as she looked at Amber sat across the table with Amy sat on her knee.
"I'm glad that you think I'm helping Sara, and I'm sorry that I didn't notice you were having trouble with Cathy." Amber said. "I just thought it was all the work making you look depressed." Amber added looking sad.
"Well it was the work making me look depressed, in a round about way." Sara said with a sad sounding chuckle. "And I wasn't just trying to be nice Amber, you really have helped me get back on track with it all." Sara added with a thanking smile.
"Glad to help where I can boss." Amber said with a grin, as she knew Sara hated being called that.
"Hay! What have I told you about calling me boss!" Sara said, as she waved her finger at Amber.
"Sorry boss, I mean Sara." Amber said with a giggle.
The others all started to giggle as well, they all loved the way Amber could make Sara smile, even when she really didn't feel like it.
Chrissy let Mandy take over from her and Becky, so they could go and make a start on dinner. They all decided to give up on going for a nap, as they could see that Sara needed them a lot more than they needed sleep. So with Mandy sitting on one side of her and Ann the other, they sat and watched Chrissy, Becky, Amber and Amy play around as they sorted out dinner. Sara was soon giggling, and crying with laugher this time, as she watched the girls all doing some silly dance to a song on the radio. Once dinner was ready, they all sat down to eat.
Cathy was just finishing up with her customer, when she saw Carl enter the changing service room, and walk over to talk with Marie. Cathy had been trying to keep out of Carl's way since she had the big argument with Sara just over a week ago, she knew how close they were, and didn't want to get on the wrong side of him, he was her boss after all. Cathy wondered what they were talking about, and she got really worried when she saw Carl point in her direction, and then saw Marie agree with him about something, then he walked over to where she was clearing away the makeup she'd used on her customer.
"Hi Cathy. If you've finished with your customer, can you come with me please." Carl asked, looking very business like as he spoke.
"Sure Carl, just let me put these last bits away, and I'll be right with you." Cathy said, trying not to look to scared.
"I'll meet you in the restaurant then, just as soon as you've done." Carl said, as he left the room.
Cathy was really worried now, she just knew that he'd found out about Sara and her having words, but she'd got know idea what he wanted to talk to her about. She finished putting the stuff away, and then made her way out to the restaurant, to find out.
Carl was sat waiting for Cathy, and looking at a menu as he waited. He saw Cathy enter the room, and waved her over to the table. Just as she was about to sit down a waiter appeared and helped her take her seat.
"Thank you." Cathy said to the waiter, as she smiled at him.
"Ma'am." The waiter said with a smile, as he nodded his head. He then looked at Carl to see if they were ready to order any drinks yet or not. "May I get you both a drink while you look at the menu's?" He asked.
"I'll just have a sparkling water please Paul." Carl said with a smile. "Cathy, what would you like to drink?" Carl asked, as he looked at Cathy on the other side of the table.
"I'll have the same please." Cathy said, as she smiled at the waiter.
"Very good then, I'll be right back with your drinks." The waiter said before walking away.
"Right then Cathy, I guess you must be wondering what I've asked you to come here for." Carl said, as he looked at the food menu.
"I have a feeling it's to do with Sara and me." Cathy said sounding very nervous all of a sudden.
"I got a phone call this afternoon, and was asked that you not return home when you leave here tonight." Carl said it with a very straight face, so Cathy knew he wasn't joking.
Cathy was a little shocked when she heard Carl say that, but the house did belong to Sara, so there wasn't a lot she could do about it. She was worried about where she was going to spend the night though, and whether Sara would let her get some of her things to tide her over. Cathy's bigger worry though, was whether or not she still had a job. Cathy tried to swallow the lump that had formed in her throat as Carl told her she couldn't go home, so she could ask him about her job.
"What about my job Carl?" Cathy asked looking really worried now.
"Don't worry about it Cathy. I've had a word with Marie, and she said she can take care of everything on her own." Carl said, as he kept looking at the menu. He never saw the shocked look on Cathy's face.
"I've just been kicked out my house, and lost my job, and he's telling me not to worry about it." Cathy thought to herself, as she thought the bottom had just fallen out her world. Cathy was trying really hard not to cry, but she was finding it really hard.
"Feel free to order what ever you want from the menu Cathy. My treat." Carl said, just as the waiter came back with their drinks.
"I'm sorry Carl, but I'm not very hungry anymore." Cathy said, as she stood up and left the table.
Cathy made her way back to the changing service, so she could get her purse and coat. She was trying to work out what to do now. Her first thought was to book a room at the hotel, but the cost would be to high, now she didn't have a job, so she scrapped that idea right away. Then she thought about giving Mable a call, she knew that Mable wouldn't charge her to much to stop there for a couple of weeks, while she found a new place to live.
Carl looked up from his menu when he heard Cathy speak, but before he could stop her leaving the table, the waiter blocked his path. "Cathy, Cathy!" Carl shouted, but she was already gone. "I'm sorry Paul, but I need to go and get my dinner guest back." Carl added, as he stepped around the waiter, to go after Cathy.
"I'll keep the table for you sir." Paul said, as he took the drinks back to the bar.
Cathy walked back into the room where she did the makeovers with Marie, and saw her setting up for another customer, but the room was empty, which Cathy found a little odd. She didn't think about it for long, as she grabbed her purse, and then her coat.
Marie turned around when she heard someone enter the room. She was shocked to see Cathy back so soon, and she was even more shocked when she saw that she'd been crying.
"Cathy, what's wrong dear?" Marie asked sounding really worried, as she walked over to where Cathy was trying to put her coat on.
"Like you don't already know." Cathy snapped at her.
Marie took a step back when Cathy snapped at her. "No I don't know Cathy. What's happened? Is Sara okay?" Marie asked looking really worried.
"She's fine. I'm the one that's got no place to live, and now doesn't have a job anymore." Cathy said, as she started sobbing even more.
"What! What do you mean, you don't have a job anymore?" Marie asked looking shocked.
"Carl just fired me, but you already knew he was going to. He told me he spoke to you about it." Cathy said, as she went to leave the room.
"Carl did speak to me Cathy, but he never said he was going to fire you. You have to believe me when I say that." Marie said with pleading in her voice.
"It doesn't really matter any more does it, he fired me, and that's that. I'm sorry Marie, but I have to go and find someplace to stay for the night. Bye." Cathy said, as she left the room to go get her car.
Carl was just about to enter the changing service room when he bumped into Cathy, as she was walking out. "What's wrong Cathy, and why did you leave?" Carl asked, as he held onto Cathy's arms. "Why are you crying?" He asked, when he saw her face streaked with tears.
"Let me think. I've just lost my job, and been kicked out my home. So why do you think I'm upset Carl!" Cathy snapped, as she tried to break away from his grip on her.
"What! Why would you think that Cathy?" Carl asked looking really shocked at what he just heard.
"Because you just told me Carl!" Cathy snapped again.
"I never said that you'd been kicked out, or lost your job Cathy." Carl said, as he thought about what he did say. "Okay, maybe I did say that, but I didn't mean it like that." Carl added, as he suddenly remembered how what he said, might have sounded to Cathy.
"It all sounded pretty clear to me Carl, now just let me leave. I promise not to make any trouble." Cathy said with a pleading tone to her voice.
"The only place you're going is back in here, so Marie can do something with your face, so we can have some dinner." Carl said, as he forced her back into the room Marie was in.
Marie saw Carl enter the room with Cathy, and she went straight for him. "If you don't give Cathy her job back right now, then you can find someone to replace me as well." Marie said in a firm voice.
"I've not fired Cathy. It's just a misunderstanding." Carl said, as he led Cathy over to a sofa that was in the room.
"That's some misunderstanding you had then, to make her think she lost her job, and her home with Sara." Marie said, as she handed Cathy a tissue.
"I know, but I do have a nasty habit of speaking before my brain has worked out whether or not it's coming out right." Carl said with a chuckle. "It only ever happens when I'm speaking to beautiful women though." Carl added with a small grin, as he tried to lighten the mood, and make Cathy feel a little batter.
It seemed to work, as even Cathy had a little chuckle at the look on Carl's face. "So may I ask what the dinner is for then, if I'm not fired? Or was it just to break the news about Sara wanting me to leave her house?" Cathy asked, as she dried her eyes.
"Sara never asked you to leave the house Cathy, I just worded it all wrong." Carl said with a sad look. "It was Mandy I spoke to about it all. Chrissy is taking Sara to the club tonight, and I was ordered to make sure you were there as well. So I was told to keep you here and make sure you got fed, and then dressed up all pretty, ready for a night out clubbing." Carl added with a grin.
"Are you sure that's what Sara really wants Carl? We haven't spoke in over a week." Cathy said looking sad.
"How can you live in the same house, and not speak for a whole week?" Carl asked looking puzzled.
"I've been sleeping in the guest bedroom, and Sara is always in her studio when I get home, so I've just been heading up to my room when I get in." Cathy said with a sigh.
"May I ask what the argument was about?" Carl asked.
"I was worried about the hours she was doing with the designs, and then going to see the people making the dresses. So I told her I was worried, and then she got really upset with me." Cathy had to stop for a minute, as she was getting really upset again. "To be honest with you Carl. I can't really remember much about what was said now, I just want to hold her again." Cathy added.
"Well, I'm sure with Chrissy on the case, you will be doing just that later tonight." Carl said, as he wrapped his arms around Cathy and hugged her until she stopped crying again.
"I'm sorry Carl, I really did misunderstand what you were trying to say." Cathy said with a chuckle, as they broke the hug.
"Don't worry about it Cathy, I'm just glad I got to you before you left the hotel." Carl said with a thankful look. "I wouldn't want to face Mandy and the others if I'd let you get away in this state." Carl added with a grim look.
"I was going to give Mable a call, and see if she could have put me up for a couple of weeks, if it had been true." Cathy smiled.
"Well it wasn't, and I am still waiting to buy you dinner, so if you will let Marie do something with them puffy eyes, then we can go and eat." Carl said with a grin, as he stepped aside and let Marie take a look at Cathy's makeup for her.
"Oh god Marie, I am so sorry for what I said to you." Cathy said, as she put her hand to her mouth. "Can you ever forgive me?" Cathy asked.
"Nothing to forgive you for Cathy. Not unless you really are planning to quit working with me." Marie said with a worried look, as she pulled Cathy to her feet, and then hugged her. "You know I can't run this place without you." She added, as she hugged her a little tighter.
"Did you really mean it when you said you would have quit too, if I was being fired?" Cathy asked, when they broke the hug.
"In a heart beat Cathy." Marie said with a firm look. "We're a team Cathy, and a dam good one at that." She added with a proud look.
"Thanks Marie, thanks for everything." Cathy said with a smile. "I better let you sort me out, or you will still be working on me, when your mystery guest shows up." Cathy added, as she looked at the dress and other things set out at the other end of the room.
"She's already here." Marie said in a whisper, jut before she giggled.
Cathy looked around the room to see if she'd missed seeing someone in the room with them, then she looked a little shocked when she realised that she was the woman Marie would be working on. "You're getting set up to work on me?" Cathy asked.
"Yes, that's why I was so shocked when you said Carl had just fired you, and I knew all about it." Marie said.
"Why didn't you tell me any of this when I first came back in the room after I thought Carl had fired me?" Cathy asked.
"You never gave me the chance to say anything really." Marie said looking a little hurt.
"I'm really sorry Marie, I should have known better than to not trust you. I really do feel like a fool now." Cathy said with a pout. "Carl, will you please let Marie join us for some dinner?" Cathy asked, as she looked at Carl.
"I'd love to have Marie join us for a spot of dinner." Carl smiled. "Will you join us for dinner Marie?" Carl asked, with a smile.
"I'd love to join you both for dinner, but only if it's no trouble." Marie said with a grin.
"It's know trouble Marie, I know the owner really well." Carl chuckled. "I'll meet you both back at the table. Cathy knows where to find it." Carl added with another chuckle.
"Okay Carl, we won't be to long." Cathy said, as she watched Carl leave the room.
Marie soon had Cathy looking like she'd never been crying, and they headed out to find Carl, and have some dinner. Once they'd eaten, they headed back to the changing service, so Marie could help them both get ready for a night at the club. Marie got another shock when Carl told her to sort out an outfit for herself, as she was going to have a night out as well. Marie wasn't a big one for going out clubbing, but she thought it would be fun, to see what the others all got up to at the club, so she was soon getting herself ready as well.
Sara was being led up to Chrissy and Becky's room once they'd all got the dishes washed and put away. Sara hadn't had such a good time in some time, and she was really having fun with the girls. Chrissy had taken the dress and other bits up to her room earlier, so they could all set about getting ready.
Chrissy left Sara to start getting changed, while she took a quick shower with Becky. She told Sara that it was just to save water, but Sara just sat on the bed grinning at her, as she ran off pulling Becky along behind her.
Sara found herself thinking back to the last time Cathy and her took a shower together, and how much she missed having her lying next to her in bed. "Why did I let things get this bad, and why didn't I just say sorry to her." Sara said to herself, as she was the only one left in the room at that minute. "Great, now I'm talking to myself as well." She added with a giggle.
Chrissy and Becky were soon back in the bedroom with towels wrapped around themselves, and giggling, as they ran around trying to tickle each other.
"Becky! We don't have time to play around." Chrissy said, as she got pinned to the bed, with Becky sat on top of her.
"You're only saying that because I caught you." Becky said with a grin.
"True baby, but I do have to help Sara with her makeup tonight, as well as doing you and Mandy. So we better see about getting some clothes on." Chrissy said with a grin, as she let Becky help her to stand up again.
Sara was watching them play around, and she started to think about how her and Cathy would play around. "God I miss that girl." Sara said to herself. Sara was soon snapped out of her thinking, when she heard Chrissy speaking to her.
"Who do you miss, Sara?" Chrissy asked, as she slipped on a pair of panties
"Oh, did I just say that out loud?" Sara asked, as she put her hand over her mouth looking a little red faced.
"Yes you did, so who is it you miss?" Chrissy asked again with a smile.
"I was just thinking how much I miss playing around with Cathy, just like I watched you two doing just now." Sara said with a far away look in her eyes.
"Well it won't be long now, and you'll be able to show Cathy just how much you still love her." Chrissy said, as she hugged Sara. "You do realise that the best part about having a falling out with the one you love, is the making up again after." Chrissy added with a giggle.
Amber was relaxing at Amy's dressing table, while Amy did her makeup for her. Amber just loved the gentle touch Amy had, as she worked on her. All too soon, Amber heard Amy telling her she was all done.
"I'm sorry baby, but I can't find any more reasons to keep you sat here." Amy said with a pout.
Does this mean I have to move over, so you can work on Ann now then?" Amber asked looking sadly at Amy.
"I'm afraid so. I need to make Ann look beautiful for Brady poo's." Amy said, as she put her hands on her heart, and battered her eye's.
Amy soon regretted making fun of Ann, as she found her self being tickled, as Ann had a go at her about making fun of her being in love with Brad.
"I'll teach you to make fun of me young lady." Ann said, as she kept tickling her.
Amy ended up lying on the bed begging Ann to stop, but Ann just kept tickling her. "Please stop! I surrender, I surrender!" Amy gasped, as she tried to get air back into her lungs.
"Do you promise to stop making fun of me and Brad being in love with each other?" Ann asked, as she kept tickling her until Amy gave the right answer. Ann thought she heard a yes in among the screams and giggles, so she stopped, and then helped Amy to sit up again on the bed.
"Thanks for coming to my rescue lover." Amy said with a sad look, as she looked at Amber.
"I'm sorry babe, but you kind of asked for that." Amber said, as she sorted out getting her dress on.
"I guess I did." Amy said with a giggle, as she gave Ann a hug. "Let's get you looking even more beautiful then sis." Amy added, as she stood up, and pulled Ann to her feet.
Amy soon had Ann sorted out, then she got herself ready to leave for the club. Ann and Amber both sat on the bed and watched Amy, then they all headed down to see if Chrissy, Becky, Sara and Mandy were ready yet.
Ann, Amy and Amber all stood with their mouths open when they saw Sara walk out of Chrissy's bedroom. She was wearing a beautiful bright blue cocktail dress, which had a tight fitting body peace that looked a little like a corset, and a long straight skirt peace that had a slit up one side that showed of a long slender leg. Chrissy had done her hair and makeup, and it worked perfectly with the dress.
"Wow Sara, you look amazing." Amy said, as she looked Sara up and down.
"Do you really think so? I feel like I might have over done it with this dress." Sara said looking a little nervous.
"I hope you're not planning on being at the club for very long Sara? Cathy's going to take one look at you in that get up, and want to take you home." Amber said with a grin.
"I could live with that." Sara said looking a little red in the face. "At this point, I will take Cathy any way I can get her." Sara added with some pleading in her voice.
"I have a feeling you will think you're fighting of an octopus by the end of the night." Ann said with a giggle.
The girls all moved down to the kitchen, where Mandy got out a bottle of wine, and they all had a glass while they waited for Vicky to pick them up.
Vicky was just as stunned to see how amazing Sara looked when she got there, as the others did when they first saw her.
"You look stunning in that dress Sara." Vicky said with a smile, as she helped her get in the car with the others.
"Thanks Vicky. I just hope Cathy likes it now." Sara said with a nervous smile.
"Trust me Sara, she will just be happy to see you at the club." Vicky said with a sigh. "She didn't get off to a very good start with Carl, when he tried to talk to her about tonight." Vicky added with a sad look at Sara.
"She will be at the club though, right?" Sara asked looking worried.
"Yes, she's there now with Carla, and Marie." Vicky said with a smile, as she pattered Sara's hand.
Vicky closed the car door, then she walked around to the drivers door and got in. She used the time it took to drive to the club, to fill the girls in on what happened at the hotel. Mandy was a little mad with Carl for not doing a very good job of telling Cathy the news about tonight. Sara just wanted to get to the club, so she could let Cathy know that everything was okay.
Sara waited for the others to get out the car, when they got to the club, even though part of her just wanted to run off and find Cathy. Chrissy and Becky led Sara up to the VIP section where they knew Cathy would be with Carla and Marie.
Cathy was sitting on one of the sofas up in Carla's privet section. She was facing the entrance to the VIP section, so she could see when Sara got there. All Cathy wanted to do, is say how sorry she was for being so stupid over the argument they had. She saw Chrissy and Becky enter the room, but it took her a couple of seconds to realise that the beautiful creature stood between them was Sara. Cathy jumped up, and ran over to meet them half way.
Sara saw Cathy stand up, then she started running over to where she was standing with Chrissy and Becky. Sara was too nervous to look Cathy in the eyes, so she just looked down at the floor, that was until she saw Cathy's lower body come in to view. She saw Cathy's hand come up to her face, where it cupped her under the chin and lifted it up, so she could look her in the eyes.
"Hello Sara. You look really beautiful tonight." Cathy said, as she looked deep into Sara's eyes for any sign of her not wanting to be here.
"Thanks Cathy, I did it all to try and win you back." Sara said close to tears. "I know I said some nasty thing that night, and I also know that you were just worried about me." Sara added, as a tear ran down her cheek.
"I still worry about you Sara." Cathy said with a worried look.
"I though you just hated me for how I spoke to you. You moved to the guest room after all." Sara said, wanting to hug Cathy, but to afraid of what she might do.
"You said you couldn't deal with me, and do the design work as well. I though you would be able to get on with you work better if I kept out your way." Cathy said in a sad tone. "And I could never hate you Sara." Cathy added, as she leaned forward and kissed Sara.
Sara was soon kissing Cathy back, as she wrapped her arms around Cathy's neck and let all her worries wash away. "Chrissy was right. Making up is the best part of having an argument." Sara thought, as she kept her lips locked to Cathy's.
"I think you'll need to help Sara with her makeup when they stop kissing." Amy said with a giggle, as she stood next to Chrissy, with her arm wrapped around Amber's waist.
"This is one time I really don't mind baby sister." Chrissy said with a smile, as she let a happy tear run down her cheek.
"You did a really good thing here tonight Chrissy." Amy said with a proud look. "I'm glad to have you as a sister, and a best friend." Amy added, as she gave her a quick peck on the cheek.
"Thanks Amy. I just wanted to see them both happy again." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked at Sara and Cathy still kissing, wrapped in each other's arms.
"Does this mean you want me to return to sleeping in your room then Sara?" Cathy asked in a rasping breath, as she tried to get some air back into her lungs.
"No I don't want you back in my bed Cathy." Sara said.
"Oh, I see." Cathy said, looking sad again. She was hoping that they could just put this behind them, and get back to normal.
"I want you to come back to our bed silly." Sara said with a smile, when she saw the sad look on Cathy's face. Cathy was soon smiling again, just before she pulled Sara closer for another kiss.
Once Sara and Cathy stopped kissing, they all made their way over to the sofas. Carla sat looking very worried, as a very angry looking Mandy made her way over to her.
"Hi princess." Carla said with a nervous smile.
"Don't you hi princess me." Mandy snapped. "I asked you to do one simple thing, and you nearly end a relationship." Mandy added in a sharp tone of voice.
"I'm sorry Mandy, but I didn't have all the details at the time, so how was I to know that what I said would sound like something else to Cathy." Carla said. "Technically, it was Carl that made the mistake, not me." Carla added with a week smile.
"That isn't going to work this time." Mandy said, as she looked very angry with her arms folded.
"I've said I was sorry Mandy. I don't know what else I can do." Carla said, as she stood up. "I need to go and talk to some people, so I'll see you later." Carla added in a sad voice, as she walked away without even trying to hug or kiss Mandy.
Mandy just let out a huff as she sat on the sofa Carla just got up from. Chrissy and the others could all see that by fixing one problem, they had made another one.
"Don't be to hard on Carla sis. It was just a simple mistake he made." Chrissy said, as she tried to calm her sister down.
"Please don't blame Carl, Mandy. I just misunderstood what he was trying to do." Cathy added, as she tried to help Chrissy talk Mandy out of her mood.
"He just makes me so angry sometimes." Mandy said with gritted teeth. "He just thinks everything is a joke." She added.
"That's just how he deals with things when he's nervous Mandy." Sara said. "I bet he's really worried right now, and just left to try and let you calm down." Sara added, as she sat cuddled up to Cathy on another sofa.
"Worried about what?" Mandy asked with a puzzled look.
"Worried that he might be losing you, that he can't just buy you something pretty, and fix the problem." Sara said with a sad look. "He loves you because he can't control you, but at the same time, he can't just wave his hand, and fix any problem." Sara added.
"Lose me! I'm just a little upset with him, but I'm not going to stop seeing him over it." Mandy said with a shocked look. "Has he told you all this Sara?" Mandy asked, looking worried.
"He doesn't have to Mandy. I've known him long enough to see it in his eyes, he just needs you to let him know that you still love him." Sara said with a smile, as she looked at Mandy, then over to where Carla was stood talking to Beth.
Mandy looked over to where Carla was talking to Beth, she could see that Beth looked a little nervous, and could only guess that Carla was trying to look busy. Mandy stood up and made her way over to where they were stood.
"Do you mind if I steal her away from you for a bit?" Mandy asked Beth with a smile.
"No. Please be my guest." Beth said, looking glad to be able to get away from Carla for some reason.
"What have I done wrong now?" Carla asked with a worried look.
"You never said if I looked nice tonight, or gave me a hug, and I never got a kiss from you." Mandy said with a pout.
"I'm sorry Mandy, but you looked ready to rip my head off over there. Do you really think I was going to push my luck?" Carla said with sarcasm in his voice.
"I'm sorry Carla. I over reacted to the whole situation." Mandy said looking a little sad now for having a go at Carla. "Sara told me about how you worry when I get upset with you, and how you might be losing me. Is this true?" Mandy asked, as she stepped closer to Carla, and wrapped her arms around her waist.
"Sara should learn to keep her little mouth shut." Carla said, as she turned to look at Sara, sat on the sofa with Cathy. "But yes I do worry about losing you when we argue. Is that wrong?" Carla asked, still a little nervous of Mandy's mood.
"I never realised that you felt that way. You always seem so in control, like nothing bothers you." Mandy said, as she leaned a little closer, and kissed Carla on the lips. Mandy felt Carla relax a little more, and knew she'd done her job.
"I am like that with most things Mandy, but when I get with you, I just go to pieces. Well when it comes to upsetting you that is, the rest of the time, I'm just head over heals in love with you." Carla said with a grin.
"We're going to argue baby, and we will want time away from each other, but I am never going to leave you." Mandy said, as she rested her head on Carla's shoulder. "I love you to much to ever let you leave me baby." Mandy added, as she hugged her a little tighter.
The girls all sat on the sofa's smiling, as they watched Mandy and Carla hugging each other. They guessed that they must have sorted their problems out. Mandy dragged Carla back over to the sofa, and made her sit down, so they could cuddle for a bit.
Amy and Chrissy were soon bored with sitting down, so they jumped up, and dragged Amber and Becky to their feet, so they could go for a walk around the club, and head onto the dance floor, if they played the right song. Sara and Cathy were grinning at the looks on Amber and Becky's faces until they found themselves being dragged to their feet as well by Chrissy and Amy.
They walked around the club, and Becky helped sort out a couple of little problems as they went. Soon they were heading for the dance floor though, when a slow song started to play. Becky just put her hands on her hips, and looked up at the DJ, who just waved at her with a big grin on her face.
Chrissy danced with Becky, Amy danced with Amber, and Sara danced with Cathy. They were all really happy to be spending some time with the ones they loved. Even Ann got in on the action, when she turned up on the dance floor with Brad holding her close. The others all smiled, as they moved around the floor.
That's how the rest of the night went. The girls would sit down for a bit, then go for a walk, which would always end up with them heading to the dance floor. Chrissy and Amber even danced to some more up beat disco tracks. They were limping a little bit by the end of the night, but they were really happy, and had a great night.
The girls were all sitting on the sofas waiting for Becky to finish locking up the cash in the safe. Chrissy was smiling as she watched Sara and Cathy cuddling and kissing.
"Thanks Chrissy. Thanks for getting Sara and me back on the right track." Cathy said with a smile, as she held Sara in her arms.
"What are friends for Cathy, if not to help sort out problems." Chrissy smiled. She saw Becky come out of the office, so she jumped up and ran over to her, and wrapped her arms around her waist.
"Did you miss me baby?" Becky asked, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Yes I did." Chrissy said with a pout. "I've had to sit and watch Sara and Cathy kiss and cuddle." She added with an even bigger pout.
"I'm sorry baby. Let's see if I can make up for some of the pain you've had to put up with." Becky said, as she leaned in and started kissing Chrissy. "Does that feel any better?" Becky asked, as they broke the kiss.
"A little better, but I still think I need a little more." Chrissy said with a grin. Not one to pass up a chance to lock lips with her lover, Becky was soon kissing her again. "Now I feel much better." Chrissy giggled.
The others had all heard what Chrissy and Becky had said to each other, and were all standing around giggling at them. Sara and Cathy both ran over and pulled Chrissy into a hug when she stopped kissing Becky.
"We love you Chrissy." Sara and Cathy said, as they both hugged her. Then they both planted kisses in her cheeks.
Chrissy just giggled and went all red in the face, as she cuddled up to Becky for protection. "I love you to." Chrissy said in a shy voice.
"Come on, let's see about heading home." Becky said, as she wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist, and started to head towards the front of the club.
The girls were making their way out to the car, and were shocked to see Frank standing out there chatting with some of the other bouncers. They all looked a little shocked, as they hadn't seen him in the club all night.
"Frank! What are you doing working?" Mandy asked in a stern voice, as she stood with her hands on her hips.
Frank jumped when he heard Mandy shout at him. He slowly turned to look at Mandy, and looked at his watch before he spoke. "Hi ladies. I was just checking up on my boys, as I was passing." Frank said with a nervous smile.
"You just happen to be passing the club dressed like that at four o'clock in the morning?" Mandy asked, as she looked at Frank dressed in his bouncer uniform.
Some of the other bouncers were trying not to laugh, as they watched Frank dig himself ever deeper and deeper with his lies. Frank looked like he was about to speak a couple of times, but he never said anything, and just kept closing his mouth again.
"Well Frank, I'm waiting for an answer?" Mandy asked, sounding even bossier this time. "Does my mother know that you're back at work?" Mandy added.
Frank suddenly looked really worried, then he finally spoke. "No she doesn't know I've been working, so please don't tell her Mandy." Frank was almost begging Mandy with his eyes. "I've not really been working, just keeping an eye on the boys." He added, as he looked at the other guys for some sort of support.
"He really hasn't been doing anything other that watching the others do their job Mandy." Brad said from just behind her. "I made sure the others wouldn't let him." Brad added with a smile.
"Okay then Frank, it will be our little secret then." Mandy said with a smile. "I hear you're going to be busy tomorrow night anyway?" Mandy added with a grin.
"Oh, your mum told you about me going round tomorrow night?" Frank asked with a shocked look.
"Yes, we spoke yesterday, when she called in at the shop." Mandy smiled.
"Did she say anything else?" Frank asked, hoping to get some idea as to whether or not she had a good time on Sunday.
"She had quite a bit to say, but she always does." Mandy added in a matter of fact way, but she knew what Frank wanted to know.
"Did she say whether or not she had a good time on Sunday?" Frank finally asked.
"She said she had a really great time Frank, so stop worrying." Mandy said, as she stepped over to where Frank was stood, so she could give him a quick hug.
"Thanks Mandy. I was worried she thought me a little quiet." Frank said, as he hugged Mandy back.
"Don't worry about that Frank, mum can talk enough for both of you." Mandy giggled. "But if you ever tell her I said that, I'll, I'll.." Mandy trailed off, as she tried to think of what she could do to this large man stood in front of her. "I'll think of something to do to you." Mandy added, as she pointed up at him.
"Okay, okay. I surrender." Frank said, as he chuckled, and playfully put his hands up in the air.
Vicky pulled up in the car, then Frank opened the doors so the girls could all get in. The girls all hugged Frank, as they jumped in, then they all waited for Ann to say good night to Brad. Vicky drove the girl's home and waited with Carla for the girls to enter the house before they pulled off again.
Mandy locked the door, and then headed off to catch up with the others, as they headed up to bed. Chrissy and Becky went to their room to get ready for bed, before heading over to join Mandy. Ann got ready for bed, and had to giggle when she saw Amy and Amber trying to help each other get ready, but just ended up making it harder for themselves instead. They finally got ready, and joined Ann in bed, and were soon cuddled up to each other falling asleep.
Amy woke the next morning, and lay there watching Amber sleep until she felt the need to use the bathroom. She slowly slid out of bed, so as not to wake Amber or Ann, then she padded off to the bathroom to take care of business.
Once Amy had finished on the toilet, she decided to take a shower and then head down to see if any of the others were up yet. Stripping out of her night cloths, Amy looked in the large mirror on the back of the bathroom door and had to smile. All Amy saw looking back at her was a woman, even if she knew most of it was fake. She had been noticing that her bra's had been getting really tight over the past month, and she was going to get Chrissy to remove the breast forms, so she could see just how big her own breasts had now got.
"Not long now, and you'll look like this for real." Amy said to herself with a smile. The girl in the mirror saying the same thing back to her. Amy giggled, as she turned round and walked over to the shower.
Amy hadn't been in the shower long, when she suddenly jumped as she felt a set of arms wrap around her. She soon realised it was Amber, and turned around to face her. "Morning sleepy head." Amy said just before kissing her.
"Morning babe." A very sleepy looking Amber said in return once they broke the kiss.
Amber was soon helping Amy wash her back, and making sure she was clean all over. Then Amy did the same for Amber, but she must have found some very dirty spots, as she soon had Amber screaming and moaning. They stepped out of the shower together, and dried each other off before heading back to the bedroom to sort out some cloths.
"Is it me, or are them puppy's getting bigger?" Amber asked, as she watched Amy struggle to keep her breasts in her bra cups.
"Yes they are." Amy said with a grin. "I'm going to get Chrissy to remove the breast forms later, so I can see just how big they've got." Amy added, as she looked down at her chest to make sure her breast were now both in the right place.
"I really think you could go without the breast forms now baby. That looks painful." Amber said, as she walked over to Amy and ran her hand over the straining bar cups trying to hold her breasts in.
"I don't want to do that Amber. I'll look like a boy again." Amy said looking worried.
"Trust me Amy, you never really looked like a boy in the first place, and looking at how you're stretching out that bra, you must have a pretty good size set of breasts yourself now." Amber said, as she poked one of them.
"Hay! Don't you know it's rude to point." Amy said with a giggle, as she covered her breasts with her hands, or tried to.
"I know a lot more things that are even ruder." Amber said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Amy, trapping her arms between them both, as she was still holding her breasts at the time.
"Can't you two just let us normal people sleep." Ann groaned from the bed, as she popped her head over the covers, and looked at them both.
"Sorry sis, but it is nearly midday." Amy said, as she wriggled out of Amber's grip.
"It's what!" Ann shouted, as she sat bolt upright in bed and looked at the clock. "Brad said he'd pick me up at twelve thirty, so he could take me out for lunch." Ann added, as she jumped out of bed, and ran off to the bathroom.
Amy and Amber just watched her run off, then they looked at each other. "Do you think we should help her get ready?" Amy asked.
"Trust me baby, the best thing we can do is leave her to get sorted." Amber said with a smile, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist, and led her towards the bedroom door, and down to the kitchen.
"I'll make sure she has a cup of tea waiting when she gets down there." Amy said, as she let Amber lead her along to the kitchen.
Mandy, Chrissy and Becky were already in the kitchen. They were sitting at the kitchen table having a cup of tea.
"Good morning." Amy said, as she gave them all a hug. Amber followed her round the table doing the same thing. Then they both took seats at the table while Chrissy poured them a cup of tea out each.
"Thanks Chrissy. So what's the plan of attack then for today?" Amber asked, as Chrissy passed her one of the cup.
"Well I don't know about you lot, but I'll be leaving shortly." Mandy said, as she looked at her watch. "I'm just waiting for Carl to turn up." She added with a grin.
Amber and Amy hadn't took much notice of how Mandy was dressed until she said that, then they realised that she was already dressed and ready to head out when Carl turned up.
"I thought we'd get ready, then head out and grab some lunch before going to the supermarket to grab the stuff we need to cook the meal for mum." Becky said, as she sat cuddling with Chrissy.
"That sound's like a really good plan." Amber said, as she sat cuddling with Amy.
Chrissy just sat smiling, as she watched the others chat about their plans for the day. She was just happy to have Becky as a wife, and the others as sisters, but she was soon snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Amy call her name.
"Chrissy, Chrissy. Earth calling Chrissy." Amy said with a giggle, as she tried to get Chrissy's attention.
"Sorry Amy. I was miles away then." Chrissy said looking a little embarrassed.
"Judging by the smile, it must have been a very nice place." Amber said with a giggle.
"It was, and is." Chrissy smiled. "Well I'm back now, so what can I help you with baby sister?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at Amy.
"Before we go out, do you think you could have a look at my breasts for me?" Amy asked, as she stuck her chest out.
"I can see them from here thanks." Chrissy said with a grin. "Is it just me, or do they look a little bigger?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.
"They're a lot bigger sis, that's why I want you to remove the breast forms, so I can see just how big they've really got.
"I think we better take a look then. Just let me finish my drink, and we'll head up to your room and take a peak." Chrissy said, as she picked up her cup to take another sip from it.
They all turned to look at Ann when she burst into the room sounding out of breath. She said good morning to everyone, and then took a seat at the table.
"Here you go big sis. One cup of tea for you." Amy said with a smile, as she slid the cup over to Ann.
They all sat trying not to giggle, as Ann started drinking her tea, and making sounds like she was making love to it. "God! That hit's the spot." Ann said with a groan, as she finally put the cup back down on the table.
Ann and Mandy both ran to the front door when they heard the bell, as they didn't know whom it was going to be. They both smiled when they saw Carl and Brad standing there. Carl and Brad didn't have time to enter the house, Ann and Mandy ran out the house, and jumped into their arms.
Carl and Brad both looked at each other, and smiled. They let Ann and Mandy run back into the house to get their purses, while they chatting with the others about what they had planned for Frank and Prue's dinner date. Chrissy was in charge, so she told Carl the ruff idea she had for the meal. They were soon waving to Mandy and Carl as they drove off in his car, and then Ann and Brad, as they left in his big 4x4.
"Come on baby sister, let's go and see how big a boob you are?" Chrissy said with a giggle.
"I think she's off the chart." Amber said, as she led Amy back into the house. "Oh sorry, I didn't realise you were talking about her chest." Amber added, as she pretended to look shocked.
"Hay!" Amy said looking a little hurt at Amber's comment. "I've only made a couple of boobs." Amy added with a giggle, as she stuck her chest out a little more.
"If you keep trying to stick them things out baby, they'll be entering another time zone before you do." Amber giggled, as she poked Amy's chest. Chrissy and Becky just followed behind giggling, as they watched Amber and Amy play around.
Once they got up to Amy's room, Chrissy got Amy to sit at the dressing table, while she used the solvent to release the breast forms. Then Chrissy set to work removing all the glue and dead skin that was left behind.
Amy sat with her eye's shut, as she let Chrissy work to remove the forms. Even after Prue had her taking some pills to stop her getting to excited, she was really enjoying what Chrissy was doing. She had to open her eyes though, when she heard Chrissy let out a little giggle.
"What's so funny?" Amy asked with a puzzled look, as she looked at Chrissy, then Amber and Becky. They were all trying not to laugh. Amy was beginning to get upset that they were laughing at her flat chest. "You don't have to make fun of me, just because I don't have any real boobs yet!" Amy snapped, as she put her hands up to her chest.
Chrissy had jumped back when Amy snapped at her and the others. "I'm sorry Amy, but we weren't laughing at that. We were laughing at the sounds you were making." Chrissy tried to say, but Amy was to busy looking down at her chest by now.
Amy suddenly looked down when she felt breasts instead of her normal flat chest, and the way they felt was amazing. Amy loved the feeling she now had so much, that she sat playing with her nipples, and getting quite turned on by it. She soon stopped though, when she heard Chrissy doing a fake cough.
"Having fun their, are we?" Chrissy asked with a grin. Amy went to speak, but didn't really know how to answer Chrissy's question, so she just went very red, and pulled her bathrobe closed over them.
Chrissy, Becky and Amber all lost it at this point, and started laughing so hard they were soon on the edge of the bed with tears running down their face.
Amy couldn't stay mad with them, once she realised they weren't making fun of her, they were just laughing at her for playing with her new breasts. She turned in her seat, so she could look at her breasts in the dressing table mirror. They weren't as large as the breast forms, but they were pretty close. Amy knew she wouldn't need the forms any more.
"I'm sorry if I upset you with my giggling Amy." Chrissy said to Amy, as she looked at her in the mirror. "You were just making some very funny sounds, as I wiped the dried glue off your breasts." Chrissy added, as she tried not to giggle again, while she thought about the sounds Amy was making.
"I've got breast Chrissy, look I've got my own breasts." Amy said with tears in her eyes, as she looked at her chest, and then at Chrissy in the mirror.
"I thought that's what you wanted Amy?" Chrissy said looking worried, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's shoulder.
"It is Chrissy. I'm not crying because I'm sad. I'm really happy about it." Amy said, as she stood up, and turned to give Chrissy a hug.
As Amy hugged Chrissy, she could feel everything her breast came into contact with, and it felt great. Amy was soon rubbing her chest from side to side across Chrissy's chest, as it touched hers. She only stopped when Chrissy suddenly stepped back.
"I think I better let Amber take over here." Chrissy said looking a little flushed.
Amy suddenly put her hand to her mouth, as she realised what she'd been doing. "Chrissy, I am so sorry. I really don't know what's got into me."
"Don't worry about it Amy." Becky said, as she wrapped her arm around Chrissy, and led her out the bedroom. "I'm sure Amber can help you from here." Becky added with a wink towards Amber.
Amber walked over to where Amy stood, then she led her back to the bed and got her to lay down on it. Amber was soon sat on top her. She started to suck on Amy's nipples for her.
"Oh god! That feels amazing." Amy said, as she gripped the covers with her hands.
"I want to try something with you baby. Let me know if this started to hurt you down here." Amber ran her hand over Amy's groin as she spoke.
"What are you going to do Amber? Mum said I couldn't get hard while I was taking them pills." Amy added with a sad sound to her voice.
"Just trust me baby, and you may get a shock." Amber purred, as she went back to nibbling and sucking on one of Amy's breasts, while she rubbed and teased the other.
Amy closed her eyes and found herself floating through space, as she let Amber carry on playing with her breasts. It wasn't long before Amy felt a tingling spread all through her body, then she saw colours explode all around her, as she had an orgasm.
Amy had no idea how much time had passed from her having the orgasm, to her opening her eyes, but Amber was looking down at her with a big smile on her face. "Did you enjoy that baby?" Amber asked.
"That was the most amazing thing that's ever happened to me. Thank you Amber, I love you." Amy said, as she reached up, and pulled Amber closer for a kiss.
"I'm glad I could help." Amber purred, as they broke the kiss. "I think we better see about making a move, or mum will never get her dinner date with Frank." Amber said with a giggle, as she rolled off Amy, and then off the bed.
Amy was just trying to work out what to do about her bra's now she didn't have the breast forms to fill them out as much, when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. "Come in!" She shouted.
Chrissy poked her head around the door, and smiled at her. "Hi Amy. I thought you might need to use these for the time being." Chrissy said, as she entered the bedroom with a box in her hand.
"Hi Chrissy. What is it?" Amy asked, as she watched Chrissy walk over to where she was stood in front of the dressing table.
Chrissy put the box down on the table, and then lifted the lid off it. "These are breast enhances. They should give you the same look that you had with the breast forms. Before you had the growing spurt." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Will you put them in for me, I don't really have any idea what I'm doing." Amy said, as she looked at the two items in the box. Amy thought they looked like a couple of chicken fillets.
"Sure I can Amy, but keep yourself under control." Chrissy said with a grin. Chrissy picked up one of the breast enhances and popped it into Amy's bra and played around until it looked right, then she did the other one the same way. "There you go. What do you think?"
Amy turned to look in the mirror, and was happy to see that she looked like she normally did, but what she was now looking at was all her, with just a little help. "Wow Chrissy, I have real breasts." Amy said with a grin.
"Yep, those are two boobs you didn't mind making." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"Are we okay Chrissy?" Amy asked with some worry in her voice.
"Yes, I think we both look pretty good, even if I do say so myself." Chrissy said, as she looked in the mirror as she stood next to Amy.
"I didn't mean it like that Chrissy. I mean you're not upset with me for what I did just before Becky took you away earlier?" Amy asked.
"Sure we are silly. My breasts are very sensitive as well, it just took me a couple of minutes to realise what we were doing." Chrissy said with a grin. "Was Amber able to do anything for you?" Chrissy asked, looking hopeful. She could tell by the grin that came across Amy's face that she was.
"Oh god Chrissy, it felt amazing." Amy said, as she put her hands on her heart. "I can see why you and Becky spend so much time in the bedroom now." Amy added with a grin.
"Hay! We don't spend that much time in the bedroom." Chrissy said looking hurt. "I'd say we spend more time in the bathroom." She added with a grin.
Amy had to giggle when Chrissy said the last part. "You had me worried then for a second sis, I thought I'd upset you for real." Amy said with a pout.
"I'm sorry baby sister." Chrissy said, as she pulled Amy into a hug "I'm just glad you have finally been able to do something with Amber. Did she have fun as well?" Chrissy asked, when they broke the hug.
"I had a lot of fun bringing my baby some happiness." Amber said, as she walked out the bathroom. "I'm tempted to stay here, and keep making her happy, but I know she wants to help you cook the dinner for mum." Amber added with a sigh.
"I'm sorry Amber. I could cope with just Becky's help, if you two want to stay and play around." Chrissy said with a sad look. "I don't want to be the one to spoil your fun." She added.
Amber ran over and wrapped her arms around Chrissy when she saw the sad look on her face. "Hay Chrissy, I was only joking with you. I want to help cook the meal, just as much as Amy does." Amber said, as she hugged her. "We've got the rest of our lives to play around." Amber added with a giggle.
"I just know how Amy is feeling right now, and want you to understand that I really wouldn't mind." Chrissy said, as she broke the hug.
"I know you do Chrissy, but we want to spend time with you and Becky. We can play around later." Amber said with a grin, as she looked at Amy.
"I'll hold you to that baby." Amy said with a grin, as she stepped over to hug Amber.
"Well. I'll leave you to finish getting dressed, and I'll go and see if Becky is ready yet." Chrissy said, as she headed for the bedroom door. "I'll see you down stairs in ten minutes then." Chrissy said, as she left the room.
"Okay sis." They both shouted back, as they stopped kissing.
Chrissy and Becky were sat in the kitchen when Amber and Amy got down there. "You both ready to head off then?" Becky asked with a grin, as she helped Chrissy get to her feet.
"Yep, ready when you are." Amber said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist, and led the way out to the car.
"How you feeling now Amy? More relaxed I hope?" Becky asked, as she zapped the car to unlock it for them all to get in.
"I feel great now." Amy said with a grin, as she looked down at her cleavage showing over the top of the vest top she was wearing. "It feels really weird having my own, you know what's." Amy added, as she looked around to see if anyone was listening.
"I still remember Chrissy being the same way, when she finally stopped using the breast forms." Becky said with a smile, as she got in the car, and looked over at Chrissy sat next to her.
"Will the feeling of them being so sensitive fade away Chrissy?" Amy asked, as she put her seat belt on.
"It did fade a little, but I still love the feeling of Becky playing with them, and the feel of silk stroking them when I'm wearing a bra." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she thought about it.
"I hope this feeling never fades. I really love the feel of having breasts, and the feel of Amber playing with them." Amy said looking a little sly, as she looked at Amber with a grin.
Chrissy and Becky both giggled when they looked over their shoulders, and saw Amber grinning at Amy, and Amy grinning back at Amber.
"Just remember the first rule you two." Chrissy said with a firm look at them both.
"What would that be?" They both asked with a puzzled look.
"No playing around while we're out in public. Trust me, you really don't want the grief that comes with it." Chrissy said.
"Sounds like you're speaking from experience there Chrissy." Amber said, with a raised eyebrow.
"Yes, Becky and I have been called some very nasty names, and gazed at by others looking for a free show." Chrissy said with a role of the eyes. "I just don't want to see you and Amy go through the same thing if I can help it." She added with a week smile.
"We'll try mum, but you know what us girls can be like." Amy said with a grin, just before she started giggling. This soon had the others giggling, and Chrissy trying to get into the back seat while still having her seat belt on. She wanted to teach Amy a lesson for calling her mum.
Once they all settled down, they left the driveway, and head off to find some place to have lunch. They had all worked up quite an appetite since they woke up. Becky thought of a place to go, and they were soon sat having lunch.
With lunch out the way, they headed for the supermarket, and then they made their way to Prue's, so they could make a start on getting everything ready for Prue to finish off later, when Frank turned up.
Becky pulled onto Prue's drive, and then helped Amy and Amber get the bags out the trunk, while Chrissy went to let Prue know they were here. Chrissy rang the doorbell and then waited for Prue to answer.
"Hi mum, were here to make you look good, just like we promised." Chrissy said with a smile, as she gave her mum a hug.
"Hello dear, I'm not sure what you'll find to do, I've not had time to get out and buy anything." Prue said, as she gave Chrissy a hug.
"Don't worry mum. We've got that one covered." Chrissy said with a grin, as she broke the hug, and turned to look at Becky, Amber and Amy walking over with carrier bags full of stuff.
The girls all said hi, as they entered the house, and headed for the kitchen. Chrissy and Prue followed behind.
"I didn't expect you to go and buy the stuff to do the meal with as well." Prue said, as she looked at all the stuff. "Let me know what I owe you, and I'll go and get you the money now." Prue added, as she went to leave the kitchen.
"Hay! This is our little treat for you mum." Chrissy said, as she stopped Prue leaving the kitchen. "You've done so much for all of us, that it's nice to be able to do this one little thing for you." Chrissy added, as she looked at the others to get their approval.
The other girls all gave Prue a hug, and then they set to work sorting out the meal. Amber was set to work on the starter, which was a prawn cocktail. Becky got to work sorting out a fruit salad for desert, while Chrissy and Amy set to work on the main course. Chrissy was doing a rack of lamb with all the trimmings. Prue just walked around helping out where she could. They soon had everything ready, or cooking, then they all went to the living room to sit and have a cold drink.
"Thank you all so much for doing all this. I never realised just how good you all are at cooking." Prue said with a smile, as she sat on one of her sofas with Becky cuddled up to her one side and Chrissy the other.
"You know we'd do anything for you mum." Amy said with a big smile on her face. "Chrissy is the real whiz in the kitchen, we just do as she tells us." Amy added with a bigger smile, as she looked at Chrissy.
"You can't pull that one Amy. You could cook before you ever met me." Chrissy said, as she playfully stuck her tong out at her.
"I don't care who you think showed who to do what. I'm just very proud of you all." Prue smiled, as she looked at them all. "Is everything okay Amy? You seem a little more upbeat today." Prue asked, as she saw how Happy Amy seemed.
"I'm fine mum. I'm not using the breast forms any more, just a little help from some enhances. The rest is all me." Amy said with a grin, as she looked down at her chest.
"So you've finally had a growing spurt then my dear." Prue smiled. "Speaking of you going through some changes, I have the date for you SRS." Prue added with a smile.
"You've sorted it all out already?" Amy asked with some shock in her voice.
"Yes, it's all sorted out, and you will be going in on Monday to have it done. So you don't eat anything after 9 PM Sunday night." Prue told Amy.
"Monday! That soon?" Amy asked with an even more shocked look.
"Yes, but I can get a later date if that would be better?" Prue asked.
"No, no. Monday is fine. I just wasn't expecting it to be so soon." Amy said looking a little worried now.
Amber pulled Amy into a hug. "Just think baby, you will put the final nail in the coffin on Monday, and Andy will be no more." Amber said, as she rocked back and forth as she held Amy.
"They will be running some tests on Monday, and doing the surgery on Tuesday. If all goes well, you should be back home again by the weekend." Prue said.
"I'll need to sort out a lift, and I'll need the address. What will I need to take with me mum?" Amy started saying with panic in her voice.
"Don't worry Amy. Mandy has all the details for the place, it's the same place that Chrissy was sorted out." Prue said, as she handed a folder over to Amy with all the paperwork in it. "This will help you work out what you'll need to take with you, and I'll be there while they do the surgery." Prue added, as she pattered Amy's hand to try and calm her down a little.
"Don't worry baby sister, they're all really nice their." Chrissy said with a smile.
"This is all really happening, I can't believe it." Amy said it like she was in a dream. "OUCH! What you do that for?" Amy shouted, as she grabbed her arm where Amber just pinched her.
"I just wanted to let you know that you're not dreaming baby." Amber said with a giggle. "Did I do it a little to hard?" Amber asked with some worry in her voice, when she saw the tears in Amy's eyes.
"Yes, that really hurt." Amy said with some pain in her voice, as she rubbed her arm.
"I'm sorry baby. Let me rub it better for you." Amber said, as she took over rubbing the spot she just pinched. Amber was soon rubbing one of Amy's breasts, and judging by the moaning Amy was making, Amber was getting her going again.
Amy suddenly opened her eyes when she heard Chrissy, Becky and Prue giggling. "Amber! Stop doing that, what will mum think." Amy said, as she slapped Amber's hand away from her breast. "I'm really sorry about that." Amy added, as she went red in the face.
"Don't worry about it dear. They must be super sensitive after being covered up for so long." Prue smiled.
"They really are mum. Amber even managed to make me.." Amy realised what she was about to say, and put her hand over her mouth.
"Did you enjoy it dear?" Prue asked with a smirk. Amy just nodded in the affirmative, but still wouldn't take her hand away from her mouth.
"I didn't think she could have any enjoyment while she was on them pills to stop her getting a you know what?" Amber asked, as she pointed down to Amy's groin.
"Between the hormones, and them pills to stop her you know what, as you call it. It would be hard, but add in the fact that her breasts have been covered for so long, then you can help her enjoy certain things." Prue said with a raised eyebrow. "Just be careful not to over do it. It would be very painful for her if she did get to excited." Prue added with a pained look.
"Not for much longer though, ah baby." Amber said with a grin, as she wrapped her arm around Amy again.
"It will be some time before you will be playing around with Amy in that way Amber. She will need a lot of help to get well again." Prue said in a firm voice.
"I'll be there for her every step of the way mum." Amber said with a smile.
"I know you will dear. She'll have Chrissy to help her as well, and she's been through it, so she will be a good person for you to talk to about any problems you may be having." Prue said, as she looked at Amy this time.
"You already know that I'll be there to help you in anyway I can baby sister." Chrissy said with a smile. "If you're anything like me, you will never get use to the dilation, but you have to do it." Chrissy added with a screwed up nose.
Chrissy and Cathy had both said they didn't like doing the dilation, and she didn't like the sound of it either, but if that was the price for her becoming the woman she so badly wanted to be, then she will just have to live with it.
They were all soon back in the kitchen, so they could finish off setting up the meal for Prue. Chrissy had taken some notes, and even printed out a couple of pictures, so she could set up the meal right later. They cleaned everything up, and they got ready to leave, but not before Chrissy took Prue up stairs, so she could do her hair and makeup. Bye the time the girls left, Prue was all set to fully impress Frank with her cooking and grooming skills.
"It really doesn't seem enough, but all I can do is say thank you so much for doing all this." Prue said, as she hugged them all as they left.
"Just give us a call tomorrow, and let us know how it went, and we'll call it even." Chrissy said with a grin, as she was the last to leave the house, and give Prue a hug.
"You've got it Chrissy, and thank you again." Prue said, as she kissed her on the cheek.
"Okay mum. Bye, love you." Chrissy said, as she hugged her once more.
"I love you to dear. Bye!" Prue shouted, as she watched Chrissy get in the car and then she waved, as they drove away.
They were soon pulling onto the driveway at home, then they all headed into the house. Becky had work later, so Chrissy sent her up to bed, while Amber, Amy and herself sorted out something for dinner. They wanted to keep it simple, as they had just spent all afternoon cooking at Prue's.
"How about we just order pizza later?" Chrissy asked, as she stood looking in the fridge.
"That sounds like a great idea sis!" Amy said.
"In that case, I'll go and lie down with Becky for a bit." Chrissy said with a grin. "I'm sure you two can think of something to do for a couple of hours." Chrissy added with an even bigger grin.
The three of them all walked up stairs together, but Chrissy had to stand and giggle, as she watched Amber running to their room pulling Amy along behind her. "Have fun you two." Chrissy said too herself as she watched them vanish into their room.
Becky was just starting to nod off when she felt Chrissy cuddle up next to her. "Hi baby, you feeling tired as well?" Becky asked, as she snuggled up a little closer.
"We're going to order pizza for dinner, so I though I'd make the most of the extra time, and come and spend it with you." Chrissy said.
"Thanks baby. I always sleep better when I have you to cuddle with." Becky said in a sleepy voice, as she was losing her battle to stay awake. They were soon both fast asleep.
Sleep was not on the menu in Amy's room. Amber had stripped Amy down to her birthday suit, and was leading her into the bathroom, so they could take a shower together. If Amy thought this morning was good, then she was about to blow her mind.
Amy was really enjoying what Amber was doing with her breasts. She was rubbing them and then pinching the nipples, but what really got her going was the water jet from the shower. She had never felt anything like it. "Oh my god Amber! That feels so amazing." Amy said with a groan. It didn't take long for Amy to lose it again, as she felt the bliss of another orgasm hitting her. Amber had to pin her to the wall, so she didn't fall to the ground.
"Do you think you could return the favour in a minute baby?" Amber asked, as she helped Amy stay standing.
"Sure, just give me a second to come back down to earth." Amy giggled. "God I love you so much right now." Amy added, as she leaned in to kiss Amber on the lips.
Amy started to rub and pinch Amber's nipples as they kissed, Amy was soon working her way down Amber's body until she was kneeling down and working Amber up into quite a storm. Amy brought Amber to an earth shattering orgasm, which left her so week at the knees, she just slid down the wall, and sat on the floor of the shower kissing Amy.
"Thanks baby." Amber hummed, as she came back down. "I've never known anyone make me feel like you do." Amber added with a week smile.
They both just lay on the floor of the shower for some time before they both got up and turned off the water, before getting out and drying off. Once they were both dry, they headed back to the bedroom and started fooling around again on the bed. They must have fallen asleep, because the next thing they knew, Ann was shouting at them to cover themselves up.
Brad had dropped Ann off back at home, then gone to get ready for work. She looked in the kitchen and the living room, but they were both empty. So she headed up to her bedroom to drop her purse off and change out of her clothes. Ann was shocked when she walked in and saw Amy and Amber fast asleep naked on top of the bed.
"Wow! Way to much flesh on show in here." Ann said, as she held up her hand to hide her site from the two naked girls lying on the bed.
Amy opened her eyes, not sure what Ann was talking about, but she soon tried to cover herself and Amber up when she realised that they had fallen asleep cuddling naked on the bed. Amber woke as Amy was pulling the covers over them both, and had to giggle when she saw Ann walking to the bathroom with her eyes covered.
"We can always make room for one more Annie!" Amber shouted.
"I'll pass thanks!" Ann said with a giggle, as she vanished into the bathroom.
"I think we better put some clothes on, and see about heading down for some food." Amy said, as she lay cuddled up to Amber.
"Is my baby hungry?" Amber asked with a pout.
"I really am, don't know why though." Amy said with a giggle.
"I've got know idea." Amber said with a finger on her bottom lip to make it look like she was thinking. Then she started to giggle along with Amy. "Come on then, you sex crazed kitten." Amber added, as she kissed Amy, just before sliding out of bed.
Ann came out the bathroom to find Amy and Amber bent over showing her their bums, as they tried to get their panties on.
"That's it. I'm asking for my own room." Ann said, as she got a good eye full.
"Sorry sis. Please don't move to another bedroom." Amy said looking sad. "We just got carried away, and fell asleep after we'd." Amy didn't get to finish because Ann stopped her.
"I get the idea of what you were up to, and I don't need you to give me a minute by minute account of it baby sister." Ann said with a giggle.
Ann noticed that there was something different about Amy's chest. "Do you have a knew set of breast forms on baby sister?"
"Nope, these are all me sis." Amy said with a grin, as she stuck her chest out at her sister.
"You mean to say that my baby sister is growing up." Ann asked with a smile.
"Yes I am, and I have some more news for you sis." Amy said, as she walked over to get a hug of her big sister. "I'm going in on Monday to have my SRS." Amy added, as she let Ann hug her.
"Oh Amy, that's really great." Ann said, as she hugged her baby sister. "How much is it going to cost us?" Ann asked.
"Oh god!" Amy said breaking the hug, and putting her hand to her mouth. "I never even thought to ask mum how much it would be, and who I needed to make the cheque out too. I'll go and give mum a call now, and find out." Amy added looking a little shocked that she never thought of it before now.
"You better leave it till tomorrow sis. Mum will be in the middle of her meal with Frank." Ann said, as she stopped Amy running off to make her call.
"Are you hungry Annie? We're going to order some pizzas for dinner." Amber said, as she finished getting dressed, and started helping Amy to get dressed as well.
"Sounds like a good idea to me, and I could do with something." Ann said, as she stood waiting for them to finish getting ready.
Once Amy was dressed, they all headed down to wait for Chrissy and Becky to come down, so they could order the pizza. They only had to wait twenty minutes before Chrissy and Becky walked into the kitchen with their arms wrapped around each other.
"Is Mandy still out with Carl?" Ann asked Chrissy and Becky.
"I guess she must be, her room is empty, and I guess she's not down here with you lot." Chrissy said, as she took a seat at the table, and pulled Becky down onto her knee. "Well where ever she is, I hope she's having a good time." Chrissy added with a smile.
"You ready to order the pizza then girls?" Amy asked, as she grabbed the phone.
They all said yes, so Amy phoned the number for the pizza place, and ordered enough pizza and side orders for everyone, and added a couple of tubs of ice cream for desert. Ann went to get some money out her pocket, but Amy stopped her.
"I'll get this sis, my treat to you all for being so great to me." Amy smiled. All the girls jumped up and ran over to where she was stood, so they could have a big group hug.
The food soon turned up, and they all sat and ate, then they all shared the ice cream by passing it around the table. Once they had all eaten, Chrissy went with Becky to help her get ready for work, while Ann and Amber helped Amy wash and dry the dishes.
Amy, Ann and Amber all went out into the hallway when they heard someone come in around the same time that Vicky would normally come for Becky. They found Mandy talking to Vicky and Carla.
"Hi Mandy. Did you have a good day?" Ann asked, as they all reached the spot they were stood talking.
"Yes I did. It was a shame to see it end." Mandy said with a smile, as she stood cuddling with Carla. "How was your day?" Mandy asked.
"I had a really nice time with Brad." Ann said with a sigh, as she thought about her man.
"How did the cooking go for mums dinner date with Frank?" Mandy asked, as she looked at Amy and Amber.
"It all went really well sis. Chrissy even took some time to help mum get ready. She looked really good when we left, and the meal should really score her some brownie points with Frank." Amy said with a grin.
"Not that she really needs to score any extra points, but I'm sure it won't hurt." Mandy giggled.
"I've also had some news off mum. I'm booked in for my surgery on Monday. I hope that won't be a problem for the shop sis?" Amy asked looking worried. "I just need to give mum a call in the morning, and find out how much I need to make the cheque out for. I forgot to do it when I was there today." Amy added.
"We'll cope baby sister. Getting you sorted out is top of the list." Mandy said, as she gave Amy a hug. "And your surgery is already paid for." Mandy added.
"How come? Who paid for it sis?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.
"It's a gift from mum, Amy. She did the same for Chrissy." Mandy said with a smile, as they broke the hug. "I think it's mum's way of making you feel like a real part of the family." She added.
"I really shouldn't let her do that, but I don't think she'd take no for an answer." Amy giggled.
"Trust me Amy, she wouldn't." Mandy giggled.
Chrissy and Becky came down stairs, and they both gave Mandy a hug to show how much they'd missed her today. Then they all stood and waved to Becky, Carla and Vicky as they drove away. The girls all went to the living room and sat chatting until it was time for bed, then they all headed up to get some sleep, as tomorrow was back to work for them all.
Amy woke the next morning, and headed into the bathroom to take a quick shower before heading down to make a start on breakfast. She'd only just got in when she heard the bathroom door, then saw Amber step into the shower with her.
"Do you mind if I join you baby?" Amber asked with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Amy's waist, and pulled her closer.
"Why would I mind?" Amy asked, just before kissing her. Amy and Amber soon got a little carried away, and only stopped when they heard Ann shouting at them to hurry up as she entered the bathroom.
"Get a move on you two. We've all got work today, and I don't want to be late!" Ann shouted at them.
"She's really not a morning person is she." Amber said with a giggle.
"She'll be fine once she's had a cup of tea." Amy said, as she helped Amber step out the shower.
Ann was standing over near the sink, and was soon trying to fight off Amber and Amy, as they both ran over and started hugging her, and kissing her on each cheek. "Stop it, get off me. You're both soaking wet." Ann said, as she tried to get away from them both.
"Morning sis. Did you sleep well?" Amy asked, as they finally stopped playing around.
"Morning Annie. Does someone need there cup of tea?" Amber asked with a pout.
"Morning you two. Yes I slept fine, and all I need is for you two to go and let me get ready for work." Ann said, as she playfully slapped both of them on their bare behinds. Amber and Amy ran off giggling.
Chrissy, Becky and Mandy were already in the kitchen when Amy and Amber got down there. So they went over and Gave Mandy a hug before setting to work helping Chrissy and Becky sort out breakfast for them all.
"Running a little late this morning baby sister?" Mandy asked with a sly grin.
"Sorry, but I got a little distracted in the shower." Amy said looking a little sheepish at Amber.
"Don't worry about it Amy. Chrissy told me about you not needing the breast forms any more." Mandy said with a smile this time. "You just have as much fun as you can get." She added.
Amy just walked off with a smile on her face. They soon had breakfast ready, then they all ran off to finish getting ready while Becky made a start on the dishes. Becky stopped long enough to go and see them all off at the front door, and they had the normal job of trying to get her and Chrissy apart. Amy and Amber were sat in the back of Mandy's car, so they could drop Amber off at Sara's on the way to the shop.
Sara and Cathy were both stood waiting at the front door when they got to Sara's place. Mandy parked the car, and then they all got out, so they could go and say hi.
"Hi girls, do you have time for a drink before you have to head off to the shop?" Sara asked, as she gave them all a hug.
"Hello Sara, Cathy. I'm sure we can find time." Mandy said, as she hugged each of them.
"Hi Sara, Cathy. I trust that everything is okay again between you?" Chrissy asked, as she also hugged each of them.
"Yes, it's all really good again." Sara said with a big smile, as she looked at Cathy hugging Amy and Amber. "Thanks for what you did the other night, I don't know how I'll ever repay you Chrissy." Sara added as she hugged her again.
"Just be happy, and grow old together. That will be thanks enough." Chrissy said with a smile.
"I think we can manage that for you." Sara giggled.
Sara led them all into the house, Chrissy went with Sara to make the drinks while Cathy led the others to the dinning room. Once Sara and Chrissy returned with the drinks, Amy told them about her going in for her SRS on Monday. Sara and Cathy were really happy for her, and they were also happy to hear that She wasn't using breast forms any more. They stopped for half an hour, then they realised that they really needed to make a move, or they would never be ready when the person turned up form the hotel at lunchtime.
They all had a giggle when they saw Amber playing around with Amy's breasts. Amy ran out to the car looking very flushed. Amber ran after her, and gave her one final kiss before letting Mandy drive away.
Once at the shop they got opened up, and soon got to work sorting out the orders for the changing service and the stuff they'd sold on the Internet. Chrissy and Mandy could see that Amy was worried about Monday, which was understandable given what was going to happen, so they just tried to keep her mind off it as much as they could.
Amy, Chrissy and Mandy had to take a break when they saw their mum enter the shop just before lunchtime.
"Hi Mum. How was the dinner date with Frank?" Mandy asked, as she gave her mum a hug.
"Hello dear. The dinner went really well, I just want to thank Chrissy and Amy for all their hard work." Prue said, as she hugged Mandy back.
"So does this mean you'll be seeing more of Frank then?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"I hope to be seeing a lot more of Frank." Prue said.
"Really, just how much more?" Mandy asked with a sly look on her face.
"Mandy! I didn't mean it like that, and you know it." Prue said looking shocked. "But there is a lot of him to see." She added with a grin.
Prue had to brace herself when she saw Amy and Chrissy run down the shop and hug her. "Hi mum. Was the dinner okay for you and Frank?" Chrissy asked.
"I was just telling Mandy that Frank and I really loved it dear. I want to thank you both for helping me out." Prue said, as she hugged them both again.
"Glad we could help you out mum, just shout up if you want us to help out again sometime." Amy said.
"Don't worry, you'll be the first people I call." Prue said with a grin
"So will you be seeing Frank a little more often then mum?" Chrissy asked looking hopeful.
"Yes, we're going out for dinner on Sunday." Prue said with a smile. "Just a simple meal this time, at a little place I've always wanted to try." She added before any of the girls could butt in with any big plans for their third date.
"Wow, the third date. Maybe you should pick out some sexy underwear for it mum." Mandy said with a grin.
"That's a really good idea, I think I will." Prue said, as she started looking around the shop.
Mandy, Amy and Chrissy just stood with their mouths open while they watched their mum looking at some very sexy underwear. Prue finally came back to the counter with a couple of sets, one purple and another in red.
"I'll take these thank you dear." Prue said, as she went in her purse for her credit card.
"Okay mum, I'll get them boxed up for you, and if you think I'm going to let you pay for any of them, forget it." Mandy said, as she stopped her mum getting her credit card out her purse.
"Are you sure dear?" Prue asked.
"Yes mum, I am very sure." Mandy said in a firm voice.
Chrissy and Amy got the items boxed up for her, and then they walked her out to her car.
"If I don't see you before Amy, I'll see you Monday at the hospital." Prue said, as she hugged all three of them.
"Bye mum, have fun with frank." They all said with a grin on their faces.
"Don't worry dears, I will." Prue said with a wink, as she pulled off.
"Do you think we should give frank some warning?" Chrissy asked, as they headed back into the shop.
"Where's the fun in that?" Mandy asked with a giggle. "We better see about getting the orders finished up for the changing service." Mandy added, as she looked at the time.
They got them finished just in time to see the girl from the hotel enter the shop with a basket of food.
"Hi Linda, we only just made it in time." Mandy giggled.
"Hi Mandy. That's okay, I could have waited while you finished up." Linda said, as she walked to the back of the shop with the basked of food. "Hi Chrissy, hi Amy." She added, as she entered the back room and put the basket on the table.
"Hi Linda." Chrissy and Amy said together.
Linda walked back into the main part of the shop, and seemed to be distracted as she looked around the shop.
"Is everything okay Linda? You look a little troubled today." Mandy asked as she watched Linda looking at some of the underwear hanging on racks around the shop.
"It's my boyfriends birthday today, and I was just wondering if you had anything within my price range, that I could surprise him with." Linda said looking a little sheepish.
"Well what's his favourite colour Linda?" Mandy asked.
"He really loves it when I wear my blue underwear, so I guess it would be blue." Linda said with a smile.
"I know just the thing to get his blood boiling." Mandy said, as she led Linda over to a changing room. I need you to strip down to just your underwear, so I can measure you." Mandy added, as she pulled the curtain across.
Linda did as she was told, and the pocked her head out to let Mandy know. "I've done that Mandy."
"Okay, I'll be right there." Mandy said, as she walked over with a tape measure in her hand. She took some measurements and then left to get the right size items for her. "Here you go Linda. Put the panties on last, that way you can have some fun with him without taking everything off." Mandy said with a grin.
Linda set about taking her bra and panties off, then she set about putting the first item on which was a Basque in a really nice ultramarine blue, and then she slid up a pair of blue stockings and attached them to the suspender belts built into the Basque. Like Mandy had said, she slid the panties on last. Linda wasn't sure whether or not her boyfriends would like it, but she really did. She just wasn't sure she could afford it all.
"This is all really nice Mandy, but I don't think I could ever afford anything like this." Linda said sounding really sad. "I'm sorry for wasting your time." She added, as she went to go back in the changing room.
"Wow Linda, you look amazing in that." Chrissy said as she walked out into the shop with the last of the orders for the changing service.
"Like she just said." Amy added, as she saw what Linda was wearing.
"It's her boyfriends birthday today, and she was looking for something special for tonight, but she says she can't afford it." Mandy said with a mock sad face.
"Does she not know about the close friend discount we offer?" Chrissy said looking shocked that she'd never heard of it.
"What is the close friend discount when it's at home?" Linda asked with a puzzled look.
"That's a very special discount we offer very special friends of the shop." Amy said, getting in on the action.
"How much will it cost me then with this special discount?" Linda asked, as she bit her bottom lip, hoping she would be able to afford it.
"Well with the discount, you will owe us nothing Linda." Mandy said with a grin. "Go and make your man happy." Mandy added, as she walked over to where Linda was stood.
"I can't do that, this must all cost a lot of money Mandy." Linda said looking shocked.
"Do you like the way it makes you feel Linda?" Mandy asked.
"I love the way it feels." Linda said, as she ran her hand up her side.
"Well just imagine how it will make your boyfriend feel when he sees you in it later." Mandy said with a raised eyebrow.
"Okay, thank you so much for doing this." Linda said, as she gave all three girls a hug. "I think you're three of the most beautiful girls on the planet, and the kindest as well." Linda added with a tear in her eye. The girls didn't know what to say to that, so they all just hugged her again, as they thanked her.
"Will you be taking it off again, or do you want to keep it all on?" Mandy asked.
"I love the way it feels, so I think I'll keep it all on, if that's okay?" Linda asked looking a little sheepish as she said it.
"That's fine Linda, we'll just box up your old underwear for you." Mandy said, as she picked up her old underwear from in the changing room. Mandy looked at the state of it, and then showed it to Chrissy and Amy with a knowing look.
Chrissy and Amy ran off to sort out a little rescue package for Linda. They were soon back with half a dozen bra and panty sets.
"What are you doing now?" Linda asked, when she saw Mandy drop her old bra and panties in the bin.
"Just helping a girlfriend out." Mandy said with a grin.
"I don't suppose me saying I can't except them will do any good will it?" Linda said, as she stood watching the girl's box all her bits up for her.
"Nope, but feel free to try." Chrissy giggled.
"Thank you again, and I know my boyfriend will be thanking you later as well." Linda said with a grin. "I better see about getting off again, or Cathy and Marie will be jumping up and down." Linda added as she looked at her watch.
"You may want to think about putting your clothes back on first Linda." Amy said, as she pointed at Linda in just her Basque, stockings and panties.
"Good point Amy, thanks." Linda said with a giggle. "See, you've got me all mixed up now." Linda giggled some more.
Once Linda was dressed they helped her out to her van with the clothing orders, then they waved her off after she gave them all another hug. Then they went in and locked the door, so they could have some lunch.
Chrissy and Mandy kept Amy busy at the shop on Friday, and Saturday, while Amber did a pretty good job of keeping her mind on other things in the evenings. By the time they got home on Saturday night, they were all ready for a night out at the club. Amy knew it would be her last for a couple of weeks, she knew she wouldn't be up to it for at least that long.
"I hope you're ready for a night of dancing and drinking Amy." Chrissy said with a grin, as they all sat waiting for Vicky to turn up. "We better make the most of it, because we won't be going for some time again." Chrissy added with a smile, as she hugged Amy.
"I still think you Ann and Mandy should go and spend time with Becky, Brad and Carla. I'll have Amber to keep me company while you're there." Amy said.
"We'll see how we all feel. I don't think I'd feel right heading out to the club, and leaving you here at home." Chrissy said with a sad look on her face.
"Why don't we worry about that next weekend, and just go out and have a blast tonight." Mandy said with a grin.
They all agreed and then followed Mandy to the front door when they heard the bell. Mandy opened it and found Vicky standing there smiling at them all. All the girls gave Vicky a hug, as they left the house and walked over to the car and got in.
Once they got to the club, Ann ran off to find Brad, while the others all took a steady walk up to the VIP section. They past Ann on the way, as she kissed Brad. Mandy ran to Carla when she saw her talking to a couple of girls in the VIP section. Carla just stood there grinning.
Chrissy, Amy and Amber all went and sat on the sofas, while Becky walked over to Beth, to see if she needed to be made aware of anything. Beth said all was under control, so she went to join Chrissy on the sofas.
"Beth taking care of everything for you baby?" Chrissy asked, as Becky came over and sat on her knee.
"Yes, she doesn't like to bother me on a Tuesday or a Saturday if she can help it. I think she likes to see us spending time together." Becky said with a smile, as she leaned in to kiss Chrissy on the lips.
"I'll have to find some way to thank her for that then." Chrissy said looking deep in thought as they broke the kiss.
"Just as long as it doesn't involve you kissing her like that, then be my guest baby." Becky purred, as she licked her lips.
"You know that you're the only girl I kiss like that lover." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Then how do you kiss all the other girls?" Becky asked with a shocked look.
"I don't kiss any other girls. You're the only girl for me." Chrissy said looking worried, that she might have just upset Becky.
"What about the boys then missy, how do you kiss them?" Becky asked with a raised eyebrow.
"I don't kiss boys, I would never kiss a boy! I only want you to kiss me." Chrissy said looking upset with Becky for even thinking such a thing, never mind saying it.
Becky couldn't keep a straight face any longer, she burst out laughing. "I'm sorry baby. I was just teasing you, I know you would never kiss another person like you kiss me." Becky said, as she leaned in to give her another kiss.
Chrissy fought her at first, but soon gave up and let Becky's tong enter her mouth, as they kissed. Amy and Amber had been watching them play around, but soon joined the party, and started kissing each other in the same way. The girls stopped kissing and looked over at Carla and Mandy when they heard Carla speaking.
"I wonder why they bother coming out, if that's all they're going to do all night." Carla said with a grin, as she sat on the sofa facing them with Mandy at her side.
"Hi Carla." The four girls all said with big smiles on their faces.
"We come for the dancing as well, but we just want to stock up on kisses first." Amy said, just before going back to kissing Amber again.
"Well if you can't beat them, then join them." Mandy said, as she turned Carla's head and planted a long loving kiss on her lips.
Becky and Amber soon got board with sitting down, so the pulled Amy and Chrissy to their feet and decided to go for a walk around the club. The girls were always amazed at the different types of people that came to the club, but they were a little shocked when a couple of very pretty looking Goth's stepped into their path.
"Sorry. Excuse me." Amy said, as she went to step around them while she had her arm wrapped around Amber's waist. One of the Goth's stepped to the side again, and stopped Amy. "Do you mind if we get past you please?" Amy asked in a very polite way, as she smiled at the woman.
"I'm not as easy to read then, when I'm dressed like this." The woman said, as she smiled down at Amy.
Amy looked at the woman, trying to work out what she would look like without all the makeup, but she couldn't think of who it might be. "I'm sorry miss, but I think you have me mixed up with someone else." Amy said.
"Nope, I've got the right girl. Your name is Amy, right?" The woman said with a smile, which looked really scary given how she looked.
Amy was getting worried that she might have something to do with her birth mother, or the bitch that she's shacked up with. "Yes my name is Amy, but I am really sorry, I don't know who you are. Please just let us pass." Amy said with a scared voice.
"Samantha! Stop teasing the poor girl. Can't you see you're scaring her." The other woman said, as she looked at the first one.
"I'm sorry Amy, I was just having some fun with you. Please forgive me." The first woman said. "It's me Sam. I helped fit the stair lift at the shop." The woman said with another smile, which still looked really scary.
"Sam! Wow, you look really different." Amy said looking more shocked than scared now. "If you'd dressed like that in the past, I never would have known it was you in the shop." Amy added, as she looked at the woman/man stood in front of her now.
Sam was wearing a black gothic looking dress, and had knee length boots on made of PVC, and her hair was black, but it had purple and red pipes coming out of it. Her face was almost white in colour, but she had tons of eyeliner on, and blood red lips.
"My girlfriend came up with the idea of dressing like this, so no one would work out it was me in the future." Sam said, as he waved his hand up and down his body.
"Has your girlfriend come with you tonight Sam?" Amy asked.
"Yes, she's right here." Sam said, as he pointed to the other gothic stood with him. "This is Rachel my girlfriend."
"Hi Rachel, it's nice to meet you." Amy said, as she held out her hand to let Rachel shake it. Amy was still scared, Rachel looked even more scary than Sam did.
Rachel was wearing a short black PVC mini skirt, and what looked like a purple fishnet body stocking under it, as she had purple fishnet legs and upper body. She was wearing a black PCV bra under the body stocking, and she had on a very scary looking pair of boots with lots of metal plating all over them. She looked very beautiful with long straight black hair. Amy thought she looked a little like Morticia from the Adams Family, but with a very cyber gothic twist.
"Hello Amy, please don't let the way I look scare you." Rachel said in a sweet sounding voice that really didn't fit the way she looked.
"This is Chrissy, Amber and Becky. I'm not sure if you've ever met any of them before tonight." Amy said, as she pointed at each girl in turn.
"I've spoke to Chrissy, and we knew who Becky was, but we've never had the pleasure of meeting Amber." Rachel said with a smile, which looked just as scary as the one Sam gave them just now. "It's really nice to meet you, and thank you for not making any trouble for Sam at work." Rachel added, as she stepped over to Sam and wrapped an arm around his waist.
"Becky, can they come up to the VIP section please?" Amy asked, as she looked at Becky.
"Sure, follow me." Becky said, as she turned to head back to the VIP section.
They didn't get very far before Paul and Mark turned up with Beth between them. "Is everything okay boss?" Paul asked, as he looked at Samantha and Rachel. "Beth said it looked like Amy was having some trouble." He added.
"No problem Paul. It was just a couple of friends playing a trick on Amy. We're heading up to the VIP section now with them." Becky said, as she started walking again. "Thanks for being so vigilant though Beth." Becky added, as she gave Beth a quick hug.
"Just doing my job boss, I mean Becky." Beth said looking a little upset with Paul and Mark for calling her boss when they first turned up. "I'm really sorry if we scared you." Beth added, as she saw the way the two Goth's were holding onto each other.
Sam and Rachel both gave Beth a nervous smile as they walked past her, and then between Paul and Mark. Both girls thinking they would feel sorry for any one that tried to do something to one of these girls.
Ann was chatting with Brad when they saw the girls heading back already. Then they saw the two Goth's walking just behind. Brad let Becky and the others through, but he put his hand across the path of the two girls. Sam and Rachel stopped and jumped back scared.
"Sorry. VIP only." Brad said in a very polite voice.
"Don't worry Brad, their friends of Amy's." Becky said with a smile.
"I'm sorry for scaring you, please enter." Brad said, as he waved his hand towards the other girls as they went up the stairs.
"I really need to keep an eye on the type of people my baby sister is hanging around with." Ann said, as she watched the two girls heading up the stairs.
"They don't grab me as the type of girls Amy would be hanging around with in the first place." Brad added, as he wrapped his arms around Ann's waist, and pulled her closer for a kiss.
"I think I better go and make sure she's not being taken for a ride. I'll be back in a little while." Ann said, as he broke the kiss, and headed up into the VIP section.
Mandy, Carla and Vicky all sat with their mouths open when they saw Becky, Chrissy, Amy and Amber all enter the VIP section with the two Goth's following close behind. Becky led them over to the sofas and made them both sit down.
"This is Rachel and Samantha." Becky said, as she pointed at each girl in turn. "Samantha was one of the people that fitted the stair lift at the shop." Becky added, as she sat down on Chrissy's knee after she sat down on another one of the sofas.
"You're telling me that one of you was the young man that helped fit the stair lift in my shop?" Mandy asked looking shocked, as she tried to work out which one it could be.
"Yes, that would be me Mandy." Sam said looking a little worried. "Is it okay if I call you Mandy?" Sam asked looking worried.
"Please do." Mandy smiled. "I must say, you look a little different now to how you looked that day in the shop." Mandy added, as she looked at them both sat on the other sofa.
"Rachel thought it best to go for a very different look, so I didn't get read again like I did in the shop by Amy. Rachel also thought it best if she did the same." Sam said, as he looked at his girlfriend sat next to him. "We never really gave it much thought until that day, but we thought that if they saw me out with Rachel, they could put two and two together." Sam added looking worried.
"Do you not normally dress like that then Rachel?" Chrissy asked, as she cuddled with Becky.
"Oh god no." Rachel giggled. "But I must say that I've made some people look very worried dressing like this, so I may think about changing my look in the future." Rachel added with a grin.
"I do like that look Rachel, but I still think you look just fine as you are normally." Sam said with a smile, as he gave his girlfriend a quick kiss on the lips. "I'll try and get her to the shop sometime next week, so you can meet her in her normal form." Sam added when they stopped kissing.
"I'd leave it a couple of weeks. Amy won't be at work for at least that long." Chrissy said. "She's going into hospital on Monday." She added with a smile.
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that Amy. I hope it's nothing series?" Rachel said looking worried.
"I'm just going in to have a birth defect fixed." Amy said looking a little worried herself.
"When you say birth defect, do you mean to say, that you weren't born looking that way?" Sam asked, as he pointed at Amy's body.
Amy got shy all of a sudden and cuddled up to Amber a little closer, as she shuck her had from side to side. "No, I wasn't." Amy was worried she might have said too much.
"You could have fooled me Amy. I think you look amazing." Sam said, just before he got a clip round the back of the head. "Ouch! What was that for?" He asked, rubbing the back of his head.
"Remember me darling." Rachel asked looking a little upset with him.
"You know I only have eyes for you. I was just paying the girl a complement." Sam said in his defence.
"Okay then, I'll let you off this time. She does look pretty good though." Rachel said with a grin. Amber just pulled Amy in a little tighter, to let Rachel know that she was taken, and not to try anything.
Ann had come up the stairs, and then watched as the two new comers sat chatting with the others. She made her way over when she saw Amy looking worried and cuddling up to Amber.
"Is everything okay here?" Ann asked, as she gave Sam and Rachel her best protective big sister stair.
"Fine sis. This is Samantha and Rachel. Sam was the guy I told you about, he helped fit the stair lift at the shop." Amy said, as she pointed at each girl in turn.
"Hi. I'm Ann. Amy's sister." Ann said as she relaxed a little. She stepped forward and shook each girl's hand. Ann thought Sam looked really good, and it was only the size of his hands that gave him away.
Amy pulled Ann down to sit next to her, and then brought her up to speed in why Sam and Rachel were dressed like they were. Ann felt a lot better after Amy explained, and started to trust them a little more. They both turned out to be really funny, and Carl gave them a couple of VIP passes, so they could come into the VIP section whenever they wanted. Amy and Chrissy were soon board with being sat down, so they dragged every one down to the dance floor, so they could have a bit of fun before Amy went for her surgery on Monday.
Chrissy and Amy thought it looked really funny when Sam and Rachel started dancing to some disco music dressed like they were, but they all had a really good time, and spent most the night on the dance floor.
Carla sorted out a car to take Rachel and Sam home at the end of the night, and they thanked all the girls for a really great night out. They also wished Amy luck with her surgery, and gave Chrissy their phone number, so she could call and let them know how it went.
Vicky pulled up in the car, and they all jumped in. Carla was stopping the night, so Vicky left the house after everyone got out. They all got in the house and headed up to their bedrooms, tired, but happy that they had a great night out.
The girls were all treating Amy to a day out shopping on the Sunday, so they all got up and got ready to head out. Carl wasn't in the mood for spending the day shopping with a group of girls, so he got Mandy to drop him off at the hotel on their way into town.
"Have a nice day girls, and if I don't see you before Amy. I wish you luck with the surgery." Carl said, as he looked in the back of Becky's car.
"Thanks Carl." Amy said with a nervous smile.
Mandy waved at Carl, just before she pulled off, and then Becky pulled away in her car, so she could follow Mandy to the car park. Once they were parked, they headed to a restaurant to get an early lunch.
"Don't look so worried baby sister, you'll be fine." Chrissy said to Amy, as they waited for the food to come out.
"I'm just really scared Chrissy." Amy said, as she grabbed her hand. "But I'm also really excited at the same time." Amy added looking confused.
"I know what you mean Amy. I was the same way, but it's well worth it all once it's over with." Chrissy said as she gave Amy's hand a squeeze.
Amber, Mandy, Ann and Becky all sat and smiled, as they let Chrissy help Amy get over some of the fears she had. They all knew that Chrissy was the only one able to help Amy at this point. The food came out, and they all sat eating, and chatting about some of the shops they wanted to visit.
Once lunch was out the way, they headed off into the first of many shops. They spent the rest of the afternoon trying on cloths and having a laugh. Amy went in a bookstore and brought a couple of book to help her pass the time while she was staying in hospital. They called it a day when the shops were closing for the day, and then they decided to go and see a movie at the cinema.
Ann grabbed the tickets, while Mandy sorted out drinks and sweets for everyone. The film was a romantic comedy, and they all had a really good laugh. Mandy called for take out on the way home, while Becky headed back to the house to get the plates out ready for when her and Ann got home with the food.
Amy was glad that they had all spent the day with her, it really helped her feel better about tomorrow, so she decided to thank them. "Can I just take a minute to thank you all for a really great day." Amy said, as she looked around the table.
"I think we all had a really good time as well Amy, and we all know that it will be some time before you're able to go out and do that sort of thing again." Mandy said, with a smile.
"I hope it's not to long, I don't want you all staying in just to keep me feeling bad. As long as one of you can spend some time with me, I'll be fine." Amy said with some hope in her eyes that the others wouldn't put their lives on hold because of her.
"Do you really think any of us could have a good time going out, knowing that you were stuck back here feeling under the whether?" Chrissy asked her.
"I guess not Chrissy, but I would really like to see you doing something other than sitting around here keeping me company." Amy said,
"I'm sure Ann and Mandy will be going out with Brad and Carl, but Amber and I will be happy to keep you company until you're back on your feet." Chrissy said, as she looked at Amber.
"You're stuck with me baby. There is no other place I want to be." Amber said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy's waist and hugged her.
It was just after eight PM when they all finished their dinner, so they went to the living room and relaxed on the sofas for a bit. Amber got Amy a glass of water, as she wasn't allowed anything else after nine. They all called it a day at ten, and headed up to bed. Mandy, Chrissy and Becky all gave Amy a big hug before they gave Ann and Amber one, then they all said good night and headed to their bedrooms to get ready for bed.
Amy was soon wedged between Ann and Amber, where she felt safe and protected. Amy wasn't looking forward to being back in a hospital tomorrow, but at least this time she knew it would only be for a couple of day. She was soon drifting off to sleep, and thinking about being a complete woman at last.
By SaraUK
Part 24
Amy was glad to see daylight finally start to show through the curtains, it felt like she'd woke up every hour through the night, and had very little sleep. Today was the big day her life would change for the better. Amy was finally going to become a woman. Fear seemed to be winning out over the excitement of it all now though, hence the trouble sleeping last night.
Ann and Amber were both still fast asleep, so she slid out of bed trying not to wake them up, and made her way to the bathroom. "Well girl, this is it. After this week, you will be all woman." Amy said, as she looked in the mirror. Not that she saw anything but a woman now day's, but it would be nice to not feel like she's hiding something anymore.
Amy could see that it looked like she'd had very little sleep, and it definitely felt like it, so she slipped out of her night gown, and went to take a shower to try and make herself feel a little better. It was still really early, so she didn't have Amber coming to join her today, not that she really wanted her too. Amy was to scared to let Amber have any fun with her.
Once Amy was done in the shower she put on her bra and panties, and her bathrobe, then made her way down to the kitchen. Amy was just heading past Mandy's room when she heard the door open very quietly, so she stopped to see who it was. Amy smiled when she saw Chrissy sneak out.
"Hi Chrissy." Amy said in a whisper.
Chrissy let out a squeal, and quickly slapped her hand over her mouth to trying to keep the noise down. "What you trying to do sis, scare me to death?" Chrissy mumbled through her hand, as she glared at Amy.
Amy had to put her hand over her mouth, not because of squealing, but because Chrissy looked so funny standing in the hallway with a scared look on her face.
"I'm so sorry Chrissy." Amy said as she tried not to giggle.
"Yes you really look sorry." Chrissy said in a whisper, as she grabbed Amy by the arm, and led her down the hallway to the top of the stairs, so they could go down to the kitchen. "You're up early, is everything alright?" Chrissy asked as they walked down the stairs.
"Yes, but I couldn't sleep. What about you, you're up early as well." Amy asked sounding worried.
"I'm worried about you too." Chrissy said, as she held the door to the kitchen open for Amy to enter.
Amy entered the kitchen, and took a seat at the table, and Chrissy sat down next to her. "It's kind of nice to know that someone is that worried about me Chrissy, but I wish you weren't." Amy said, as she held Chrissy's hand.
"I know what you'll have to go through Amy, and I wish I could take the pain away." Chrissy said with worry in her voice.
"Chrissy, I never thought I'd ever get to this point. Never mind having all the amazing friends I now have." Amy smiled. "I can live with a little pain, if the end result gives me what you now have." Amy added.
"I'll be there for you every step of the way baby sister." Chrissy said, as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"I know you will big sister. I know you will." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy back.
Once they had done hugging, Chrissy got up, got a bottle of water out the fridge, and split it between the two of them. Chrissy did not want to be mean and make a pot of tea because Amy wasn't allowed anything to eat or drink, she could only have sips of water.
"I'll go back up stairs while you all have breakfast." Amy said, as she sipped her water.
"We're not going to bother having anything until we have you at the hospital. We didn't think it fare on you to smell the food before we left the house." Chrissy said.
"You really don't have to do that Chrissy; I'd be fine just keeping out the way." Amy said with some pleading in her voice.
"I'm too worried to eat anything, and I'm sure the others will be the same when they get up." Chrissy said with a giggle.
"You will have to make a pot of tea; I can't see Ann going half the morning without her tea." Amy giggled.
"Good point. I don't think Mandy is much better if she doesn't get her morning cup of tea." Chrissy said, as they thought about it a little more.
Amy and Chrissy were still sitting at the kitchen table when the others started to turn up. Mandy was the first, then Becky. Ann and Amber both came down together. They all hugged Amy, and gave her a sad look when they saw the dark rings under her eyes.
Chrissy had made a pot of tea, so she poured them all a cup, and then sat down with her glass of water again, just like Amy had. It was strangely quiet at the kitchen table that morning. None of them knowing what to say, so they all finished their drinks and then headed back up stairs to get ready.
Amy's bag was already packed and ready to go, so she set about getting herself ready with Amber's help. Amber could see that Amy was really scared, so she just kept hugging her whenever they took a break from getting her dressed.
"I love you so much Amy and I plan to make you feel like a girl every minute of every day when this is all over." Amber said, as she hugged her again.
"Thanks Amber. I never thought I'd have a girlfriend like you, or get to live like this." Amy said, as she hugged her back.
"I'm the lucky one here Amy. I got you." Amber said with a grin, just before she kissed Amy.
Amber helped Amy to finished getting dressed; they stood there hugging each other until Ann came into the bedroom. "It's time to go sis." Ann said, as she walked over and grabbed Amy's bag. "Did you pack a toothbrush?" Ann asked, as she held up the bag.
"Yes I packed a toothbrush sis." Amy said.
"Clean underwear?" Ann asked.
"Yes mum, I packed clean underwear, and everything else I might need." Amy said, as she rolled her eyes
"I can't help it if I love to worry about you." Ann said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy and hugged her.
Ann picked the bag up again once she broke the hug with Amy, then she followed behind, as Amber led Amy down to the hallway just inside the front door. Chrissy, Mandy and Becky were already waiting for them down there. Becky was going to follow Mandy in her car, and take Chrissy, Amy, and Amber with her, while Ann was going to travel with Mandy in her car.
The hospital wanted Amy there at eight am, so the girls set off just after seven. They got to the place in plenty of time, as the roads were quiet. Checked Amy in, and then had to go and wait down the hall while the doctors examined her.
The girls found out that they would be running tests on and off all day, and it would be best if they came back at visiting time later in the day. Mum was going to be there with Amy all day. So all the girls gave Amy a hug, and then left Amber alone with Amy to say a privet goodbye, before Amber left with Becky and Ann to head home, so Ann could pick up her car, and then head into work for a couple of hours.
Mandy and Chrissy left, to head into the shop, so they could get started on the orders for the changing service, and the Internet. They both thought it felt odd not having Amy around, but they both got stuck in, and hoped that keeping busy would help the time pass quicker.
Becky drove home and parked on the drive. Ann was going to drop Amber off at Sara's, as she was going that way. They both got into Ann's car, while Becky unlocked the front door and waved to them, as they drove away.
Sara was a little shocked to see Amber standing on her front door step, so she pulled her into a hug when she saw how worried she was. "I didn't think I'd see you today." Sara said.
"They pretty much kicked us all out the place. They said we could go back at visiting time." Amber said looking sad. "So I thought I'd come and help you out here, if that's okay?" Amber asked, as she let Sara lead her to the dinning room.
"I don't mind at all Amber." Sara smiled. "To tell you the truth, I was hoping to get your input on a couple of designs I had ideas for over the weekend." Sara added, as she opened a folder and let Amber look at the designs.
Amy changed into her nightgown was now sitting in bed. She looked around the room she was in, and was happy that it looked nothing like a hospital room at all. Apart from the bed, the room looked more like a posh hotel room. Amy smiled when she saw Prue enter the room.
"Hi mum, do you know when I'll be able to have something to eat? I'm really hungry." Amy asked with a pained look.
"It won't be to long now Amy dear. They just want to take some blood samples from you, then I'll get you some breakfast sorted out." Prue said with a smile, as she walked over to the bed and held Amy's hand.
Prue was right, it wasn't long before a nurse came into the room with a trolley, Amy looked a little worried when she saw all the things on it.
"Hello dear, I just need to take some blood samples. It won't take to long." The nurse said with a smile as she Took hold of Amy's arm, then wiped it with something on a peace of cotton wool.
"Okay." Amy said in a scared voice. Amy couldn't bear to see the nurse stick the needle in her arm, so she looked the other way.
Prue stood the other side of the bed from the nurse, so Amy was happy to look at her instead of watching the nurse take her blood.
"There you go dear, all done." The nurse said, as she taped a peace of cotton wool to Amy's arm where she'd just taken the blood. "I bet you must be really hungry by now, do you want me to get some breakfast for you?" The nurse asked with a smile.
"Please. I am very hungry." Amy said with a pained look, as she put her hands on her belly.
"Well we can't have that now, can we?" The nurse giggled. "Take a look at the menu, and let me know what you want, and I'll get it for you." The nurse added, as she handed Amy a card with a list of things she could have.
"Wow, they have a lot to choose from." Amy said, as she looked at the list. She looked down the list until she saw that they had scrambled egg on toast, and she decided to have that, and a pot of tea. "Can I have the scrambled egg on toast please, and a pot of tea?" Amy asked the nurse.
"Sure you can dear; I'll be as quick as I can with it." The nurse said, as she finished labelling the test tubes with Amy's blood in them.
"Oh, can you bring an extra cup as well please?" Amy asked with a pleading smile.
"For you dear, Anything." The nurse smiled back.
Amy waited for the nurse to leave the room before she spoke to Prue. "I'm sorry mum for not taking the time to thank you before now, for doing all this for me." Amy said, as she looked up at Prue.
"That's all right dear, I know you've had a lot on your mind." Prue smiled. "I'm just happy to do my own little bit to help out." She added.
"You've done more than a little bit mum." Amy giggled. "Oh, how was the date last night with Frank?" Amy asked, as she suddenly remembered.
"It was amazing Amy. I feel like a school girl when I'm with him." Prue said with a grin.
"That's great mum, I really hope you're both really happy together." Amy said with a smile. "He's a really great guy. I wish he could have been my dad." Amy said with a far away look.
"Hay you never know Amy, he still might." Prue giggled.
"What, you mean that you might tie the knot?" Amy asked looking shocked, but happy at the same time.
"It's still early, but I could see myself spending the rest of my life with him." Prue said with a grin. "I'm just not sure that's what he's looking for. The thought of gaining six daughters might scare him off." Prue added with a giggle.
"I really hope he does mum. I'd love to be able to call Frank, dad." Amy was grinning as she said it. "When are you going out with him again?" Amy asked.
"Next Sunday for sure, but I'm hoping to get out with him at some point in the week, but I told him it would depend on how you're feeling." Prue said, as she brushed a couple of stray hairs out of Amy's face.
"I'll be fine mum; you should get out with Frank as much as you can." Amy smiled.
"I know you will honey, but I won't be the best company if I'm worried about you. Frank understands, and he said he'd come and visit, so I may get to see him then." Prue smiled.
The rest of the day for Amy went by with Doctors coming in and doing tests on her, she was already feeling sore because they had to undo what Prue had done to her, so they could see what they would have to work with. Amy was scared as she watched them prodding and poking her, but Prue was there with her, so she felt better for that little bit of support.
Amy found the day a bit boring, and wished that the others had stayed, but visiting didn't start until two in the afternoon. Prue was only allowed to stay because she was her doctor. Amy was glad she'd picked up a couple of books to read they helped pass the time. Amy had a funny feeling deep down, it felt a little like when she use to dress as a kid, and was scared of being caught. She didn't want to bother Prue with her thoughts, so she kept quiet.
Mandy and Chrissy were still running around sorting out the orders for the changing service when they saw Linda enter the shop with a basket of food. "Oh god!" "Is it that time already?" Mandy shouted in a panic, as she looked at her watch. "I'm sorry Linda, but we're a little short staffed today, and are running a little behind." Mandy added in a panicked voice.
"Hi Mandy, don't worry about it; I've got plenty of time." Linda said, as she walked up to the back of the shop and entered the back room. "Hi Chrissy, I've got your lunch here." Linda added, as she saw Chrissy sitting in front of the computer printing off some orders.
"Hi Linda, I'm really sorry, but we're running a little behind today." Chrissy said with a pained look.
"No worry's Chrissy. Is there anything I can help with?" Linda asked, as she put the basket down on the table.
"Sure, you can take these to Mandy for me." Chrissy said, as she passed Linda a stack of printouts.
"No problem." Linda said with a smile, as she skipped off to find Mandy. "Here you go Mandy. Hot off the press." Linda giggled, as she handed Mandy the printouts.
"Not more." Mandy said with a groan. "How many more of these things are there Chrissy?" Mandy shouted, as she looked towards the back of the shop.
"That's the last of them now sis!" Chrissy shouted back.
"Thank god for that!" Mandy shouted back, as she worked her way down the list of the sheet she had at the top of the pile.
Linda stood and watched her go down the list, and how she found the item using a code on the box that matched the code on the sheet next to the item listing. Linda soon understood what to do. "Do you want me to help you get it all sorted out Mandy?" Linda asked.
"Do you think you'll be able to understand our system?" Mandy asked.
"I think so. And I can always ask if I get stuck finding something." Linda said with a smile, as she held out her hand to take a couple of the sheets off Mandy.
Mandy handed Linda half the pile and then watched as she started working her way down the list, and stacking the items up on the counter, and putting the sheet down on top when she'd finished picking out all the stock for that order. They soon had them all sorted out, and Chrissy came through and started double checking each order to make sure they had it right. Chrissy only had to change a couple of items on one of the orders Linda picked out, which Chrissy and Mandy thought was pretty good for her first go at the job.
"Thanks for the help Linda. You learn pretty quick." Mandy said; as she leaned on the counter looking warn out.
"No problems, glad I could help. Where's Amy today?" Linda asked looking a little worried.
"She's in hospital for the next week." Mandy said with a pained look.
"Oh no! What's wrong with her?" Linda asked looking shocked and worried.
"Nothings wrong really, well apart from being born the wrong sex." Mandy said with a sad look.
"Oh, she's having the surgery then today?" Linda asked with a pained look.
"Yes and no, she's gone in today, but they won't be doing the surgery until tomorrow. They say it's so they can run some tests, but I think it's so they can charge you a little more money." Mandy said with a raised eyebrow.
"That sounds about right for the hospitals." Linda chuckled. "Well send her my love when you see her again, and I hope it all goes okay." Linda added.
"We will Linda." Mandy said, as she gave her a quick hug to thank her for being so worried about Amy. "Speaking of love, how did it go with the boyfriend the other night?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"He really loved it, but I have my worries that he might be a little bit of a closet you know what." Linda said with a sly look.
"Would that be so bad?" Mandy asked looking a little worried at the way Linda was now speaking.
"No, not at all, but I'm not to sure how to confront him with it." Linda said "What if I'm wrong, and I upset him? He's such a nice guy that I don't want to loose him." Linda added with a sigh.
"You could always set a trap, and see if he takes the bait." Chrissy said with a smile.
"In what way?" Linda asked looking puzzled.
"Leave something lying around, that he would want to try on, then tell him you'll be out for some time, but come back early." Chrissy said in a matter of fact way.
"You know for someone so cute, you have a very devious mind." Linda giggled.
"What can I say, I learned from the best." Chrissy giggled, as she wrapped her arms around Mandy's waist and got a hug from her.
"That is a good idea, but I don't really want him trying on my new Basque, stockings, and panties. I like them to much." Linda said with a pout. "That's the only thing he seems to be interested in.
"Is he the same size as you Linda?" Mandy asked.
"No, he's a couple of sizes bigger than I am. That's why I don't want him trying on my things."
"What if we provide you with a matching outfit, but in his size?" Mandy asked.
"Don't you think he'd know I was up to something, if I buy a second set of the same underwear?" Linda asked with a funny look.
"True, it would look a little odd." Mandy said, as she looked to be deep in thought. "What if we do it in another colour, you could say that you really liked the look of it, but we only had it in a larger size." Mandy added sounding really excited.
"That could really work." Linda said sounding giddy. "But I can't afford to do that just now." Linda added looking crestfallen.
"You're forgetting about the good friend discount again." Chrissy said with a sigh.
"No, I can't let you keep giving me things. I won't let you do it." Linda said, as she folded her arms in a defiant way.
"I wonder what Carl will do when we tell him we're having trouble with a member of his staff." Mandy said in a sad voice.
"Well you know what Carl is like about his staff always being nice and polite." Chrissy said as she shook her head from side to side. "I don't think they'd be working for him much longer." Chrissy added with a sigh.
"You wouldn't would you? Please, I really need this job." Linda was worried now that she could lose her job, just because she didn't want t take charity from them. "Okay, okay. I'll take the items, but please don't tell Carl any of that stuff you just said." Linda was close to tears now.
"Calm down Linda, we were just joking with you." Mandy said, as she pulled Linda into a hug. "Do we really look like the sort to do anything like that?" Mandy asked.
"No, but looks can sometimes be very deceiving." Linda said as she broke the hug with Mandy. "Word around the hotel is, you have Carl wrapped around your little finger." Linda added.
"That may be so Linda, but I would never do anything like that to anyone. I'm sorry for worrying you." Mandy said.
"I'm really sorry too Linda. It was only a bit of fun." Chrissy said, as she also gave Linda a hug. "Can we still help you set up your boyfriend?" Chrissy asked.
"Sure, just as long as you don't mind. I still feel bad for letting you give me all these nice things." Linda said as she broke the hug with Chrissy and let her run off to find the right items for her.
"Linda, do you mind me asking about Carl?" Mandy asked, as they waited for Chrissy to get back with the items.
"What do you want to know Mandy?" Linda asked with a worried look.
"I was just wondering if he is such a bad person to work for, I seem to notice a lot of his staff seem to worry about what he might think, or do if they get caught doing something wrong." Mandy asked.
"It's the complete opposite actually, Mandy. It's because he's such a great boss, we worry that he's got other people waiting to jump in and take your job away from you." Linda said with a worried look. "I should really look for a full time job, but I love working at the hotel so much that I live with having less money." Linda added with a giggle.
"I see. Sorry if I put you on the spot, but I just wanted to know." Mandy smiled.
Chrissy came back with the items for Linda to try and trick her boyfriend with just after that, so Mandy let the subject drop. They helped Linda take all the stuff out to the van, and then waved her off, after she gave them both another hug each to thank them for yet more underwear, even if it was for her boyfriend this time!
"Do you really think she'll be able to trick her boyfriend sis?" Chrissy asked, as she stood waiting for Mandy to lock the shop door, so they could go and have some lunch.
"I think she will, it sounds like he has more of a liking for lingerie than just seeing his girlfriend in it." Mandy said with a smirk.
Chrissy just giggled, as she started pulling tubs of salad out the basket. They never did get any breakfast after they left Amy at the hospital, so they were both very hungry by now.
Sara and Amber were just sorting out some final changes to a set of designs for an evening dress when they heard the doorbell sound. Sara looked at the time then said, "It must be the girl with lunch. Carl doesn't trust me to feed myself." Sara giggled, as she made her way to the front door.
"After what happened last week, I'm amazed he's still sending people to you to have dresses designed." Amber said with a giggle.
Sara opened the front door when she got to it, and was shocked to see Carl and Vic standing there with a basked of food in his hand.
"Hi Carl. They got you running the food around now?" Sara asked with a giggle. "It's nice to see they found a use for you at long last." She added with an even bigger giggle.
"Hay, I can do more than just deliver food you know!" Carl said with a hurt look. "I also deliver new cars." He added with a smile, as he looked at Amber, just before chucking a set of keys at her.
Amber caught the keys, and then looked at them. "Does this mean my new car is here?" Amber asked with a grin.
"Yep, got the phone call this morning, and thought it would make you getting to see Amy a little easier if you had it." Carl said, as he stepped aside, so Amber could go and look at her new car.
Amber ran out of Sara's house, and stopped dead in her tracks when she saw the metallic red mini parked on the drive. She especially liked the colour because Amy had picked it out for her. Amber walked slowly up to the car, and then looked in through the windows as she walked around it.
"Is it what you wanted Amber?" Carl asked, as he stood with Vic just outside the house.
"It's beautiful Carl. Thank you so much." Amber said with a tear in her eye.
"You're welcome Amber." Carl said with a smile. "You're going to take it out for a spin? See how it drives." Carl asked.
"Can I come with you, if you are?" Sara asked, as she walked over to the car.
"Sure, hop in, and we'll see what she drives like." Amber said, as she pushed a button on the key fob to open the doors and disarm the alarm system.
Amber and Sara both jumped in the car. Amber took a couple of minutes to adjust the seat and steering wheel before she started the engine and then pulled out the driveway and headed up the road. Amber had gotten to know her way around in the two weeks she'd stopped here before, so she was soon giving the little car a good work out.
Carl and Vic had gone in the house when they got back to Sara's house, so she parked her new car out the way of Vic's and then they headed back into the house to have some lunch. The guys had set up the food on the dinning table, and had brought enough so they could eat with them.
"Thank you Carl, I love my new car." Amber said, as she ran over and gave Carl a big hug. "It even drives better than the other one you got me." Amber added with a grin.
"I'm glad you like it Amber." Carl said, as he hugged her back. "I should hope it drives better, I went for the bigger engine model, and had it tricked out a little bit while I was at it," Carl added with a grin.
"Well its money well spent Carl. It really does handle a lot better than the other one." Amber had taken a seat at the table as she spoke.
They all started eating, Carl asked about Amy. "Have you heard anything about Amy yet Amber?"
"Not yet, but she doesn't have the surgery until tomorrow, so there's not much to be told really." Amber said with a worried look.
"I'm sure everything will go just fine Amber, when she does have it done." Carl said with a smile. "I guess it must be a pretty routine operation for them by now, and Prue had picked the best privet hospital to do the surgery." Carl added.
"I know all that Carl, but I'm still going to worry about my baby." Amber said.
Carl knew that there was nothing he could say to make Amber feel any less scared and worried about Amy, so he just changed the subject to talking about some of the designs for the girls at the changing service.
Sara and Amber got back to working on the dress designs once they waved to Carl and Vic as they drove off in Vic's car. Amber was spending more time watching the clock go around on the wall, than she was doing any real work, so Sara told her to get going at just after three in the afternoon. Amber gave Sara a hug, and then left to go and see how Amy was doing.
Amy had been flicking around some music channels on the telly in her room, but she got board with that, so she picked up one of the books she brought, and carried on reading that. Prue was off chatting to some doctor she use to work with, so Amy was all on her own. She soon looked up when she heard a voice she knew at the door to her room.
"Hi baby. Have they left you all on your own?" Amber asked with a pout, as she entered the room.
"Amber! Are you here on your own baby?" Amy asked, as she looked to see if anyone else was going to enter behind her.
"Yep, I'm all on my own. Carl sorted out my new car, so I can come and see you when ever I want now." Amber said with a grin.
"You got your new car already?" Amy asked with a shocked look. "I thought Carl said it would be a couple of weeks before you got it?" Amy asked.
"I think a little extra money changed hands, so I got it sooner." Amber said with a wink. "Not that I'm complaining about any of it." She added with a grin.
"Well I'm really glad to see you here; it's been a little boring to tell you the truth." Amy said with a funny look.
"Has mum already gone then?" Amber asked, as she gave Amy a hug, and then kissed her on the lips.
"She went to chat with an old friend she used to work with, and hasn't come back yet." Amy said with a giggle.
"That sounds like mum. I just feel sorry for the friend." Amber giggled.
"I don't talk that much young lady." Prue said with a hurt look, as she entered the room, having heard everything Amber just said,
"I'm sorry mum; I was just joking with Amy." Amber said to Prue with a worried look. "Please don't be mad with me." Amber added, as she ran over to Prue, so she could give her a hug.
"I'm not upset with you Amber." Prue giggled. "I do tend to waffle on a little bit to much." Prue smiled, as she hugged Amber back.
"So how have they been treating my little baby then?" Amber asked Prue, as she broke the hug with her.
"They've been treating her like a little angel. All the nursing staff have fallen in love with her." Prue smiled. She then spent some time giving Amber a run down of what the doctors had been doing through the day. Prue ended by telling Amber about them undoing the little operation she'd done all them months ago.
"Is my baby feeling a little funny down there then at the minute?" Amber asked, as she pointed at Amy's groin area.
"It's a little sore, yes. I'm pretty sure it will be a lot worse after tomorrow though." Amy said with a pained look on her face.
"Do you mind if I take a look at it, before they take it away?" Amber asked, as she started to pull the covers out the way.
"No! I don't want you to ever see that part of me." Amy shouted, as she slapped Amber's hand away as hard as she could.
Amber let go of the covers and jumped back nursing her sore hand. She'd never seen Amy act this way before. Amy was gripping the covers up to her chest, looking scared. So Amber took a step forward to try and calm her back down.
"Get out Amber, just get away from me!" Amy screamed, when she saw Amber moving towards her again.
Amber didn't know what to think. The woman she loved was telling her to go away, but she didn't know why. Amber felt the tears start to flow, as she turned and ran out the room.
Prue was just leaving the room, so she could go and get Amber and herself a drink, when she heard Amy scream at Amber to get out. Prue turned just in time to see Amber run past her crying. Prue didn't know whether to go after Amber or stop and make sure Amy was okay. She decided to check on Amy first, then go and find Amber.
"Amy, Amy. What's wrong dear?" Prue asked looking worried, when she saw how scared Amy looked, as she sat in bed clinging onto the bed covers that were pulled up under her chin.
"She can't see me like this, not ever. I can't let her see it." Was all Amy would say, as she sat there shaking.
"Can't see what Amy? What happened? Why did you shout at Amber to get out the room?" Prue asked with even more worry in her voice.
"She wanted to see Andy, mum. Why would she want to see Andy?" Amy started crying.
Prue looked a little lost with what Amy was saying for a second or too, then it hit her what Amber must of asked her. "Did Amber ask to look down there?" Prue asked looking worried.
"Yes. Why would she need to see that?" Amy said, as she sat in the bed sobbing her eyes out. "She won't want me any more if she sees who I really am." Amy added, as she let her head drop on the pillow.
"Oh Amy, now you're just being silly." Prue said, as she stroked Amy's hair. "Amber knows who you really are; I think she just wanted to take one last look at the thing that caused you so much pain over the years." Prue added, as she grabbed some tissues to wipe Amy's face.
Prue really wanted to go and find Amber, but she was worried about leaving Amy in such a state, so she decided to wait for one of the others to turn up, so they could sit with Amy while she went looking for her.
Ann pulled into the car park at the privet hospital, and was glad that Mandy had given her the BMW; she didn't feel out of place as she got out of it, and looked at all the other posh cars spread around the parking area. Ann was in a rush, she wanted to make sure her baby sister was doing okay. Ann almost ran all the way up to the room her sister was in.
Prue let out a sigh of relief when she saw Ann enter the room. "Thank god one of you finally got here. Have you heard anything from Amber?" Prue asked looking hopeful.
"Hi mum. No, I thought Amber would already be here, she left Sara's house hours ago." Ann said looking puzzled.
"Amber was here, but she had a problem with Amy." Prue said, for want of a better way of putting it. "Amy shouted at her to get out, and Amber ran off crying." Prue added looking worried.
"Do you want me to go and look for her mum?" Ann asked, as she went to leave the room again.
"No dear, you stay here with Amy. I'll go and look for her, I know my way around a little better than you do." Prue said, as she walked over to where Ann was standing. "I think she could do with seeing another friendly face, she must be sick of me by now." Prue added with a frown.
"Please find her mum; she must be really hurting right now." Ann said looking really worried for her best friend.
"Don't worry dear, I'll track her down, and bring her back up here." Prue said, as she gave Ann a hug.
Ann walked over to see how Amy was doing, as Prue left the room to go and track down Amber. "Hay sis, you doing okay?" Ann asked already knowing the answer to the question.
"I'm sorry sis. I just got so scared when she asked." Amy said with her head buried in the pillow.
"What happened Amy? Mum wouldn't say, so I have no idea what made you snap at Amber like that. Please tell me." Ann asked, as she tried to make Amy look at her.
Amy finally looked up at Ann, and then told her how she felt about the doctor releasing her thing, and how Amber wanted to look at it. Then she went on to say how she thought Amber wouldn't want her any more if she ever saw it. Ann said the same thing Prue had done, about her just being silly.
"Do you think mum will find her sis?" Amy asked as she sat up in the bed again. "And do you think she'll ever want to speak to me again?" She added looking depressed.
"I'm sure mum will track her down, and I bet she will just be happy that you want her back up here." Ann said, as she gave her baby sister a hug.
Prue entered the room again ten minutes later looking depressed. "I'm sorry, but a guard said they saw a young woman fitting her description leave the hospital in a red mini."
"That sounds like Amber all right. Carl picked up her new car today, and dropped it off at Sara's. That's why Amber was here so early." Ann said, as she hugged Amy. "I'll go and give her a call on her mobile, and see where she is." Ann added, as she grabbed her purse and left the room.
Amber had ran out the hospital and gone straight to her car. She pulled out the hospital, and decided to head home, not really knowing what the others were going to say to her for upsetting Amy. Amber just wished she knew what had caused Amy to become extremely angry like she did. Amber looked over at her purse when she heard her mobile ringing, but as she was driving, she couldn't answer it.
Ann tried calling Amber a couple of times, but she never answered. Ann walked back up to the room Amy was stopping in to tell Amy and Prue the bad news.
"She's not answering her phone. All I can do is hope she sees the missed calls and then calls me back." Ann said looking hopeful.
"Do you think she'd head home? Could you not call Becky and ask her to get Amber to give you a call when she gets there?" Prue asked.
"That's a good idea mum. I can't think of anywhere else she might go, not unless she heads back to Sara's place." Ann said, as she thought about it a little more. "I'll call Becky first, then I'll give Sara a call, just in case." Ann added, as she left the room again.
Becky was waiting for Mandy and Chrissy to get back from work, so they could all head over to see Amy at the hospital. They thought it easier to go in the one car, rather than keep taking all of them. Becky heard the front door open, and then slam shut again, so she went to great Chrissy and Mandy home. She was a little puzzled when she saw Amber running up the stairs, but before she could follow her to find out what she was doing home so early for; the phone rang in the kitchen, so she went to find out who it was.
"Hello Becky speaking." Becky said into the phone.
"Hi Becky, its Ann. Is Amber there by any chance?" Ann asked in a pleading voice for the answer to be yes.
"Yes, she just this minute came in the door and ran straight up stairs." Becky said. "I thought she was going over to see Amy this afternoon?" Becky asked.
"She was here with Amy, but something happened, and Amy shouted at her to go away, and she did." Ann said with a sigh.
"May I ask what happened? I may be able to sort it out at my end." Becky asked.
"The doctors had to undo what mum did the other month, and Amber asked to see it. Amy got upset, thinking that if Amber saw her thing. She wouldn't love her any more." Ann took another deep breath before carrying on. "But by the time mum and I had got to the bottom of it all, Amber had already left the hospital."
"I see. How does Amy feel about it all now? If I can talk Amber into coming back to the hospital with Chrissy, Mandy and me, will Amy want to see her?" Becky asked.
"I think so; she's really worried about how she treated Amber now." Ann said. "Please get her to come back. I don't think Amy will have her surgery tomorrow if she doesn't see Amber tonight." Ann added sounding very upset.
"I'll do my best Ann, and if all else fails, I'll set Chrissy loose on her." Becky said with a giggle.
"Who could ever say no to Chrissy!" Ann said sounding a little happier. "I hope to see you all later then Becky. Thank you, and good luck." Ann added at the end.
"Okay, see you later. Bye." Becky said, just before ending the call, and heading up to find Amber.
Amber had entered the house, and was just heading up stairs when she saw Becky come out the kitchen. Amber was happy when she heard the phone start ringing, this meant that she wouldn't have to explain to her why she was home, and had been crying. She collapsed on the bed in Ann and Amy's room, not really knowing what else to do.
Becky walked down to Amy's room to see if Amber was in there. That is where she found her lying on the bed. "Amber, Amber? Can we talk please?" Becky asked, as she walked over to the bed.
"It's a free country, but don't expect much talk out of me right now." Amber said in a mumble, as her face was pressed into the pillow.
"I just spoke with Ann on the phone; she told me what happened at the hospital." Becky said, as she sat on the bed so she could look at Amber's face.
"I'm glad that someone knows what happened then, because I've got no idea." Amber said close to tears again. "All I know is Amy hates me, and she told me to go away." Amber added, as the floodgates opened up again.
"Hay, come on Amber. Please stop crying." Becky said, as she pulled Amber's head onto her lap. "Amy just got scared for a second, and panicked. She thought if you saw her thing, then you wouldn't love her any more." Becky added.
Amber suddenly sat up when she heard Becky say that. "She thought what?" Amber said. "What ever made her think a stupid thing like that?" Amber asked.
"She thinks you fell in love with the girl Amy, but if you see what's left of Andy, then you won't want her any more." Becky said, as she pulled Amber in to a hug.
"I thought she'd trust me more than that by now. I just love her as a person; I don't give a dam about what she had down below." Amber said, as she let Becky hug her. "Did you ever have this trouble with Chrissy?" Amber asked.
"Not really, but I fell in love with Chrissy while she was still a he, so I kind of just fell in love a little more each day." Becky said with a sigh, as she thought about Chrissy. "You never showed any public interest in Amy until she was all tucked away down there, so she must have thought you only liked her that way." Becky added with a shrug.
"I can see your point Becky, but Amy is well off the mark with her thinking." Amber said, as she finally sat up full on the bed.
"She does have a lot on her mind at the minute Amber, so cut her a little bit of slack." Becky said with a raised eyebrow.
"True. If I'd know how she felt, I never would have asked to see it. I'm not really sure why I did now." Amber said, as she screwed up her nose.
"Maybe to prove that she was once a boy called Andy. She has changed a lot since she first turned up in our lives, and you knew him, a long time before that." Becky offered as an answer.
"You could be right there Becky, I do find it hard to think of Amy as ever being the same lonely little boy I knew back then." Amber said, as she tried to remember Andy, but all she could see now is Amy, even back then. "God I love that girl." Amber said with a sigh.
"Chrissy and Mandy will be here soon, then we're going over to see Amy. Will you be coming with us?" Becky asked with a smile.
"I'd really like to Becky, but maybe I should keep away until after the surgery. Amy won't have to worry about me seeing anything that way." Amber said looking a little sad.
"Ann said that by the way Amy was acting when she called me, Amy may not even have the surgery until she's spoke to you again." Becky said with a painted look.
"Well it looks like I'll be coming with you then. I'm not going to let Amy wait any longer to become 'the girl' she was born to be." Amber said as she slid off the bed, and went to the bathroom. "I'll meet you down stairs once I've cleaned myself up a little." Becky added, just before vanishing into the bathroom.
Becky headed off down stairs to wait for Chrissy and Mandy to turn up, and fill them in on what happened this afternoon between Amber and Amy.
Mandy pulled her car into the driveway, and saw a metallic red mini parked on there off to one side. "That must be Amber's new car, but I thought she'd be at the hospital at this time." Mandy said sounding a little puzzled.
"Maybe Carl dropped it off here because he missed her at Sara's." Chrissy said with a shrug of her shoulders. "I love the colour Amy picked out for her." Chrissy added as she got out the car and walked over to take a closer look at it.
"Well she'll have a nice surprise when she gets back later then." Mandy said with a smile, as she walked over to the front door and opened it. "Come on sis, or we'll never get over to see Amy at this rate." Mandy added, as she held the door open for Chrissy to enter the house.
Chrissy ran into the house, and before Mandy could close the front door, she heard Chrissy shout, "Becky!" By the time she'd turned to look at Chrissy, they were both hugging and kissing in the middle of the hallway.
"Did Carl drop the car off for Amber?" Mandy asked, when they stopped kissing each other.
"No, Amber brought it back home with her." Becky said with a worried look. "You better come to the kitchen, so I can tell you what happened earlier." Becky added, as she led them into the kitchen, so she could sit them down and fill them in on everything.
Becky had filled them in on everything by the time Amber walked into the kitchen, she was shocked when she was attacked by Chrissy and Mandy. They both tried to hug her to death.
"Give us ten minutes, and we'll get you back over there." Mandy said, as she broke the hug and dragged Chrissy off up stairs with her, so they could change out of their work clothes.
Mandy and Chrissy were soon back down stairs, both of them now wearing summer dresses, and looking a lot less like business women. Becky was going to drive over in her car, to give Mandy a break for once.
"I could get use to being driven around like this." Mandy said with a grin while she sat in the back of Becky's car. "Okay, to the hospital James, and don't spare the horses." Mandy added in her very best posh sounding voice.
"Much more of that, and ma'am will find herself walking." Becky said, as she looked at Mandy in the rear view mirror.
"Do you see what I have to deal with? You just can't get the staff now days." Mandy said with a sigh, just before she burst out laughing.
This set Amber off, and soon Chrissy and Becky were laughing from the front of the car. Mandy was happy to see Amber laughing again, but she could also see that she was still worried about what happened with Amy this afternoon.
Once they parked the car at the hospital, they expected Amber to run off, so she could make up with Amy, but it looked like Chrissy and Becky were almost dragging her to Amy's room.
Amy was sitting up in bed looking out the window, she'd hardly said two words to Ann or Prue since Ann got back and said that Amber had turned up back at home. Amy did look at the door to her room when she heard someone knock on it.
"Hi, is it okay if we come in?" Mandy asked with a smile.
Amy was suddenly looking a little happier, and was hoping that Amber had come back with them, so she was trying to look around Mandy to see if Amber was really there.
"Is Amber not with you Mandy?" Ann asked looking a little sad.
"Yes, she's out in the hallway with Chrissy and Becky, but she's not sure Amy will want to see her. So I said I'd come and check first." Mandy said, as she looked at Amy.
"Please tell her to come in here Mandy. Tell her I'm sorry for upsetting her." Amy said, as she started to cry.
Mandy took a couple of steps back until she was stood in the hallway herself, then she looked at Amber stood between Chrissy and Becky. "Your girlfriend is balling her eyes out in there, so get your butt moving and fix it." Mandy said in a firm voice, as she pointed into the room where Amy was.
Amber saw the look of an upset mother in Mandy's eyes, and she didn't want to find out what would happen if she didn't get in the room right away. She parted from Chrissy and Becky, then she ran into the room and over to the bed where Amy was. Amber went to speak, but Amy was to fast, and pulled her down onto the bed so she could hug her.
"I'm sorry Amber. I am so sorry. Please forgive me." Amy said, as she hugged Amber for all she was worth.
"I love you Amy, so there is nothing for me to forgive. I shouldn't have asked you what I did earlier." Amber said, as she hugged Amy back.
"We're all going to grab a drink. Give you some time to chat." Ann said, as she stood up and walked over to the door where Mandy and Prue standing.
"Okay. Thanks guys." Amber said with a smile, as she turned to look at them all.
Amy was about to ask them all not to go, but ended up giggling when she saw Chrissy's head poke around the door. "I'll see you later sis!" Chrissy said with a grin, just before she was dragged away again, by whom Amy took to be Becky.
They were both alone in the room, and Amber just sat on the bed looking at Amy. Each one was waiting for the other to speak. It was Amber in the end that broke the silence.
"Is it true, that you though I wouldn't want you anymore if I saw down there?" Amber asked, with a sad look.
"Yes I did." Amy said, as she looked down at the bed, to afraid to look Amber in the eyes. "You never showed any interest in me when I was Andy, so I thought I would lose you now if you saw down there." Amy said in a whisper, as she found it hard to speak.
"I thought you trusted me more than that Amy. I love you, the person. The fact that you're really cute, is just a really big bonus." Amber said with a grin, as she put her hand up to Amy's chin and lifter her head, so she could look her in the eyes as she spoke.
Rather than say anything, Amy just tried to pull the covers down. Amber had to stand up in the end so she could, then she looked at Amy with a puzzled look on her face.
"What are you doing Amy?" Amber asked.
"Showing you what you asked to see earlier." Amy said in a shaky voice.
"You really don't need to Amy. I know how much you hate seeing it yourself." Amber said, as she stopped Amy trying to lift her nightgown.
"I need to let you see that I do trust you Amber. How can we spend the rest of our lives together if I can't trust you with seeing this." Amy said, as she carried on lifting her clothing up.
Amber found herself looking at a very small version of a male's penis. It looked very sore, and twisted all out of shape. Amber really did just see it as a cruel birth defect.
"See Amy, I didn't run away." Amber said with a smile, as she wrapped her arms around her, and started kissing her.
"I'm really sorry for not trusting you Amber, and I'm even sorrier that I hit you." Amy said, as she rested her head On Amber's shoulder when they finished kissing. "I hope I didn't hurt you to bad?" Amy asked.
"Don't worry about it baby. I can only guess at how worried you must be right now, and I should have been more understanding." Amber said as she stroked Amy's hair. "Thanks for letting me see it Amy. I was saying to Becky back at home, that I was beginning to doubt you ever were a boy." Amber added with a giggle.
"I wish that were the case, I wouldn't be here now waiting to have surgery." Amy giggled. "It is nice to think I act so natural as a woman though." Amy added with another hug for Amber.
"I think you better cover yourself back up before the others come back in." Amber said, as she stood up to let Amy pull her nightgown back down, and then pulled the covers back up over her self.
Amber had just finished helping Amy sort herself out when they heard a knock at the door. They both said to enter, and they saw Ann poke her head around the door.
"Did you two get everything sorted out?" Ann asked with a smile, as she entered the room followed by Mandy, Prue, Chrissy, and Becky.
"Yes we took care of it, and she now knows that she's stuck with me for a very long time." Amber said looking proud of her self.
"You poor thing Amy. Please run away why you still can." Ann said with a giggle, as she ran over to the bed, and pretended to pull Amy out of it.
"Hay! I'm not that bad to live with." Amber said with a pout, just before she giggled and stuck her tong out at Ann. Then she jumped on the bed next to Amy, and hugged her. "You don't really want to run away from me do you baby?" Amber asked, as she rested her head on Amy's shoulder.
"Never Amber, the only running you'd see me doing, would be to chase you if you ever tried to run away from me." Amy giggled.
"Never going to happen baby." Amber smiled.
The girls were all happy to see Amy and Amber all happy and in love again, so they all settled down to chat about their days. Amy was glad to hear about Linda's boyfriend liking the little gift they set her up with. She was hoping to be back at work before Linda came back in to tell them whether or not the trap would reveal her boyfriend to be a cross dresser or not.
They all stopped until just after eight, that's when a nurse came in and said that visiting time was over. The nurse also needed to get Amy ready for her surgery first thing in the morning. Amy would be going down for her surgery around the same time the others would be sat eating breakfast.
Prue was going to be coming back in the morning to overlook the surgery, so it will help her better to consult with other transgender people. But the main reason was so she could keep an eye on her youngest daughter.
"I'll see you in the morning Amy before they take you down for surgery." Prue said, as she gave Amy a hug.
"Okay mum. Thanks for everything." Amy said with a smile, as she hugged Prue back.
Mandy was the next to give Amy a hug and wish her luck. Then Chrissy and Becky both hugged her together, and wished her luck for her surgery in the morning. They both said they'd be thinking about her.
Ann gave Amy a big hug, and said she'd be thinking about her tomorrow, just before they all left to give Amber a little time to say a proper goodbye with just the two of them.
"Don't look so worried baby, you're in very safe hands here. Mum's going to call us as soon as you're out of surgery. Then we will all come and see you tomorrow evening." Amber said, as she hugged Amy.
"I'm trying not to be scared Amber, bit it's not easy when you know what they plan to do to you." Amy said with a very shaky voice.
"I know Amy, but just think about the end result, and focus on that." Amber smiled, as she stroked the side of Amy's face. "Just look at how happy Chrissy is now. That will be us soon." Amber added with a grin.
"I know, that's the only thing stopping me from jumping out of bed right now, and coming home with you." Amy giggled.
"I better get going before Ann and Mandy come back in to drag me out of here." Amber giggles, as she gave Amy one final hug and then kissed her again. "I'll see you tomorrow. Love you baby." Amber said as she walked over to the door.
"I love you more babe!" Amy shouted back, just before she blew her a kiss.
Amber smiled back at Amy, then she waved as she left the room and let Ann wrap her arm around her and walk her down to her car. Amber was going to head back to the house with Ann, so she wouldn't have to drive back alone.
Mandy was going to head back with Chrissy and Becky in her car. They called and got some take out on the way home, but none of them really felt like eating, as they were all worried about Amy.
"When did we get so use to having Amy around?" Chrissy asked, as she realised that the table in the kitchen didn't seem right without Amy sitting with them.
"I know what you mean sis, it doesn't feel right not having her sitting there giggling and playing around with you, Becky and Amber." Mandy said with a sigh.
"This is how I felt for over six months. Like there was some large hole, that couldn't be filled, but at least I know where she is this time." Ann said, as she starred off into space.
"Its going to be a really long week with Amy stuck in hospital, I know that." Amber said with a sigh, as she rested her head on her hand, as she lay them on the table in front of her.
"Don't worry Amber, we'll help you get through it." Ann said, as she rubbed Amber's back.
They cleared away the leftover's and then got the dishes washed and put away before they went to the living room to watch some telly before calling it a night and heading up to bed.
Chrissy was happy that Becky had decided to take the night off from the club. She really didn't want to be without her tonight, and Beth had said she could cover everything for her, but only for the one night.
Ann and Amber both got ready for bed, but it felt all wrong not having Amy there doing it with them. They cuddled up together in bed, but sleep didn't come easy for either of them.
Amy was on her second night without any real sleep. She was really scared about the surgery, and the bed felt odd to her. But the real reason was the fact she missed cuddling up to Amber. When Amy finally did get to sleep, she would have nightmares about her farther trying to cut her thing off with a knife himself. Amy would wake up screaming.
By the time she woke up for the second time screaming, one of the nurses on night duty sat talking with Amy until she fell asleep, and then sat with her while she slept. Amy had told the nurse about being 'thrown out' the house, and saving Chrissy's life, and how they had all taken her in and now she was living her dream. The nurse shed a couple of tears as she watched Amy sleeping, and she would talk softly to Amy when it looked like she was having another bad dream.
Amy woke the next morning feeling a little better. She looked at the nurse asleep in the chair next to her bed, and the fact she was still holding Amy's hand. Amy looked at the nurse's nameplate and saw her name was Peggy. "That's a really nice name." Amy thought to herself. Amy didn't want to wake Peggy if she could help it, but she really needed to use the bathroom, so she slowly slipped her hand out. Peggy still woke up though.
"Sorry for waking you Peggy, but I really need to use the bathroom." Amy said with a sad look, as she slid out of bed and padded off to the bathroom.
Peggy standing when Amy got back from the bathroom, it looked like she was trying to get rid of some aching mussels. "I hope I don't get you in any trouble for last night." Amy said, as she watched her stretching her back.
"Don't worry about it Amy, my shift was just ending when I heard you screaming. I'm glad I could help you get some sleep." Peggy said with a smile, as she helped Amy get back in bed.
"I feel really bad now for keeping you from your bed." Amy said with a pout. "Please go and get some sleep before you need to come back to work Peggy." Amy added, as she sat in bed looking at her.
"Don't worry about it Amy, I'll go and get some sleep when they come and take you down for your surgery." Peggy said with a warm smile. "I really don't want to leave you alone at the minute." She added, as she walked around the room stretching her legs a little.
Prue turned up at the hospital, and headed up to Amy's room and found Amy chatting with a nurse. "Hi Amy, how you feeling today?" Prue asked with a smile, as she walked over to the bed and hugged her. "Don't answer that dear, silly question really." Prue said with a giggle. "Did you manage to get any sleep?" She asked instead.
"I was having some trouble to start with mum. Bad dreams, but Peggy came and stayed with me for the rest of the night." Amy said with a smile, as she looked at Peggy sat in the seat next to her bed.
"Thank you for doing that Peggy, but I hope we didn't keep you from doing your job." Prue said looking a little worried.
"It was no trouble really, and I was due to go off shift anyway, so I came and sat with Amy. She told me about her past, and why she was having the bad dreams." Peggy said, as she stood up.
"I don't know what to say Peggy. Not many people would give up their free time to sit and talk to someone after working a long shift." Prue said, as she walked over and gave Peggy a hug.
"To be honest, I really don't like heading home in the early hours of the morning, so it was a nice excuse to stay here." Peggy said with a giggle.
Prue knew what she meant, as she'd done some of them shifts when she was a student doctor. "I know just what you mean Peggy. I use to hate heading home, you never knew who was waiting in the shadows." Prue said, as she broke the hug.
"Well I can see that Amy will be in safe hands now, so I will head home and get some proper sleep." Peggy said with a big stretch. "I'll be back on again tonight, so I'll check in on you then." Peggy added, as she gave Amy a hug, and then left.
A team of doctors and nurses soon joined Amy and Prue. They started to get Amy ready for her surgery. They placed her in a very fetching hospital gown, and then helped her get onto a trolley, so they could take her down to the operating room. They stuck needles in her arms with tubes coming out of them that hooked up to clear bags that looked like they had water in them.
"Hello Amy. Were going to put you to sleep now, and when you wake up it will all be over." The woman said with a smile. Amy was already beginning to feel a little funny, and then the world started to fade away and she was soon out.
Amber woke the next morning and was just about to jump out of bed, to go and see if Amy was taking a shower, but then she remembered where Amy was. Amber looked at the clock and wondered if she was already in surgery. She rolled out of bed, and padded off to the bathroom.
Ann woke just as she felt Amber getting out of bed, so she lay there and watched her walk off into the bathroom. Ann could tell by her body language that she was really missing Amy already. "I really hope you're doing okay baby sister." Ann said to herself, as she looked at the clock to the side of the bed. She slid out of bed and joined Amber in the bathroom.
"Morning Amber. How did you sleep?" Ann asked, as she walked over to Amber who stood at the sink splashing water on her face.
"Hi Annie. I slept okay I guess, but I really missed having Amy there to cuddle with." Amber replied as she grabbed a towel to dry her face.
"She'll be okay Amber. I'm sure that mum wouldn't just send her to any old doctor, and mums already said she'd be there to keep an eye on her." Ann said, as she wrapped her arms around her.
"When did I fall so head over heals in love with her Ann?" Amber asked, as she let Ann hug her. "I feel like I'm fighting to get from one minute to the next, just so I can be with her again." Amber added with a sigh.
"I don't know Amber. Maybe you've always loved her, even when she was still Andy." Ann said, as she thought back to how they would play around.
"I guess you're right Annie. She did look really cute that first time I saw you both out shopping." Amber giggled when she thought of that first time.
"It's a shame you never come over to talk to us that day. Things could have been a lot different for Amy now." Ann said with a sigh.
"Yes, but not in a good way Annie. She would never have met Chrissy and the others, and I'm pretty sure she wouldn't be having her surgery right now." Amber said as she broke the hug with Ann.
"True, but she would have had a place to go when they kicked her out the house." Ann said looking a little angry.
"I spoke to Amy about that once, and she made a really good point Annie. She said that they would have just twisted the story to make it sound like we were both in on it." Amber said with a sad look. "I would have been in some of the pictures in that case, if I had come over to speak to you both that day." Amber added.
"You're right, they would have twisted it. God I hate those people!" Ann said through gritted teeth.
"Those people are no longer a problem Annie, so stop beating yourself up over it." Amber said as she smiled at Ann. "Amy has a great life now. She's got a loving family, and she's soon going to be the woman she should have been from birth." Amber added with a grin. "Not to mention a really great girlfriend." Amber giggled.
"You're right Amber, well about most of it anyway. Not to sure about the great girlfriend bit. I think she could do better." Ann said in a whisper. "Don't trust her, very beady eyes." Ann added, just before she started giggling.
"Hay! Who are you to say I can't be trusted? And I have very beautiful eyes, even if I do say so my self." Amber said, as she playfully poked and slapped Ann.
"Come on, let's take you and your beautiful eyes down for some breakfast." Ann said, as she wrapped an arm around Amber's waist and led her out the bathroom.
Mandy, Chrissy, and Becky were all sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of tea in front of them, when Ann and Amber got down there.
"Hi Ann, Amber." Chrissy said, as she stood up and poured them both a cup of tea out. "None of use are very hungry, so we were just going to have some toast for breakfast. Will that be okay for you two?" Chrissy asked, as she pasted them their cups.
"Morning Chrissy, Mandy, Becky. Toast will be fine, not feeling very hungry myself." Ann said. "MMM, that tastes good, thanks Chrissy." Ann added after taking a sip of her tea.
"Hello everyone." Amber said looking a little gloomy. "Toasts fine for me too. Thanks Chrissy." Amber added, as she took her cup off Chrissy.
Chrissy and Becky set to work sorting out the toast and putting the pots of jam and marmalade on the table. They soon had the first batch done, and took them over to the table, so they could make a start on it.
"How do you like your new car then Amber?" Mandy asked, as she tried to take Amber's mind of thinking about Amy.
"I really like it Mandy. I never realised that Carl was having it tricked out though." Amber said with a smile, as she thought about her new car.
"He did say something to me about having it fitted with better shocks, and some other stuff." Mandy said, as she tried to remember what Carl had said to her. "Most of it went right over my head, so I just sat nodding at him as he spoke." Mandy added with a giggle.
"Well what ever he had done to it, it drivers a lot nicer than the other one did, and that was a nice driving car to start with." Amber smiled.
"I'm just glad he got it in time for you to use it, so you can get and see Amy when ever you want." Ann said, as she hugged Amber.
The girls sat chatting for a little longer, then they all went to get ready for work, while Becky got the dishes washed and put away. Becky waved Chrissy and Mandy off at the front door. Chrissy was really worried about Amy, so she didn't play around when it was time to leave for work, but Becky could understand why.
Ann had already left for work, which only left Amber in the house with Becky, but she was just getting the last bits together before she left herself.
"Are you sure you'll be okay driving today Amber? I can take you if you want me too?" Becky asked, as she stood at the front door with Amber.
"I'll be fine Becky, but thanks for the offer." Amber smiled. "I just feel so useless at the minute, and really scared." She added looking worried.
"I know just how you feel Amber. I was the same way when Chrissy went in for hers, but she'll be fine, just a little sore for a week or two." Becky said, as she gave Amber a hug.
"Thanks Becky, it really helps having you and Chrissy to talk to about all this. Will you and Chrissy help me take care of Amy once she comes home? I really want to give her the best possible care I can." Amber asked as they broke the hug.
"I'd like to see you try and stop Chrissy from helping you." Becky giggled.
"You do have a point there." Amber giggled back. "I better be going, or Sara will think I'm never going to turn up today." Amber said, as she looked at her watch.
"Okay Amber. Drive safe, and I'll see you later." Becky said, as she gave her another quick hug.
"Okay, bye." I'll see you later." Amber said in return as she walked over to her car and got in.
All the girls thought it was the longest morning in history, as they all watched the clock count off each minute. They were all waiting for a phone call from mum, to say that Amy was out of surgery, and doing okay, but it just never seem to come.
Amy started to realise that she could hear voices, and someone calling her name. She slowly opened her eyes, and found a nurse asking if she was all right. "Have they done it?" Amy asked in a groggy voice.
"Yes honey, you're in the recovery room now. Don't try and move for the time being, and we'll get you back up to your room in a little while." The nurse said with a smile, as she changed one of the bags pumping clear liquid into her body.
Amy had to smile when she saw Prue's face come into view. "Hi mum. They've finished already." Amy said with a week smile.
"Hello dear. You've been asleep for quite some time now, but everything went really well." Prue said with a smile, as she brushed Amy's hair out of her face. "They have you on pain relief, so you won't feel anything for the time being." Prue added.
"Does Amber know I'm okay mum?" Amy asked.
"Not yet, I wanted to make sure you were awake before I called them." Prue said, as she thought about how much Amy must love Amber to be more worried about her, than what she had just had done.
"Am I a real girl then now mum?" Amy asked with a tear in her eye.
"Well as real as we can make you with medical science." Prue said. "But you still have a long road to full recovery." Prue added in a firm voice.
"I know mum, but I have Amber and Chrissy to help me get better." Amy said with a grin.
After Amy cleared post-op recovery, they moved back up to her room and Prue made sure she was comfortable back in bed before she went to make the calls to all the girls. Ann was the first one she called.
"Hi mum, is everything okay?" Prue heard Ann asked down the phone.
"Hello Ann. Yes, everything went really well. Amy's back in her room resting, they have her on some pretty strong pain killers, so she keeps dropping in and out of it at the minute." Prue said.
"That's great mum. Thanks for letting me know, I've been worried sick." Ann said, as she let out a big sigh. "Does Amber and the other know yet?" Ann asked.
"Not yet dear. I thought I best call you first. You are her last bit of real family." Prue replied.
"Thanks mum, but you're wrong there. Amy and I think of you all as our real family." Ann said back down the phone.
"Thank you dear, I really think of you and Amy as my real daughters, just like I do the others." Prue said sounding a little choked up by Ann's comment.
"I'll leave you to call Chrissy, Mandy and Becky, and I'll give Amber a call and let her know mum." Ann said down the phone trying to change the subject, and stop mum from crying.
"Okay dear, I'll let you get off the phone then, and I'll see you later, here at the hospital." Prue said. "Bye hon." Prue added, just before ending the call.
Ann scrolled down her list of names in her phone until she found Amber's, then she hit the call button. It didn't take long for Ann to hear Amber's voice on the other end of the phone.
"Annie! What's wrong?" Amber shouted down the phone at her.
"Calm down Amber, nothing is wrong. I just called to say mum just called me, and said that Amy is back in her room and everything went really well." Ann said in a calming manner.
"Oh thank god for that." Amber said back down the phone, as she also let out a big sigh. "When can we go and see her?" Amber asked sounding eager.
"Mum said they have her on some really strong pain medication at the minute, so she's in and out of it. I'm not to sure she would even realise you were there at the minute." Ann said with a giggle.
"I'll take her any way I can see her at the minute Annie." Amber said. "I'll get ready and head over now. I can't wait, I need to know she's really okay." Amber added with pleading in her voice.
"Okay Amber, but drive safely." Ann said in a firm voice.
"Yes mum." Amber replied with a whine, just before she started to giggle.
"I'll give you yes mum. I'll see you later then up at the hospital. Bye!" Ann said, just before ending the call.
Chrissy was just sorting out the Ebay orders when her mobile started ringing. She quickly answered it when she saw it was Prue calling. "Hi mum, is Amy okay?" Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice.
"Hello Chrissy. Yes Amy is doing just fine, and the surgery went really well." Prue said on the other end of the phone. "She's back in her room, but they have her on some pretty strong pain killers, so she keeps nodding off." Prue added.
"Will we be able to come and see her later then mum?" Chrissy asked with hope in her voice.
"I think she'd really love to see you all."
"That's great, Mandy and I will come straight from work then." Chrissy said sounding a lot happier now. "Will you still be there?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes, I want to make sure she's not in to much pain before I head home. It will be nice to see you all again as well." Prue added sounding happy.
"Okay mum, I'll go and tell Mandy the good news, and we'll see you later. Bye!" Chrissy said just before ending the call.
Chrissy put her phone back in her purse and then went to find Mandy. She was just finished up with a customer, so Chrissy waited for the customer to leave before running over and hugging her.
"What's got into you baby sister?" Mandy asked with a giggle, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Mum just called. Amy's out of surgery, and doing just fine." Chrissy said with a smile. "Mum said we can head over to the hospital later if we want to." Chrissy was sounding hopeful that Mandy would drive her over there when they finished work.
"That's great news about Amy, but I'm not sure I feel like driving all the way over there when we finish work." Mandy said, as she pulled a funny face.
"Oh, okay then. I'll get the bus there then, and see if Ann or Amber will give me a lift home again when they leave later." Chrissy said looking a little sad. She didn't like getting the bus, being around lots of people while she was on her own still scared her a lot. "I better go and get finished with the Ebay orders." Chrissy added, as she went to break the hug and head back to carry on working.
"You're just too easy to wind up baby sister." Mandy said, as she pulled her back into the hug. "I was only teasing you. I want to see how Amy is doing, just as much as you do silly." Mandy added with a grin.
"Don't joke with me sis, not when it comes to going all the way over to see Amy." Chrissy whined.
"I'm sorry sis, but I just can't help my self. You look so cute when you're sad." Mandy said, as she pinched Chrissy's cheek and talked to her as if she was a little girl.
"Stop doing that sis, I'm not a baby." Chrissy said with a pout, as she tried to bat Mandy's hand away from her cheek. Mandy just giggled as she kept switching from cheek to cheek.
"Have you called Becky and told her the good news yet?" Mandy asked when she finally stopped teasing her.
"No, not yet. I'll go and do it now." Chrissy said, as she ran off to grab her mobile again, so she could call Becky.
Becky was sitting in the kitchen looking at her mobile, which was on the table in front of her. She was getting worried that she'd not heard any news on how Amy was doing. Becky jumped a mile when it suddenly started ringing. Looking at the call id, she saw it was Chrissy, so she answered right away.
"Hi babe, is everything okay?" Becky asked sounding worried. "Have you had any news about Amy yet?" Becky added on the end.
"Hi baby. Everything is just fine, and mum just called. Amy is back in her room, and the surgery went really well." Chrissy said down the phone. "Mandy and I are heading over after work, do you want to come with us?" Chrissy asked.
"I'd love to babe, but I have to head into the club tonight, and I don't think I'd be back in time if I came over there with you and Mandy." Becky said sounding depressed about it.
"Couldn't Beth cover for you, just for one more night?" Chrissy whined.
"She probably could, but I'm not going to push my luck." Becky said in a firm tone of voice. "Send Amy my love, and tell her I'll pop over and see her tomorrow afternoon, just after lunchtime." Becky added, trying to sound a little happier.
"Okay, I'll let her know." Chrissy said, still not sounding very happy about it. "I'll miss you baby." Chrissy added.
"I always miss you lover, but I have a club to run, and a wife to keep in pretty clothes." Becky said with a giggle.
"I'll let you off then. I better go and get on, or Mandy and I will never get over there ourselves." Chrissy said, when she saw the time. "Love you babe bye, bye!" Chrissy said, just before she blew Becky a kiss.
"Okay. Love you twice as much right back." Becky said, as she blew a kiss back down the phone at Chrissy. "Bye, bye!" Becky added, just before ending the call.
Amy was lying in bed trying not to move, as that made everything really hurt down below. She felt swollen down there as well. Prue had said they had packed her out with a special dressing to keep everything open while she heeled. Amy was soon grinning though when she saw Amber enter the room.
"Amber! God I've missed you." Amy said, as she held her arms open for Amber to get a hug.
"Hi baby, I've missed you too." Amber said, as she hugged Amy. "Are you in much pain?" Amber asked, as she broke the hug, and sat in the chair next to the bed.
"The pain medication is helping, but it's still painful when I try to move." Amy said with a wince, as she tried to sit up a little more. "They have me fitted with some form of a catheter for the time being, as I can't go to the bathroom on my own." Amy added as she screwed her face up.
"So there's no turning back now then?" Amber said with a grin, as she held Amy's hand.
"No, not that I would ever want to anyway." Amy said in a firm voice that made it sound like Amber was talking like a bad person.
"I was just checking." Amber giggled.
"Do you mind if we talk about something else. I'd really like to take my mind off down there for a little bit." Amy asked with a pained look.
"Sure baby, what do you want to talk about?" Amber asked.
"How were the others last night after you got home?" Amy asked.
"Worried about you, but apart from that fine I guess. The house seemed a little weird with you not there, and Chrissy was really quiet." Amber said with a sad look.
"I know what Chrissy is like for worrying at the best of times, but she knew what I was about to have done, so I think she was really worried for me this time. Not that I think she doesn't really worry about everything anyway." Amy said with a puzzled look, as she tried to make sense of what she just said.
"I know what you mean Amy." Amber giggled. "How did you sleep last night?" Amber asked.
"I had a couple of bad dreams, and woke up screaming. But a really nice nurse called Peggy came and sat with me when her shift ended, then she stayed until mum turned up this morning." Amy said. "She was really nice, and she said she'd come and check on me tonight as well." Amy added with a smile.
"That was really nice of her. Do you think we should get her a little gift to say thank you?" Amber asked.
"That would be really great Amber. Maybe a really nice box of chocolates." Amy offered as an idea.
"Okay baby, I'll get it taken care of tomorrow before I come over to see you." Amber said with a smile, as she got out her mobile, and set a reminder in her planner. "If I don't do this, I will forget all about it." Amber added with a giggle.
Amy sat chatting for a little longer, but soon needed to lie down again as she was in some pain. A nurse came in and upped her pain medication to help ease it a little. The next thing Amber and Prue knew, Amy was fast asleep, and looking very peaceful.
"Will she really be okay mum?" Amber asked Prue, as she watched Amy sleeping.
"Yes, but she will do a lot of sleeping over the next couple of days, while her body deals with what's been done to it." Prue said with a smile, as she helped Amber to her feet, so they could go and sit on a large sofa that was also in the room.
Ann had to smile when she entered Amy's hospital room. Amy was asleep in her bed, while Amber and Prue were both fast asleep cuddled up on the sofa. She took the empty seat next to Amy's bed, and watched her baby sister sleep.
Amy started to open her eyes expecting to see Amber sat next to the bed, but she smiled when she saw that Ann had turned up. "Hi sis." Amy said with a croaky voice.
Ann smiled at her, and then put her finger to her lips, as a sign for her to be quiet. Ann then pointed to the sofa where Amber and Prue were both still fast asleep.
Amy looked over to where Ann was pointing to and saw Amber and Prue asleep. Amy thought Amber looked cute, as she had her head rested on Prue's chest. Amy remembered how Amber would sleep like that with her real mum when she was still live.
"That brings back some memories." Amy said in a whisper. "Hi sis, how was your day?" Amy added in another whisper.
"Hello baby sister. My day was okay, apart from being really worried about you." Ann whispered back with a smile. "I was sitting here thinking that I remembered how Amber use to fall asleep curled up with her mother on the sofa back home, before she died that is." Ann added with a sad look.
"She looks really happy like that though sis, do you think she is?" Amy asked, as she lay in bed watching Amber sleep.
"She's as happy as I've ever seen her baby sister, and it's all because of you." Ann smiled. "She didn't sleep to good last night, she really missed you being there to cuddle with." Ann added with a sad look.
"I really missed her to sis." Amy said with a pout. Amy then went on to tell Ann about a nurse named Peggy, and how she helped her get some sleep. Amy also told Ann about the gift she wanted to get Peggy, as a thank you for being so kind and stopping with her all last night.
Ann knew what Amber was like for being forgetful, so she was going to get a box of chocolates as well, just in case Amber forgot.
Amber opened her eyes, and had to take a couple of seconds to realise that she'd fallen asleep cuddled up to Prue on the sofa in Amy's room. Amber looked up at Prue, as she started to wake up as well.
"Good afternoon sleepy heads." Ann said with a smile, as she saw Amber and Prue looking around still half-asleep. "I'm sorry if we woke you." Ann added with a sorry look.
"We should be the ones saying sorry, for falling asleep in the first place." Amber said, as she sat up, so Prue could have a stretch. "Great company we turned out to be." Amber added, as she also had a stretch.
"Don't worry about it Amber. You looked really cute cuddled up with mum sleeping." Amy said with a big smile on her face. "Do you feel any better now you've had a little more sleep?" Amy asked, as she tried to sit up.
"I do feel a lot better now, thank you." Amber said with a smile.
Ann saw the pained look on Amy's face, and quickly stood up to help her get in an upright position. "You should have asked for someone to help you sit up Amy." Ann snapped at her.
"Sorry sis, but I forgot about my surgery for a second." Amy said with a silly grin on her face.
"They must be some good pain killers they have you on, if you can forget about that." Ann said with a strange look.
Chrissy and Mandy finished up at the shop early, and then called in at the post office before heading over to see Amy. Mandy could tell by the way Chrissy wouldn't sit still, that she really wanted to check on her baby sister/best friend.
Once they got to the hospital and parked the car, Chrissy almost ran Mandy up to Amy's room with her. "Chrissy! Will you slow down a little bit!" Mandy shouted, as she nearly tripped up along the way.
"Sorry sis, but I just need to see for myself, that she's okay." Chrissy said slowing down, and looking a little sheepishly at her sister trying to get her breath back.
"I know you do, but I'd like to get there in one peace." Mandy giggled, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist to stop her running off again.
Amy was looking at Prue sitting on the sofa, as she was telling them a story about Mandy as a child, when she suddenly turned to look at the door, when she heard someone shout her name.
"Amy! You really are doing okay." Chrissy shouted as she ran over and hugged Amy, as she sat up in bed.
"Hi Chrissy. Yes I'm doing just fine, sore, but fine." Amy said with a grin, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"We're all missing you at home. The place doesn't feel right without you there." Chrissy said with a pout, as she broke the hug.
Chrissy started asking Amy questions about how she was feeling, so Ann let her take the seat next to the bed, and she went and sat with the others over on the sofa for a little bit. They all sat smiling as they watched the two of that chatting away as if they hadn't seen each other in months.
Amy, Ann and Amber all looked worried when a nurse came in to change Amy's catheter bag. The bag looked to be full of a blood colour liquid, they soon calmed down when Chrissy said that was normal at this stage of her surgery. The nurse backed up what Chrissy was saying, and they all calmed down again. Ann and Amber were glad to have Chrissy there to help talk them through everything.
The girls all stayed until the nurses asked them to leave when visiting was over, they needed to let the doctor look at Amy and change her dressings. They all gave Amy a hug and then left to head home for dinner.
Becky had already left for the club when they got home, but she'd set out a large pot of stew, and was keeping it warm in the oven. Becky had even gone out and grabbed a fresh loaf of bread for them to have with it.
"God this smells amazing." Amber said, as she helped Chrissy get everything ready and on the table.
"It sure does. Remind me to give her a big hug when I see her tomorrow." Ann said, as she handed Chrissy her plate, so she could fill it up for her.
"You'll have to get in line behind be Annie." Amber said with a giggle.
"You can all get inline behind me." Chrissy said with an even bigger grin.
The others all laughed when they saw how protective of Becky, Chrissy was being when it came to giving her hugs. They were soon all sitting at the table enjoying the stew, and thanking Chrissy for teaching Becky how to cook so well.
Even though the food was good, it felt odd not having Becky and Amy there to eat it with them, but they soon finished eating, and then set to work getting the dishes washed and dried. Once that was done, they all went to the living room, and relaxed in front of the telly for a couple of hours, before calling it a day and all heading up to bed.
The doctor had looked at Amy, and the nurses had repacked her, but she was now in some pain. Peggy turned up looking a little more alive than she did when she left.
"Hi Amy. I hear that the surgery went really well. How are you feeling honey?" Peggy asked, as she checked her catheter, and drip.
"Hi Peggy. I'm in a little pain." Amy said, as she winced.
"Looks like more than just a little." Peggy said, as she saw the pained look on Amy's face. "Let me give you some more pain medication, and you should be able to sleep then." Peggy said with a smile, as she injected something into the bottom of the drip going into her arm.
Amy felt the pain start to ease up, and soon she was fighting to keep her eyes open, so she stopped, and just drifted off to sleep.
Peggy smiled as she saw Amy trying to keep her eyes open, then just give up and let sleep over take her. The painkiller Peggy just gave Amy also had a little something to help her sleep. Peggy kept an eye on her through the night, and an eye on the catheter bag to make sure it didn't fill up all the way. She went and sat with Amy when her shift ended, as she really liked this kid. Peggy was soon sitting on the sofa, as it looked a lot nicer than the chair by the side of Amy's bed. It was so comfortable that she fell asleep, and didn't wake again until another nurse came in the next morning to check on Amy.
"Morning Peggy. Sorry if I woke you." The new nurse said as she changed Amy's drip for a full one, and then changed her catheter bag as well.
"Morning Sue. Don't worry about waking me, I needed to see about getting up anyway." Peggy said, as she had a stretch.
"How come you stayed here after your shift? They been having trouble with this little one?" Sue asked with a puzzled look.
"She was having nightmares the other night, so I came and sat with her until she fell asleep. She told me some of her story, and I really felt for the poor kid." Peggy said, as she stood up and walked over to the bed.
Sue stood looking at the girl lying asleep in the bed and then said. "These transgender make me sick."
"Sue! Don't be mean, they can't help being born in the wrong body. How would you feel if you felt like you do, but every time you looked in the mirror you saw a guy?" Peggy snapped at her in a whisper as she tried not to wake Amy up.
"I didn't mean it like that Peggy." Sue said with a shocked look with her hand on her heart. "I just mean some of them look so beautiful, I find it hard to believe they could have been anything but female." Sue added with a pleading look for Peggy to forgive her misunderstanding.
"I'm sorry Sue, I thought you didn't like transgender people then for a second." Peggy said.
"Well the really pretty ones like Amy here make me really jealous, but I could never hate any of them." Sue said, as she looked at the angel-faced beauty lying in front of her.
Peggy told Sue some of the stuff Amy had told her the other night, and Sue shed a couple of tears as she heard of how this little thing had nearly died saving a girl's life. Then how the girl and her family had adopted her and her sister, as part of the family. Amy had even told Peggy about her now dating her sister's best friend, as she was in love with her. So Peggy passed that little snippet onto Sue as well.
Sue could now understand why Peggy was looking out for this kid, and she would be keeping a close eye on her as well now. Sue just hoped that she would finally be happy, but it sounded like she already was.
"Can I leave her in your safe hands then Sue? I should see about heading home and getting some proper sleep." Peggy said, as she looked at the time.
"You can count on it Peggy, so go home and get some sleep. You look worn out hon.," Sue said, as she led her over to the door, and almost kicked her out. Sue walked back over to the bed and was just doing a final check on everything when she heard a voice speak to her.
"I don't really make you sick do I?" Amy asked in a quiet voice. "I'm really sorry if I do." Amy added sounding worried.
"You heard all that? I thought you were still asleep hon. I'm really sorry." Sue said, as she went and stood next to Amy near the top of the bed.
"Yes I did. Do you hate me?" Amy asked.
"No I don't honey. Peggy just misunderstood what I was saying." Sue said, as she stroked Amy's hair. "I was born female, and don't look half as pretty as you do, so I am really jealous, but I don't hate you." Sue added with a smile.
"I don't feel very pretty at the minute." Amy said, as she winced in pain. "I just feel really full and very sore." Amy added, as she tried to sit up a little bit.
"Well you are very pretty Amy, and the other stuff will pass in time. You had a very large operation yesterday, and it will take some time for you to get over it." Sue said, as she helped Amy sit up.
"Thank you miss." Amy said with a smile.
"Please call me Sue, and if you need anything, just buzz me, and I'll come running." Sue said, as she handed Amy the lead with the button for the buzzer on it.
"I'll try not to bother you to much Sue, I know how busy you must be." Amy smiled
"It's no bother Amy, if you need anything, just buzz me. Now do you feel like some breakfast?" Sue asked, as she handed Amy the breakfast menu.
"Could I have the egg on toast please?" Amy asked without needing to look at the menu.
"One helping of egg on toast coming right up." Sue said, as she vanished from the room. Amy found herself giggling at the way Sue made her feel like a small child.
Sue came back a little later with Amy's breakfast, and a little treat. Sue had a double chocolate muffin and a blueberry one. "I thought you might like one of these for later, which one do you like?" Sue asked, as she placed them on the tray next to Amy's egg on toast.
"Can I have the chocolate one please?" Amy asked.
"Sure, there you go." Sue said, as she put it on Amy's nightstand for later. "I really like the blueberry one myself." Sue said in a whisper, so know one else could hear.
"Would it be okay if I kept them both Sue?" Amy asked in a low voice.
"Sure you can Amy, if you think you can eat them both." Sue said, as she placed the blueberry muffin on the nightstand next to the chocolate one.
"I was hoping you might have time later to join me for a cup of tea, then we could both enjoy them." Amy asked with a hopeful smile.
"I'd really like that Amy. Thank you very much." Sue said, as she gave Amy a hug. "Pretty and kind hearted, now I am really jealous." Sue giggled.
"Stop teasing me Sue." Amy said, as she went all red in the face.
"Red really suits you Amy." Sue giggled. "Now eat all your breakfast, and I'll check in on you later." Sue said, as she made her way over to the door, and then vanished out the room again.
Amy ate her breakfast, and then sat reading one of her books until the doctors came round and wanted to look at her groin again. She was in some pain again after it all, so Sue gave her some more pain medication, and Amy was soon lying down and getting some more sleep.
Sue looked in on Amy a couple of times and on one of them she was just waking up, so Sue helped her sit up again. "How you feeling Amy?" Sue asked.
"I would really like a cup of tea." Amy said with a croaky voice. "Do you think you'd be able to join me, so we can eat our muffins?" Amy asked looking hopeful.
"I'm due a break anyway, so I don't see why not." Sue said with a grin, as she went to get a cup of tea for them both.
Sue came back with a pot of tea and a couple of cups, she poured them both a cup out, and then sat next to Amy's bed in the chair, and relaxed with her blueberry muffin. Sue really enjoyed the muffin, and thought the company was even better, as Amy told Sue in more detail how she ended up where she was now.
Amy was in some pain again by the time Sue was ready to get back to work. Sue helped Amy lie down, then she put some more pain medication into the drip, and let Amy get some more sleep ready for when her friends came in to see her later.
Due to all the girls finishing work early the past couple of day, they all decided to head into their jobs on the Wednesday morning to try to keep on top of their workload. They were all going to meet up back at home for lunch, and then all head over to the hospital in the afternoon in just Mandy and Becky's cars.
Becky was making sandwiches for everyone coming home when she heard the front door open and close. She could hear Amber talking, but couldn't work out whom she was talking to. She looked at the kitchen door when she heard it opening, and smiled when she saw Sara walk in just behind Amber.
"Hi Sara. You are being dragged over to see Amy then as well?" Becky asked with a grin as she put another tray of sandwiches on the kitchen table.
"No, I really wanted to come and see how Amy is doing. You don't mind do you Becky?" Sara asked, as she took a seat at the kitchen table, after Amber offered her one.
"I don't mind at all. Amy will be happy to see you." Becky smiled. "Help yourself to a sandwich if you want, or you can wait for the others to get home, and we can all eat together." Becky added, as she sat at the table to wait for Chrissy, Mandy, and Ann to get home.
"I think we can wait for the others to get home, so we can all eat together." Amber said, as she looked at Sara to make sure that was okay with her.
"Sure, I don't mind waiting. Even if they do look really nice." Sara said with a grin, as she looked at all the sandwiches on the table.
"Speaking of nice food, thanks for the stew last night Becky, it was really good." Amber said. The girls had let Becky sleep in this morning, so none of them had a chance to thank her for the meal she made.
"I'm glad you liked it. I wanted to cook something that would keep warm in the oven until you all got home." Becky smiled. "How was Amy doing yesterday? I'm sorry I couldn't get over to see her." Becky said.
"She was in some pain, but looked really happy to be complete, if you know what I mean." Amber said with a grin. "She understood why you couldn't make it over to see her yesterday, and said to tell you not to worry about it." Amber added with a smile.
"That sounds like Amy. She gets more and more like Chrissy every day." Becky smiled.
"Amy would take that as a real compliment if she heard you say it." Amber giggled.
They sat chatting for another ten minutes, then they heard the front door open and close, just before they saw Chrissy, Mandy and Ann walk into the kitchen. Chrissy screamed Becky's name, and then ran over and jumped on her lap. They spent the next couple of minutes kissing and hugging each other.
"Hello baby." Becky said, as they broke the hug, and stopped kissing each other.
"Hi lover. I've really missed you." Chrissy said with a pout.
"You saw me just this morning." Becky said with a grin.
"Yes, but you were fast asleep in bed at the time, and I didn't want to wake you up." Chrissy pouted some more.
"Well I am wide awake now." Becky sat grinning.
"I know, and I plan to make the most of it." Chrissy purred, as she started kissing Becky again.
"Sis, do you think you could stop playing with your starter, and see about having something a little more filling to eat?" Mandy asked, as she watched Chrissy trying to see how far she could stick her tong down Becky's throat.
Chrissy broke the kiss with Becky, and giggled as she looked around the room, and saw that everyone was looking at them. "Sorry, just a little love sick." Chrissy said in a whisper, as she slid onto the chair next to Becky. "Oh, hi Sara. Sorry I didn't see you when I came in." Chrissy said with a smile.
"I don't think you saw much at all when you came in, but I saw plenty." Sara giggled.
Chrissy just went all red faced, and then took a sandwich off the try and nibbled on it, while she cuddled up to Becky.
They all made a start on the food Becky had made, then they all went up to get ready to leave. Becky was already dressed, so she stayed to keep Sara company. "You can go and help Chrissy get ready if you want to Becky. I don't mind waiting down here alone." Sara said, when she saw the sad look on Becky's face, just after Chrissy left the kitchen.
"I'd really love to, but with how I'm feeling right now, we would never get over to see Amy." Becky said with a smirk.
"Oh I see, well you best stay down here with me then." Sara giggled.
"Yes. Amy really would think I'd fallen out with her if I didn't go and see her today, and kept Chrissy away as well." Becky said with a worried look, just before she started giggling.
The girls were soon heading back down to the kitchen, Chrissy ran over and jumped on Becky's lap again. Wanting to make the most of being together before they went over to the hospital, and had to settle for holding hands while out in public.
Once they were all back in the kitchen. Mandy led them all to the front door, and then let them leave. She armed the alarm system and locked the front door before heading over and getting in the back of Becky's car. Sara sat in the back of Ann's car, with Amber sitting in the front passenger seat next to Ann.
Amy was sat up in bed flicking round the daytime television shows, and not finding anything of interest when she heard the clicking of heels on the floor outside her room, and by the sound of it there were a lot of them. Amy hoped it would be the girl's coming to see her. She looked over at the door hoping to see Amber and the others enter her room, she wasn't disappointed when she saw them walk in her room.
"Hi baby!" Amber said, as she ran over to the bed and wrapped her arms around Amy, as they kissed each other. "How you feeling today?" Amber added, as she broke the kiss when the others all started giggling at them.
"Hello lover. I'm feeling better, but still really sore." Amy said with a pout.
"I'm sorry to hear that baby. What can I do to make it better?" Amber asked, as she leaned in and started kissing Amy again.
"Maybe we should leave them to it, and come back later." Ann giggled.
Just the thought of trying to play around with Amber, made Amy wince in pain. "I know I said I'm feeling a little better, but I really don't feel like doing anything like that at the minute." Amy said.
Amy saw everyone standing around waiting to give her a hug when Amber had finished, so she gave them all one, and then went back to hugging Amber, as she sat on the edge of the bed. That's where Amber started sitting all the time, apart from when Amy got tired, or was in a lot of pain. Then the nurses would come and give her something for the pain, and she would soon be asleep. Amber would go with the others to get a drink, or something to eat at them times.
Amber and the other girls would visit everyday, but everyone else was going to wait until Amy was back home, then they would come and visit her there.
Peggy and Sue took good care of Amy while the others couldn't be there, and they started showing Amy how to use the bathroom once the catheter was removed. Amy was sore to start with, but she soon got the hang of it. She also had to agree with Chrissy and Cathy when it came to the dilating, she really didn't think much of doing that, but it was a small price to pay for being a woman.
By Sunday morning, Amy had recovered enough to be able to go home. Amber was able to help Amy with her dilating, and Chrissy was there to help as well. Amy had all her things packed, and was sitting on the sofa in her room chatting with Peggy and Sue.
"I want to thank you both for being so kind to me. I know you both went far beyond what you really had to do." Amy said with a tear in her eye as she gave each of them a hug.
"We should be thanking you Amy. We've never had anyone as nice as you stop here, and we love your new family to bits as well." Peggy said, as she hugged Amy back.
"They are pretty amazing." Amy giggled.
Peggy and sue weren't on duty today, but they both wanted to come and say goodbye to Amy before she went home later today. They decided to sit with her until the others turned up, so she didn't have to be alone.
"Thanks for sitting with me until Amber and the others get here. I really don't like being alone any more." Amy said with a smile, as she held both their hands. "You'd think I'd be use to being alone after spending six months being just that." Amy said, as she looked to be deep in thought.
"Maybe it was being like that, which made you hate it so much." Sue said.
"With how long you said you've been living with Chrissy and the others, and how long you spent living on your own. That would mean you were alone last Christmas." Peggy said, as she worked it out in her head.
"Yes I was, but it wasn't really a Christmas for me, not on my own." Amy looked sad, as she thought back to how she spent her Christmas day.
Amy or Andy as it was back then, had been working in a shop stacking shelves right up until the shop closed Christmas Eve. He then headed back to his little bed sit with a loaf of bread that had been reduced, due to it being ripped open at one end. He had a couple of dented cans that had been reduced. Andy's Christmas dinner was going to be beans on toast, which was a big thing from Andy's point of view.
"You poor thing. You had no one to spend the day with?" Peggy asked with a tear in her eye.
"No, not anyone. I did think about calling my sister, but I was to worried she hated me, and would just laugh at me on the phone." Amy said with a sigh. "I just didn't want to know that. I just couldn't deal with it." Amy added, as she rested her head on Peggy's should while she hugged her.
"I have a feeling you won't be alone this Christmas though." Sue said with a giggle, as she thought about all the people that had kept coming to see her since she came for her surgery.
"No I won't." Amy giggled. "Chrissy said she's going to make it the best Christmas I've ever had. She had the full backing of all the others as well." Amy added with a smile.
"Chrissy does seem very capable, so I think she will keep her word." Peggy said.
"She was once like me as well you know." Amy said, as she looked to be deep in thought about something. Then she suddenly realised what she'd just said, and put her hand over her mouth. "I'm sorry, I really shouldn't have said that." Amy added looking worried.
"What do you mean Chrissy was once like you?" Sue asked looking puzzled. "You mean she was down on her luck, and living from hand to mouth?" Sue asked.
Amy looked to be having a battle in her own mind, as she tried to work out how to get out of the mess she was now in. "No, she was once a boy." Amy finally said, deciding that lying would only make things worse. Amy just hoped that Chrissy wouldn't be to mad with her for telling them.
"Pull the other one Amy. There is no way that cute little blonde was ever a boy." Sue said with a funny look.
"Do you really find it that hard to believe Sue? You've already said that if you hadn't seen me have the surgery, you never would have believed that I'd been born male." Amy said.
"You do have a point Amy. Fate was very cruel to you both then, but I'm glad you've fixed that little mistake." Sue said, as she hugged Amy again.
Sue and Peggy were still sitting on the sofa with Amy when the girls all turned up to take her home. They were shocked when Amber handed them each a large box of chocolates each.
"We hope you both like chocolates." Amber said with a smile. "We wanted to thank you both for taking such good care of Amy for us. She spoke very highly of you both all week." Amber added, as she gave them both a hug to thank them for doing that.
"You really didn't have to, but thank you very much." Peggy said, as she looked at the large box in her hands.
"It was a real pleasure looking after her, and thank you very much as well." Sue said with a grin, as she looked at her box.
Mandy and Ann grabbed Amy's bags and then stood chatting with Peggy and Sue for a little bit. Chrissy stood with Becky holding hands, but Chrissy was soon cuddling into Becky when she saw Peggy and Sue looking at her with puzzled looks on their faces.
"You okay baby?" Becky asked, as she felt Chrissy shaking a little bit.
"Can we go and get some fresh air please Becky?" Chrissy asked with a begging look in her eyes. "This place just brings back some bad memories." Chrissy lied.
"Okay babe, anything for you." Becky said, not believing what Chrissy just said, but wanting to get her outside anyway.
Amy had seen the way Peggy and Sue had been looking at Chrissy, and the way it was getting to her. Amy was worried when she saw Becky lead her out the room.
Mandy had also seen how Chrissy was beginning to act just before she saw Becky lead her out the room. "I think we better see about getting you home young lady." Mandy said with a smile, as she picked up the bag she had, and made her way out to the cars.
Peggy and Sue followed the others down to the car park, as they wanted to make sure Chrissy was okay. They both realised that they'd been looking at her a little too much when they saw her leave the room holding onto Becky like a small child.
Becky had taken Chrissy out side. Chrissy made her way over to Becky's car and waited for Becky to unlock the doors, so she could get in.
"What's wrong Chrissy? You're scaring me now." Becky asked, as she held the door open for Chrissy to get in the front passenger seat.
"Nothing, I just want to be ready to leave when the others come down." Chrissy said in a sharp town of voice, as she pulled the door shut, and sat looking down at her lap.
Becky was about to go around to the drivers side and get it, so she could have a chat with Chrissy, but she saw Mandy and Ann heading over with the bags. Becky opened the trunk of her car, and waited for them to get over to her and put them in.
"Becky, is Chrissy okay?" Mandy asked, as she saw Chrissy still looking down at her lap.
"Far from it Mandy, but she won't tell me what's wrong. She just started acting really weird up in Amy's hospital room." Becky said looking worried. "She said the place brought back some bad memories, but she's been fine until today." Becky added with a shrug.
"Let's see about getting her and Amy home, and see if she feels any better then." Mandy said, looking in the car at Chrissy.
Amy had taken a slow walk down with Amber, Peggy, and Sue. They could all see Chrissy sitting in Becky's car, but she wouldn't look at them, she just looked to be starring at her own lap.
"Do you think we upset her Peggy?" Sue asked.
"I really hope not, but we were looking at her quite a bit." Peggy said looking worried. "Do you think we should go and say sorry?" Sue asked.
"It wouldn't do any good Sue. Chrissy is too worked up to listen to anyone right now." Amy said with a sad look. "I'll talk to her when we get home, and take care of it then." Amy added.
"Let me give you my number Amy, so you can give me a call and let me know you got it sorted out." Peggy said, as she fished a peace of paper out her purse and wrote hers and Sue's numbers down on it.
"May I ask what happened?" Amber asked, as she stood waiting for Amy to put the peace of paper away in her purse.
"I let slip earlier, that Chrissy wasn't born a girl, and she'd had the surgery some time ago." Amy said. "Sue and Peggy thought I was joking with them, and they were looking at Chrissy a little too much, as they tried to look for any signs." Amy added in a whisper.
"Oh I see. That explains a lot then now." Amber said, as she gave Amy a stern look. "Amy is right though. Chrissy won't listen to anything you try to say to her while she's like this." Amber added, as she led Amy over to Mandy's car.
"I want to go in Becky's car with Chrissy." Amy said, as she headed over to get in Becky's car. Peggy and Sue gave Amy and Amber a quick hug before they were to close, they really didn't want to upset Chrissy any more than they already had.
Ann got in Mandy's car with her, while Amy and Amber got in the back of Becky's car. They all waved to Peggy and Sue, as they pulled out the car park. Chrissy just sat looking down at her lap until they were well away from the hospital, even then, she just sat looking out the window as they headed back to the house.
Amy was glad to be pulling into the driveway at home, she'd really missed this place for starters, and she really wanted to sit down and talk with Chrissy about what happened at the hospital.
Ann unlocked the front door and turned off the alarm while Becky got the bags out the trunk with Mandy's help. Amber helped Amy get in the house, while Chrissy just followed behind. Ann, Amy and Amber all headed for the living room to get Amy seated on one of the sofas. Becky and Mandy dropped the bags in the hallway, and then followed the others into the living room. Chrissy had just walked over to the stairs and headed up to hers' and Becky's room without saying a word to any of them.
"Where's Chrissy?" Amy asked, when she saw Becky and Mandy enter the room without her.
"She went up stairs. Does anyone know what's wrong with her?" Mandy asked looking worried.
"That would be my fault Mandy." Amy said holding her hand up.
"Baby, why don't you go and see how Chrissy is doing, and I'll fill them in on what you told me." Amber said, as she stood and helped Amy to her feet again.
Amy made her way over to the door, and then headed up to find Chrissy, as Amber started telling the others about Amy's little slip at the hospital.
Chrissy was laying on the bed trying to work out how the two nurses read her. "How did they see I was not born this way?" Chrissy thought to herself.
"Chrissy? Can we talk please?" Amy asked, as she poked her head around the door.
"I'm sorry Amy, but I really don't feel like talking to anyone right now." Chrissy said, as she never bothered to even turn over and look at Amy.
"Please Chrissy, I really need to talk with you." Amy said close to tears now. "I've done a really bad thing and upset someone very special to me." Amy added, as she walked over and sat on the bed very slowly.
Chrissy turned over when she heard Amy softly crying. "You've not had words with Amber have you?" Chrissy asked looking worried.
"No, Amber and I are fine." Amy said, as she lay down next to Chrissy.
"Then what's wrong?" Chrissy asked looking puzzled. "Who have you upset then?" Chrissy asked.
"I've upset you." Amy said with a pout.
"I'm not upset with you Amy." Chrissy said with some shock in her voice. "I got read by Peggy and Sue, and it upset me. I thought I looked pretty good, but I guess I don't pass as well as I thought I did." Chrissy said looking sad.
"They never worked out you weren't born a female Chrissy, I told them by mistake." Amy said, as she started crying again. "Please forgive me. I didn't mean to tell them, it just slipped out." Amy added, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her.
"I'm not upset with you Amy, I'm just glad it was you telling them that had them looking at me funny." Chrissy said feeling relieved that she wasn't that easy to read after all. "I was all set to never leave the house again." Chrissy giggled, as she hugged Amy back.
"I'd never let you do that sis." Amy said with a smile when they broke the hug. "Peggy and Sue said you looked way to cute to have ever been anything but a girl." Amy added with a giggle.
"I can live with looking cute." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Will you come back down stairs with me sis? The others are all worried about you." Amy asked, as she slowly slid off the bed, and then helped Chrissy to stand up.
"Are you doing okay Amy? It sounded like that hurt you just then getting off the bed?" Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice.
"Its hurting a little bit, but I'm really glad to be home again." Amy said, as she let Chrissy wrap an arm around her waist, and lead her back down to the living room.
"Don't worry Amy, you'll soon be back to your old self." Chrissy smiled.
"God I hope not." Amy said looking shocked for a couple of seconds, then she started to giggle.
"Sorry, bad choice of words. What I mean is, you will be running around like you use to in no time at all." Chrissy giggled.
Amy was feeling better now that Chrissy was giggling and looking happier again. She knew just how Chrissy had felt at the hospital, she'd had them same feeling ever since Chrissy first helped her become Amy again, all them months ago. Amy found it hard to remember how she coped with life before meeting Chrissy now.
Amber, Ann, Mandy, and Becky were all sitting on the sofas in the living room when they heard Amy and Chrissy giggling, as they entered the room. They all smiled, now they knew that Chrissy was okay again.
"I'm sorry for being so moody with all of you." Chrissy said, as they entered the room and saw everyone looking at her.
"Amber just explained what happened, so don't worry about it. We're just happy to see you back down here giggling with Amy." Mandy smiled.
Chrissy led Amy over to Amber and then helped her to sit down next to her. "I believe this belongs to you." Chrissy smiled. Then she went over and sat next to Becky on one of the other sofas, and cuddled up to her.
"You okay now babe?" Becky asked with some worry in her voice still.
"Yes I'm fine now. I just felt really scared when I thought they'd both read me as not being female." Chrissy said in a sad tone of voice.
"But you are a female Chrissy. Hell, you look more female than me, and I was born one." Becky giggled.
"You know what I mean. I just thought they could still see the male in me." Chrissy said, as she played with the edge of her dress, not wanting to look at any of them.
"I'm sorry baby, but the only bit of maleness you ever had, was left behind in the hospital a couple of years ago." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy a little closer.
"Becky does have a point Chrissy. I've never seen you as anything put a very beautiful woman." Ann said with a smile. "Even now I wonder sometimes whether or not you're just pulling my leg." Ann giggled.
"Thanks Ann. I wish I was pulling your leg, but I was just like Amy once." Chrissy smiled. "Sorry, I mean how Amy used to be." Chrissy added with a grin.
Amy just sat cuddled up to Amber grinning. She was finally happy, and had everything she could ever want.
Mandy and Ann made the phone calls to let everyone know that Amy was home again, and they could come round and see her whenever they wanted to. Then the girls set about making some snacks for themselves, and anyone else that turned up.
Chrissy took charge of sorting out the food, while Becky, Amber, and Amy took orders from her. Amy was only allowed to do small things, as she was still not 100% yet, but she was glad to be doing something other than sitting in bed reading. Amy 'was banished' to the living room when Mable, David, and Kim turned up.
"Hello dear, how are you feeling now?" Mable asked, as she gave Amy a hug.
"Hi Mable, I'm still very sore but really happy to finally feel complete." Amy said with a grin, as she hugged Mable back.
"I'm really happy for you dear, but remember to take it easy." Mable said in a firm voice. "There's nothing wrong with letting the others pamper you for a couple of weeks while you get yourself back on your feet." Mable added with a smile.
"I know that Mable. I don't think Chrissy would let me do too much, even if I tried." Amy giggled, as Chrissy came into the room with a tray of cold drinks for every one and a pot of tea for Mable.
"You can count on me stopping you young lady." Chrissy said in her best bossy big sister voice. "Hi Mable. It's great to see you." Chrissy added, as she gave Mable a hug, after putting the tray down on the coffee table.
"Hello dear. I swear you get prettier every time I see you." Mable said as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Stop it Mable, you're just saying that." Chrissy said looking a little red in the face, as they broke the hug. Chrissy then ran off back to the kitchen where Becky and Amber were still sorting out sandwiches and other little snacks.
"Hi David and Kim, thanks for coming to see me. I'm sure you've got better things to be doing on a Sunday afternoon." Amy said, as she gave them both a hug. Amy liked hugging them, they were so much bigger than she was, that she always felt like a small child when she did it.
"Hello Amy. Don't be silly, where else would we want to be? We had to make sure you were being well looked after." Kim said with a grin. She knew only to well that the others would not let any harm come to Amy.
"I may be in danger of being over pampered by Chrissy, but I can live with that horror." Amy giggled.
"Hello Amy. I'm really glad to see you doing okay after the." David couldn't finish what he was trying to say, as he looked a little off colour just thinking about it.
"Don't look so worried David. I'm really happy the way I am now." Amy said, as she gave David another hug. "You seem very happy with your manliness, I wasn't." Amy added.
"I'm very happy with his manliness." Kim said with a big grin on her face.
"Kim!" David said in a harsh whisper, as he went all red in the face.
The girls all started laughing and giggling, while Kim just wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.
"He gets very shy, when I start talking about personal things." Kim giggled. "That's one of the things I love about him so much." Kim said with a sigh, just before kissing him again.
David was glad to hear the doorbell ring at that point, it meant more people turning up to see Amy, and he wouldn't be the centre of all the chatter going on.
Mandy went to see who it was, and smiled when she saw Vic, Jenna and Cathleen stood there. "Hi guys. Come on in." Mandy said, as she hugged each of them, as they entered the house. She got an even bigger shock when she saw Carl just pulling into the driveway. So she waited for him to park.
"Hi princess. How's Amy doing?" Carl asked, as he reached the house, and pulled Mandy in for a kiss.
"She's glad to be home, and loving all the company she's getting." Mandy said, as they stopped kissing. "I'm really happy now too." Mandy purred, just before kissing him again.
Mandy closed the front door and then followed Carl to the living room, so he could say hi to Amy and the others. Mandy hadn't been sitting down very long when the doorbell went again, so she got up and went to see whom it was this time. Mandy found Frank and her mum standing there smiling at her.
"Hi mum, Frank. You're both looking very smart." Mandy said, as she let them in. "Going someplace nice after you leave here?" Mandy asked fishing for information on their date.
"Hello dear. I always look nice." Prue said with a grin. "And the rest is none of your business young lady." Prue added with a firm but kind sound to her voice.
Mandy knew that she wouldn't be getting any more info out of her mum, so she turned her attentions to Frank. He would be a lot easier to crack.
"I hope you're taking good care of my mum Frank, and plan to take her someplace nice tonight." Mandy said, as she studied his face.
"Hello Mandy. You know I'd give my life to keep you're mother happy and safe." Frank said, as he gave Mandy a hug. "As for dinner tonight, your mothers in charge. I've got no idea where we're going." Frank added with a grin.
"Don't forget who taught you all those little tricks on how to get people to tell you what you want dear." Prue whispered in Mandy's ear as she hugged her.
Mandy just giggled, at the thought of her mum out smarting her. "Okay, you win mum, but I hope you both have a great time." Mandy said, as she hugged her back.
"Don't worry dear, we will." Prue said, as she let Mandy lead the way into the living room.
Amy stood to get a hug off Jenna when she saw Mandy enter the room again with Prue and Frank following her, so she broke the hug with Jenna and went over to say hello to them. "Hi mum, Frank. Off out on a date tonight?" Amy asked, as she looked at them both dressed very smartly.
"Yes we are, but we wanted to come and spend some time with you first. I wanted to make sure you were really doing okay." Prue said, as she looked at Amy for any signs she was hiding anything from her.
"I'm a little sore, but doing a lot better now that I'm at home." Amy said with some pleading in her voice.
"Okay dear, but any problems and I want to know about them right away. Do I make myself clear?" Prue said in a firm voice.
"Yes mum, I understand." Amy said like a whining teenager. This made everybody laugh, and soon Prue and Amy were giggling as well.
Mandy went to the kitchen to see if Chrissy and Becky had about finished making the snacks, and to let them know mum was here with frank. They soon entered the living room and hugging their mum, and Frank.
"Hi mum, Frank. You clean up well Frank." Chrissy said with a smile, as she gave him a hug.
"I still feel scruffy next to your mother." Frank said with a smile, as he looked at Prue standing next to Mandy.
"We all feel scruffy next to mum." Chrissy smiled. "You are looking extra beautiful today mum." Chrissy added, as she stepped up to her and gave her a hug.
"You know how to make me feel good my sweet Chrissy." Prue said, as she hugged her back.
"I hope you're going some place very special dressed like that?" Chrissy asked, as she stepped back to take a better look at her mum.
"I'm taking Frank to that little French place down the road from Carl's club." Prue said without thinking what she was saying. Prue just looked at Chrissy grinning at her, and then heard Mandy whisper in her ear.
"Sorry mum, but I learnt some new tricks along the way." Mandy giggled down her mum's ear.
"That was very sneaky you two." Prue said, as she hugged them both. "Looks like I need a new dirty tricks book to work from." Prue added with a giggle.
Amy and the others giggled when Chrissy tricked Prue into telling her where she was going with Frank later.
Chrissy went to the door when she heard the doorbell this time, so Mandy could chat with her mum for a little bit. Chrissy opened the door and found Sara and Cathy standing there smiling at her. "Hello Sara, Cathy. I'm really glad you could make it over here to see Amy." Chrissy said, as she let them both in the house, and hugged them.
"Hello Chrissy. We wouldn't miss coming to see Amy now she's home again." Cathy said with a smile, as she hugged Chrissy back. "How she doing anyway?" Cathy asked with a worried look.
"Do you really need to ask that question Cathy? Just think back to how you felt when you got home from the hospital.
"Very good point Chrissy, I feel really sorry for her then." Cathy said with a pout.
"Do you mind if I steal a hug?" Sara asked with a pout, as she stood watching them chat.
"I'm sorry Sara." Chrissy said with a pout back at her, as she gave her a hug.
"I trust you're taking good care of Amy then Chrissy?" Sara asked, as Chrissy hugged her.
"Well Amber is, but I'm there to offer support when she needs it." Chrissy said with a smile.
"Just like you were there for Cathy and I?" Sara smiled. "You're a good friend Chrissy, and a very caring person." Sara added, as she hugged her again.
Once they broke the hug, Chrissy led them into the living room to join the others. Chrissy was glad the living room was so large, or they would never have gotten everyone in it.
Amy saw them enter the room and walked over to welcome them with a hug each. Amy ended up sitting on one of the sofas with Chrissy and Cathy, as they chatted about their surgery.
Amber ended up sat on another sofa chatting with Sara and Becky about things she could do to help Amy get better sooner. Amber found it strange to be part of a very special group, she'd been worried about caring for Amy while she got better, but being there chatting with Sara and Becky really helped.
Everyone stayed for an hour or two, and then started to leave, so Amy could go and rest. Amber set out some painkillers for her, and then led her up to lie on the bed.
"You look really tired babe." Amber said looking worried.
"I am a little tired, but I was having such a great time being home again." Amy said like a naughty child.
"Amy, you need to take it easy." Amber whined. "Do you want to end up back in hospital?" Amber asked.
"No I don't." Amy said looking worried now.
"Well stop trying to over do it then, or you will." Amber said, as she led Amy over to the bed, and helped her lie down.
"Will you stay with me Amber? I don't want to be alone anymore." Amy said, as she stopped Amber from walking away.
"How can I refuse such a pretty little thing like you." Amber purred, as she got on the bed next to Amy, and cuddled up to her.
Amy and Amber were soon both fast asleep and sleeping better than they'd slept in a week. Ann looked in on them a little later and then went back down to tell the others. They were all happy that Amy and Amber were getting some rest. Ann was stuck in helping Mandy, Chrissy and Becky get everything cleaned up and put away before they all went and relaxed in front of the telly for a couple of hours.
Amber woke and lay there watching Amy sleep for a little bit, before she needed to use the bathroom. Amy was just waking up as Amber got back to the bedroom.
"Hello sleepy head. You feeling any better now?" Amber asked, as she went back to the bed and kissed Amy.
"Hi lover, yes I feel a lot better. Thanks for staying with me." Amy smiled, as they stopped kissing. "I really missed my own bed, and having you to cuddle up to." Amy said with a grin.
"I missed you so much this last week Amy. Please don't ever leave me." Amber said with a tear in her eye.
"Hay, what's wrong Amber?" Amy asked looking worried.
"I've been really worried about you, and I miss you not being here with me." Amber said, as she hugged her.
Amy just lay there hugging Amber until she felt better, then she went to the bathroom before they headed back down stairs to see what the others were doing. They found them watching some program on telly, but they were also chatting about fashion and other stuff.
"Hi you two, feel any better now you've had a nap?" Ann asked, as they took a seat on an empty sofa.
"I feel much better, but I'm getting hungry. Does anyone else want anything to eat?" Amy asked, as she went to get back up again.
"Tell me what you want. And I'll go and sort it out for you baby sister." Chrissy said, as she stopped Amy getting back off the sofa.
"I'm feeling fine Chrissy, and am quite capable of sorting out some food." Amy said in her own defence.
"I'm very pleased for you Amy, but you're still not moving off that sofa. Now what do you want to eat?" Chrissy said in a very calm voice.
Amy realised she wasn't going to get anywhere with Chrissy, so she sat back down, and then thought about what she fancied for her dinner.
"I could really go for a BLT, if it's no trouble sis." Amy asked with a sly grin.
"Okay then, one BLT coming right up." Chrissy said with a grin, as she made her way over to the kitchen door. "Anybody else want one?" She asked, just before she left the room. They all said yes, and Becky jumped up to go and help her.
They were soon all sitting around on the sofas being really lazy, eating BLT's and drinking wine, while watching some old musical on the telly. That's how they spent the rest of the night, until bedtime. Amy lay in bed grinning as she watched Amber finish getting ready for bed, She was really looking forward to sleeping in her own bed sandwiched between Ann and Amber.
Amy was awake early the next morning, so she got up and started on her new daily routine, and was glad when Amber came in the bathroom to help her. They soon took care of it, and then headed down to see if they could help sort breakfast out.
Mandy was sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of tea in front of her, and she was reading the paper, while Chrissy and Becky were sorting out all the stuff to make a full English breakfast.
"Good morning!" Amy and Amber said, as they entered the kitchen with smiles on their faces. "Can I please help you sort breakfast out?" Amy asked in a pleading voice.
"Good morning Amy and Amber," Chrissy said with a smile. "I guess we could use the help, but don't try and over do it baby sister." Chrissy said, as she pointed a fork at her in a threatening manner.
"Thanks big sister Chrissy." Amy said grinning, as she dodged around the fork and gave her a hug.
"Good morning Amy and Amber, did you sleep okay Amy?" Becky asked, as she also gave both girls a hug.
Both girls nodded at Becky, as they ran over to give Mandy a hug before they started helping with breakfast.
"Good morning Amy, Amber, you're both looking much better today. You must have slept much better last night." Mandy said, as she put the paper down, and gave each of them a hug.
"It was so nice to be back in my own bed, and to be able to cuddle up to Amber again as I slept." Amy said, as she wrapped an arm around Amber's waist, and smiled at her.
Amber and Amy were soon being given orders by Chrissy, and they got to work on making breakfast. Ann was walked into the kitchen, and she was handed a cup of tea by Mandy. Ann gladly sat and drank half of the cup before she even spoke to anyone.
"MMM, that really hits the spot." Ann said with a sigh. "Wenches! Food, now!" Ann said in her best sounding male voice, as she slammed her fists down on the table, just before she started giggling.
"Hay! That's Ms. Wench to you." Chrissy said with her hand on her hip, and a fork pointing at Ann in the other one. This just set everyone off in fits of giggles.
Breakfast was soon on the table, and they all started chatting about what they had planed for their day at work.
"I'm feeling well enough to come back to work now sis." Amy said, as she looked at Mandy.
"You may feel fine now Amy, but by lunch time, you will be in a lot of pain. Trust me, I've been through this once already with Chrissy." Mandy said looking sad for upsetting Amy, but she knew she was doing it for her own good. "Give it another week, and you can come back to work next Monday." Mandy added.
"Another week!" Amy said sounding shocked. "I'll just come and sit out back sorting the Ebay orders for you. Please Mandy." Amy whined.
"Amy no. You will stay here and rest up for the rest of this week." Mandy said in a firm and final sounding voice.
Amy looked around the table to see if any of the others were going to help her talk Mandy round, but they all had the same look as Mandy. Amy knew she was never going to win this battle, so she gave up and just carried on eating her breakfast.
"Jenna was saying yesterday that Hope will be coming into the shop today, so she can start sorting out your accounts." Ann said, as she tried to change the subject a little bit.
"Yes she is. She was hoping to start the other week, but it took her a little longer sorting out with the other people she was doing work for, so they could go and find someone else to do there accounts for them." Mandy said.
"I don't know why she even bothered trying to help them out. Most of them still owe her money for work she's done for them already." Amber said.
"I'm sure she had her reasons for what she did. I guess that if they make a mess of their accounts now, Hope knows her conscience is clear." Mandy said with a shrug.
"She does seem like that type of a person. Very trustworthy, and kind." Amber smiled, as she thought about it. "Little Kat is lucky to have a mother like that." Amber added.
"Will little Kat be with Hope today?" Becky asked.
"Yes she will, but I think we should be able to cope with running the shop, and help keep Kat out of trouble." Mandy smiled.
Amy had an idea, and went to speak, but Mandy must have read her mind because Mandy just gave Amy a stern look, and she closed her mouth again, and carried on eating her breakfast.
They all finished their breakfast, and went up to finish getting read for work, while Amy stayed down stairs to help Becky get the dishes, dried and put away.
Amy and Becky stood at the door and waved the girls off one by one. Ann was off to her office at the hotel. Amber was off to Sara's, and Chrissy and Mandy were off to the shop.
"Mandy is only doing it for your own good Amy. Trust me when I say that by lunchtime you'll be glad she did make you stay here at home." Becky said, as she led Amy back to the kitchen for another drink before they started the rest of the housework.
Becky was right about her being glad Mandy made her stay at home. By lunchtime, she was feeling worn out, and needed to go and lie down for a bit. Becky was heading up to bed anyway, she had work later, so they both went and lay on her and Chrissy's bed.
Mandy and Chrissy were just about to start the orders for the changing service at the hotel when they heard the bell on the shop door sound. They looked down the shop and saw Hope enter with little Kat walking beside her.
"Morning Hope! What time do you call this? We wanted you here at ten thirty on the dot." Mandy said, as she tapped her watch with her finger.
"I'm really sorry Mandy. They missed out two of the busses on my route, or I would have been here on time." Hope said looking worried, that she'd blown her new job before she even started it. "I'll start and get an earlier one, that way I know I'll be here on time." Hope added, as she almost dragged little Kat up to the back of the shop.
Mandy could see that Hope was worried, and didn't understand that she'd just been joking with her about the time thing. "Don't worry about it Hope. I was only joking with you." Mandy said, as she stopped Hope from walking past her.
"Do you really mean that Mandy? I am normally on time." Hope said.
"Yes I'm sure. We did say that we would work around you sorting out little Kat here." Mandy said, as she knelt down to look at Kat, as she tried to get her breath back. "Hello Kat. How are you today." Mandy asked with a smile, as she tapped the little girl on the nose.
"Hellos Mandy. I is otays, buts mummy makes me's run all the ways here." Kat said with a pout.
"Mean mummy. Do you want me to punish her for making you run?" Mandy asked.
"I not no's what punish means Mandy, buts it not sounds very nice." Kat said looking worried for her mum.
"A punishment is what a person has to do when they do a bad thing to someone else." Mandy told Kat. "So what do you say to me making your mummy by you an ice cream later, As her punishment for making you run all the way here?" Mandy asked with a grin.
"I likes sound of that punimunt." Kat said with a grin, as she tried to repeat the big word Mandy just used.
Hope had been looking worried when Mandy started talking about punishing her for making Kat rush with her, but she soon smiled when Mandy said what the punishment would be.
"Does that sound fare to you Hope?" Mandy asked with a smile, as she stood up again.
"That sounds fare to me boss," Hope smiled back.
"That's settled then, and drop the boss bit as well. Its just Mandy, we're all friends here okay?" Mandy said, as she gave Hope a hug to help her relax.
"Okay Mandy." Hope smiled.
"Hello Kat!" Chrissy said, as she finished putting some items down on the counter.
"Hellos Chrissy. Is Amy here as wells?" Kat asked, as she ran over to where Chrissy was stood.
"I'm sorry Kat, but Amy is at home, she's been in hospital." Chrissy said with a pout, as she picked up the little girl.
"Will she's be otay?" Kat asked looking worried.
"Yes, she's doing really well now, but we just want to make sure she is before we let her come back to work." Chrissy said, as she sat Kat on the counter. "That's a pretty backpack you have there Kat." Chrissy added, as she looked at Kat's cute pink backpack.
"It carries my dollies and colour book." Kat said, as she slipped it off her back to show Chrissy what was inside. "You help me colour later please?" Kat pleaded with Chrissy.
"I think I can do that Kat." Chrissy said, as she looked in the little backpack. "Maybe you could make Amy a get well card later." Chrissy said with a grin.
"Yes, I do that's nows." Kat said, as she tried to slide off the counter. Luckily Chrissy was quick enough to catch her before she was all the way off.
"Wow, take it easy little one. You could have hurt yourself if you'd fallen." Chrissy said, as she placed Kat on the ground again.
"Sorry Chrissy. Tank you." Kat said, as she hugged Chrissy's legs.
"Come on then you little monster, I'll get you settled in the back room, while Mandy helps your mummy get organised." Chrissy said, as she held out her hand for Kat to hold.
Hope stood next to Mandy smiling, as she watched her daughter wondering off up the shop holding Chrissy's hand.
"She's amazing with kids." Hope said. "So is Amy. It's a shame they will never know the feeling of having their own children. They would both make amazing mothers." Hope added with a sad look.
"I know what you mean Hope, but not even medical science can fix all their problems." Mandy said with a sigh.
"Speaking of medical science, how's Amy doing really?" Hope asked looking worried.
"She's doing really well, and would have been here today given the choice." Mandy giggled. "I said she can come back next week." Mandy added, as she led Hope over to a laptop on the counter.
"Well here you go Hope, this has my accounts on it, and this large box here has all the invoices and receipts in it for the past several months." Mandy said with a sad look. "I did warn you there was a lot of work involved. Sorry about that." Mandy added.
"Trust me Mandy, when I say I've seen much worse." Hope said, as she started the laptop up. She looked at Mandy for the password when it asked for one. "Can you enter your password please Mandy." Hope asked, as she stepped to one side for Mandy.
"The password is kitten." Mandy said with a smile.
Hope giggled, as she entered the password. "That's funny, you having the same password as the nickname I use for Kat."
"You can change it to something else if you wish Hope." Mandy said.
"Why would I want to change the password on your laptop Mandy? I can remember it easy enough." Hope giggled.
"It's not my laptop Hope, it's yours." Mandy said with a grin. "I thought you could use a state of the art machine to work on." Mandy added.
"Let me get this straight. You got me this laptop, so I can do your accounts, and I can take it home with me when I leave here today?" Hope asked sounding a little shocked by it all.
"Yep, that about covers it." Mandy smiled.
"Thanks Mandy. Thank you so much." Hope said, as she hugged Mandy.
"Carl had Ann put all the software on it that you would need to do my accounts, and the accounts for the club. He also said to just shout up, if you think of anything else you might need." Mandy said, as she helped Hope take the laptop and the other bits and bobs through to the back room, so she could start work without being in the way.
"How do you like your new toy then Hope?" Chrissy asked with a grin, as she sat helping Kat do some colouring on a get well card she was making for Amy.
"I'm not to sure yet Chrissy, ask me when it's all sunk in later." Hope giggled, as she put the laptop down on the table at the other end to where Kat was sat colouring.
Chrissy just giggled, as she helped Kat. "I have to see about getting some work done now Kat, but I'll keep coming in to see how you're doing, and if you need anything just shout for me, and I'll come and sort it out for you." Chrissy said, as she kissed Kat on the cheek before heading off to help Mandy again.
"Otay Chrissy. I not try bother you to much." Kat said, as she kept colouring. Chrissy just smiled, and then skipped off to help Mandy.
Chrissy kept checking on Kat, as she came back and forth from the back room. Hope was able to concentrate on doing her job with Chrissy's help. Mandy took a basket of food off one of the other girls that worked for Carl, when she came at lunchtime. Linda didn't work on Mondays. Chrissy and Mandy helped get her van loaded up with the orders for the changing service, and then locked the front door to the shop, so they could go and eat.
Mandy carried the basket to the back room, put it on the table, while Chrissy went, and got some plates for them to put it on. Chrissy started getting the tubs of food out the basket, and she found out that Carl had told them about Kat being there, as she found a little lunch box for her in the basket.
"Look what Carl had them pack in her for you Kat." Chrissy said as she pulled out a little lunchbox with a picture of a kitten on it chasing a butterfly.
"This all for me?" Kat asked, as she saw Chrissy open the lunchbox, as she put it down in front of her.
"Yep, so I want you to eat it all up." Chrissy said with a firm look on her face. "You do want to grow up to be big and strong, don't you?" Chrissy asked.
"I wants to be likes you and Amy, so's I eats it alls up." Kat said, as she picked up one of the little sandwiches.
"You'll be even better than Amy and I. You're already more beautiful Kat." Chrissy said with a sad tone to her voice. Chrissy felt sad that she would never be able to feel what it would be like to have a baby of her own, but she was happy that Kat thought her and Amy was female enough to want to be like them.
Mandy and Hope looked at each other with worry on their faces, but it soon past when Chrissy seemed to shrug it off and got back to helping Kat eat her lunch, while she fed her self.
Once they finished lunch, and they'd cleared everything away, Chrissy and Mandy went back to running the shop and packing the Internet orders. Hope got back to sorting out the accounts, while Kat went back to work on her get well card for Amy.
Amy woke feeling a little sore, but much better for having some sleep. It took her a couple of seconds to remember that she was lying in Chrissy and Becky's bed, and not her own. Becky was still asleep, so Amy slipped out of bed and went to use the bathroom in her own room, as it was still very painful for her to go, and she didn't want to disturb Becky if she made any noise. Once finished in the bathroom she headed down to get a drink, and make a start on sorting something out for dinner.
Becky woke to find the bed empty, and she got a little worried that Amy was having some trouble, so she got off the bed and then went down to make sure she was okay. Becky found Amy sat at the kitchen table with a glass of juice in front of her.
"Hi Becky, did you sleep okay?" Amy asked with a smile, as she poured Becky a glass of juice out.
"I slept fine, but was a little worried when I woke to find you gone. Are you okay?" Becky asked, as she sat down at the table.
"I'm fine, a little sore, but feeling fine." Amy said with a grin. "Oh, and you were right about Mandy being right. I never would have lasted all day at the shop." Amy added.
"We know what rest you need Amy, we went thought the same thing with Chrissy remember." Becky said with a smile. "She was just the same as you, but she also got tied really fast." Becky added with a funny look on her face.
"So it really will be another week then before Mandy will let me return to working at the shop?" Amy asked with a pout.
"Yes, I'm afraid so Amy. You can still help me sort out here at the house though, it would be nice to have some help." Becky said with a grin.
"You know I'll help you Becky, I just want to feel useful again." Amy said in a whiney voice.
"You are useful Amy, but you need time to recover. That was some major surgery you had done, so stop pushing yourself." Becky sounded worried as she said it.
"Thanks Becky. I'll take it easy from now on, but don't make me just sit and watch you all run around. I just want to be doing something." Amy pleaded with Becky.
"Well what do you say to us finishing our drinks and then making dinner together?" Becky asked with a smile.
"Yes!" Amy squealed, as she clapped her hands together. Becky just giggled and carried on drinking her drink. They were soon looking in the fridge and freezer trying to figure out what they could make for dinner.
Mandy and Chrissy got everything finished off and ready to go to the post office. Hope was hanging around, as Mandy had offered her a lift home.
"Did you never learn to drive a car then Hope?" Mandy asked, as she helped carry the parcels out to the car.
"I can drive, but I had to sell the car earlier this year, when I had trouble getting people to pay their bills." Hope said with a sad look.
"It must be hard trying to get around just using public transport?" Mandy asked with a pained look on her face.
"It can be when they decide to miss out a buss or two." Hope said with a silly look. "I'm hoping to be able to sort out a new car once I've been working for you and Carl for a couple of months." Hope added with a smile.
Mandy had the starting of a plan forming in her mind, as she finished locking up the shop. Chrissy was helping her while Hope and Kat were waiting in the back of Mandy's car. "Chrissy, can you give Becky a call, and see if she can include Hope and Kat for dinner, if we bring them home with us?"
"Sure I can. Any reason why?" Chrissy asked with a smile, as she could see that Mandy was working on something in her head.
"I was thinking that hope really needs a car, and we have the people carrier sat at home doing nothing most the time. I was thinking of letting Hope use it until she can sort out a car of her own." Mandy said, as she shut up the front of the shop while Chrissy shut down the computer.
That sounds like a great idea sis. We never use it now that Becky can drive, and she has her own car." Chrissy smiled. "I'll give Becky a call right now then." Chrissy added, as she got her mobile out her purse and made the call.
Becky was just sitting back down at the table after checking on dinner when she heard the phone start ringing. Seeing Chrissy's number come up on it, she quickly answered it.
"Hi Baby, is everything okay?" Becky asked sounding worried.
"Hello lover." Chrissy purred down the phone. "Everything is fine, don't worry. Mandy asked me to give you a call. She wants to know if you could make dinner stretch a little further, so we can feed Hope and Kat." Chrissy asked.
"I'm sure we can get a couple more mouths out of it baby, just bring them home with you." Becky said happily down the phone. "Amy will be glad to see Hope and Kat as well." Becky added with a grin, as she looked at Amy.
Amy let a big smile cross her face, as she heard Becky say that Hope and Kat would be coming for dinner "Hope and little Kat are coming for dinner?" Amy asked.
"That's great, I'll see you shortly then babe. Bye, bye, love you." Chrissy said, just before ending the call. "Becky said there's no problem feeding Hope and Kat." Chrissy smiled, as she put her phone back in her purse.
"That's great, now all I need to do is hope that they don't have plans for dinner some place else." Mandy giggled, as she walked back to where Chrissy stood near the back of the shop.
"Well let's finish locking up the shop, and go and find out." Chrissy smiled as she left the shop through the back door, so Mandy could arm the alarm system.
"I'm really grateful for the lift home Mandy. The busses can be really busy this time of the day, and poor little Kat normally ends up getting knocked around because the other passengers just don't notice her." Hope said, as she looked at her daughter strapped into the seat next to her.
"Don't worry about it Hope, I'm glad we can help out where we can." Mandy said with a smile, as she looked over her shoulder at Kat smiling in the back. "Do you have any plans for dinner tonight Hope?" Mandy asked.
"Not really, just what ever I can find that's quick to cook." Hope giggled. "Why do you ask?"
"You'll be eating with us then tonight. Chrissy rang Becky to make sure we had enough to share, and she said we did." Mandy told Hope. "I think it would do Amy some good to spend an hour or two with Kat as well." Mandy added with a smile, as she looked at Kat again.
"Yay! I go see Amy!" Kat shouted, as she clapped her hands together.
"Thanks Mandy, but I don't want to put you out." Hope said a little shocked.
"No trouble at all Hope, just my way of thanking you for working so hard on the accounts today." Mandy said with a sly look at Chrissy.
Chrissy found it a little scary how well Mandy could bend the truth and lie when it suited her. But she always did it for the right reason, so she didn't really mind that much. They soon had the parcels at the post office, and then they headed home.
Amy was sitting at the kitchen table when she heard the front door, and then the patter of little feet running towards the kitchen. Amy turned in her seat just in time to see little Kat burst into the kitchen.
"Hello Amy, Becky!" Kat shouted, as she ran over to Amy.
"Hello Kat. You get bigger every time I see you." Amy said, as she pulled the little girl up onto her knee.
"I nearly four now." Kat said looking very proud of that fact.
"You're only three and a half young lady, so stop trying to grow up to fast." Amy said, as she started to tickle Kat. Kat started to squirm around on Amy's knee, and this started to hurt her, so she stopped.
Becky saw the pained look on Amy's face, and how quick she stopped tickling Kat. Becky knew that Amy was struggling, so she walked over and picked Kat up to give her a hug. "Hello kitten. You are getting big." Becky said, as she gave Kat an aeroplane ride around the table before sitting down at the table herself.
Kat was giggling on Becky's knee when Chrissy, Mandy, and Hope walked into the kitchen. "You're replacing me for a younger model baby?" Chrissy asked with a pout, as she sat down next to Becky.
"I've always got room for one more girl in my life." Becky said, as she leaned over and kissed Chrissy on the cheek. Becky didn't want to kiss Chrissy on the lips with Kat sat on her knee.
"I share with you Chrissy." Kat said with a grin, as she held out her arms to get a hug from her.
"Thank you Kat." Chrissy said, as she gave Kat a hug, and ended up with Kat sliding over onto her knee.
"Hello Amy. How you feeling now?" Hope asked, as she gave Amy a hug.
"I'm feeling much better now Hope, but I'm really sore still." Amy said with a grin.
"I can only imagine how sore you must be Amy, but it must be nice knowing you finally got your wish." Hope said, as she sat down next to Amy at the table.
"It is nice Hope, but I still have a long way to go yet, and a lot to learn." Amy said, as she looked around the table.
"We're always learning Amy. Every day you learn something new, or meet someone that will change your life." Hope smiled, as she saw the way Amy looked at Chrissy when she said that.
"Some people can change them more than others." Amy smiled, as she watched Chrissy playing around with Kat on the other side of the table.
Mandy had walked over to where they kept all the car keys hanging on the wall and picked up the keys for the people carrier. "Hope, do you have a minute?" Mandy asked.
"Sure Mandy, is everything okay?" Hope asked when she saw the look on Mandy's face.
"Don't look so worried Hope." Mandy smiled. "I just want to show you something outside. Please follow me." Mandy added, as she led Hope out to the driveway.
All the others followed when Chrissy jumped up and told them to come and see what was about to happen. "Come on you lot. You won't want to miss this."
"Why have you brought me out here Mandy?" Hope asked with a puzzled look, as she looked at the two BMW's belonging to Mandy and Becky, and the people carrier parked off to one side covered in dust and dirt from not being used.
"I thought you might be able to make use of this." Mandy said, as she walked over to the people carrier and handed Hope the keys. "I'm only loaning it to you, so don't refuse it please Hope." Mandy added, as she saw Hope start to step back with her hand up doing a stop sign.
"Are you sure about this Mandy? You've already done so much for me with the laptop, and the job." Hope said close to tears.
"We never use it any more, and Carl's been to busy to sort out getting it taken away and sold, so you may as well use it for the time being." Mandy said, as she gave Hope a hug. "I'm sorry, but it will need to be cleaned." Mandy giggled, as she looked at the state it was in.
"Who cares about a little dirt. I'm mobile again." Hope giggled, as she looked at the keys. "Will it start still?" Hope asked, as she zapped it to open the doors.
"It should do. Brad's been keeping an eye on it for us. He checks all the cars over for us." Mandy smiled. "I don't think he trusts us girls to look after them properly."
"Mummy, you get new car?" A little voice said from the side of Hope.
"Yes, sort of kitten." Hope said, as she picked Kat up and sat her behind the wheel, while she put the keys in the ignition to see if it would start. Just as Mandy had said, the car started on the first turn of the key.
They all returned to the house, so Becky and Amy could finish sorting out dinner. Kat sat with Chrissy at the table playing patter cakes. Kat suddenly jumped off Chrissy's knee after she whispered something in Kat's ear.
I's forgot all abouts that Chrissy." Kat said, as she ran over to where her mum had put her little backpack. "Hear's you goes Amy. I makes this all for you's." Kat added, as she held out the get well card for Amy to take off her.
Amy bent down and took the card from Kat, and then looked at it with a smile. "Thank you Kat, it's very pretty, but it looks too professional to have been done by someone so young." Amy said looking sceptical.
"I really do it Amy. Ask Chrissy, she watch me." Kat said in a pleading voice.
"Okay, okay. I believe you and thank you very much Kat. I feel better already." Amy giggled, as she gave Kat a hug.
Amber and Ann soon turned up, and were happy to see Hope and Kat there. Ann was happy to see that Hope would be getting some use out of the people carrier, she thought it would quite suit a mum like Hope. They all sat down for dinner, and then played with Kat for a little bit. Hope decided it was time to take Kat home, when Chrissy went up stairs to help Becky get ready for work.
"Thanks again for the loan of the car Mandy. You have no idea how much this means to me." Hope said when she got to the front door.
"Glad I could help Hope." Mandy smiled, as she hugged her.
They all waved to Hope, as she pulled out the driveway, then they headed back into the kitchen.
"Did you really just loan her the car Mandy, or did you just give it to her?" Ann asked with a grin.
"No, it's just a loan, but I'll have a word with Carl and see how much he'd want for it. I'm sure he would sell it to her for a very good price." Mandy said with a grin.
Mandy did have a word with Carl, and he sold Hope the car for one day's work, which he never did take out of her wages, when she finally started work for him.
Amy stayed at home helping Becky look after the house for the rest of the week. She was slowly feeling better with each day, and Becky would let her do a little more each day. By the Sunday, Amy just wanted to get out and do something. Ann was going out with Brad, and Mandy was waiting for Carl to come and pick her up, so they could go and get some lunch together.
"Does anyone want to go out and do something? I'm going mad looking at these walls." Amy whined, as she sat at the kitchen table looking at Amber, Chrissy, and Becky.
"What sort of thing do you have in mind baby?" Amber asked, as she wrapped an arm around her waist, and kissed her on the cheek.
"I don't know. Shopping, A movie, or even just a walk in the park. Just anything that will get me out of this house for a little bit." Amy pleaded with them.
"Well you'll be back at work tomorrow, so that will be a change for you." Chrissy said, as she cuddled with Becky. "Anyway, I thought you said you were glad to be home last weekend?" Chrissy asked with a grin. They were all having fun teasing Amy.
"I was last weekend, but that was a week ago!" Amy shouted, just before she slumped back in her seat with a pout, and her arms folded.
Amber, Becky, and Chrissy all started giggling when Amy started pouting, and that is how she was sitting when Mandy came back into the room after getting ready for her lunch date with Carl.
"Somebody's not in a very good mood, who upset you baby sister?" Mandy asked, as she walked over and gave Amy a hug.
"They're all being mean, and won't take me out anywhere." Amy said still sat pouting. "Can I come out for lunch with you and Carl?" Amy asked looking hopeful.
"You can come with me and Carl if you really want to Amy." Mandy said, as she broke the hug with Amy. "I thought you all decided to take Amy out this afternoon? What changed your minds?" Mandy asked looking a little puzzled.
"Arr, sis! You had to spoil all the fun." Chrissy said, just before she started to giggle. "We are taking Amy out this afternoon, but we just wanted to have some fun with her first." Chrissy said between more giggles.
"So we are going out then?" Amy asked looking a lot happier all of a sudden.
"Yes we're going to take you out baby." Amber said, as she pulled Amy into a hug. "We're going to go and get some lunch, then do some shopping, then depending on how you're feeling, go and see a movie." Amber said between kisses.
"Thank you, thank you, and thank you." Amy said sounding all excited now, as she jumped up and ran off to get ready.
"That girl is in series need of a day out." Mandy giggled, as she took a seat at the table, while the others all watched a screaming Amy vanish out the kitchen door.
"I better go and help her get ready." Amber smiled, as she stood up and made her way out the kitchen.
"We better see about making a move as well lover." Becky said, as she stood up and pulled Chrissy to her feet.
Chrissy and Becky could hear Amber shouting at Amy to wait for her, as they walked up the stairs. They both giggled, and then went to their room to get dressed.
Amber found Amy running around the bedroom trying to find something to wear. "I don't know what to wear Amber, It's getting a little too cold for wearing just a summer dress, but I don't want to spend all afternoon getting dressed." Amy said looking flustered.
"Calm down baby, we'll find you something suitable to wear, that won't take you too long to get on and off." Amber said, as she stopped Amy running around.
Amber led Amy into the closet, and then started looking through all the dresses Amy and Ann owned. She found a nice looking dress, that had a simple look to it, but was made out of a thicker material, so would keep Amy a little warmer. Amber found a similar looking dress to wear herself, then they set about getting dressed.
Chrissy and Becky had both had the same idea, and were wearing similar dresses to Amber and Amy. "Great minds think alike." Chrissy giggled, as she did a spin in her dress.
"You look great in that dress sis." Amy said with a smile.
"Thanks baby sister. You're looking really great in yours to." Chrissy smiled.
"Shall we see about heading out and getting some lunch." Becky asked, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist and made her way over to the front door.
Ann had left some time back, and Mandy had left while they were all getting dressed, so Amber and Amy sorted out arming the alarm and locking the front door, while Becky led Chrissy over to her car and helped her get in. Becky walked around and got behind the wheel, and then waited for Amber and Amy to join them, then they set off towards town.
Becky parked her car, and then they headed to a little restaurant to get some lunch. Once they had eaten, they started their afternoon of shopping. Amy was having a great time, and couldn't remember the last time she laughed so much, as she watched the others trying on some pretty awful clothes. Amy tried on her fair share of them as well, but it was a fun afternoon.
They walked around the shops until they started to close and then got in the car and drove to the cinema to watch a movie. Amy claimed all rights for buying the tickets and getting them all drinks and sweets. She said it was her way of thanking them all for being so good to her. They really enjoyed the movie, and then went to a Pizza Hut ® on the way home, so they could have some dinner and not have to worry about washing any dishes when they got home.
Amy was looking tired by the time they got home, so Amber helped her get up to their bedroom. Once there they both got ready for bed and called it a day. Amy fell asleep cuddled up to Amber, happy to be heading back to work in the morning with Chrissy and Mandy.
By SaraUK
Part 25
Amy had woken up full of energy, she was glad to be heading back to the shop today with Chrissy and Mandy. She was just washing her hair in the shower when she felt a set of arms wrap around her, then she heard Amber speak to her in a sleepy voice.
"Morning Baby. You seem really happy for a Monday morning." Amber groaned, as she hugged her.
"I am Happy. I'm going back to work." Amy said with a grin, as she turned around to face Amber. "You can't tell me that you weren't happy to get back to working with Sara again, once you got out that wheelchair?" Amy asked, just before she kissed Amber.
"Yes I was ‘very happy' to be getting back to doing something, so I can see you point then baby." Amber said, as she thought about how she hated just sitting around not being able to do anything. "I hope you still remember to miss me while you're working hard at the shop." Amber added, as she poked Amy in the chest.
"That will never change lover." Amy said with a giggle, as she tried to stop Amber poking her. "This will just give me something to keep my mind off thinking about you all the time."
Once the two of them had finished in the bathroom, they headed back to the bedroom. Ann was just getting out of bed when they entered.
"Morning sis!" Amy said, as she ran over and jumped on Ann, knocking her back onto the bed again. "Isn't it great to be Monday again!" Amy said with a grin, as she sat on top her big sister.
"There is nothing good about a Monday, not when I have to get up and go to work." Ann groaned, as she pushed Amy off her.
Ann really wasn't a morning person, so Amy just sat on the bed and watched her sister drag herself off to the bathroom. Amy slid off the bed and then ran off to catch up with Amber, standing at the bedroom door waiting for her.
"You really do like taking your life in your hands sometimes Amy." Amber giggled. "You should know by now that you never make contact with Ann until she's had her first cup of tea," she added looking worried.
"Well they do say that if you're not living life on the edge, then you're taking up to much room." Amy giggled, as she let Amber lead her down to the kitchen.
Mandy, Chrissy and Becky were already down in the kitchen, so Amy and Amber started helping making breakfast. Amy was happy to have everything back to normal, with the added bonus of her now being a woman. This made Amy feel even more alive than she normally did when she was helping her sisters get breakfast ready.
They soon had breakfast ready and on the table, and they all sat around chatting about what they got up to yesterday. Amy told Ann and Mandy about some of the things they tried on while they were out shopping, and how bad they thought some of the new fashions were. Ann and Mandy told the others about their afternoons with Brad and Carl. Once breakfast was finished, they all went up to finish getting ready for work.
Amy was so excited to be back at work, she sat in the back of the car talking all the way to the shop. Chrissy and Mandy just said yes and no allot, as they couldn't get a word in edgeways with her most the way there.
Mandy had given Amy her own set of keys for the shop while Chrissy was stuck in the wheelchair. So she was soon jumping out the car when they pulled up behind the shop.
"If she doesn't slow down, she will be burned out by lunchtime you know." Mandy said, as she watched Amy sorting out the security shutter over the back door to the shop.
"I'll try and have a word with her about it." Chrissy said, as she got out the car. Chrissy unlocked the back door, and then let Mandy enter the shop and turn the alarm system off before Amy and she entered.
Amy went to fire up the computer, while Chrissy went and opened the security shutters at the front of the shop, and unlocked the front door. Once that was completed, they went to make a cup of tea before they started on the orders for the changing service.
"Amy, you really need to slow down a little bit. You've got nothing to prove, and we don't want to see you wear yourself out before lunchtime." Chrissy said, as she went back to help her make the drink.
"I'm sorry sis, but I'm just really excited to be back at work again." Amy said, as she stopped to take a couple of very deep breaths. "I should be fine now sis." Amy added.
"Okay then Amy." Chrissy smiled. "Mandy and I are just worried about you over doing it on your first day back." Chrissy added, as she hugged her baby sister.
"I just wanted you and Mandy to see how much I have to offer the shop." Amy said as she hugged Chrissy back. "I was scared you'd not miss me while I was getting better."
"We missed you every minute you weren't here with us Amy, so don't ever think we wouldn't miss you." Chrissy said sounding shocked, that Amy could think such a thing. "We're the three musketeers." Chrissy added with a giggle.
A very excited little Kat soon joined Amy and Chrissy. Hope and Mandy, who were chatting and giggling about something, were following Kat.
"Hello kitten." Amy said, as she picked up the little giggling ball of fun. "Have you come to help us do our job today then?" Amy asked.
"No silly. I not know how do you job Amy." Kat giggled. "You help me colours though?" Kat asked, as she held up her backpack.
"Chrissy and I would love to help you colour." Amy said sounding very excited. "But before we do that, do you want a drink first?" Amy asked, as she walked over and sat Kat down at the table.
"Yes please Amy. I'd like that very much." Kat said in her most polite voice.
Amy walked over to the small fridge they had in the back room next to the sink, and looked inside to see what little drink cartons they had in there. "You can have orange, or apple and black current. Which do you want?" Amy asked, as she looked over her shoulder at Kat.
"I have owinge please." Kat asked with a smile.
"Sure you can kitten." Amy said, as she grabbed the drink and put the straw in it as she walked back to where Kat sat at the table.
"Tank you Amy." Kat said, as she put the straw to her mouth and took a long suck on it.
"Morning Hope. How are you doing today?" Amy asked, as she finally got Kat taken care of.
"I'm doing fine Amy. How are you feeling now?" Hope asked, as she looked down at Amy's groin area. "I take it you must be feeling a lot better, as you're back at work again." Hope smiled.
"I still feel a little weird down there, but Chrissy said that's normal and will pass in time. But apart from that, I feel great." Amy said with a grin.
"Good. I bet you're really glad to be back at work again?" Hope asked with a grin.
"Yes I am. I was beginning to drive Becky nuts at home." Amy giggled. "And it takes a lot to whined Becky up." Amy added as she giggled some more.
"It really does take a lot, so Amy must have really been going out of her way to try." Chrissy giggled. "I thought she was well over getting worked up, with having me to look after." Chrissy added with a pout.
"What trouble could a cute little thing like you be Chrissy?" Hope asked with a puzzled look, as she gave her a hug.
"You'd be amazed at just how much trouble that cute little thing can get into if left to her own devices." Mandy said with a laugh.
Chrissy helped Amy make a drink, and they all sat and enjoyed it while they had a chat about some of the silly things Chrissy had done in the past. Once they had finished their drinks, they all went and made a start on their different jobs.
Amy started printing out the orders for the changing service, and then she would hand them to Chrissy, so she could go and pick the items out of stock. Mandy would then double-check the order to make sure it was right.
Chrissy and Mandy were happy to have Amy back working with them, they made a good team, and they soon had everything ready for who ever come with the lunch from the hotel. Then Chrissy and Amy set to work on the Internet orders while Mandy sorted out the customers as they came in, and reordered stock.
Amy was just printing out an order, when she realised that Kat was standing there watching her. "Hello kitten. Is everything okay?"
"What you do Amy?" Kat asked, as she pointed at the computer. "Can Kat help you?" she added with a smile.
"I do not see why not." Amy said, as she lifted Kat up onto her knee, and started to show her what she was doing. Kat was soon helping Amy print out the orders, and then she would go and take them to Chrissy.
"I really hope she's not slowing you all down." Hope asked, as she saw Kat run off to give Chrissy another order.
"Not at all Hope, its fun watching her run around. She'll sleep well tonight." Amy said with a giggle.
"She always sleeps really well when she's been around you and Chrissy." Hope smiled. "She thinks the world of you and Chrissy."
"I'm really glad we met that day in the park, as Chrissy and I love Kat very much." Amy said with a smile, as she thought back to what happened that day and how she ended up sat in the park watching Kat play in the sand pit.
"I'm really sorry that you and Chrissy will never be able to know the joy of having a little life growing inside you. I think you would make amazing mothers." Hope said with a very sad look on her face.
"That sadly is one thing that will never happen, but I hope that Ann and Mandy will have kids one day, and I will just have to settle for being a really good auntie instead." Amy said with a smile.
"I thought you'd be more upset about it than that Amy." Hope said looking a little surprised.
"I've got closer to my dream than I ever thought I would Hope, so I can't be to upset at the minute." Amy smiled. "I may do in a couple of years, but for right now, I am happy to be the way I am."
Hope could understand what Amy was saying. She got her dream of becoming a woman, and she was living a great life now with Chrissy and the others. Hope was also happy to have her and the others as friends; she loved the way she and Chrissy took time to play with Kat, even here at work. Hope really did not see it as a job.
Mandy was just sorting out to reorder some stock just before lunch when she heard the bell over the door sound. Mandy looked to see whom it was, and let a smile break across her face when she saw Carl stood there. "Hello Miss, I was wondering if you could help me find something really kinky for a girlfriend?" Carl asked with a grin.
"Just how kinky is this girlfriend? And what sort of thing would you want to see her in?" Mandy asked with a grin, as she waked down the shop to where Carl was standing with the basket of food.
"Oh she's very kinky." Carl said grinning back at her. "She likes to kiss and cuddle while I'm dressed like a girl and everything." Carl said in a whisper.
"She sounds very kinky indeed. Maybe we should find you something then, and not this girlfriend." Mandy said with a fake looking shocked look on her face. Mandy had reached Carl, and she slowly pulled his head down so she could kiss him on the lips.
"I'm not to sure my girlfriend would be very happy if she caught me kissing a shop assistant." Carl said as they broke the kiss.
"I don't know, I think she would be okay with you kissing some lonely shop assistant." Mandy purred, as she looked deep into Carl's eyes.
"Well in that case then, I may as well get another one then." Carl smiled, just before kissing Mandy again. They stopped kissing when they heard Chrissy talking.
"Hay sis, do you think we could eat lunch when you've finished flirting with the customers." Chrissy made it sound like she did it with all the male customers. "Anything in a pare of trousers and you're flirting with it." Chrissy said as she rolled her eyes, just before she started giggling.
"Chrissy! You take that back." Mandy said looking shocked, just before she ran after Chrissy.
Chrissy stopped giggling, and started running towards the back of the shop screaming sorry to Mandy as she went. Carl just laughed, and walked up towards the back of the shop after he locked the shop door, and turned the sign to say, closed for lunch.
Mandy had Chrissy across her knee when Carl got to the back of the shop; she was threatening to spank her if she did not say sorry.
"I'm sorry. I'm really sorry." Chrissy shouted, as she tried to get up of Mandy's knee, but she just wasn't strong enough to break free.
Mandy kissed Chrissy on the cheek, and then helped her to get back up, and straighten out her clothing again. "Now go and sort out my lunch wench!" Mandy shouted, just before she started to giggle.
"Yes ma'am." Chrissy said with a curtsy, just before she also giggled. Then she ran over and took the basket of food off Carl, then went over to the table and started dishing everything up with Amy's help.
Carl stopped for some lunch, and spent a little time cuddling with Mandy, while Amy and Chrissy helped Kat eat her lunch, and she helped them eat theirs. Carl left after lunch and they all got back to work.
The rest of the day went by fast, and keeping the girls very busy sorting out customers and Internet orders. They gave Kat a hug when it was time for Hope to leave. They would be seeing Kat and Hope again on Thursday, so they gave Kat plenty of hugs and kisses to keep her going until then. Kat was giggling when Hope strapped her into her car seat.
Amy and Chrissy waved Hope and Kat off, and then returned to the shop. Then they helped Mandy finish up, and get the car loaded up ready for the post office stop on the way home.
Linda delivered the food at lunchtime the next day. "Amy! You're back!" Linda shouted, as she ran over and gave her a big hug. "How are you doing girl?" Linda asked when she broke the hug.
"I feel like a girl." Amy said with a grin. "I'm still a little sore, but I can live with that." Amy added.
"It's great to see you back. They were struggling without you, you know." Linda said with a grin.
"Mandy and I struggled just as much when Chrissy was hurt. We always work better as a team." Amy said with a smile. "It is great to be back again though." "I hear that all went well with the birthday gift for the boyfriend." Amy said with a grin.
"Yes it went really well." Linda was grinning as she said it.
"I hear that you were going to set up a trap for him. Have you had any luck doing that yet?" Amy asked.
"Funny you should ask that Amy, because I have." Linda said with a grin.
"Well, what happened?" Amy asked all excited. "Hold on, you better wait for Chrissy and Mandy, so you can tell us all at the same time." Amy added, as she shouted for them to come and listen.
Mandy locked the front door and then went to enjoy her lunch while Linda told them her story. Carl always sent enough food to feed a small army, so they dished some out for Linda to enjoy while she told them what happened with her boyfriend. Linda sat and started eating her lunch, and then set about telling her story.
Linda had told her boyfriend about getting the black set from the shop, and how it was a little on the big side, so she just put it in her draw. Her boyfriend had been working some odd shifts at work, so Saturday was the first chance she had to set him up. She then told her boyfriend that she was asked to work Saturday morning, and would not be home again until just after two in the afternoon. She went and had breakfast at a local café and waited long enough to make it look like she had to work and been told she was not needed, and then she went back to her flat.
Linda told them how she found him dancing in front of the mirror looking very sexy in black Basque, stocking and panties.
"What did he do when he saw you watching him Linda?" Mandy asked, hanging on every word she was saying.
"The poor thing looked like a deer trapped by the headlights of a large truck. I think he wanted a hole to open and swallow him up on the spot." Linda said with a giggle.
"Did you have a fun weekend with him then?" Amy asked with a grin.
"We had an amazing weekend, once he calmed down." Linda said with a sad look. "He was going to break up with me, as he thought I would hate him. I told him that I had set him up, and that I thought he was really cute in it." Linda added looking a little happier.
"Did you put your Basque on as well then over the weekend?" Mandy asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Yes, I went and got changed straight away. It felt really nice feeling his stocking clad legs rubbing against mine." Linda giggled. "I did help him shave off all his body hair. That made him feel even better then." Linda added.
"Will you both be exploring this any further, or are you both happy to leave it at this?" Mandy asked.
"We did speak about it, and we'd both like to take it further, but I'm a little worried that he may one day want to be like Chrissy and Amy." Linda said looking worried.
"Just because he likes to dress in female clothing, doesn't mean he's going to want a sex change one day, or that he's gay and looking to have sex with a man." Mandy said. "Carl and Vic both like to go all the way and dress as very sexy females, but they both love being male as well." Mandy added as she pattered Linda's hand and smiled at her.
"So have you and Carl ever, you know, done it? While he's been dressed as Carla." Linda asked in a whisper.
"Yes, lots of times." Mandy said with a grin. "You really need to try kissing your boyfriend while he's wearing lipstick. That is a real turn on for me, even now I still get excited when Carla kisses me at the club when I first get there and greet her." Mandy added with a dreamy look in her eyes.
"Really? What other tips can you give me?" Linda asked with a grin.
"I think you better start off small at first Linda. The last thing you want to do is scare him off by taking it too far." Mandy said with a smile.
"True, I'd hate to lose him now." Linda said with a sigh.
Linda finished her lunch and thanked them all with a hug before she loaded up her van with help from Chrissy and Amy, then she was gone. The girls got back to sorting out the Internet orders, and the afternoon went on like clockwork.
Amy and the others were excited when they finished work; they were all heading to the club. This would be the first time they had been there, in a couple of weeks, so they were all ready for a night out.
Becky had dinner nearly ready when they got home, so they all decided to eat, and then go and take showers and get getting ready. Ann and Amber got home just after Chrissy, Amy and Mandy did, so they were soon eating. Amy told Becky, Ann and Amber about Linda and her boyfriend. They all giggled and laughed when Mandy had to fill in some of the bits Amy would not talk about, but for the most part, they were happy that Linda was having fun with it.
Once they had finished eating and all the dishes washed and put away, they headed up to get ready for a night out.
All the girls were standing in the hallway looking very sexy when Mandy opened the door to find Vicky standing there.
"Hello ladies. You all look like you just stepped off a cover of a fashion magazine." Vicky said looking a little shocked at just how beautiful they looked.
This earned her hugs from them, and some very red faces. Vicky led them out to the car, and then helped them get in. Mandy was the last one in the car, as she had armed the alarm system and locked the front door.
Once at the club one of the bouncers opened the doors and helped the girls get out, and then took the keys off Vicky, so he could go and park it around the back of the club for her. Chrissy and Amy did their normal routine of looking across the road to make sure they weren't being watched.
"I bet when you use to stand across there looking at us going into the club, you never thought that one day you would be a girl and doing the same thing?" Chrissy said, as she hugged Amy.
"Never in a thousand years Chrissy." Amy smiled back at her, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"Hay! Remember us?" Amber and Becky said together.
Chrissy and Amy both looked over to see the two girls standing with their hands on their hips looking very upset with the two of them. Chrissy and Amy looked back at each other, and then started grinning, as they both had the same idea.
"Do you know these two peasant girls Amy?" Chrissy said in a very posh sounding voice.
"Why I've never laid eyes on them before in my entire life Christine." Amy replied in the same posh sounding voice. "Come on Christine, I feel like dancing." Amy added, as she put her arm through Chrissy's and started to walk towards the club.
Chrissy and Amy were both soon letting out a squeal when Becky and Amber grabbed both of them from behind.
"Who are you calling a peasant?" Becky asked, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy's waist. Chrissy just giggled, and let Becky kiss her. Amy was getting the same treatment from Amber, when Chrissy and Becky broke the kiss. "Come on then you two. Let's go and do some dancing." Becky added the last bit in a posh voice like the one Chrissy and Amy had been using.
The girls giggled and then went into the club to find Ann and Mandy. Ann stood with Brad at the entrance to the VIP section, so they smiled as they walked past. Mandy was kissing Carla over near the bar, so they made their way over to the sofas and sat down. A waitress was soon handing them drinks. They all had a glass of Champaign, apart from Becky who had a coke.
They were soon bored and wanting to take a walk around the club, but before Amy could leave the VIP section, Beth pulled her into a hug. "Welcome to the all girls club."
"Hi Beth. Thank you, I do feel a lot better now I'm not trying to hide anything." Amy said, as she hugged Bath back.
"I know just what you mean Amy; I felt the same way when I had mine done." Beth said. "I better let you go and do some dancing then." Beth added with a grin, as she looked at the four girls.
"You know where to find me Beth if anything comes up." Becky said, as she stood waiting for Amy to finish hugging Beth.
"I've got it all covered for tonight Becky, so just relax and have a good time with Chrissy."
"Thanks Beth. It will be nice to spend some time with Chrissy." Becky said, as she stepped forward and gave Beth a hug.
"Thank you Beth." Chrissy said, as she jumped in and gave Beth a hug when Becky finished.
"You're welcome Chrissy, now just go, and have a fun time with your wife." Beth said, as she hugged Chrissy back.
Chrissy stepped over and let Becky wrap an arm around her waist, as she led her down to the dance floor. The DJ started a slow song when she saw Becky walk onto the dance floor. Becky wrapped her arms around Chrissy and started to dance. Amber did the same with Amy, and they slowly moved around the floor letting the rest of the world just fade away.
The DJ played a couple of slow songs, then she started playing the normal disco tracks again, and the girls started dancing around to them. They stopped to go and get a drink after a while, and returned to the VIP section after a slow walk around the rest of the club.
They saw Mandy and Carla talking to a couple of girls they all recognised when they got back up to the VIP section.
"Hi Sam, Rachel you both look great again." Amy said, as she stepped up to where they were chatting.
"Hi Amy. It's great to see you back at the club. How are you feeling now?" Rachel asked with a smile.
"I'm feeling good now, and it's great to be back here." Amy smiled. She still felt scared when she saw Rachel smile while dressed as a gothic.
"Do I still scare you Amy?" Rachel asked with a little giggle that really didn't match the way she looked.
"Yes a little bit." Amy said looking a little shy. "You just have that, don't mess with me look." Amy added with a giggle.
"Well now you're out and about again, we really need to sort out and go for a drink. That way you can see what I look like when I'm not wearing all this stuff." Rachel giggled.
"I'd really like that Rachel. What about making a date for Sunday?" Amy asked.
"That sounds like a great idea. What about meeting up for lunch?" Rachel asked. "You don't mind do you Samantha?" Rachel asked.
"That sounds fine with me Rachel, but it will be Sam going on the lunch date, and not Samantha." Sam said.
"Okay then, it's a date." Rachel smiled. "Oh, thank you Chrissy for giving us a call and letting us know that Amy was doing okay after the surgery. We were both really worried for her." Rachel added, as she looked at Chrissy.
"You're welcome Rachel. I said I'd let you know." Chrissy said looking worried. The gothic princess standing before her freaked her out.
"I'll be glad when we've finally had that lunch date. I'm getting a little sick of you two looking so scared of me." Rachel said with a pout, which made her look even scarier.
Amy and Chrissy both said sorry for looking so scared, but it didn't look very convincing given the look they both had when they saw Rachel pout.
The others all giggled when they saw the worried looks on Amy and Chrissy's face. Becky and Amber pulled them into a hug, and then they all went to sit down to have a drink.
The girls spent the rest of the night dancing and walking around the club, and then going back to the VIP section for a drink. By the time, the club closed, the girls were happy but worn out and they'd had a great time.
Rachel had sorted out with Becky as to where they would all meet up on Sunday for lunch before Carl arranged a lift home for Rachel and Samantha.
The girls slept in until midday the next day, then got ready and all went out for lunch, and then spent the afternoon shopping.
They were all back at work on the Thursday, the rest of the week went by normally. Chrissy and Amy got to play with Kat while Hope did the accounts, and then they went back to the club on Saturday night. Samantha and Rachel were not at the club Saturday night, but the girls knew they would be seeing them tomorrow for Lunch.
Ann was spending the day with Brad, and Mandy had plans to spend the day with Carl, so it was going to be Amy, Amber, Chrissy, and Becky meeting Sam and Rachel for lunch.
Becky parked her car in the restaurant car park and then entered the restaurant holding hands with Chrissy. Amy followed them in holding hands with Amber. Becky looked around and suddenly realised that she had no idea what Rachel or Sam looked like out of their gothic clothing, so she turned to look at Amy. She had at least seen Sam at the shop, so should have some idea of who she was looking for.
"Can you see Sam anywhere Amy?" Becky asked, as she waited for Amy to finish scanning the restaurant.
"Yes, there he is." Amy said with a smile, as she waved at a man sat over near a window.
Sam waved back and then the girls made their way over to the large table he and a young woman were sitting.
"I trust you found the place with out any problems?" Sam asked, as he helped the girls to take their seats. "I'd like you all to meet Rachel, my girlfriend." Sam said, as he looked at Rachel, who had been sitting very quiet up until now.
"Hello everyone. As you can see, I do look very different. I hope this look doesn't scare any of you?" Rachel asked with a giggle.
The girls all looked on in shock, as they knew the voice, but the woman looked very different indeed. She had long curly blond hair, and her face was very beautiful. The voice really did fit with the way Rachel now looked.
"You look very beautiful Rachel, I can see why no one would realise it was you with Sam at the club now." Amy said with a smile; as she studded Rachel's face some more.
"Thank you Amy, but all of you look beautiful. I feel like an ugly duckling next you." Rachel said looking a little shy.
"I think you're just being silly now Rachel." Chrissy said, as she also thought she was very beautiful.
"Thanks Chrissy. And I'd like to thank you all for the VIP passes for the club; we've been having a great time." Rachel smiled.
The girls all looked at Sam, and could see why Amy did not realise who it was. He looked different to how he looked as Samantha the gothic. The girls did remember him being dressed at the club though, just as Amy had.
"Will you always be dressing as a couple of Goth's from now on at the club?" Amber asked, as they waited for the waiter to bring them some drinks.
"We tried different coloured wigs, but we both still looked like us, so it looks like we'll be going out as Goth's from now on." Rachel said looking a little sad. "I really don't want to see Sam get caught while dressed." Rachel whispered.
"You should let Chrissy give you some tips on looking different. She made Ann and I look completely different one night at the club." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.
Amy went on to tell Rachel and Sam about how she had made her and Ann look like a couple of oriental beauties. That story led to Becky telling them the story about Chrissy fooling her and Mandy when she went to the club dressed in the same style some time before that.
"I find that hard to believe Chrissy." Rachel said looking a little shocked.
"No, I really did fool them." Chrissy said with a giggle. "I still have the Dress I wore that night, come to think about it. It should fit Sam if you wanted to give it a go one night at the club?" Chrissy asked.
"Sam looks a little bigger than you do Chrissy, so I doubt he'd get in it." Rachel said, as she looked at Chrissy's build compared to that of her boyfriend.
"I brought a dress that was a little bigger, so I could pad it out and make myself look a little bit more like a male." Chrissy said.
"I'm game if you are Sam, what do you think?" Rachel asked, as she looked at Sam for an answer.
"I'll do what ever keeps you happy Rachel." Sam said with a smile.
The girls could all see that Sam really would do what ever Rachel asked. They hoped that Sam had some fun doing it, and was not doing this just to keep Rachel happy.
Once the food came out, they all started eating. They chatted some more as they ate the meal, and Chrissy sorted out for them both to come over to the house next Saturday, and she would see what she could do with making them look like a couple of oriental beauties.
Amy paid for the meal, and wouldn't let Rachel give her any money for hers and Sam's. Becky wrote down the address for the house, and then gave Sam directions on how to get there before they all said goodbye to each other. It was still early, so the girls decided to go and watch a movie.
They went to the movies to see a comedy and then went home after. Due to their eating such a large lunch, none of them was hungry enough to pick up, take away on the way home, so Chrissy and Amy made them all a sandwich when they got home. Ann and Mandy were both home, so they had a sandwich as well. They asked how the lunch date with Sam and Rachel went.
The girls filled them in on the lunch, and then told them about how Chrissy was going to try a couple of different looks on them both, to see if they could go to the club as something other than a gothic. Ann and Mandy thought it was a great idea, and if anyone could do it, Chrissy could.
Life got back to a more normal pace. The girls all went to work and then to the club on Tuesday and Saturday. Rachel and Sam came around on the Saturday after the lunch date and Chrissy did an amazing job of making them both look very different. Rachel sat chatting with Chrissy as she worked on her, and she understood how Chrissy got the different look. After that, Rachel and Samantha would turn up at the club with different looks each weekend, and sometimes on a Tuesday. When Rachel and Sam's work would allow them too.
Amy was doing really well now that her surgery was behind her, and she was having a great time. The girls were all trying to sort out costumes for the Halloween party at the club. Amber and Sara were busy designing and making sure, they had all the bits to go with the costumes.
The girls were sitting around the kitchen table on Sunday at lunchtime, when Carl looked distracted by something.
"Is everything okay lover?" Mandy asked, as she looked at Carl deep in thought.
"I'm fine princess, just been having some trouble with a little party idea I had for the staff with children at the hotel." Carl said with a sigh.
"You are having trouble organising a party?" Mandy asked looking a little shocked.
"I've organised the party okay, but I'm having trouble finding people I can trust to keep an eye on the children while the parents have a good time." Carl said. "It's not going to be much of a party for the parents, if they spend a couple of hours watching their own children." Carl added looking defeated.
"We'll help." Chrissy said with a grin. "You're up for it aren't you Amy?" Chrissy asked.
"You can count me in." Amy giggled.
"I'll be glad to help out as well." Amber said with a smile.
"What about you Becky? You feel like spending some time being run ragged by a bunch of children?" Carl asked with a grin.
"Just try and stop me Carl." Becky said with a grin, as she sat cuddling with Chrissy.
"So do you have any other problems we can help you with?" Mandy asked with a grin, when she saw how more relaxed Carl now looked.
"Not at the minute, but I'll let you know if I do." Carl chuckled, as he hugged her.
Amy and Chrissy were soon giving Carl some ideas of what the children would want to do at the party. They told Carl he would need to get prizes for the kids to win when they played the games. Carl started making a list as he sat there listening to them. By the time Carl left later in the day, he knew that he would be asking Chrissy and Amy to sort out all the children parties from now on.
The Halloween party for the hotel staff was on the Friday, and the one at the club would be on the Saturday, so Mandy decided to close the shop on the Friday and Saturday, so they could focus on the parties.
Chrissy thought it best that they all had the same sort of costume for the children's party, so she sorted with Amber and Sara for them to make Fairy costumes for them all, but in different colours. They had all the food set up and prizes for the party games later.
The staff started to turn up with their children, and then relaxed as they saw Amy and the girls take over entertaining them. Amy and Chrissy had made sure all the children would get a prize by the end of the party, and the parents looked to be having a great time as well.
Hope turned up with Kat dressed in a little kitten costume. Vic brought Jenna and Cathleen, and Cathleen was dressed as a little princess. Both girls ran over and hugged Amy and Chrissy when they saw them playing a game with the other children.
Carl was sitting with Mandy when a couple of staff members come over to him. "We're sorry to bother you Carl, but we just wanted to thank you for doing all this. I've never seen the children having so much fun before." One of the women said.
"I'd like to take credit for it, but you really need to thank those two over there." Carl said, as he pointed at Amy and Chrissy, as they danced with some of the kids on a little dance floor off to one side of the room.
"Do you have a business card for them Carl? I'd love to use them for my daughters birthday party in a couple of weeks." The other woman said.
"They don't do this for a living. They just stepped in when I was having trouble sorting it all out." Carl smiled, as he watched Amy and Chrissy dancing.
"Wow, I never would have guessed that. I'm sorry I bothered you with it then Carl." The woman said looking a little depressed.
"They're my sisters; I can ask them if they would want to help you with the party?" Mandy said, as she looked up at the two women.
"Do you really think they'd be willing to help out? I'll pay them what ever they want." The woman that asked about them doing her daughters birthday party said.
"I bet they will, but I don't think they'd be willing to take your money." Mandy said to warn the woman.
"I couldn't expect them to do it all for nothing." The woman said, as she also watched them dancing with the children
"They love being around children, and would take that as payment. Trust me." Mandy giggled. "Let me take your number, just in case we can't tie them down long enough to ask them before you leave later." Mandy added.
The woman gave Mandy her details, and Mandy did the same in return. Mandy went back to cuddling with Carl, while they watched Amy, Chrissy, Amber, and Becky play around with the children.
"Looks like they could have quite a little side line going if they wanted it." Carl said with a chuckle.
"I know they could, but I do worry about them getting too attached to them. I worry about what they must think as they realise they will never be able to have babies of their own." Mandy said sounding sad.
"They could always adopt princess. They would be able to have children that way." Carl said, as he hugged Mandy a little tighter.
"I know that Carl, but it wouldn't be the same as them feeling a little life growing inside them." Mandy said, as she looked up at Carl.
"Well if they ever decide to go down the adoption avenue, just let me know." Carl smiled, as he kissed her on the lips.
"I'm not sure they would ever let two girls adopt a baby, Carl. I'm not sure I could watch Chrissy and Becky go through that heart ache." Mandy said, as she laid her head on Carl's shoulder.
"They wouldn't have any trouble Mandy. You'd be amazed at what a little bit of money can do in the right place." Carl said with a grin.
"I'll bare that in mind, if they ever start talking about adopting." Mandy smiled. "Thank you baby, for looking after my baby sister, and her wife."
"I'd do the same to help Amy and Amber out as well. They'd be the luckiest kids on the planet to have any of them as parents." Carl said.
Mandy did not need to answer that, she just sat and watched the girls running around dressed as fairies, keeping all the children happy.
Amy, Chrissy, Amber, and Becky all had a great time, but they were ready to head home when the parents started drifting away. All the children they had been playing with ran over and hugged them all before they left. Even the parents thanked them for spending so much time looking after their children.
"How did we do boss?" Chrissy asked, as she sat down at the table Mandy and Carl were at.
"Thanks Chrissy, Amy, Amber, Becky. You all did an amazing job today." Carl said.
"You did such a good job girls, that one of the mums is having a birthday party for her daughter, and she asked if you would sort it out for her." Mandy said with a grin.
The girls thought she was joking, so they just giggled, as they sat nibbling on sandwiches that were from the party.
"I'm not joking, I've got her details. I said I'd talk with you and get back to her." Mandy said, as she held up a peace of paper.
"You're being serious aren't you?" Chrissy asked, as she stopped chewing on her sandwich. "I don't know anything about sorting out a children's birthday part." Chrissy said looking worried.
"You helped to sort out all this today." Mandy said with a funny look. "All you need to do is the same thing, but on a smaller scale." Mandy added with a smile.
"What do you think Amy? Do you want to help sort out a children's birthday party?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at Amy for some help.
"I don't mind doing it Chrissy. It could be fun." Amy added with a smile
"Don't forget about us." Amber added, as she looked at Becky to make sure she was up for helping as well.
"Yep, count me in. I had a great time helping out today." Becky said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist.
"So do I give her a call, and tell her we will help then?" Mandy asked with a smile.
"Please do that sis." Chrissy smiled. "Let's give her the best birthday party ever." Chrissy added with a grin.
"Now that's more like the Chrissy I know." Amy giggled, as she leaned over and hugged her.
Carl thanked all the girls and then sorted out a car to take them all home, so they could get some rest before tomorrow night, and the party at the club. They all knew that tomorrow night would be more fun for them, as they would not be running around after kids. They would just be dancing and having fun in other ways.
Amber and Sara had managed to sort out all the costumes for the party at the club. Becky was going as a very sexy schoolgirl. Chrissy was going as Supergirl. Amy was going as Catwoman. Amber was going at Batgirl. Mandy was going as Wonder Woman. Ann was going as Xena, and they had talked Brad into going as Hercules.
Carl said he was going to be Elvira, and Vic was going to be dressing as Jessica Rabbit. Vic had talked Jenna into going with him to the club she was going as Tinkerbelle.
Amy was excited about her costume, she had always loved the image of Catwoman, and now she was going to dress like her. Amber was also looking forward to seeing what Amy would look like in her costume.
The girls took it easy the next day, they helped do some housework, and then did the washing before having lunch. After lunch, the girls all went to get a couple of hours sleep before they started getting ready for the club.
Becky was heading into the club early, due to her not being there the night before. She needed to make sure everything was running according to plan. Chrissy got up and showered with Becky, then helped her get into the costume. She looked like one of the St Trinian's by the time Chrissy had done with her makeup.
"You look really sexy in that uniform baby." Chrissy said, as she stood hugging her.
"Thanks lover, but I can't wait to see what you look like as Supergirl." Becky purred, as she hugged her.
"Well you'll just have to wait until later at the club." Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky. "On the plus side, with us all being the same dress size; we can play around and try the other costumes on after tonight." Chrissy added with a grin.
"That's a very good point baby." Becky said with a grin back at Chrissy. "I'll let you play Catwoman, and I'll be Batgirl." Becky added, just before kissing her again.
"Will you punish the bad little kitty?" Chrissy asked with a pout, just before giggling.
"Well it is what Batgirl should do to the world's most famous cat burglar." Becky said with a grin.
"Maybe we should have picked those costumes from the start." Chrissy said. "But I still think you look really sexy in your little school uniform." Chrissy added with a grin.
"I really want to see you as Supergirl as well, so I'm happy with the costumes we picked." Becky smiled. "We better see about heading down stairs. Vicky will be here for me soon." Becky said, as she looked at the clock by the side of the bed.
Becky and Chrissy had just gotten down stairs when they heard the doorbell, so Becky went to answer it. She found Vicky standing there dressed as Jessica Rabbit.
"Wow Vicky, you look amazing." Becky said, as she looked at the costume Vicky had squeezed herself into.
"Do you think I really look like her then Becky?" Vicky asked with a grin.
"I really think you do Vicky. Your waist looks really small." Becky said, as she looked her up and down.
"I've got extra padding in just the right places to make my waist look smaller." Vicky giggled as she did a quick turn to give Becky and Chrissy a proper look at her.
"I think you look super cute as well Vicky." Chrissy said, as she gave Vicky a hug.
"Thank you Chrissy. Whom are you going as tonight? Sleeping beauty?" Vicky asked, as she looked at Chrissy in her bathrobe.
"No silly, I'm not wearing my costume yet." Chrissy giggled, as she playfully slapped Vicky on the arm.
"I'm sure you'll look just great in what ever you wear later." Vicky said, as she gave Chrissy a quick hug. "I'm sorry to rush you Becky, but the driver is waiting." Vicky added as she went to lead Becky out the house.
"A driver? How come you're not driving Vicky?" Becky asked looking puzzled.
"Do you really think I could drive a car while I'm dressed like this?" Vicky asked with a giggle, as she waved her hand up and down her body.
"Good point Vicky. I never thought of that." Becky giggled, as she thought of Vicky trying to drive a car in the dress she had on, and the heels.
Vicky gave Chrissy a couple of minutes to say goodbye to Becky, then they left to go and get everything sorted at the club ready for later.
Chrissy locked the front door, and then went back up stairs to make a start on getting ready.
Amy had woken up, and gone to take her shower, so she could get ready. Amber was soon joining her, they both helped each other to get clean, and then they headed back to the bedroom to see about getting their costumes on.
Amber was going to help Amy get into her costume first, so she got longer to look at her in it. Amber laid all the items out on the bed for Amy to see, the main part was the black cat suit made of PVC, but Amy also liked the looks of the whip, and little facemask. Amy was glad she wouldn't have to suffer a full head mask. Using the small facemask meant she could let her hair wave around, and she wouldn't get as hot either.
"Won't I need to put some underwear on first Amber?" Amy asked, as she watched Amber picking up the cat suit.
"You can't wear underwear with this costume baby, it would show through." Amber said with a pout. "Sara redesigned the crotch area to help give you more support down there anyway, and you can just undo the hidden zip down there when you need to visit the bathroom." Amber added with a grin.
"What about support for my breasts?"
"Once you're in the cat suit, I'll be adding a corset, so that will help support you breasts." Amber said in a calm voice. "Don't worry, we thought of everything." Amber added, just before she kissed Amy to help her relax a little bit.
Amy relaxed and let Amber help her into the cat suit, and then the corset. Amber showed her how the hidden zipper worked in the crotch, and made Amy use the toilet to make sure it worked okay. Amber helped Amy put a knee length pair of PVC boots on with a four inch heel, and then let her wait for Chrissy to come and do her makeup for the night. Amy was too scared to try to do it herself.
Amber set to work getting herself ready, she was going for the look that Batgirl had in the old TV show. So she had added bits to a cat suit to give it the same look as the one she wore in the show, even down to the Batgirl symbol on the chest, and a cowl and little cape. Amy thought she looked good by the time she was all dressed.
Ann was getting ready at Brad's place, so she could help him get ready, or that's what she said when she left at lunchtime.
Amy was cuddling with Amber when they heard a knock on the bedroom door. "Come in!" They both shouted, as they looked to see who was knocking. They both smiled when they saw Chrissy poke her head around it.
"Hi, are you both ready to have your makeup done?" Chrissy asked looking a little nervous. She was still only letting them see her head.
"Yep, we're both just waiting for you." Amy smiled, but she could se that something was bothering her. "Is everything okay sis?" Amy asked looking a little worried.
"I err, I just feel a little silly in this costume." Chrissy said, as she stayed hidden behind the door.
"Why don't you come in and let us take a look." Amber said, as she walked over to the door and opened it.
Chrissy left standing in the open doorway with her hands clasped together in front of her. She was wearing knee high red leather boots, a short red skirt with a yellow belt, and then she had a blue body stocking on with the red and yellow S on it. Chrissy was also wearing a red cape with a yellow outline of the S on it.
"Wow Chrissy! You look amazing." Amy screamed, as she ran over to give Chrissy a hug.
"Amy's right Chrissy, you do look really cute." Amber added, as she joined the hug.
"Do you really think so? You're not just saying that to make me feel better?" Chrissy asked, as they hugged her.
"Not at all Chrissy. I think you look just like the girl that played her in the movie Supergirl. I can't remember her name, but you do kind of look a lot like her anyway." Amy said with a grin, as she stepped back to get a better look at her again.
"Do you mean Helen Slater?" Chrissy asked, as she thought back to the last time she saw the film.
"Yes that's her name!" Amber said, as she had been trying to remember it. She and Sara had watched the film a couple of times to get the costume looking right. "It was on the tip of my tong, but you just beat me to it Chrissy." Amber added, as she playfully punched thin air.
"I'll take your word for what her name was; I'm still none the wiser." Amy giggled.
"Amy is right though Chrissy, you do look a lot like her, but I think you're a lot cuter looking." Amber added with a grin.
Chrissy didn't know what to say to that, so she just stood there looking very shy, and a little red faced. It did give her the lift she needed though. "I better see about getting your makeup done, so you can both finish getting ready." Chrissy said, as she looked at Amy and Amber both in their costume, but without their masks.
"Me first, me first." Amy said, as she stood clapping her hands together.
"Come on then you little thief." Chrissy said, as she led Amy over to the dressing table and helped her take the seat there. "I really don't know what the other super heroes would say if they could see me now." Chrissy added, as she shook her head from side to side with her hands on her hips.
Amber had to giggle when she looked at Chrissy in her Supergirl costume, doing Amy's makeup, while she was dressed as Catwoman. Amber had a sudden thought and ran off to get her camera. "I need to get some photo's of all this." Amber said, as she started taking lots of photos.
Amy took over taking the photo's once Chrissy had finished with her, and then started work on Amber. Chrissy fit Amber's mask once she'd finished, and then they both stood side by side and they let Amy take a couple more shots.
"I'll leave you to subdue this cat burglar while I go and see how Wonder Woman is doing." Chrissy giggled, as she saw the way Amber was looking at Amy. "Just please try and keep the makeup on." Chrissy added with a grin, as she left the room.
Amber stood looking at Amy, who was now wearing the full costume including the mask and cat ears. "You have no place to run kitten, so give up." Amber said with her hands on her hips.
"I haven't eaten all day, and this cat always felt like tasting a bat." Amy purred, as she pretended to lick the back of her hand and then washed behind her ear.
Amber was quick to jump at Amy, and soon had her arms wrapped around Amy's waist pinning her arms by her side. "This bat is going to see what Cat tastes like." Amber said, as she leaned in and kissed Amy.
"You can torture me all you Batgirl, but I'll never tell you my secrets." Amy said, as they broke the kiss. "Do you treat all the villains you catch this way?" Amy asked with a grin.
"Only the ones dressed in black vinyl." Amber said, just before leading Amy over to the bed, and pushing her down onto it. "You've been a bad little kitty, and I need to teach you that crime doesn't pay." Amber added, as she crawled on top of her.
Amy just lay there grinning, as Amber started kissing her. Amber could have sworn she heard Amy purring at one point. Amber knew that they could not do much more than kissing, but it was still nice playing around on the bed.
Mandy had just finished squeezing into her costume when she heard a knock on her door. "Come in!" she shouted, as she tried to finish zipping up the back of it.
Chrissy entered Mandy's room and smiled when she saw Mandy in her Wonder Woman outfit. Chrissy thought Mandy looked a little odd with her blond hair, but she still looked great in the costume.
"Hi sis. You're looking good, but we need to get the wig on you to really make you look like Wonder Woman." Chrissy said with a smile, as she walked over and turned Mandy around, so she could help her zip up her costume.
"Thanks baby sister." Mandy said, as she hugged Chrissy. "You're looking good yourself." Mandy said taking a step back, so she could take a better look.
"Thanks big sis. Amy said I look a lot like Helen Slater, the girl who played Supergirl in the movie." Chrissy said, as she did a quick spin, so Mandy could see the whole costume.
"You do, but I think you're a lot prettier than she is." Mandy said with a smile, as she went and sat in front of her dressing table, so she could fit the wig of black hair to her head.
Chrissy walked over to where Mandy sat, and helped her put her real hair into a cap, and then slipped the wig on her head. "Amber said I looked cuter than she did in this costume." Chrissy giggled, as she pinned the wig in place. "Now you really do look like Wonder Woman," Chrissy added with a smile, as she looked at Mandy in the mirror.
"Do you really think so Chrissy?" Mandy asked, as she looked at herself from each side in the mirror.
"Yes I really do. I just need to do your makeup, and then you will look perfect sis." Chrissy said, as she turned Mandy around, so she could make a start.
Chrissy set to work doing Mandy's makeup using a picture that Amber had brought home with her when she brought the costumes home, just like she'd brought pictures of Catwoman and Batgirl home for Chrissy to work with.
"You have such a gentle touch Chrissy." Mandy said, as she sat with her eyes closed, letting Chrissy work on her. "I could quite happily fall asleep sat here like this." Mandy added with a smile.
"I better hurry up and finish then," Chrissy giggled.
"Don't rush on my account baby sister, just do a good job." Mandy said.
"I always do a good job." Chrissy said in a hurt voice.
"I didn't mean to say you don't sis. I ju…" Mandy didn't get to finish the sentence because Chrissy put her finger on her lips to stop her.
"I know what you mean sis, and don't worry about it." Chrissy giggled. "Now let me finish up before we have to help Amber and Amy get dressed again." Chrissy added.
Mandy let Chrissy finish, so they could head down stairs and wait for the driver to turn up from the club. Chrissy and Mandy walked down to Amy and Amber's room before they went down stairs. They both had to giggle when they saw Batgirl pinning Catwoman to the bad, as she kissed her.
"I bet no one ever saw that in one of the Batman movies." Mandy giggled, as they watched them.
Amy and Amber both looked at Mandy and Chrissy with a shocked look, and then both tried to get off the bed a little to fast. Amber didn't realise that Amy had her hand on her cape, and she ended up falling to the ground, dragging Amy down with her.
"I wouldn't rate either of them in a fight." Chrissy added with a giggle, as she walked over and helped Amy to stand up again, while Mandy helped Amber get to her feet.
"I know, not very graceful at all." Mandy laughed. "Are you to okay?" Mandy asked
"We're fine; you just caught us off guard." Amber said, as she straightened her costume up again.
"But you're Batgirl! I thought you were always ready for anything." Mandy asked with a grin.
"I am, but Catwoman was showing me some evidence that I needed to investigate." Amber said with a grin.
"You both look good by the way." Mandy said, as she looked at them both.
"Like wise Mandy, you look good with black hair. Ever thought about dying it black?" Amber asked, as she looked at Mandy in her costume.
"Thanks Amber. I think I'll stick with being a blonde." Mandy said, as she held a peace of the black wig in her hand. "The blond hair gives me a natural excuse for doing something stupid." Mandy added with a grin.
"I better fix your lip stick Amy before we head down stairs." Chrissy said, as she saw the state of Amy's lipstick.
Chrissy had used a very pale foundation on Amy's face, and then a deep red lipstick, so it had marked really badly.
"I'm really sorry Chrissy, but we just got a little carried away." Amy said looking a little shy. "Will you be able to fix it okay?" Amy asked.
"Hey! This is me you're talking to." Chrissy said with a smile, as she led Amy over to the dressing table, and then removed her mask, so she could fix it.
"Sorry, silly question." Amy giggled, as she let Chrissy work on her face.
Chrissy worked for a couple of minutes, and then said, "There you go, all done. Do you want me to give you a touch up as well Amber?" Chrissy asked, as she helped Amy to stand up.
"If you don't mind Supergirl. I think Catwoman's evil ploy was to make me look bad when we went out, but thanks to you we will foil her plan." Amber said; as she jumped toward Chrissy in a super hero style, and slammed her fist into the palm of her other hand. Chrissy, Amy, and Mandy all stood around giggling, as it looked funny.
"This is going to be a fun night; I can just see it now." Mandy said, as she watched Chrissy drag Amber over to the chair in front of the dressing table and sat her down.
Chrissy soon had Amber looking good again, and then helped her put the mask back on then they all went downstairs to take some more photos in the hallway before the driver turned up for them. Mandy armed the alarm system and locked the front door while the other girls waited with her. Then they got in the car and headed for the club.
The driver pulled up outside the club, and the girls got out and had to laugh when they saw all the bouncers dressed as roman gladiators.
"You guys look good." Chrissy said, as she got out the car with the help of Mark and Paul.
"You're the one that looks amazing Chrissy, or should I just call you Supergirl?" Mark asked with a grin, as he looked down at her.
"Thanks Mark, but you should wait until you see what Amy, Amber, and Mandy look like." Chrissy said, as she turned to look at Paul helping Amy get out the car.
Mark just stood with Chrissy watching Catwoman, Batgirl, and Wonder Woman get out the car. Paul had the same look Mark did, as they both looked at the girl's costumes.
"Wow, I think you all look amazing." Mark said, as he looked between them all.
"I have to agree with Mark. I think you're all very stunning." Paul added with a grin. "I hope we don't have any trouble from you miss." Paul added, as he pointed at Amy in her Catwoman costume.
"Don't worry. I'll be keeping a very close eye on her all night." Amber said in her best crime fighter way. This just made Mark and Paul laugh. "Why does no one believe me when I do that?" Amber asked with a pout, just before she started giggling.
"We better get you inside the club; you're all getting a little bit too much attention out here." Mark said, as he saw a group of guys heading towards the girls. They all looked a little to friendly, Mark thought as he looked at their faces.
Mandy turned and saw the same group of guys, and quickly grabbed Chrissy's Arm while Amber did the same to Amy. "Thanks Mark, Paul. We'll chat again later." Mandy said, as she almost ran into the club dragging Chrissy behind her.
The girls looked behind them just in time to see Mark and Paul stop the group of guys from getting into the club. Then they saw another couple of bouncers going to help them, when they saw a couple of the guys getting angry that they could not get in.
"I think we're a hit." Amber said with a grin, as she slowed down and wrapped an arm around Amy's waist. "So how does it feel to be man bait?" Amber asked as she looked at Amy.
"I don't want to be man bait. I just want to be Batgirl bait." Amy said looking a little worried.
"You're already that kitten." Amber said with a grin.
"I think we better all stick together, or go around the club in groups, if we de wonder off." Mandy said, as she led the way up to the VIP section.
The girls could see Brad in his Hercules costume, and whom they took to be Ann dressed as Xena, stood at the entrance to the VIP section. Ann was just about to say something to Brad, when she saw the girls walked towards her. Brad saw the look on her face, and looked to see what she was looking at.
"Wow, is that really Amy dressed as Catwoman?" Brad asked Ann.
"Well Supergirl is definitely Chrissy, and Wonder woman looks a little like Mandy, so I guess that Batgirl is Amber, and Catwoman must be Amy." Ann said looking just as shocked as Brad.
"Are you really sure that Amy use to be your little brother Ann? She looks all woman in that costume." Brad said, as he looked her up and down.
"Hay! That's my baby sister you're talking about." Ann said, as she playfully slapped him on the arm.
"I'm sorry Ann, but I think they all look good, just like you do." Brad said, as he tried to protect himself from her attack.
"Hi big sis." Amy said when they got up to where she was trying to beat up Brad. "I see you're really getting into the Xena role." Amy added with a giggle.
"Just trying to teach Brad to not fall in love with my baby sister." Ann said, as she slapped him again. "You're looking really good." Ann added as she looked at them all.
"You too look really good sis." Amy said with a smile, as she stood cuddling with Amber.
"You really don't look anything like my baby bother anymore Amy." Ann said, as she pulled Amy in to a hug.
"Thanks sis, but I'm beginning to wonder whether I picked the wrong costume now." Amy said looking a little worried.
"Don't look so worried baby sister, you'll be safe enough here in the club." Ann smiled.
"If you have any trouble with anyone tonight Amy, just come and find me." Brad added.
"Thanks Brad, I will." Amy said, as she gave him a quick hug before heading off to catch up with Chrissy, who had gone to find Becky.
Chrissy saw Becky standing with Vicky, and someone who looked like Elvira, so she ran over and wrapped her arms around Becky.
"Hi baby, how's the party going?" Chrissy asked, as she kissed her.
"It just got a lot better." Becky smiled, as they broke the kiss. "You look cute in the costume." Becky added, as she stepped back to get a proper look at her.
Mandy had homed in on Carla, or Elvira as it was tonight. Mandy thought she looked good in her long black dress that had a slit up the side that went all the way up to the top of her leg. She also had pale skin, and dark gothic makeup, and a very impressive set of breasts showing out the top of the dress.
"Hello princess, what do you think?" Carla asked, as she did a quick spin for her. "You look amazing as normal." Carla added, as she looked at Mandy's costume.
"Is that really you baby?" Mandy asked, as she tried to see any sign of Carla in the Elvira woman stood before her.
"Yes it's really me, do I really look that different princess." Carla asked with a smile.
"Yes you do, but at the same time, I can still see it's you." Mandy said, as she looked into the eyes of this Elvira. "I do think you look really sexy as well." Mandy added with a smirk.
"Now that sounds like the same old Mandy to me." Carla said with a grin.
"Hay! Who you calling old?" Mandy said with a pout.
"You know what I mean princess. You could always use your lasso on me if you think I'm lying to you." Carla said, as she tugged on the gold rope hanging from Mandy's hip.
"I think I can trust you, just don't call me old again." Mandy giggled, as she poked Carla in the chest.
Carla laughed and stuck her chest out a little more, just before she pulled Mandy into a hug, which was fun given the fact that Elvira had a much larger chest that what Carla normally did. Mandy's chest was also stuck out a little more than it normally was, due to the Wonder Woman costume.
"This is going to be a fun night." Carla giggled, as they broke the kiss and looked down at each of their chests.
"Those things are a lot bigger than you normally wear, aren't they?" Mandy asked, as she poked them again.
"Will you stop poking my boobs!" Carla shouted, as she playfully poked Mandy's in return.
"Ouch! Don't forget that mine are real." Mandy said, as she rubbed the spot Carla just poked.
"I thought you were supposed to be super tough?" Carla asked.
"I am, but you must be using dark magic on me, you evil wench." Mandy said, with her hands on her hips, and a raised eyebrow.
Carla just smiled, and then led Mandy and the other girls over to the sofas so they could all sit down and have a drink. Amy, Amber, and Chrissy all told Carla how good she looked and she told them the same thing.
Vicky and Jenna were already sitting on the sofas, or more to the point Jessica Rabbit and Tinkerbell were sitting on the sofas.
"Hi Jessica, hi Tink." Amy said, as she sat down next to where Amber had just sat.
"Hello Catwoman. I hope you don't plan to steal from anyone tonight?" Jenna asked with a smile, as she looked at the odd site of Catwoman cuddled up to Batgirl.
"Don't worry; the winged vigilante is keeping a very close eye on me." Amy said, as she looked at Amber.
"I bet she'll be keeping a very close eye on you tonight." Jenna giggled. "You look very sexy in that costume. I think you all look amazing." Jenna added, as she looked at Amber, Mandy, and Chrissy.
"Thanks Tink, you look good as well." Amy said. "What did Cathleen think to the costume?" Amy asked.
"She loved it, but was a little sad she couldn't get dressed up and come with me and Vicky." Jenna said with a frown.
"Who's looking after her tonight while you're here?" Amber asked.
"Mable, David, and Kim said they would keep her entertained. They were watching Tinkerbell when we left the house." Jenna giggled.
"Was Cathleen helping you get in to character then?" Chrissy asked with a giggle.
"I think she might have been. All I know is she said I looked pretty." Jenna smiled.
"You do, you look very cute Tink." Amy said with a grin.
"I've brought my camera with me, so when we've had a drink, can I get some photos of us all?" Amber asked, as she waved her camera in the air.
"That sounds like a great idea." Carla said.
As the girls, all sat there having a drink, Cathy and Sara turned up. They did look like an odd couple to be seen together. Sara was dressed as Lara Croft; she had the little tight shorts on and two very large pistols hanging from her hips, and knee length-hiking boots. She also had on a tight vest top, and her hair pulled back into a ponytail on the back of her head. To finish off the look, Sara had a little pair of round sunglasses on.
Cathy was dressed as Cinderella, she was wearing a beautiful ball gown in pink, and she had a tiara on her head, her hair looked perfect. The girls all thought she looked amazing.
Beth took Amber's camera and started taking pictures of the group so they could all be in it. Then she handed the camera back to Amber, so she could take photos of Ann and Amy. Amber took some pictures of Cathy and Sara together, and then she took pictures of everyone else with them and the others.
Once they all finished with the photos, they all went for a walk around the club, but it was busy, so they all returned to the VIP section to get away from the crowd.
"I've never seen the club so busy before." Mandy said, as she sat cuddled up to Carla on one of the sofas.
"You should know by now that Halloween is always very busy princess. All the real closet crossdressers come out tonight." Carla smiled.
"It must be good for business?" Mandy asked.
"Very good for business, but I hope that Frank and Brad can cope with the extra people in the club tonight." Carla asked looking a little worried.
"Do you think there will be trouble later?" Mandy asked when she saw the worried look on her face, or as worried as Carla could look with Elvira makeup on.
"We normally have problems on Halloween night, but I hope we have planned for most of it." Carla said, as she hugged Mandy a little tighter.
Becky had to go and sort out a problem at the door, so Chrissy, Amy and Amber all decided to take a walk. They thought that just the three of them could get around the club a little easier. There were many new faces in the club tonight and a lot more men that normal. All the girls were getting a lot more attention than they normally would.
Amber being use to dealing with horny males, after working in a number of bars just shrugged it off, but Amy and Chrissy were getting really worried about it all. They had both had their bottoms pinched a number of times, and were getting sick of it all. They told Amber that they wanted to go back to the VIP section, so Amber led the way back.
Chrissy and Amy were just walking past a set of booth tables when they found themselves being forced into one of them by a couple of drunken guys.
"Hello ladies, come and join us for a drink." One of the men said in a very slurred voice, as he sat down blocking Chrissy in.
"Looks like I get you then baby." The second man said, as he did the same with Amy.
"Please let us go, we're really not interested." Chrissy said, as she tried to force the man out her way, so she could leave, but he would not budge.
"Don't be like that baby. All the girls want a peace of me." The man said with a grin.
Chrissy was really scared now, and tried even harder to get away from this man, but being stuck in the booth, and the only way out was to get past this pervert, Chrissy new she was in trouble.
Amy wasn't doing much better on the other side of the table, and then seeing the way Chrissy was starting to panic really wasn't helping. Amy looked to see what happened to Amber, but she wasn't anywhere to be seen, so she just hoped that she realised they had gone missing, and come back looking for them soon.
Amber looked behind her and realised that Amy and Chrissy had been left behind, so she went back to find them. She nearly walked right past them, as the two guys were doing a really good job of hiding them from the rest of the club. Amber saw the scared looks on both their faces, and then saw how one of the men was stopping Chrissy from moving by holding her arm. She ran off to find Brad, as she could not help them any other way.
Ann was standing with Brad and Frank when she saw Amber come running over looking really scared. "What's wrong Amber? Where's Amy and Chrissy?" Ann asked. She knew that the three of them had gone for a walk earlier.
"Annie! Amy and Chrissy are in trouble. We were heading back to the VIP section, and some guys have grabbed the girls. They won't let them leave the booth table they have them at." Amber said, as she looked at Brad and Frank for help.
"Show us where." Frank said, as he followed Amber back to the table she left Amy and Chrissy.
Chrissy was really in some pain now, as the man was squeezing her arm tightly, as she tried to get him to move out her way. "Please let me and my friend go!" Chrissy shouted, as she looked for help from anyone walking past, but no one was really taking much notice.
"Look you little bitch, the sooner you stop struggling the sooner you get to start enjoying this." The man said, as he pushed Chrissy even further into the corner of the seat.
Amy was scared for Chrissy now, as the man that was holding, her looked to be getting really pissed off with her struggling. The more the man shouted at Chrissy the more she got upset and tried to get away from the guy. The man got that pissed off with her, that he took a swing at Chrissy, but before it got anywhere near her, he was pulled out of the booth by Frank.
"That is no way to treat a lady you peace of shit!" Frank shouted, as he dragged the man through the club, while the other club goers watched.
Brad grabbed the second guy holding Amy in the booth, and led him to the door. Becky was still out there sorting some trouble with a group of guys that had tried to get in the club, but were stopped and had started some trouble. The police had turned up and helped them to move on without to much trouble.
Becky was just talking to one of the officers when she saw Frank walk out the club and throw the man that tried to hit Chrissy out onto the pavement.
"Frank! What the hell is going on?" Becky asked, as she saw how angry Frank looked. "You can't treat customers like that." Becky added, as she ran over to stop Frank going after the man again.
"I should kill him for what he tried to do." Frank said, as he went after the man again.
Thankfully, Mark and Paul were there to stop Frank, but it took both of them to keep him away from the guy lying on the pavement.
"Frank! You have to calm down!" Becky shouted. "Tell me what happened?" Becky asked.
"He was about to beat Chrissy up, and do god knows what else to her." Frank barked, as he still tried to get at the man.
"He did what!" Becky shouted, looking worried now and wanting to go and see how Chrissy was.
"Don't worry Boss. Chrissy's with Ann and Amber, he never got a chance to hit her. She's just a little shook up." Brad said as he led another man out the club and pushed him down the stairs.
The two police officers walked over when they heard what Brad said. They picked the man up off the floor, and then called for a van to take him into custody. "I think you can spend the night in the cells." One of the officers said. "You will have to let us know if you feel like pressing charges." He added, as he cuffed the mans hands behind his back.
"You're arresting me!" The drunken man that tired to hit Chrissy said. "I'm the one that just got assaulted by that asshole." The man added, as he looked at Frank.
"Dude, why don't you just shut the hell up!" The drunken man's friend said, as the other officer was also cuffing him.
A police van turned up and took the men away, and the officer took all the details from Frank, Brad, and Becky, then they let Becky head back into the club.
Becky ran through the club with Frank and Brad close behind, they all wanted to make sure Amy and Chrissy were okay.
Chrissy was taken up to the VIP section with Amy. Mandy saw them leading the two girls into the room, and she saw how scared Chrissy was, she was shaking. "What happened?" Mandy asked, as she ran over and took over from Ann, whom was holding onto Chrissy. Mandy led Chrissy over to the sofas, and then asked Ann and Amber what happened. Mandy could see that Amy also was shaken up by what had happened.
Amber started telling them all what happened, then Ann took over after Frank, and Brad turned up and saved the day. Chrissy just sat shaking, as she cuddled tightly into Mandy's side. Amy was doing the same with Amber on another sofa.
Chrissy looked up just as Becky ran into the VIP section, Then She ran over and dropped onto the sofa on the other side to where Mandy was sitting. Becky pulled Chrissy over to her, and sat there hugging her. Mandy was glad to let Becky take over.
"Oh baby, I'm so sorry. Are you okay?" Becky asked as she sat rocking Chrissy in her arms. Chrissy just started crying on Becky's shoulder.
Amy and Chrissy never left the VIP section for the rest of the night, and then only went out to the car when Frank and Brad walked them down to it once the club was empty.
Carla had a driver take the girls home, as Vicky really was not up to driving with how she was dressed, and Carla was not going to do a much better job.
"I'll call round tomorrow and see how they're doing." Carla said, as she helped Mandy get in the car.
"Thanks baby. I better see about getting them home." Mandy said, as she gave Carla a kiss.
"Okay then princess. I'll see you later." Carla said, as she closed the door, and let the driver take the girl's home.
Ann and Amber took Amy to bed when they got home, and helped her get out of the costume, while Mandy and Becky did the same for Chrissy. Both girls had bad dreams that night, but the others had expected it.
Amber and Becky wanted to take Amy and Chrissy out the next day, but they both wanted to just hang around the house. Ann and Mandy decided to stay at home as well, so Carl and Brad spent the day with the girls as they sat around watching TV.
Becky and Carl tried to talk Chrissy into pressing chargers against the man from the club, but she didn't want to make things even worse. Chrissy was worried about her name ending up in the paper, or on the news. Becky could see that Chrissy was getting really upset just talking about it, so she looked at Carl in such a way as to say, just let it drop.
They were all worried that Amy and Chrissy wouldn't want to leave the house on Monday, but they both got up and helped with Breakfast before they got ready and left for work with Mandy when it was time.
It took Mandy, Becky, Amber, and Ann a lot of time on the Tuesday night to talk Amy and Chrissy into going to the club. Then it took them a couple of weeks to talk the two of them into leaving the VIP section and going on the dance floor again.
Amber was the one to finally get them over what happened. She told them that they were letting the guy win, if they kept hiding away from the world, and not having fun at the club. Chrissy and Amy both realised that Amber was right, so they both led Amber and Becky down to the dance floor and had a good time. The DJ started playing a slow song when she saw them walking towards the dance floor.
Becky and Amber both smiled at the DJ as they led their loved ones onto the dance floor, and wrapped their arms around them.
Chrissy and Amy used the little girl's birthday party as the perfect excuse to take their minds off everything else. They all had a meeting with the mother of the little girl, and find out what she liked, then they set to work getting it all set up. Carl had given Mandy a credit card, so she could buy everything they would need for the party. He said it would be a nice way of thanking his staff for the hard work they put in every day.
The little girl had a great birthday party, and all the girls had a fantastic time surrounded by lots of little children. This party turned out to be one of many the girls would sort out for the staff at the hotel, and even some privet parts' for parents that had been to one of the parties the girls had done.
The girls all went to bed tired that night, but happy to have spent the day with all those children. They all had happy dreams that night.
By SaraUK
Part 26
Thankfully, life got back to normal after the trouble on Halloween night at the club, and the girls started planning what they would be getting each other for Christmas. This turned out to be a whole knew experience for Amber, Amy, and Ann, as they had never had so many people to buy for before this time. The others told them not to worry about it, but Ann, Amy, and Amber wanted to join in with all the fun.
The girls would split off into different groups on the weekends and on Wednesday afternoons. This way the girls could buy presents for other members of the group. It also helped Ann, Amy, and Amber get use to the present buying routine.
Amy started to have fun when they went out shopping, and she even went into town with Chrissy a couple of times, so they could buy stuff for the others without worrying about them finding out. It was on one of these trips into town that Chrissy and Amy both realized a man and a woman were following them, so they went to get a drink, and made a call to Mandy.
Chrissy dialled Mandy's number, and then waited for her to answer. The phone rang a couple of times before she heard her sister's voice on the other end.
"Hi Chrissy, is everything okay?" Mandy asked when she saw it was Chrissy's number on her mobile.
"Hi sis, I'm not sure. We have a man and woman following us around. What should we do?" Chrissy asked sounding worried.
"Oh I see, give me a minute to talk with Carl, and I'll call you right back." Mandy said, as she looked at Carl, who sat next to her.
"Okay sis, I'll wait to hear back from you." Chrissy said sounding a little puzzled by how calm Mandy sounded.
"What did Mandy say sis?" Amy asked looking scared.
"She didn't say much at all Amy. In fact she didn't seem worried, she just said she needed to have a word with Carl, and she'd get back to me." Chrissy said looking just as puzzled as she did when she ended the call with Mandy.
Chrissy and Amy could see the couple sat outside the café trying to look like a normal couple out for a day of shopping, but they kept looking into the café, and making sure Chrissy and Amy were still in there.
"What do you think they want with us Chrissy?" Amy asked. "Maybe they think we're shoplifters or something like that." Amy added in a whisper.
"That can't be it." Chrissy said. "They would have tried to stop us just after we left a shop. It looks more like they just want to watch us for some reason." Chrissy added.
Amy and Chrissy watched the couple for a couple of minutes then they saw the woman get a mobile out her pocket and answer it. Then they watched the woman stand up and enter the café, and walk over to where the two of them were sat.
"I'm sorry to bother you miss, but I have someone on the phone that wants to speak with you." The woman said, as she handed Chrissy the phone.
Chrissy looked worried, but took the phone off the woman and put it to her ear. "Hello, who am I speaking too?" Chrissy asked in a very nervous voice.
"Hi Chrissy, don't worry its just Carl here."
"Carl! What's going on, and why are you calling me on someone else's phone?" Chrissy asked looking puzzled at Amy and then the woman who gave her the phone.
"I'm sorry I've worried you both, but I've hired some people to watch out for you and Amy." Carl said down the phone.
"You mean that you hired some body guards to follow Amy and me around when ever we go out alone?" Chrissy asked in a shocked tone of voice.
"Yes I did. After what happened at the club, I wanted to keep you and Amy safe when ever you went out on your own." Carl said with a little worry in his voice. "I hope you're not to mad with me." Carl added with a nervous giggle.
"I may be a little mad later Carl, but right now I'm just glad that they are friendly." Chrissy smiled, as she looked at the woman.
"Will you please give the phone back to the young woman again now?" Carl asked. "I'll see you both later when you get home again." Carl added, just before Chrissy handed the phone back to the woman.
"Thank you miss." The woman said just before taking the phone back, and putting it to her ear. Carl must have been giving them orders, or just telling them off for being spotted. She ended the call and then turned to look outside at the man who was with her.
"Is everything okay miss?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at the woman.
"I hope so miss, but I think we're in trouble. I'm sorry if we scared you, but it was hard to keep an eye on you and not get noticed." The woman said looking a little gloomy about it.
"Do you have to keep an eye on us then still?" Amy asked.
"Yes we do. Carl told us to just help you out, even if we just carry your shopping for you." The woman said with a sigh.
"Well this is Amy, and I'm Chrissy. What can we call you?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"I'm Jo, and that's Dan out there, but please feel free to call us 'stupid'." The woman said with a smile.
"Hi Jo. Do you and Dan want to join us for a drink before we carry on shopping?" Chrissy asked.
"We might as well, I'm not sure we'll even have a job after today." Jo said, as she waved Dan in from outside.
"Hello Dan. I'm Chrissy, and this is my sister Amy. Will you please join us for a drink?" Chrissy asked.
"Sure, if you don't mind." Dan said looking worried. "Does this mean we're in trouble?" Dan asked Jo.
"It's not looking very good for us. Carl didn't seem very happy with me on the phone just now." Jo said with a nervous smile.
"Great and I thought that this was an easy job." Dan said, as he took a seat at the table. "I'm sorry if we scared you." Dan added.
"That's okay Dan. I hope you don't get in to much trouble over all this." Amy said, with a smile, as she tried to make him feel better.
Chrissy ordered them all drinks, and then paid the bill at the end. Chrissy and Amy made good use of Jo and Dan; they had them weighed down with shopping bags by the time they were ready to head home.
"Do you have a car? Or did you both catch the bus like Amy and I did?" Chrissy asked when they came out the last shop of the day.
"I came on the bus with you and Amy, but Dan drove the car and met up with me when we got to town. Why do you ask?" Jo said looking a little puzzled.
"I was wondering if we could get a lift home? You are going that way after all." Chrissy asked with a grin.
"We might as well." Jo said with a giggle.
"You better follow me then." Dan said, as he headed off towards the car park where his car was.
They got back to the car, which was a pretty normal looking thing that wouldn't stand out from any other car on the road. Given what they normally did for a living, it would stand to reason. Dan opened the trunk and then helped the girls load all their bags in there before he helped them get in the back of the car, then he drove them home.
Dan saw Carl's car parked on the drive, and gulped. "Looks like we get to face the music sooner than I thought we would." Dan said, as he shut off the engine and got out.
"Don't look so worried Dan; we may still keep our jobs." Jo said, trying to look on the plus side.
Dan just gave Jo a strange look as he got the bags out the trunk, then helped the girls carry them to the front door.
Chrissy opened the front door and entered the house, followed by Dan, then Jo, and finally Amy. Mandy and Carl came out the living room and walked over to where Chrissy and Amy had put all the bags down near the stairs.
"Hi sis, Carl." Chrissy and Amy said together. "Thanks for the help, they came in very handy." Chrissy added with a grin, as she looked at all the bags they had brought back with them.
Carl looked at all the bags, and then at the two people he charged with looking after Amy and Chrissy. "I'm glad they were of some help to you two, but they never should have been seen by you, never mind worrying you." Carl said, as he looked at them with a stern stair.
"Carl, can I have a word with you in the kitchen? Please." Chrissy asked, as she raised her hand towards the kitchen door.
"Sure, anything for you Chrissy. Lead the way." Carl said, as he let Chrissy lead him to the kitchen, so she could talk with him. "What is it you want to talk to me about Chrissy?" Carl asked once they got into the kitchen.
"What are you planning to do with Jo and Dan? Will you fire them?" Chrissy asked looking worried.
"The thought had crossed my mind Chrissy. They were asked to do a job, and they failed." Carl said looking very business like as he said it. "Not to mention that they worried you and Amy in the process." He added.
"Please don't fire them Carl." Chrissy asked looking worried.
Carl couldn't keep the straight face any more, as he started laughing. "I'm sorry Chrissy, but I couldn't resist teasing you. Do you think I'd fire them over something like this?"
"I wasn't sure what to think Carl. So are Jo and Dan safe then?" Chrissy asked
"Yes their jobs are safe." Carl chuckled.
"Thanks Carl, for the protection, and for not blaming them for what happened today." Chrissy gave Carl a hug as she said it. "It was a pretty hard task you set them, with how Amy and I can be when we go shopping." Chrissy added with a giggle.
"I guess you're right Chrissy. We better go and put their minds at ease then, hadn't we?" Carl said, as he led her over to the kitchen door and held it open for her to leave the room.
Jo and Dan were both standing over near the front door when they saw Carl and Chrissy come back into the hallway. They saw that Carl was smiling, and took that to be a good sign.
"Don't look so worried you two. Chrissy won't let me fire you." Carl said with a smile, as he looked at Chrissy whom was now standing with Mandy and Amy. "I understand that the job wasn't an easy one, but you should have realized they had spotted you. I am still disappointed in you for that." Carl added with a sigh.
"We're very sorry about that sir. I've never seen anyone shop like they can." Jo said with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy and Amy.
"I have been told that they can spend a lot of time shopping, but what do you expect from two beautiful young women." Carl said with a smile. "I better let you go and relax now." Carl added, as he walked them to the front door.
"Thank you for looking after us today, and I'm sorry if we wore you both out." Chrissy said, as she also walked them to the door.
"I'm sorry too." Amy said, as she came over to stand beside Chrissy.
"Don't be sorry, I found some cool shops to do my Christmas shopping in." Jo said with a grin.
"I'm glad you got something out of it." Amy giggled. "What about you Dan, did you get any ideas for Christmas presents?" Amy asked.
"Yes I did." Dan said with a grin, as he looked very quickly towards Jo.
Chrissy and Amy both saw the look, and got the idea that Dan had a crush on Jo. They both wondered if Jo knew about it, and whether or not she felt the same way about him. Chrissy would make a point of asking Carl later if he knew anything about it.
They waved the pair off at the front door, and then followed Mandy and Carl back to the living room. Ann was out with Brad. Amber and Becky had gone to the local supermarket to grab a couple of bits to go with dinner, so Chrissy and Amy decided to get a drink and then take a five minute break before they took all their bags upstairs.
"Will you let them guard us again Carl?" Chrissy asked, as they sat drinking a glass of juice.
"I can't see why not, you'd only be looking for someone else now if I gave them the job, so I might as well use the same people. You both seem to get on okay with them."
"Do you know if either of them are seeing anyone?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"Not that I know of. Why do you ask?" Carl had a very puzzled look on his face as he spoke.
"I just noticed the way Dan looked at Jo when Amy asked if he'd found any good ideas for Christmas presents." Chrissy said with a grin.
"So you think that Dam might have a thing for Jo?" Carl asked looking relieved. "I was worried that you might have had a thing for one of them." He added with a giggle.
"There is only one girl I truly love in that way, and she just came back in the door." Chrissy said with a grin, as she heard Becky giggling with Amber, as they walked into the living room from the kitchen.
"Hi baby!" Becky shouted, as she ran over and dropped into Chrissy's lap and started kissing her. Amber ran over and did the same thing to Amy.
Chrissy and Amy filled Becky and Amber in on what happened while they were out shopping, and then how they now know that they knew about the 'secret protection detail' they had when they went out.
Amber and Becky went to the kitchen to start dinner, while Amy and Chrissy took their shopping up to their rooms. Then they headed back down to help sort out dinner.
The girls were busy on the run up to Christmas. Chrissy and Amy only got one more trip out on their own to do some shopping, but they did find out that Dan was falling in love with Jo, but was too scared to act on it, just in case she didn't feel the same way.
Chrissy and Amy came up with a plan to split up in one of the shops, so Jo and Dan had to split up as well. Jo went with Chrissy, while Dan followed Amy. Chrissy was looking at a top when she turned and waved Jo over to her.
"What's wrong Chrissy?" Jo asked, as she looked around for any sign of trouble.
"Nothings wrong Jo, I just wondered if you thought Amy would like this top?" Chrissy asked, as she held it up to herself.
"Well from what I've seen her looking at the past couple of times I've seen you both out shopping, I'd say she'd love it Chrissy."
"I'll hang on to it, and see if I can find anything else." Chrissy said as she slowly walked along dragging Jo with her. "What does your boyfriend think of you doing this kind of work then Jo?" Chrissy asked, as she thumbed through some tops on another rack.
"I don't have a boyfriend." Jo said as she also looked at some of the tops.
"Oh, I'm sorry. You mean you don't like men." Chrissy said in a whisper, as she looked around to see if anyone was close enough to hear them talking.
"Oh god no, I love men. I just don't get asked out very much." Jo laughed. I think I come across as being a little bit to bossy to keep them very long." Jo added with a sigh.
"Sorry to hear that Jo. I think you're pretty cool, I wish I was more like you." Chrissy said looking a little sad.
"I'm glad you're not Chrissy, I like you and Amy very much, and I find it hard to believe you were both…" Jo never finished what she was saying, as she'd realized what she was about to say.
"You know what Amy and I are don't you?" Chrissy asked with a worried look.
"Yes I do, but only because Carl and Mandy told us. They both wanted a couple of people that would protect you no matter what." Jo said in a panic when she saw the look on Chrissy's face. "I have to wonder whether or not they were just playing some silly trick on us, but judging by that look you just gave me. I guess it's true." Jo added with a sigh.
"It's no trick Jo. Amy and I were both born with the wrong bodies."
"Well you both look amazing now; I wish I looked half as good." Jo giggled.
"I think you look just fine Jo, so don't go putting yourself down. We can't all be 'girlie girls' can we?" Chrissy giggled.
"That's not my thing, but you and Amy do it well." Jo said, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's shoulder, as a sign of friendship.
Chrissy did like Jo. "What do you think of Dan?" Chrissy asked.
"I didn't think Dan was your type? And aren't you already married to Becky?" Jo asked with a worried look.
"He isn't, and I am. I was asking what you thought of him, not me." Chrissy said, as she playfully slapped Jo's arm.
"He's a great guy, doesn't mind me bossing him around, but will stand up for himself when he thinks I'm wrong. He can make me laugh, even when I'm feeling down." Jo said with a smile, as she thought about him. "Why do you want to know?" Jo asked.
"I just wondered if you'd realized he was in love with you." Chrissy asked with a grin.
"He's what!" Jo shouted, just before slapping her hand over her mouth, and looking around the shop they were standing in. "What makes you think that?" Jo asked in a whisper.
"The way he looks at you when you're not looking, and the way he said he'd had some ideas for Christmas presents the other week back at our house. The normal stuff a guy will do." Chrissy said, as she casually kept looking through a rack of tops. "The big question is how do you feel about him?" Chrissy asked, as she stopped looking at the tops, and turned to face Jo.
"I like him, but thought he'd never be interested in me." Jo said looking a little shocked by it all.
"Well Amy is finding out just how Dan feels about you at the minute, so as soon as we meet up again I'll find out and let you know." Chrissy said with a smile, as she went back to looking at the clothing on the racks.
Amy had gone to another shop that sold clothing, and was looking for some T-shirts for Amber, and so she could have a chat with Dan about Jo.
"How long have you and Jo worked together Dan?" Amy asked as she looked at a shirt with a cat's head made of little diamonds on it.
"We've worked together now for about a year and a half I think." Dan said, as he thought about it.
"Do you like her?" Amy asked, as she bit her bottom lip. She wasn't very good starting conversations.
"Yes I do." Dan said with a far away look in his eyes. "I mean as a work mate that is." Dan added, trying to hide the way he felt about her.
"Don't worry Dan. Chrissy and I saw the way you looked at her the other week back at the house." Amy smiled. "Why don't you ask her out on a date?" Amy asked.
"What if she doesn't like me that way? She'll never want to work with me again." Dan said with a sigh.
"You'll never know if you don't ask." Amy offered. "She's very head strong, and a take charge sort of girl. Do you like them like that?" Amy asked.
"I guess I must. She's just fun to be around, and most the time it doesn't feel like work when we're together. She even finds me funny." Dan added with a grin.
"You should take a chance then, and ask her out on a date." Amy said, as she decided to buy the T-shirt with the diamond cat's head on it.
"I'll think about it Amy, but please don't say anything to her about what we just spoke about." Dan said looking worried. "I want you to promise me." Dan said looking at Amy.
"I promise not to say a word to Jo about anything we just spoke about." Amy said, with her hand on her heart. Amy wanted to smile, as he'd never made her promise not to talk to Chrissy about it though.
Amy paid for the T-shirt, and then they went back to the place they said they'd meet up with Chrissy and Jo again.
Once Chrissy and Amy met back up, they started walking in and out of shops again. Jo and Dan fell back to let them carry on with their shopping. Dan was carrying all their bags, so they could shop easier.
"Well? How does Jo feel about Dan?" Amy asked when they were far enough away for them not to hear what they were chatting about.
"She likes him, but thinks she comes across as being too bossy for him to be interested." Chrissy said, as they looked at some jewellery. "How does Dan feel about Jo?" Chrissy asked.
"Pretty much the same. Well all except the bossy part that is." Amy giggled. "He's just worried that she'll find it weird working with him after, if she turns him down for a date." Amy added.
"Well we both know that won't happen, so now all we need to do is get them to ask each other out." Chrissy said, as she looked to be working out a plan in her head.
"Wow that looks scary sis." Amy said, as she looked at Chrissy.
"What? What looks scary?" Chrissy asked, as she put her hand to her face, and looked in a mirror just to the said of her.
"A blond trying to think." Amy giggled, as she looked at Chrissy.
"Hey! You cheeky little thing." Chrissy said, as she started to tickle Amy. "Maybe I should get your hair died blond for that little comment." Chrissy added, as she stopped tickling Amy and hugged her.
"Sorry sis, but I just couldn't miss a classic line like that." Amy giggled, as she hugged Chrissy back.
"You and your blond jokes." Chrissy giggled. "Now let me think about how we can get those two out on a date with each other." Chrissy said, as she went back to working out the plan in her head.
Amy kept quiet this time, and let Chrissy think out her plan. She kept looking at stuff to stop Jo and Dan working out they were up to anything other than shopping.
Chrissy finally spoke again after a couple of minutes. "Okay then, this is what we'll do. I'll sort out with Carl to have Dan and Jo come out and keep an eye on us one evening while we have a meal at a restaurant. That way they can play a couple having a meal, and then we spring the trap on them." Chrissy was grinning.
"That's a very good idea sis, and we get to make sure it all goes okay." Amy said with a grin.
"I can't see why it won't, but it would be nice to see a romance blossom before our very eyes." Chrissy smiled.
The girls finished their shopping trip, and then got Dan and Jo to drop them off at home. Chrissy and Amy were both glad to see Carl's car parked on the driveway, so they dropped their bags at the bottom of the stairs and ran into the living room to tell them about their plan to set Dan and Jo up on a date.
Mandy was sitting and cuddling with Carl in front of the TV when Chrissy and Amy burst into the room. Mandy ended up gripping on to Carl as the girls scared her.
"What the hell's got into you pair?" Mandy shouted with a scared look on her face.
"Sorry sis, but we need to ask Carl for some help with something." Chrissy said, as she looked at Mandy, and then Carl.
"I'll help if I can Chrissy. What is it you need my help with?" Carl asked, as he managed to get Mandy to release her grip a little.
"We found out today that Dan and Jo have feelings for each other, but are too scared to act on them." Chrissy said, as she took a seat on the sofa facing Mandy and Carl.
"I'm sorry to hear that Chrissy, but where do I come into all this?" Carl asked looking a little puzzled.
"Amy and I want to set them up on a date, but the only way we can think of, would be to go out for a meal ourselves, and have them tag along, but sit at a table on their own." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked at Carl.
"Oh I see, so you want me to help sort out a dinner date?" Carl asked with a grin.
"Yes, but I'll cover the cost of it all, so don't worry about that." Chrissy quickly said when she realized that Carl thought she wanted him to cover the cost of it all as well.
"I'm not bothered about covering the cost of it Chrissy. I'm just a little shocked that you're going to so much trouble for them." Carl said with a smile.
"I just think they'd make a cute couple, so why shouldn't I help them out?" Chrissy asked with a pout.
"Okay then I'll help, if only to stop you pouting." Carl chuckled.
"Thanks Carl." Chrissy said, as she clapped her hands together.
"I'll book a table for eight people and a table for two people." Carl said, as he looked to be deep in thought.
"Why a table for eight? Carl." Amy asked looking puzzled by it all.
"I was thinking that you and Amber would want to go, Chrissy will want to take Becky, I'll be taking Mandy, and Ann will take Brad." Carl smiled.
"Oh I see now." Amy said with a grin. "But won't Dan and Jo think it odd that Chrissy and I want them to guard us with all you there?" Amy asked looking puzzled.
"I'll get a driver from the hotel to take you and Chrissy, and then the rest of us will just turn up at the restaurant." Carl said in a matter of fact way. "All you two need to worry about is what to wear. Leave the rest to me." Carl added with a grin.
"Thanks Carl. I knew I could trust you to make it work." Chrissy said with a grin, as she got up and walked around the coffee table, so she could give him a hug.
They filled in the rest of the girls later on when they got back. Ann had been out with Brad. Amber was working on some designs with Sara. Becky had been sorting stuff out at the club that's why Amy and Chrissy had gone shopping.
Carl got everything arranged over the next week, and he even sorted out a dress for Jo, and a nice suit for Dan.
The girls were all running around on the Sunday afternoon trying to get ready for when the car arrived from the hotel. Amy, Amber, Chrissy, and Becky were ready when they heard the doorbell go off. Becky answered the door.
"Good evening miss. I'm the driver from the hotel." The man at the door said.
"Okay, we'll be right out." Becky smiled, as she helped Chrissy slip her coat on.
Amber was helping Amy put her coat on, or she thought she was, but it seemed to be taking Amy longer with her help. "I'm sure I could have done this quicker on my own." Amy giggled, when she finally got her second arm in the coat.
"True, but it wouldn't have been as much fun." Amber said with a grin.
"Come on, or the driver will leave without us." Amy said, as she grabbed Amber's arm and led her out to the car.
Becky followed them out and armed the alarm and locked the door before joining the others in the car. Mandy and Ann had already left with Carl and Brad.
Dan and Jo were waiting in their car out on the driveway. They watched the girls get in the car from the hotel.
"Those girls always look so beautiful." Jo said with a sigh.
"I think you look pretty amazing tonight Jo." Dan said, as he looked at her in the cocktail dress that Carl had arranged for her.
"Do you think so Dan?" Jo asked with a smile. "I think you look pretty good in that suit." Jo added, as she looked at Dan.
"There leaving, we better follow them." Dan said, as he started the car, and followed the other car out the driveway. Dan didn't know how to answer Jo's complement, so he was glad when the other car pulled away from the house.
Amy and Chrissy kept looking behind them to make sure that Jo and Dan were still following them, as they drove to the restaurant.
"You do realise that they'll realise you two are up to something." Amber said, as she made Amy turn back to face the front of the car again.
Becky did the same with Chrissy, and they were soon pulling up outside the restaurant. The driver got out and opened the car doors for the girls to get out. Dan had parked his car while the girls waited to be led to their table.
Dan and Jo knew that Carl would have gotten a table close to Amy and Chrissy, so they didn't worry when a waiter led them away from the front of the restaurant. The waiter was soon making his way back, and asking them if they had a reservation. Dan told them the name, and the man smiled, and led them to a very romantic looking table for two in a quiet part of the restaurant.
"Are you sure you sure this is the right table sir?" Dan asked when he saw that the table was quite a distance from the girl's table. Dan also noticed that the girls were sat at a table that seated more than just the four of them.
"Do you think Carl made a mistake Dan?" Jo asked, as she also saw the large table the girls were sat at.
"This is the table that Carl told me to reserve for the two of you." The waiter said. "Please be seated." The waiter said, as he helped Jo to sit down.
"I have a funny feeling that something is going on here, and it's not the meal that Amy and Chrissy said it was going to be." Dan said, as he watched a waiter bring a bottle of Champaign over to the table for them.
Jo saw Amy and Chrissy looked over and grinning at them both. "I think we've been set up Dan." Jo said, as she looked at Dan, and then Amy and Chrissy on the other table.
Dan looked at the two girls sat at the other table, and knew what they were up to right away. "It sure looks that way." Dan said with a smile. "I should have done this a long time ago Jo, but I'm glad that you're here with me now. I do think you look beautiful." Dan added.
"Thanks Dan, but what do you mean when you say you should have done this a long time ago?" Jo asked sounding nervous all of a sudden.
"I should have asked you out on this dinner date, not let Amy and Chrissy set it up for me." Dan said looking just as nervous. "Would you be interested in going out with me Jo?" Dan asked with a lump in his throat.
"I'd like that a lot Dan." Jo said with a smile, as she took a sip from her glass of Champaign.
Amy and Chrissy both started grinning when they saw Jo and Dan start smiling, and having fun, as they relaxed.
"Do you think you and Chrissy can relax now, and enjoy the meal?" Amber asked, as she held Amy's hand under the table.
"I hope they get on okay together." Amy said, as she looked at Amber while holding her hand under the table.
"You've both done all you can. The rest is up to them now." Amber said.
"Amber's right Amy. They have to take it from here." Chrissy said, as she held Becky's hand under the table as well.
Mandy and Ann soon turned up with Carl and Brad, so they got their own drink orders, and what they would all be eating taken care of. While they were waiting for the drinks to turn up, Carl walked over and had a word with Dan and Jo.
"Good evening Dan, Jo. I hope the table is okay for you?" Carl asked with a smile. "Please don't be to mad with Amy and Chrissy, but they just wanted to try and get you to out on a dinner date, and this was the only way to do it." Carl added.
"Why would we be mad with them Carl? They did us a big favour." Jo said, as she smiled at Dan. "All I want to do is hug them." Jo added with a grin, as she looked over at them both sat there smiling.
"I'll leave you both to enjoy your evening, and don't worry about driving home when you've done. There will be a car waiting with a driver to take you both home when you've finished." Carl said. "I've also covered the bill, so just order what ever you want." Carl added before heading back to join Mandy and the others at their table.
Amy and Chrissy kept looking over at them enjoying their meal, and then they watched Jo and Dan go onto the dance floor when a band started to play some slow romantic music.
"Looks like you did it again cupid." Becky said, as they watched them dancing.
"They do look good together, don't you think?" Chrissy asked, as she held Becky's hand under the table.
"Yes they look happy together baby." Becky smiled.
Amy looked a little worried when Amber suddenly pulled her to her feet. "Come on babe, let's do some dancing." Amber said with a grin, as she dragged Amy over to the dance floor.
"Amber, we can't. What will people think?" Amy said in a whisper, as she tried to stop Amber dragging her along.
"I don't care what people think. I want to dance with my baby." Amber said with a pout, as she kept heading towards the dance floor.
Amy felt a little better when she saw Becky dragging Chrissy towards the dance floor as well. Then she saw that Carl and Brad were also heading towards the dance floor with Mandy and Ann. The girls had a great night, the only trouble they had, was when Dan and Jo cornered them.
"We're sorry for tricking you both." Chrissy said, as her and Amy came out the ladies room.
"Did you have a good time?" Amy asked, as she held onto Chrissy's arm looking worried.
"Don't be sorry, we had a great time. Dan's going to take me to see a movie tomorrow night." Jo said with a grin, as she hugged each of the girls.
"That's great!" Amy said, as she hugged Jo back.
Amy and Chrissy got back to their table and told the others the good new, and they all congratulated them both on a job well done. Chrissy and Amy said that Carl did all the work, which made them groan that Amy was spending way too much time with Chrissy. Amy and Chrissy just giggled and let Amber and Becky lead them back out to the dance floor.
It was getting late when the girls got home, but they were happy with the night, and they all thanked Carl at Mandy's bedroom door before heading to their own rooms to get ready for bed.
All the girls were busy now, it was only a couple of weeks until Christmas, and they were all trying to wrap presents, and get their jobs sorted out. Amy, Chrissy, and Mandy had it the worse at the shop, they were trying to keep on top of the Changing service orders, and the Internet sales at the same time.
Ann, Amber, and Becky all tried to make life at home a little simpler for them all by taking over most the cooking and cleaning, but it wasn't easy trying to keep Amy and Chrissy away from the cooking.
The two weeks seemed to fly by, and Mandy was soon shutting the shop for the last time before they reopen just after New Year.
"I'm glad to be closing the shop up for a week sis." Mandy said, as she got in the car.
"I know what you mean. Even with Amy helping out, it seemed hard work this Christmas." Chrissy said from the passenger seat next to her. "How you feeling Amy?" Chrissy asked, as she looked over her shoulder to Amy sitting in the back of Mandy's car.
"I've been having a lot of fun, but I must admit I am ready for a nice long break." Amy said with a smile. As she thought about all the fun stuff they would be doing over the Christmas break.
Carl had invited everyone to come and stop at the hotel over Christmas, so all the girls were heading home to pack their bags and all the presents and then head over to the hotel for a relaxing Christmas break.
Becky, Amber, and Ann had already packed most their stuff ready for when Mandy and the others got home. All they had to do was get the rest of their presents bagged up, and then they could load up the cars and head over to the hotel.
Mable was looking forward to not having to worry about cooking a Christmas dinner this year, and spending some time with all the girls. Prue was going to spend the Christmas break with Frank, so both of them were going to be staying at the hotel. Ann was going to be sharing a room with Brad, so Amber and Amy would have a room to themselves. Chrissy and Becky would be staying in 'Carl's penthouse suite' with him and Mandy, as would Amy and Amber. Carl had two extra bedrooms besides his own, which Made Amy feel better knowing she'd be able to get up and take a swim in the morning without having to leave the penthouse.
Carl had taken over an entire floor of the hotel just below his penthouse, so everyone would have easy access to everybody else. He'd even invited Hope, Faith, and little Kat to stop for the holidays, as they didn't have much of a family to share the holiday with. Mandy had found out that Hope had had a falling out with her mum over one of the people she was doing the accounts for. The man wouldn't pay her, as he didn't think he should have to because he was sleeping with her mum. Hopes mum had take the man's side, and Faith had sided with Hope.
Once the girls got to the hotel, then been taken up to their rooms, and had all their baggage dropped off, they all met up in Carl's penthouse for drinks and snacks.
Cathleen and Kat made a bee line straight for Amy and Chrissy, who were sitting with Amber and Becky relaxing a little bit after a tough couple of weeks.
"Amy, Chrissy!" Kat shouted, as she jumped on Amy's knee.
Cathleen ran over and jumped on Chrissy's knee and hugged her. "Hi Auntie Chrissy."
"Hello Cathleen, Kat. I hope you've both been very good little girls, or Santa won't bring you any presents." Chrissy said, as she hugged Cathleen and then Kat when they swapped knees.
"I finks I has been, but I not no if he find me here." Kat said looking worried.
"Don't worry about it kitten. Chrissy and I had a word with him for you both, and he's going to deliver all your gifts here, and put them under that tree over their." Amy said, as she pointed to the large tree over the far end of the large living area.
"Really, you talk with Santa?" Kat asked with a shocked look on her face.
"Yes we'll even be helping him deliver the presents in the morning." Chrissy said, as she sat with Kat on her knee.
"You going to help Santa?" Cathleen asked with a grin.
"Yep, he's got us both little outfits to wear and everything." Amy giggled.
"Do we got to see him too's?" Kat asked.
"He told us that he's got a lot of little children to get around, so he'd be hear tomorrow morning with a large sack of presents for you both." Chrissy said in a whisper.
Amy and Chrissy had talked Frank into dressing as Santa, but he'd only do it if Amy and Chrissy dressed up as elves to help him. They had both said yes, and Sara and Amber had made three outfits for them. Amber and Becky were looking forward to seeing them in the costumes.
Chrissy and Becky were keeping Amy and Amber busy playing with Kat and Cathleen, so Ann and Mandy had time to talk with Carl about his gift for Amy and Amber.
"Did you get all the paperwork through like you hoped baby?" Mandy asked, as she sat cuddled up to him on one of the sofas.
"Yes it all came through, and I've had it all placed in a nice red leather folder, and wrapped ready for them to open in the morning." Carl said with a smile. "Did Amy and Amber do their little bit for each other?" Carl asked.
"Yes, they both hope to surprise the other tomorrow morning when they each propose to the other." Ann said in a whisper.
"This is going to be so great. I just hope they both say yes, or my gift won't work." Carl said looking worried all of a sudden.
"Trust me Carl, they will both say yes." Ann said with a smile. "Amy is always looking at the photo albums of Chrissy and Becky's wedding, and the holiday photos. She'll love it when she finds out you've planned the same sort of wedding for them in the same place." Ann added with an even bigger grin.
Cathy and Sara was the last to arrive, and were soon playing games with Amy and Chrissy, while they entertained Cathleen and Kat. Everyone had to smile when it went quiet, and they all saw that Cathleen and Kat had both fallen asleep curled up on one of the sofas with Amy and Chrissy.
"Looks like Cathleen and Kat managed to wear out Amy and Chrissy this time." Hope said with a smile, as she watched the four of them sleeping.
Everyone was feeling tired, so they all decided to call it a day and head off to their rooms. Becky took Kat, while Amber picked Cathleen up. Frank picked up Chrissy, and Brad picked up Amy. They were all taken to their rooms and left in the safe hands of the relevant person in charge of them.
Amber was getting into bed and cuddling up to a sleeping Amy after she managed to get her out of her cloths and into a nightgown. Amber realized just how tired Amy was when she never woke up while she got her ready for bed.
Becky was having the same sort of trouble trying to get Chrissy ready for bed, but she was soon cuddled up to Chrissy. Chrissy did wake up long enough to give Becky a kiss, and pulled her in to a hug, and then she was asleep again.
Amy woke the next morning feeling refreshed. She lay and watched Amber as she slept, then she realized she needed the bathroom, so she slipped out of bed and ran off to find the bathroom. Once she'd finished in the bathroom, Amy put on her dressing gown and went to see if anyone else was up yet.
Chrissy was sitting on a stool in the little kitchen area with a large mug of coffee when Amy walked around the corner.
"Merry Christmas baby sister!" Chrissy shouted, as she ran over and hugged Amy.
"Merry Christmas sis." Amy said with a grin, as she hugged her back.
"Do you want to share a mug of coffee before we get ready to help Santa?" Chrissy asked, as she led Amy over to the breakfast bar she'd been sitting at.
"Do we not have time for a quick swim before we have to get ready sis?" Amy asked with some pleading in her voice.
"I'm sorry baby sister, but Cathleen and Kat will be up any minute, and we still have to get into the costumes." Chrissy said with a pout.
Amy just let out a sigh, as she sat at the counter and took a large sip out the mug of coffee that Chrissy was just drinking out of. "That tastes good sis." Amy said, as she let the liquid fully wake her up.
"I'm glad you like it. Now we had better go and get ready, so we can help Frank make two little girls very happy." Chrissy said, as she grabbed Amy's hand, and ran off to get their costumes on.
Chrissy laid out the costumes on the bed very quietly so not to wake Becky whom was still asleep in it. Chrissy slipped out of her dressing gown, and Amy did the same, then they set about putting on a pair of red and white striped stockings, then they slipped into the green elves dresses that Sara and Amber had made for them. Next were the little pointy green shoes that went with the costume. Chrissy sat at the dressing table and started doing her makeup, and then she helped Amy do hers before they fixed the little pointy hats on their heads.
"You look cute in that costume sis." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.
"You look just as cute in yours baby sister." Chrissy said, as she hugged Amy.
Chrissy turned Amy around to look in the mirror that was on the wall behind them. Amy just stood there grinning, as she thought they both looked cute standing side by side.
"Let's go and help Santa make two little girls Christmas one of the best they will ever have," Amy said, as she turned to look at Chrissy before they both left the bedroom to go and see how Frank was doing.
Amy and Chrissy went down to the room that Frank and Prue were staying in, and knocked on the door. It didn't take long for Prue to open it and wave the two girls into the room before she spoke.
"Oh wow, you two look so cute." Prue said with her hand over her mouth.
"Thanks mum." They both said, as they gave her a hug.
"How's Frank doing?" Chrissy asked, as they broke the hug. They all soon turned around when they heard a deep voice.
"Ho, ho, ho." Frank said, as he walked out the bedroom in a Santa suit complete with big round belly and long white hair, and long white beard. "There's my two little helpers." Frank said in the same deep jolly voice.
Both girls let out a squeal as they ran over and gave Frank a hug. "You look amazing Santa!" They both said.
"Why thank you my little elves." Frank said with a little chuckle. "I hope you've both been good little girls this year?" Frank asked, as he pulled both girls in to a hug with him.
"I wish I'd brought my camera now. I would have loved to get a couple of pictures." Prue said in a sad tone of voice.
"Don't worry mum. Amber has her camera. She'll be taking lots of pictures over the next couple of days." Amy giggled.
"I'm glad about that; I'll have to ask her to burn me a copy to disc." Prue said, as she looked at Frank standing between his two little elves.
"Well we're all dressed up, so what happens now?" Frank asked, as he looked down at Chrissy and Amy.
"We'll wait here until I get a phone call from Becky to say that Cathleen and Kat are both up in the penthouse with the others. Then we'll call in at the last room on this floor closest to the elevator, and grab the sacks with all of Cathleen and Kat's gifts in." Chrissy said.
"This is all very well thought out." Prue said, as she went and sat next to Frank on the sofa in the room.
"That's Carl for you, he always thinks of every little detail." Amy said with a smile.
Becky was just sitting up in bed when she heard a knock on the door. "Come in!" She shouted in a croaky voice.
Amber poked her head around the door and looked around hoping to find something. "Has Amy already got dressed and headed down to see Frank?" Amber asked looking a little sad about it.
"I'm afraid so Amber. I never got to see Chrissy either." Becky said with a pout. "They'll be back up here soon though. I can't see Cathleen and Kat sleeping late today." Becky added with a giggle.
"True. I better go and get dressed then, so I can spend more time playing with my little elf later." Amber said with a grin, just before she ran off back to her own room.
Becky just giggled, as she shook her head from side to side. Becky dragged herself out of bed and headed to the bathroom, so she could have a wash and then get dressed herself. She thought that Amber had a pretty good idea, and she wanted to spend as much time as she could with her little elf as well.
Amber was just finished up with brushing her hair, when she heard the sound of little voices asking if Santa had been yet. She walked out and saw Cathleen and Kat running around the living area. Hope, Jenna, and Vic still looked half asleep, and just went over and collapsed on one of the sofas.
"Merry Christmas you guys!" Amber said, as she walked over to give Cathleen and Kat a hug.
Amber got hugs from the two little girls, but all she got from the others were groans, as they all looked like they needed a drink, and a couple more hours sleep.
"Looks like some one needs a cup of tea." Amber said with a pout, as she walked over to the kitchen area and put the kettle on. Becky had heard the kids, so she made the call to Chrissy.
Even though Chrissy was waiting for the call from Becky, she still jumped when it started ringing. Chrissy pulled the mobile out the little pouch on the front of her elf dress and saw it was Becky, so she answered it.
"Merry Christmas baby!" Chrissy shouted down the phone.
"Merry Christmas babe. You should have woke me this morning; I wanted to see what you looked like." Becky said, sounding a little sad on the other end of the phone.
"I'm sorry love, but you just looked so peaceful as you slept, that I didn't want to wake you." Chrissy said. "I'll be coming back now anyway. I guess that's what the phone call is for?" Chrissy asked.
"Yes it is. I can hear the kids running around out there now." Becky said with a giggle.
"Okay, we'll grab the presents and head back up now." Chrissy said, as she made her way over to the door and waited for the others to catch up with her. "I'll see you soon baby. Love you."
"I love you more." Becky said on the phone to her, just before ending it.
Becky put her phone back in her purse by the side of the bed, and then headed into the main living area. Everyone else had started to turn up. Mable sat on one of the sofas with Cathy and Sara watching Amber try and keep Cathleen and Kat under control. Kim and David were sat at the dinning table hugging a couple of cups, as they both took sips from them. Mandy, Carl and Vic were sorting stuff out over near the Christmas tree, and Jenna, Hope and Faith were all sat on another sofa talking, and watching poor Amber trying to control the kids. Ann and Brad were sat cuddled up to each other on one of the other sofas.
Amber looked over and saw Becky enter the room, and looked relieved to have someone that could help her try and calm the kids down a little bit. Amber also hopped that Becky had called down to let Amy and Chrissy know they could come up any time now.
Becky gave Amber a little nod, when she saw the pleading look in her eyes to say they need help. Cathleen and Kat were both starting to get upset; they both thought that Santa had forgotten them.
Prue had walked with Frank, Chrissy, and Amy down to the room where Carl had all the presents for the two little girls put, then she left them to go and join the others, and make sure that Cathleen and Kat were in the living room area of the penthouse. Amber and Becky saw Prue slip into the room without the two little girls noticing, and then she went and sat next to Mable on one of the sofas.
Chrissy and Amy looked a little worried when they saw three sacks of presents sat on the floor in the room. One sack was big, and then there were two smaller ones. Frank walked over and picked up the large one with very little trouble, so Chrissy and Amy tried to do the same with the other sacks, but they were heavy still. The girls ended up grabbing one side of each back and then walked out the room with them that way. Chrissy was in front, and Amy was walking just behind her. Frank thought the sight of them both carrying the heavy sacks between them looked cute.
Amber and Becky had just managed to get a slice of toast into each child when they heard the elevator ping to let them know that someone had arrived. Both women looked at each other with a look of relief on their faces.
"Ho, Ho, Ho!" Cathleen and Kat heard a deep voice saying, as they fought with Amber and Becky, then they saw Santa enter the room carrying a massive red sack over his shoulder. Then the two little girls noticed the two elves helping him, they were also carrying sacks of presents.
"Santa!" The two little girls shouted, as they ran over to meet him half way into the room.
"Hello little girls. Did you think I'd forget you?" Frank asked in his jolly Santa voice. Both girls just nodded their heads up and down. "I could never do that Cathleen and Kat. My two little helpers wouldn't let me." Frank added, as he looked at Chrissy and Amy standing to his side.
Cathleen and Kat finally stopped looking at Santa long enough to realise that the two elves were Amy and Chrissy. The two little girls both looked shocked that they were helping Santa, but they soon smiled when they saw the names on the smaller sacks that they had in front of them. The sack that Amy had dragged in said Kat on it, and the one that Chrissy had dragged in said Cathleen on it.
"Look Kat. That's your name on that big sack." Cathleen said, as she pointed at the sack in front. "And that's my name on that one." Cathleen added, as she pointed at the sack in front of Chrissy.
"Dat sack have my presents in?" Kat asked, as she walked over to Amy and the sack she had.
"Yes it does Kitten, but Santa has a lot more for you in his sack." Amy said, as she pointed at the large sack Frank had just placed on the floor in front of him.
Frank started reaching into the sack and pulling out presents. The fist one had Cathleen's name on it, so he handed it to her. Then he pulled another one out that had Kat's name on it, so he handed it to Kat. Both girls sat down on the floor and started to rip the wrapping paper of.
"Don't forget to look at who got you each gift girl's." Jenna said, as she sat watching the two of them happily tearing into their presents.
Amy and Chrissy sat down with the girls and started helping them to look at who had sent each gift. Frank took each present out the large sack, and placed it on a pile he'd started making for each little girl.
Everyone sat watching Amy and Chrissy helping Cathleen and Kat open each gift. They all thought the two girls looked cute in their elf costumes. Becky and Amber were soon sat helping them sort out the presents. It took the girls some time, but they soon had Kat and Cathleen sat with all their presents open, and they were happily sat playing with each other.
"Do you think it's safe for us to sit and open our presents now?" Amy asked with some excitement in her voice.
"I think so baby." Amber said, as she looked at Cathleen and Kat playing with their new dollies.
Mandy and Carl had sorted out everyone's gifts into piles to make it easier for them all to work out what belonged to whom. Amber led Amy over and sat her down next to a large pile of gifts and then sat down next to her.
Amy looked at the names on some of the gifts and was shocked to see that they all had her name on them. "Are these all mine?" Amy asked with a tear in her eye.
"Yes they are Amy. Is everything okay?" Amber asked, as she put her arm around her shoulder when she saw her crying.
"I think she's just a little shocked to see so many presents, she's never had very good Christmas's in the past." Ann said, as she sat with Brad on one of the other sofas.
The girls all knew how bad Amy's birthdays had been in the past, so they could only guess at how bad her Christmas's must have been.
"Hay sis, you need to stop living in the past. This is the first of many Christmas's we'll all be having together." Chrissy said, as she knelt down in front of Amy and took hold of her hands in hers.
"This is my first real Christmas." Amy said, as she wiped her eyes.
"Good, now start opening your presents." Chrissy giggled, as she handed Amy one of the presents from her pile.
The girls sat opening their presents, and thanking each other for them. They all got clothes, jewellery, makeup and other bits and bob's. Santa had slipped away while the girls were opening their presents, and Frank was now sitting with Prue.
Once all the presents had been opened they sat there looking at the piles of new things they all had. Chrissy and Ann both looked at each other, and nodded, then they both leaned over and spoke to the person sat next to them. Ann spoke to Amber, and Chrissy spoke to Amy.
"I think it's time you gave Amber her final present sis." Chrissy whispered in Amy's ear. Amy just looked at Chrissy with a very nervous look on her face.
Ann had leaned over and said the same thing to Amber. All the girls were in on it, so all they need now was for Amy and Amber to offer each other the ring they had brought.
Amy stood up and looked at Amber, as she held out her hand. "Can you stand up for a minute please Amber?" Amy asked.
"Sure Amy, but what's wrong? You look a little worried about something." Amber asked, as she stood up.
"Nothing is wrong Amber; I just have another gift for you." Amy said with a smile.
"That's strange; I have another gift for you too." Amber said with a giggle.
"Why don't you both close your eyes, and then place the gift in each others hand." Chrissy said with a smile, as she watched the two of them just looking at each other.
Both Amy and Amber had a funny feeling that there was more going on than what they realized, but they just went along with what Chrissy said. They both closed their eyes and then held out one hand while holding a small ring box in the other. Ann and Chrissy helped them guide their hand to the other girls' palm.
Amy felt Amber place a small box in her palm, just like the one she'd just placed in hers a second before. They both opened their eyes at the same time, and looked down at what had been placed in their hand.
"I don't understand." Amy said, as she looked at the box in her hand, and then up at Amber again.
"I don't understand either." Amber said, as she looked at the box in her hand, and then at Ann and Chrissy before looking back at Amy.
"Why don't you both open the box in your palm and you'll find out what this is all about." Ann said with a grin, as she wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist.
Amber and Amy both opened the box in their hand, and then pulled out a little peace of paper that was covering a diamond ring. They both looked at each other, and then they unfolded the little peace of paper and read the writing on it.
Marry me? Was all the peace of paper said, but it said more than either of them could wish for it to say. They both shouted, "Yes!" Then they threw their arm around each other, as they started kissing.
Once they stopped kissing and crying, they both helped each other put the rings on their finger, and then stood grinning at everyone, as they all started clapping.
"I'm glad that went okay, I can give you my present now then." Carl said with a grin, as he handed Amy and Amber his present to them both.
"I'll let you open this one Amy. I love the look on your face as you rip the wrapping paper off." Amber giggled.
Amy just smiled, as she started ripping the wrapping paper off the present to reveal a red leather folder. She opened the folder and just stood looking puzzled until she saw the name of the place on the paperwork. Amy remembered the name as being the same place Chrissy and Becky got married.
"What is it baby?" Amber asked, as she looked over Amy's shoulder.
"I think we're getting married." Amy said, as she looked at Amber with a shocked look on her face.
"I know we are baby, that's what the rings are for." Amber said with a grin, as she waved her hand with the ring on it in front of Amy's face.
"No, I mean I think we're getting married." Amy said, as she held up the folder so Amber could read what it said.
Amber read the top sheet and then she also understood what Amy was trying to say. Carl had already booked the villa and organised the wedding and everything. "Isn't this the same place Chrissy and Becky got married?" Amber asked with a shocked look on her face.
"Yes it is. I know that Amy liked the look of the place, and you wouldn't mind making your wife to be happy." Carl said with a smile, as he looked at Amy and then Amber again.
"Are you sure this is what you want to do Amber?" Amy asked looking worried.
"Yes Amy, more than anything. I love you with all my heart." Amber said just before kissing Amy again.
"I love you so much Amber." Amy gasped, when they broke the kiss.
Everyone came over and hugged them, and congratulated them on their engagement before letting them go and sit down, so they can spend a little time together and look at all the paperwork Carl just gave to them.
Chrissy helped Becky, Mandy, and Ann clear away all the wrapping paper, and then sat cuddling with Becky until Amber dragged her to her feet again.
"Come on Chrissy, I want some more photos of you and Amy in your cute little elf costumes." Amber said with a grin, as she stood Chrissy next to Amy in front of the Christmas tree.
"Didn't you get enough earlier?" Chrissy asked, as she standing there posed next to Amy.
"I could never have enough pictures of two cute little elves like you two." Amber giggled, as she kept snapping off shots.
Amber finally decided she had enough photos and let Amy and Chrissy go and sit down again. Jenna and Hope were soon hugging them.
"I think you look amazing in the costumes, and I want to thank you for what you did this morning with Kat." Hope said with a smile, as she broke the hug with the two girls
"Thanks Hope, it was fun helping them open their presents. Do you think Kat had a great time?" Amy asked with a smile, as she looked over at Kat playing a board game with Cathleen, Vic, and Brad.
"She had a great time. Thank you for all the presents all of you got her and for what you got me and Faith." Hope smiled.
"This has been my best Christmas ever." Amy said with a grin, as Amber came over and sat on her knee.
Everybody relaxed for the rest of the morning until it was time to head down to the restaurant for Christmas dinner. They all found it a little strange not having to make dinner, but they did have more time to play games with Kat and Cathleen.
Chrissy went back to the room Becky and her were using, so she could give her mum and dad a call to wish them a Merry Christmas. Chrissy was getting on better with her dad now, but he was still very distant with her on the phone, and he'd never made any effort to come down and see her. She did get on well with her mum though, and they could talk for hours. They didn't talk for hours today though, just long enough for her to wish them a Merry Christmas, and thank them for the present.
Becky entered the bedroom and found Chrissy lying there looking up at the sealing. "Is everything okay baby?" Becky asked, as she jumped on the bed next to Chrissy.
"Yes, well as okay as it ever gets when I call my parents." Chrissy said with a week smile. "Mum was her normal talkative self, but dad still won't say much to me." Chrissy added with a sigh.
"Did you ever expect anything else from him baby?" Becky asked, as she hugged her wife.
"No babe, but I can dream, can't I?" Chrissy said with a giggle, as she hugged Becky back.
"Come on, let's go, and see what the others are all up to." Becky said, as she slid off the bed and then dragged Chrissy off the bed.
They went back and sat there, playing with Kat and Cathleen until it was nearly time to go and eat.
Amy and Chrissy went to get changed before they went down to eat. Amber and Becky tried to talk them both into leaving the costumes on, but they both stopped trying when Amy and Chrissy both reminded them about Halloween at the club.
Becky and Amber waited for them to get changed, and then they headed down to catch up with the others, that had already gone down.
Amy, Amber, Becky, and Chrissy were amazed when they walked into the room Carl told them to go to when they got there. Carl had it all set up like a serve yourself buffet. The four girls all grabbed a plate each, and then helped theirselves to a little bit of everything they liked.
Everyone loved the food, and ended up eating too much. After the meal they returned to Carl's penthouse, were Amy, Amber, Chrissy, and Becky played a board game with Cathleen and Kat until they both tired out. Then they all went and sat down in front of the TV, so they could watch a movie.
Kat was soon fast asleep sitting between Amy and Amber, and Cathleen was fast asleep between Chrissy and Becky.
"This has been the most relaxing Christmas I've ever had." Hope said, as she watched Kat sleeping.
"I know what you mean Hope. I've felt like that ever since Chrissy came into Cathleen's life." Jenna said with a smile, as she looked at Cathleen asleep with her head cuddled up to Chrissy. "Not that I'd want to change it. I also know another girl that's life changed when Chrissy came into it." Jenna added with a giggle as she looked at Becky.
Some of the others went back to their rooms to rest, while some of them sat there talking in the living room of Carl's penthouse. They met up again later in the day when Carl had some food sent up for everyone to nibble on. They called it a day a little earlier, and headed off to bed. Amy and Chrissy had to read a story to Cathleen and Kat before they would go to sleep. Hope and Jenna had let the two little girls sleep together in the same bed, so Chrissy and Amy started making up a fairytale. Cathleen and Kat were lying in bed giggling, as they told them this very silly story. Both little girls were soon fast asleep, so Amy and Chrissy dragged themselves back up to the penthouse and to bed themselves.
Amy was too tired to play around with Amber when she finally crawled into bed, so they just cuddled up to each other, and were soon fast asleep.
Chrissy crawled into bed and cuddled up to Becky. "You looked cute in that elf costume baby." Becky said between kisses.
"Thanks lover, it was fun playing one of Santa's helpers. I thought Frank did a good job of playing Santa as well." Chrissy said in a sleepy voice.
Becky didn't say anymore, she just pulled Chrissy in to her a little tighter. They too were soon fast asleep, and having nice dreams.
Amy woke the next morning, and decided to get her swimming costume on, so she could go and take a swim. Carl's pool had a glass house around it, so it could be opened up in summer, but it was way to cold at the minute for doing that. The pool was heated as well, so the water was nice, as Amy jumped in.
Chrissy heard a splashing sound, as she walked out of her room in her swimming costume and bathrobe. She could see Amy swimming up and down the pool as she got out there.
"I see you finally got that swim you were after." Chrissy said with a smile, as she slipped out of her bathrobe and jumped in the pool.
"Morning Chrissy. Yes, I just love swimming." Amy said, as she swam over to Chrissy and gave her a hug. "Thanks for an amazing Christmas sis." Amy added with a smile, as they broke the hug.
"It was a joint effort really, but I'm glad you enjoyed it." Chrissy smiled back at her.
"I'm still enjoying it." Amy said, as she started swimming up the pool again on her back.
"You have a good point sis. Life doesn't get much better than this." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she also started swimming up and down the pool next to Amy.
The peace and quiet was soon broken when Amy and Chrissy heard some screaming, but before they had time to see who it was, they were both splashed with water by someone jumping into the pool next to them. Chrissy and Amy came up out the water coughing and rubbing water from their eyes. They both looked and saw Amber and Becky standing in the pool giggling at them both.
"Are you two trying to drown us?" Amy asked, as she cleared her throat of the water she swallowed.
"I'm sorry baby, please forgive me." Amber said, as she waded over and gave Amy a hug and started kissing her.
"I guess I could let you off this time." Amy smiled, when they stopped kissing.
Chrissy and Becky were already kissing, so Amy and Amber worked out that Chrissy didn't think Becky needed forgiveness for anything.
The four of them splashed around until they heard a couple of little voice, they all turned to see Kat and Cathleen standing at the side of the pool with Hope and Jenna behind them.
"Can we go in mummy?" Kat asked, as she looked up at Hope.
"I'm sorry honey, but you don't have your swimming costume, or arm bands." Hope said looking a little sad.
"Oh, otay." Kat said looking down, as she started walking back into the penthouse. Hope didn't like to see Kat upset, but she couldn't do anything about it.
Carl and Mandy were just walking out onto the patio when they saw Kat wondering back in looking very sad. "Hello Kat, what's wrong?" Carl asked, as he knelt down to look Kat in the face.
"Mummy not let me go swimming, cause I not have swim costume, or floating bands." Kat said as she looked close to tears.
"Would you like to go swimming then Kat?" Carl asked with a smile.
"Yes I would, but mummy said I can't." Kat said with a pout.
"Let me see what I can do Kat. Why don't you go and watch Amy and the others why I make a couple of phone calls." Carl said, as he turned Kat around again and sent her back out to watch the other girls playing in the water.
"What you planning now Carl?" Mandy asked, as she watched Carl walk over and pick up the phone and call down to reception.
"I'm going to get a swimming costume sent up for Kat and Cathleen." Carl said, as he waited for someone to answer.
Mandy stood and watched as Carl sorted out the swimsuits for the kids, and then he had then send up a selection of adult ones for some of the others, just in case any of them wanted to take a swim. He even had then sent up some armbands for the girls. Carl wasn't sure if Cathleen could swim or not.
Carl went to the elevator when he heard the bell. There was a woman standing there with a trolley, it had all the items that Carl had asked for. He thanked the woman and then wheeled the trolley out towards the swimming pool.
Cathleen and Kat were running around the edge of the pool chucking a beach ball back into the pool as one of the girls threw it out the pool. All the girls were giggling, as they played around.
"I hope you don't mind, but I've had some swimming costumes sent up for Cathleen and Kat. I've also had a selection of lager ones sent up, just in case any of you want to take a dip in the pool as well." Carl said, as he wheeled the trolley out.
Cathleen and Kat both ran over to their mums and started begging them to let them go in the pool. Both mums gave in and took the costumes off the trolley and then took their daughters into one of the many bathrooms in the penthouse, and helped them get changed.
Amy, Amber, Chrissy, and Becky all smiled when they saw the little girls run out the penthouse wearing their swimming costumes. Cathleen could swim anyway so she just had on her costume, but Kat couldn't, so Hope had her in a set of armbands. Carl had even got Kat a little pink foam board to help her stay afloat. Both little girls were soon in the water playing around with the others.
Sara, Cathy, Ann, and Brad were soon in the pool splashing around with the others. Chrissy and Becky were helping Kat to swim around the pool, while Amy and Amber were batting a ball around with Cathleen. All the others were just sitting around the pool in deck chairs and sun lounges.
Carl had food sent up to the penthouse, so the girls could all stay out near the pool. They did have to stay out the pool for a couple of hours after they ate, but after that they were all back in it again laughing and having fun. By the end of the day, Chrissy and Becky had Kat swimming without her armbands, and just using the foam board. Hope was happy that they had spent so much time helping her daughter learn to swim.
Everyone got ready in the evening and they all went down to the restaurant for their evening meal. This would be the last night for them all being here at the hotel, so they all made the most of it.
Amy and Chrissy had to help put Kat and Cathleen to bed again, and they made up another story for them. Then they made their way back up to the penthouse, so they could sit and relax while they talked with the others.
Amber sat looking at the red leather folder when Amy and Chrissy entered the room. Amy went over and sat next to Amber.
"You're going to read the print off it if you don't stop looking at it." Amy said with a smile, as she rested her head on Amber's shoulder.
"I'm sorry, but I just find it hard to believe that we will soon be getting married on the same beach that Chrissy and Becky did." Amber said, as she looked through all the brochures in the folder.
"I just can't believe that two months from now, we will be married." Amy said, as she looked at the dates on the paperwork.
Carl had set the date of the wedding for the second week in February. The club was always quiet around this time of the year, due to most people still trying to pay bills from Christmas, so they could close the club and the shop for a couple of weeks. Carl had also arranged it so everyone could was able to go with them for the whole two weeks this time.
Amber and Amy tried to find out how much this was all going to cost Carl, but he just smiled, and then tapped the end of his nose, which basically told them to mind their own business. So they never bothered asking again after that.
"You know I just had a thought. That doesn't give us much time to get all the dresses." Amy said looking worried.
"Don't panic Amy, we have it all covered. Sara is going to spend some time with you and Chrissy in a couple of day's, so she can make a start on sorting out the designs for the Wedding dress, and the maid of honour dress for Chrissy before you head back to work after New Year." Carl said, as he sat cuddling with Mandy on one of the sofas.
"You could be a bit premature with the Maid of honour dress Carl. Amy hasn't asked me to be her Maid of honour. I thought that Ann would have that job." Chrissy said, as she tried to stop Carl, trying to make his plans.
"Don't be silly Chrissy, I thought you'd realise that I wanted you to be my Maid on honour." Amy said looking a little shocked at what Chrissy just said. "Ann's going to be Amber's Maid of honour." Amy added, as she cuddled up to Amber.
"You should have asked her Amy. It's not right to just expect Chrissy to know she's going to be your Maid of honour." Amber said.
"I'm sorry Chrissy. Amber's right, I should have asked you, but it's just been an amazing couple of days." Amy said, as he got up and walked over to sit next to Chrissy on the other sofa where she was cuddled up to Becky. "Chrissy, would you please be my Maid of honour?" Amy asked.
"Yes! Yes I will Amy." Chrissy said, as she threw her arms around Amy's neck and hugged her.
"Now we have that taken care of, will you be free to come with me to see Sara?" Amy asked with a grin.
"No problem Amy. It will be fun." Chrissy said with a smile.
Amber saw that Amy wasn't falling asleep tonight, so she smiled at her, as she stood up and pulled Amy to her feet as well. "Come on babe, let's head off to bed." Amber said, as she started leading Amy to their bedroom with her.
"I'm not tired Amber." Amy said, as she looked back over her should at the others all sat around smiling at them.
"Don't worry; you will be by the time I've done with you." Amber said with a grin. Amy just smiled as Amber led the way to their room.
The others sat talking for a little longer before they all called it a night and went to bed. Becky had a very similar idea to what Amber had, as she led Chrissy to their room.
Amy woke the next morning, and had to untangle herself from Amber before she could run off to the bathroom, so she could answer the call of nature. Once that was done, she put her swim suit on and went out to take a swim. Chrissy and Becky were already out there swimming around.
"Morning Amy!" they both shouted, as they saw Amy walk out onto the patio.
"Morning Chrissy, Becky. I'm going to miss being able to do this." Amy said, as she stepped down into the water.
"You'll be able to do it every day while we're away, well everyday apart from the day you'll be getting married." Chrissy said with a grin.
Amy just giggled, as she fell backwards into the water and started swimming up the pool on her back. "I love the sound of that." Amy said, as she floated along.
Chrissy and Beck watched Amber sneak out and quietly drop into the water, so she could surprise Amy. Amber had put her finger to her lips, so Chrissy and Becky kept quiet, as they watched her do it. Amber went under the water, and then they saw Amy jump, as she let out a squeal.
"What the hell was that?" Amy asked, as she stood up in the pool looking around to see what just brushed against her under the water. Amber came up out the water giggling, as she saw the look on Amy's face.
Amy was soon attacking Amber for what she did, while Chrissy and Becky watching on. They all got out the pool and went to take a shower before they went down for some breakfast.
Once breakfast was out the way they all returned to their rooms to finish packing. Amy, Chrissy, Amber, and Becky all went to help Jenna and Hope sort out all the presents that the two girls got for Christmas. Carl had got one of the drivers for the hotel and a van to take the girls presents home, so all Jenna and Hope needed to do was sort out their daughters.
The girls hugged and bid everyone fair well as they all left to head home. Once they had all gone, the girls all returned to their rooms to finish packing. They all thanked Carl for a great time, and then they were soon heading home.
Mandy pulled into the driveway followed by Becky, and then Ann in her car. The girls were glad they all decided to take the three cars, as the trunks were now full. Mandy unlocked the front door, and then turned the alarm off before heading back to the car, so she could help the others get everything in the house. Once that was all done, they went to have a drink before planning out what needed to be done around the house.
It was nice and quiet over the next couple of days. Mandy went to spend time with Carl, and Ann was out most the time with Brad in the day. The club was open again now, so Becky was working at night, and sorting stuff out through the day. Chrissy wished Becky didn't have to, but knew that she didn't have any choice in it.
Mandy dropped Amy and Chrissy off at Sara's on her way to go and see Carl. Amy was excited about starting work on her wedding dress.
"Give me a call when you've done, and are ready to head home." Mandy said, as she dropped them off.
"Okay sis, and thanks for the ride." Amy said, as she jumped out the car and ran off towards Sara's house.
"I'll see you later sis, have fun with Carl." Chrissy said with a grin.
Mandy just giggled, and playfully slapped Chrissy on the backside as she slipped out the car. "I normally do baby sister."
Chrissy ran off to catch up with Amy, as she rubbed the spot Mandy just hit her. Mandy waited for Sara to open the door before she waved to her, and then she pulled out the driveway and was on her way to see Carl.
"Hi Amy, Chrissy. You two been taking it easy then since we left Carl's?" Sara asked, as she let both girls into the house.
"Hi Sara. Yes, I've been lazy the past couple of days." Amy said with a grin, as she gave Sara a hug.
"Hello Sara. Yes I've been lazing around just like Amy has." Chrissy added, as she also gave Sara a hug.
"I don't blame you for that. It's been nice lazing around with Cathy over the Christmas break as well." Sara said with a smile, as she hugged the girl's back.
"Is Cathy here today?" Amy asked.
"No, she had to go back to work. That's one of the down sides to the club being open again. They don't get much time off over the holidays." Sara said with a pout.
"I know what you mean Sara; I have the same trouble with Becky. She's back sorting stuff out at the club, and working in the evenings." Chrissy said with a sigh.
Sara gave Chrissy another hug and then led them to the dinning room so they could sit and chat about the style of wedding dress Amy was looking for. Sara left them both looking through some design folders, while she went to make them all a drink. Chrissy wanted to go and help, but Sara made her stop and help Amy.
Amy and Chrissy were looking at a folder when Sara got back with the drinks, handed theirs to them, and then sat down with them to see what they'd found so far.
"Found anything that you like yet Amy?" Sara asked, as she grabbed a sketchpad and a pencil.
"I think they all look beautiful Sara, but I was looking for something like the one you made for Chrissy." Amy said, as she kept looking at the designs.
"You do realise that I never make two dresses the same, but I do still have the designs I did for Chrissy, so you can have a look at some of the ones Chrissy didn't choose." Sara said, as she got up and went to fetch the folder that had the designs in it.
Sara returned with a folder; she handed it over to Amy, and then sat down with her. Amy opened the folder, and started looking at the drawings of wedding dresses, like the one Chrissy had back at home, all slightly different from each other. Amy pointed out what she liked about each dress, and then some bits she saw on some of the other designs she'd been looking at in the other folders. Sara took notes and bookmark the pages in each folder with a coloured tab, so she could find it again later.
Once Sara had all the info she needed to make a start on Amy's wedding dress, they then sat and talked about Chrissy's maid of honour dress, and what Amy was looking for in that. Sara had some ideas, and she did a couple of quick sketches to show the girl's. Chrissy and Amy pointed out little bits as well, and Sara was all set to get cracking with designing both dresses.
Chrissy called Mandy when they'd finished, and then they went to the living room to relax while they waited for her to come and pick them up.
"Will you and Cathy be coming to the club for New Year?" Chrissy asked as they sat on the sofas.
"Yes, we're both looking forward to it. I trust that you will all be there?" Sara asked with a grin.
"There is no way I'm going to miss kissing my baby when we see in the New Year." Chrissy said with a grin.
"I'm looking forward to this year." Amy said with a smile. "I finally got everything I ever wanted and a lot more." Amy added.
"I'm glad for you Amy, and I hope that you can start living life to the fullest now." Sara said with a smile, as she wrapped an arm around her.
Amy just let Sara hug her, as she enjoyed the company, and thought about all the fun she would have from now on. Amy knew that this New Year was going to be the start of Amy's life for real.
Mandy pulled up outside, and they all went out to the car. Sara waved to Mandy, and then to the girls as they drove away.
Amber sat at the kitchen table chatting with Becky when they heard the front door open and then close again. They both looked at the kitchen door and saw Amy walked in followed by Chrissy. Amy ran over and jumped onto Amber's lap, and Chrissy did the same with Becky.
"Hi baby. Did you get your wedding dress designed okay?" Amber asked just before kissing Amy.
"Yes I did, but I'm not saying any more about it." Amy smiled, as they broke the kiss. "It's bad luck for the groom to now to much before the wedding." Amy added with a giggle.
"Oh, so I'm the groom then am I?" Amber asked in mock shock, just before she started to tickle and poke Amy.
Amy was giggling and squirming around on Amber's knee as she tried to stop Amber from tickling her. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I just don't want to be the groom." Amy said with a pout.
"Why can't be both be the bride?" Amber asked. "Chrissy and Becky were both Brides." Amber added with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy and Becky sat together on the other side of the table.
"Will Sara be helping you with your wedding dress baby?" Amy asked, as she suddenly thought that Amber would be able to see what her wedding dress would look like.
"Sara will be giving me some help, but she's said that I won't be able to see what yours looks like, so don't panic." Amber smiled, when she saw the look of panic on Amy's face. "I've already got a pretty good idea of what I want to make for myself." Amber added.
The girls started to make dinner, while chatting about some of the activities they would do when they were on holiday. Amy was eager to have a go on a Jet Ski, while Amber wanted to do some scuba diving.
Once dinner was out the way, Chrissy went with Becky to get ready for the club, while the others set to work clearing away the pots from dinner.
They all went to the door when Vicky turned up for Becky, and then went to relax in front of the TV for the rest of the night. The girl's were looking forward to getting out to the club the next night for the New Year party.
It was like a mad house the next night, as all the girls ran around trying to get everything ready when Vicky turned up for them. They were all ready in time, and soon heading for the club. Soon, Amy was dragging Amber onto the dance floor, and they had a slow dance together. Amber got the impression that Amy wanted the whole club to know that they were together. Chrissy was always close by with Becky doing the same thing, but it was Becky letting everyone know that Chrissy was hers.
Everyone started to shout out the countdown just before midnight, and then Amy pulled Amber towards her when they all started cheering.
"What's your New Years resolution then baby?" Amber asked when they broke the kiss.
"Just to have fun, and live life to the fullest." Amy said with a grin, just before kissing Amber again.
"I think I can help you do that." Amber was grinning as she said it.
"I was hoping you would." Amy also said with a grin.
The party went on well into the early hours, and it was getting light by the time the girls got home. Carl was stopping the night or day as it was now. So he also got out the car when Vicky dropped off the girl's. Vicky was heading back to Mable's, as he had Jenna in the car with him. She'd come to the club, so she could see in the New Year with Vic/Vicky.
They entered the house, and then made their way up to bed. They only had a couple more days before it would be back to work, and planning for the holiday, and the wedding.
By SaraUK
Part 27
Amy, Chrissy, and Mandy had all returned to work after New Year, the shop wasn't as busy as it had been on the run up to Christmas, but they still had enough to keep them busy. Chrissy would go with Amy, when she went for a dress fitting at Sara's. Becky would drive them there on a Sunday, so Amber wouldn't be around to see anything. The time seemed to fly by, and soon they were down to only a week left before they would be leaving.
It was the last Sunday before they left the following Sunday, and Amy and Chrissy were heading to see Sara for the last dress fitting. Chrissy opened the back door on Becky's car, and helped Amy get in before she got in the front passenger seat next to Becky.
"Thanks for running me around like this Becky. I know you must be really tired after working at the club all week." Amy said with a smile, as she looked at Becky sat in the front.
"Don't worry about it Amy. I'm glad to be doing my little bit to help out with the wedding." Becky said, as she started the car and pulled out the driveway.
They were soon pulling into the driveway at Sara's, and getting out the car. Sara must have been looking for them, because she opened the front door before they even got close to it.
"Hi Girl's!" Sara said with a smile, as she ran out to hug them all.
"Hi Sara!" Amy shouted back, as she was the first to get a hug from her.
Chrissy and Becky gave Sara a hug back, as they said hi. Sara led them back into the house and then into the living room where Cathy was sat flicking through a fashion magazine.
"Hi Amy, Chrissy, Becky. How's the planning for the wedding going?" Cathy asked with a smile.
"Carl says that everything is arranged, and all I have to worry about is making sure the dress fits me." Amy said with a worried look, as she hugged Cathy when she stood up to greet them.
"Well I learned a long time ago to trust Carl when he tells you too, and I know that my princess here will have the dress finished. So I think you can relax Amy." Cathy said, as she hugged her back and looked over her shoulder at Sara.
"We better go and see if I deserve that praise." Sara said with a smile, as she walked over and took Amy by the hand, and then led her out of the room to go and try the dress on for the last time before the wedding. Chrissy found herself being dragged along as well, so she could try on her maid of honour dress.
Becky went and sat down with Cathy, so they could chat about the wedding, and the holiday they'd be having. Amy had invited Cathy and Sara to the wedding, so they were both looking forward to it as well. As they would be staying at the same place they stayed at when Chrissy and Becky got married, Cathy wanted to do something special for Sara.
"How are things between you and Sara now?" Becky asked, as she sat down on a sofa facing Cathy.
"They're really good now. It's helped a lot having Amber here helping Sara with the design work." Cathy smiled. "Becky, can I ask your advice on something please?" Cathy asked looking a little worried.
"Sure Cathy. What's the problem?" Becky asked.
"I'm thinking of asking Sara to marry me, and just wondered what you thought?" Cathy said, as she played around with a button on her dress.
"I think it's about time you popped the question." Becky said with a grin. "When do you plan to do it?" Becky asked, as she sat forward so Cathy could keep her voice down, and not risk Sara hearing anything.
"I'm going to ask her when we get to the villa on holiday. That was the place we first told each other how we felt about each other." Cathy said with a very nervous smile.
"That sounds like a great idea Cathy, and very romantic." Becky said looking proud. "Do you have the ring yet?" Becky asked.
'Yes', I'd gotten it some time back, but just never found the right time to ask her. "Do you think she'll say yes?" Cathy asked looking worried again.
"Judging by the look on her face when Amy and Amber swapped rings on Christmas morning, I'd say so." Becky said with a giggle.
"I hope you're right Becky. Please don't tell anyone else about it, I don't want to give the surprise away."
"You can trust me Cathy." Becky said with a smile, as she got up and walked around the coffee table, so she could give Cathy a hug. "What about Carl, does he know about any of this?" Becky asked, as they broke the hug.
"Carl knows all about it. I asked him for Sara's hand in marriage before I brought the ring." Cathy smiled. "He was the one that took me to buy the ring." Cathy added with a giggle.
"Now that really does sound like Carl." Becky giggled back.
Becky and Cathy changed the subject before the others came back, and were chatting about the holiday when Sara, Amy and Chrissy finally came back into the room.
"Well, do they both fit okay?" Cathy asked, as she saw them enter the room.
"Yes, it's so amazing. I just wanted to keep it on forever." Amy said in a dreamy voice.
"I'm sure you'll look beautiful in it on your wedding day Amy." Cathy smiled.
Amy, Chrissy and Becky stayed for another half-hour before they left to go and see if Amber wanted to go and catch a movie, and then grab some food after.
Amber was the only one in the house when the girls got home, she was sat at the kitchen table with her head resting in her hands. Amber soon smiled when she saw Amy enter the kitchen and run over to her.
"Hi baby. Have you missed me?" Amy asked, as she sat on Amber's lap and started kissing her.
"You know I have love." Amber said in between kissing Amy back. "How was the final dress fitting?" Amber asked.
"It looks perfect." Amy said with a grin.
"I already knew that babe, you'll be wearing it!" Amber smiled, and Amy went several shades of red, as she started kissing Amber again.
"We're thinking of going to the movies, and wondered if you wanted to come along?" Amy asked Amber once they stopped kissing again.
"That sounds like a great idea, and I'll get to cuddle with you all the way through it." Amber said with a grin.
Amy, Chrissy and Becky all waited for Amber to get ready, and then they headed off to the movies. All of them had decided to see a romantic comedy. Chrissy and Becky grabbed the tickets, while Amy and Amber grabbed the drinks and sweets.
On the way home they stopped for pizza, and then went home to get some sleep before they had to get up for work in the morning. This would be the last week of work before they left on Sunday for St. Lucia in the Caribbean, so they hugged each other good night, and then went to their bedrooms to get ready for bed.
It was a busy week for the girls. The girls went to the club on Tuesday night, and then shopping on the following afternoon This way they could have one last look in the shops for clothes to wear while they were away.
Thursday and Friday were busy for Amy, Chrissy, and Mandy at the shop. Mandy had set the Ebay shop and the website to tell everyone that they would be closed for the next couple of weeks, this way they wouldn't come back to a ton of sales. They closed up the shop Friday night for the last time, and then headed home to start packing.
None of the girls were working on the Saturday, not even Becky, but they were all going to the club still. They would be stopping at the hotel that night, so they could leave for the airport on the Sunday morning.
Amy was running back and forth between her bedroom and Chrissy's, she was asking so many questions, and getting way too excited about everything. Chrissy went over to Mandy's bedroom to collect something, and then went up to Amy's room, so she could try and make Amy calm down a little bit. Amy ran over to the bedroom door when she heard a knock.
"Hay Chrissy, is everything okay?" Amy asked as she bounced around.
"Yes, I just thought I'd come up and see you for once." Chrissy said with a smile, as she entered the bedroom. Chrissy could see that Ann and Amber were both being driven nuts by Amy's running around as well.
"Amy! Will you please just calm down, and take a couple of minutes to get your breath back. We'll have everything packed in time, ready for Vic turning up to collect us." Ann said through gritted teeth, as she put some more items in a suitcase on the bed.
"You should really take a little time to calm down Amy." Chrissy said, as she led Amy over to the bad and made her sit down on it.
"I'm sorry, but I've never been on holiday before, or got married." Amy said sounding all excited still.
"Well I'm sorry that I have to do this then Amy." Chrissy said in a sad voice.
"What are you sorry for Chrissy?" Amy asked looking a little worried now. Amy heard a clicking sound just after she asked Chrissy the question, and she felt something cold and metal wrap around her wrist.
Chrissy had wrapped one half of a set of handcuffs around Amy's wrist and the other half around the bedpost. Amy looked at her wrist in shock for a couple of seconds before she realised what Chrissy had done to her, then she started tugging and shaking her wrist.
"Chrissy! Why did you do this?" Amy asked, as she tried to slip her hand out the cuff.
"I'm sorry Amy, but you need to calm down, and until you do you can sit there and watch Ann and Amber." Chrissy said in a firm voice, as she walked over and placed the key for the handcuffs on the dressing table. "I trust you will let her out of them once you've finished packing?" Chrissy asked Amber.
"I'll think about it." Amber said with a grin, as she picked up the key, and put it in her pocket.
Chrissy just smiled, as she turned and left the bedroom, but she took one last look at Amy sat on the bed with her mouth open in shock at what her best friend had just done to her.
Amber and Ann finished the packing, and then they both got ready to leave when Vic turned up for them and the cases. Amber teased Amy a little, but soon let her out of the handcuffs when she saw that Amy wasn't very happy about it.
"Don't be like that Amy. Chrissy was just having a bit of fun with you, and you were getting a little out of control." Amber said, as she pulled Amy into a hug with her.
"I don't want to talk about it." Amy said, as she pulled away from Amber, and then went to the bathroom.
Amber was left sitting on the bed wondering how long it was going to take Amy to calm down over this. Ann just looked at Amber, then shrugged her shoulders before grabbing a couple of cases, and heading off out the bedroom with them. Amber grabbed the last of the suitcases and one of the carryon bags, and followed Ann. Amber thought it best to let Amy work this out on her own.
Mandy, Chrissy and Becky were all sitting in the kitchen waiting for the others when they heard Ann and Amber chatting, as they entered the kitchen.
"Did you manage to get everything packed then in the end?" Mandy asked with a smile.
"Yes we did, and it went a lot faster once Amy was restrained." Ann said with a giggle. "But I must warn you Chrissy, Amy wasn't very happy about it." Ann added with a worried look.
"It was only a bit of fun Ann. I didn't mean to upset her." Chrissy said looking worried.
"I know that Chrissy, but Amy has got all excited, and now she's got no control over her feelings. Just give her a little time to calm down, and she'll be fine again." Ann smiled.
Amy finished getting ready, and then made her way down stairs to find the others. She saw all the cases and carryon bags near the front door. She knew the others would all be in the kitchen, so she made her way there. Amy looked at Chrissy as she entered the kitchen, but then looked away, as she was still angry with her.
Chrissy looked around when she saw Amy enter the kitchen, and she went to speak, but stopped again when she saw the evil look Amy gave her. Chrissy was really wishing she'd not used the handcuffs now. Amy went and sat on the seat next to Amber, and then let Amber wrap an arm around her.
The girls were sitting there, chatting about different thing until Vic turned up. Amy was chatting with the others, but Chrissy was just sat there with her head pointing down at her lap. Every time she looked at Amy, Amy would look away again in disgust. The others all saw what was going on, but didn't know what to say, so they left it for the time being, hoping that the two of them would get it sorted.
Vic turned up, and helped the girls load all the bags and cases into the minibus, and then helped the girls do one final check of the house before Mandy armed the alarm system, and locked the front door. They were soon on their way to the hotel. Vic pulled up in front of the hotel, and then had a couple of bellboys take the cases and bags up to Carl's penthouse.
Carl was talking with Brad when they saw the girls walk into the living room area of the penthouse. Ann ran over and sat on Brad's knee with a big grin on her face.
"Hello lover." Ann purred, just before kissing him. "Are you all packed and ready to go on holiday?" Ann asked when she broke the kiss with him.
"Hi babe. Yes I'm all packed and ready to impress the ladies." Brad said with a grin. The comment earned him a slap on the chest, but Ann was grinning as she did it, so Brad knew she realised he was just teasing her.
Carl had stood up and walked over to meet Mandy halfway, where they wrapped their arms around each other and then kissed. "Are you ready to suffer a couple of weeks with me all to yourself?" Carl asked with a grin, as they stopped kissing.
"It's going to be tuff, but I think I'll cope." Mandy said with a pained look, just before she started grinning.
Carl showed the girls to their rooms, and then led Mandy back out to the living room after helping Brad to take the cases and bags to each of the girls rooms for them. Soon all of them were sitting on the sofas chatting about the holiday, and the wedding.
"Is everything okay Chrissy?" Carl asked, when he saw that She wasn't saying much to anyone.
"I'm fine Carl." Chrissy said with her best fake smile, as she took a quick look at Amy.
Amy just let one side of her mouth raise a little, it looked like a snarl, but with no noise. The look wasn't missed by Chrissy, and she quickly looked down at her lap again. Carl saw the look that Amy gave Chrissy, and knew that something was very wrong between the two of them. He made a mental note to ask Mandy when they were both alone.
Carl got a call from Vic on his mobile to say that the others had all arrived, so Carl went with Mandy to greet them all. Jenna and Cathleen were staying in Vic's penthouse with him, as well as Hope, Faith and little Kat. Sara and Cathy were staying in another of the penthouse suits with Prue and Frank. Mable, Kim, and David were staying in another penthouse, and they were going to baby-sit the kids while the they went to the club. Hope and Faith were both looking forward to seeing what the club was like, as they had never been before.
Carl asked Mandy about the thing with Chrissy and Amy. Mandy filled him in on all the details and how they all hoped it would just blow over in a couple of hours.
Once they had gone and welcomed everyone to the hotel, they all sorted out and headed down to the restaurant to get some dinner. Amy went and sat on a table as far away from Chrissy as she could find once they got down there, which upset Chrissy even more.
"Amy, you can't keep treating Chrissy like this. Can't you see what you're doing to her?" Amber said with worry in her voice, as she saw the sad look on Chrissy's face across the other side of the restaurant.
"She should have thought about what she was doing before she did what she did." Amy said in a sharp tone.
"Ann and I were about ready to tie you to the bed ourselves. You were out of control, she was just trying to have a little fun with you, and no harm was done." Amber said with her teeth gritted together. "What you're doing now could drive a wedge between you to forever." Amber added looking worried.
Amy wasn't really listening to what Amber had to say she was still way too mad for that at the minute. Amber just let out a sigh, and then waited for their food order to arrive.
Everyone thought it a little odd to see Chrissy and Amy sitting so far apart, but none of them said anything about it, they just tried to enjoy their meal when it came out to them.
Once they had eaten and had a drink, they all returned to their rooms to get ready for the club, or ready to look after Cathleen and Kat. The penthouse Mable, Kim and David were staying in had a large entertainment system, so the kids were all set to watch a movie.
Amy got ready, and then she helped Ann and Amber do their makeup, she then ran off to see if Hope and Faith needed any help with theirs.
Chrissy helped Becky get ready, then she went to see if Mandy needed any help before she returned to the room her and Becky were using. Chrissy sat on the bed watching Becky slip into her dress.
"Hadn't you better see about doing your hair and makeup baby." Becky said with a smile, as she looked over at Chrissy.
"I'm not going out tonight. I can't take any more of Amy's looks, so I'll just hang out here with Cathleen and Kat." Chrissy said, as she lay on the bed and curled up into a little ball.
"Don't be silly babe, I want to spend the evening dancing with you. We'll just keep away from Amy until she calms down, and forgives you." Becky said, as she went over to the bed and tried to pull Chrissy's head up onto her lap.
"I was only trying to have a little fun with her, I didn't think she'd hate me for it." Chrissy said with a sad look, as she let Becky stroke her hair.
"Well, are you coming out or do I get changed and stay here with you?" Becky asked, as she looked Chrissy in the eyes.
"I'll come out with you." Chrissy smiled, as she sat up and then went to sort out her dress, makeup, and hair.
Everybody that was going to the club met up in the lobby, and then Carl led them all out to a couple of limousines he had waiting outside the hotel. Ann, Brad, Amber, Amy, Cathy, Sara, Hope and Faith went in one of the cars, while Becky, Chrissy, Mandy, Carla, Prue, Frank, Vicky and Jenna went in another.
Chrissy and Becky's limousine was the first to get to the club, so Becky took Chrissy by the arm and led her into the club. "If Amy wants to play this silly game, then she can do it without Chrissy being around to see it." Becky thought to herself, as she walked up to the VIP section with Chrissy.
Amy and Amber led Hope and Faith up to the VIP section when they got to the club, then sat on sofa away from Chrissy and Becky. Amy looked at Chrissy a couple of times, and Chrissy would always look away when she saw her looking.
"Come on Hope, Faith. Amber and I will show you around the club." Amy said, as she stood up. She waited for them all to stand, then she led them down into the main part of the club.
Chrissy just sat and watched her former best friend walk away, having just said that she didn't want her company. Sara and Cathy could see how upset Chrissy was about what just happened.
"Do you want to come for a walk with us Chrissy?" Sara asked looking worried for her friend.
"Thanks for the offer, but I'm fine here for the time being." Chrissy said, as she sat playing with the strew in her drink.
Sara and Cathy could see Mandy standing with Carla talking to a couple of girls over near the bar, so they got up and went over. They wanted to try and find out what had gone off between Chrissy and Amy.
Mandy explained the story to them, and they thought that Amy was being pretty hard on Chrissy for such a little bit of fun. They both went back and pulled Chrissy and Becky to their feet before making them both go for a walk with them.
The night went on like that. Amy would keep out of Chrissy's way, and Chrissy would just sit on the sofa looking sad when Becky had to go and sort out a problem somewhere in the club. Even though Becky wasn't working as such, it was still her club to look after.
Hope and Faith were having a great time at the club, but Faith could really put the drinks away. Amy was trying to keep up with her, and was getting very drunk. Amber tried to make Amy slow down, but she wasn't taking any notice of her.
Becky had gone to take care of another problem in the club, Cathy and Sara had gone for a walk around. Chrissy was sitting on the sofa feeling sorry for her self, so she decided to go to the bathroom and just be alone for a little bit. She went to the toilets in the VIP section, and went into one of the cubicles to sit and think of some way to show Amy how sorry she was for the bad joke she played on her back at home.
Amber helped Amy get back to the VIP section with some help from Hope and Faith. "I need to go pee, pee." Amy said with a giggle, just as Amber was about to sit her down on a sofa.
"Okay then." Amber said, as she helped her make her way to the toilets. "I think you've had enough alcohol for one night young lady." Amber said in a firm voice, as they walked over to the toilets.
"I will drink more if I want to." Amy said with a slurred edge to her words. "I don't need Chrissy to have a good time." Amy added, just as they entered the toilets.
"I think it's about time you had a word with Chrissy and cleared the air as well. She's really upset over all this, and I think you've punished her enough." Amber said, as she helped Amy into a cubical. "It was only a bit of fun, I can't see why you're so bent out of shape over it all.
Chrissy had heard Amber and Amy come into the toilets, but kept really quiet, as she sat and listened to Amber trying to talk some sense into Amy. What she heard next left her shocked to the bone.
"Let's see how funny she finds it when I tell her she's not going to be my maid on honour, and I don't want her at my wedding." Amy said in a firm voice.
"Now you're just being stupid, and letting the drink speak for you Amy." Amber snapped, as she tried to help Amy dry herself off and sort her panties and dress back out again.
Amber thought she heard someone crying, but before she could go and see who it was, the toiled door slammed shut, and they were alone in there.
Chrissy couldn't hold back the tears anymore, as she burst out the cubical, and ran from the toilet. She just wanted to go home and never leave her room again. Chrissy ran into the VIP section and saw Becky standing with Carla and Mandy at the bar, so she ran over to them and threw her arms around Becky, as she sobbed on her shoulder.
"Chrissy, Chrissy! What's wrong baby?" Becky asked looking worried.
"I want to go home. Please take me home." Chrissy said between sobs.
"Okay baby, I'll take you back to the hotel." Becky said, as she held on to her.
"No, I want to go home, to our house." Chrissy said, as she pulled away from Becky to look her in the eyes.
"We can't baby. We go on holiday tomorrow, and have nothing in at home." Becky said, as she looked back at the panda eyed Chrissy standing in front of her.
"I'm not going away now. Amy just said she doesn't want me as her maid of honour, or even at her wedding now." Chrissy said, as she burst into sobs of tears again.
"She said what!" Came a voice from just behind them. When they all turned to see who it was, they saw Ann standing there with a face like thunder. "Were is she now?" Ann asked with anger in her eyes.
"They were in the toilet over there." Chrissy said, as she pointed towards the direction of the toilets with a very shaky hand.
Ann stormed off to go and have a chat with her baby sister. None of them wanted to be in Amy's shoes at that moment.
"Chrissy, why don't you let Becky take you back to the hotel, and then you can go home in the morning if that is what you really want." Carla said in a calm voice.
"Okay, but I won't change my mind." Chrissy said, as she started to make her way towards the front of the club.
Carla sent Vicky to sort out a lift back to the hotel for them both, and then she looked at Mandy with a very worried look on her face. "Do you think the holiday and wedding will still be on after all this?" Carla asked.
"I'm not to sure Carla, but I won't be going if Chrissy isn't. The rest is up to you and the others." Mandy said, as she rested her head on Carla's shoulder.
Amber was just helping Amy redo her makeup when the toilet door burst open and Ann came flying into the room looking really angry.
"Hi big sis." Amy said with a smile, as she leaned against the counter over near the wash basins.
"Don't you hi sis me young lady!" Ann snapped at Amy, as she walked over to her, and slapped her really hard across the face. "How could you be such a heartless little bitch?" Ann asked with even more anger in her voice.
Amy was to shocked that her sister had just slapped her to give her an answer, and she had no idea what Ann was talking about. Amy just held onto the counter with one hand, while holding her sore face with the other.
"Ann! What the hell's got into you?" Amber asked, as she pulled Amy into a hug.
"I've just left Chrissy standing with Becky, Mandy and Carla balling her eyes out because she just told her that she was no longer welcome at her wedding." Ann said, as she pointed at Amy.
"Amy never said that to Chrissy." Amber said looking shocked.
"You mean that Amy never said them words to Chrissy then Amber?" Ann asked looking a little puzzled.
"Well she did say it, but we didn't think Chrissy would find out about it." Amber said, just before the lights came on. The crying, and the door slamming was Chrissy leaving the toilet. " 'O god'. Chrissy must have been in here with us when Amy said it to me." Amber said looking really upset now.
Amy's drunken mind was trying to make sense of everything the other two was saying, but it just wasn't sinking in.
"Well Chrissy heard every word of it, and is now trying to sort out a lift home with Carla for her and Becky, so I hope you're happy now baby sister." Ann snapped, as she turned and left the toilet again. Leaving Amber to try and sort out a very drunken Amy.
Amber finally got Amy back to the sofas in the VIP section, but Chrissy and Becky were gone, so she just sat Amy down, and then sat down next to her. Amy tried to play around with her, but Amber just slapped her hand away. Amber was to upset with herself and Amy to think about fooling around.
Amy was soon falling asleep, and Amber knew that Amy would have one hell of a hang over in the morning. Amber slipped out from under Amy, and went to try and smooth things out with the others.
Brad had driven Becky and Chrissy back to the hotel, and then carried Chrissy up to Carl's penthouse. Chrissy just looked like a life size doll. Becky thought that the shock of it all had left her feeling nothing at all right now. Brad put Chrissy on the bed, and then left the room with Becky following close behind.
"Will she be okay Boss?" Brad asked looking worried.
"I'm not to sure at the minute Brad." Becky said as she looked back towards the bedroom door. "Chrissy thought the world of Amy, and then she does something like this to her, so I really don't know what to think right now." Becky added with a worried look.
"I'm sure that Amy never meant any of it really." Brad tried to help Becky feel better. "A couple of the other bouncers did say that Amy looked pretty drunk when they last saw her." Brad added.
"All we can do is see what happens in the morning when Amy and Chrissy meet face to face." Becky said with a shrug. "Whether Amy was drunk or not, Chrissy was sober, and will remember every single word of what Amy said back at the club." Becky added looking angry.
"Okay boss, just call if you need anything." Brad said, as he gave Becky a quick hug before heading back to the club.
Becky went and helped Chrissy get ready for bed, then she got herself ready and joined Chrissy under the covers. Becky could feel Chrissy softly crying, as they both fell asleep.
Amy slept for the rest of the time they were at the club, and Brad carried her out to the car at the end of the night. Once everyone was back at the hotel, Brad carried Amy up to the penthouse and then put her on the bed for Amber and Ann to get ready for bed.
Ann went to find Brad, then they went to their room to get ready for bed. Ann was glad to be away from Amy for a couple hours, she could worry about everything else after some sleep.
Amy woke the next morning feeling really rough. She found a large glass of water and a couple of painkillers sat next to it, so she grabbed the pills and the water. Amy drank all the water in the glass, and then went to grab another one from the bathroom sink. She decided to take a soak in the bath, to see if it would help clear her head a little bit. Amy's face was hurting on one side, but she couldn't remember what happened to make it hurt, but the more she thought about it, the more she seemed to remember Ann slapping her.
"Why would Ann slap me?" Amy said to herself, as she looked in the bathroom mirror. "And how much did I have to drink last night?" Amy also asked the face in the mirror.
Amy was soon sinking into a hot bubble bath, and letting the water soak into her. She turned to look at the bathroom door when she saw Amber walk in. "Do you want to join me baby?" Amy asked with a smile.
"No thanks, I don't feel like it." Amber said looking a little pissed off.
"Is everything okay Amber?" Amy asked with a puzzled look. "Worried about the flight?" Amy asked.
"How can you just lye there in that bath when the whole wedding could be off?" Amber asked close to tears now.
"The wedding is off! How come?" Amy asked, as she sat up a little to fast, and made her head start to thump.
"You're joking right? Please tell me you do remember what happened last night at the club?" Amber asked looking shocked.
"I remember being upset with Chrissy, and drinking way to much, but it's all a little fuzzy after that." Amy said, as she looked to be trying to remember.
"So you don't remember telling me that you didn't want Chrissy as your maid of honour, or even at your wedding." Amber snapped. "And the fact that Ann came in and tried to knock your head of your shoulders." Amber snapped again.
Amy's head was pounding now, but she really didn't care any more. Amy just wanted to go and make sure Chrissy was okay. "I don't remember any of that Amber. I remember being upset with Chrissy over the thing with the handcuffs, but even that seems silly, now I think about it." Amy said with a sad look.
"I did try to warn you last night, that you could end up driving a wedge between you that could never be fixed." Amber said, as she passed Amy a towel.
"I have to fix it Amber, she's my best friend." Amy said with some pleading in her voice.
"She was your best friend Amy. Saying sorry won't fix the hurt you did to her yesterday. You were just mean to her." Amber said with a sigh, as she left the room to let Amy finish sorting herself out.
Chrissy had woke feeling really crappy and gone to take a shower before getting dressed and sorting out her things. She was sat at the dressing table trying to hide the bags under her eyes when Becky woke and slid out of bed to see how she was.
"How you feeling baby?" Becky asked in a sleepy voice, as she sat on the seat next to her.
"Like the worlds biggest screw up." Chrissy said with a sigh. "I never thought I'd get fired as a maid of honour." Chrissy added, as she went back to fixing her makeup.
"Do you still want to go home then baby?" Becky asked.
"Yes, I couldn't deal with watching them all run around sorting out the wedding now I'm not going to be part of it." Chrissy said with another sigh.
"Okay then, I'll help you pack our cases then, and we'll get a taxi home again." Becky said, as she kissed Chrissy on the cheek, just before she went to take a shower herself.
Chrissy finished getting ready, then she sat on the bed and waited for Becky to finish in the bathroom. Chrissy helped Becky do her makeup, then they both went to get their cases and called for a taxi to take them home.
Due to Chrissy and Becky being back from the club a couple of hours before everyone else, they were the only two up at this time, so they were soon making their way down to the lobby. Becky ordered a taxi for a little later, so the two of them could have some breakfast before they went home. They had no food at home, and would need to go shopping later in the day.
The two of them walked into the restaurant and then heard someone calling them. They both looked and saw Mable, Kim, David, Cathleen and little Kat all sat around a large table eating breakfast.
"Hello dears, you two are up early. Is everything okay?" Mable asked, as the two girls walked over to the table.
"Not really Mable. I've been fired as the Maid of honour for Amy, and asked not to be at the wedding." Chrissy said, as she started to choke up again. "So Becky and I are heading home again." Chrissy added.
"What ever brought all this on Chrissy?" Mable asked looking shocked. "Please join us for breakfast, and tell me the whole story." Mable added, as she pulled out the chair next to her and made Chrissy sit down.
Chrissy told them the whole story, and then what happened last night at the club. Mable found it hard to believe that Amy would react like that over a simple bit of fun.
Carl was sitting in the living area of his penthouse when Mandy walked into the room. "Morning princess. How did you sleep? Carl asked, as Mandy walked over to him and sat down.
"Not to good, I was worried about Chrissy. Have you seen either of them yet today?" Mandy asked.
"By either, do you mean Chrissy and Becky?" Carl asked.
"Yes. I don't really want to see anything of Amy right now. After all the help Chrissy gave her, and she does this to her." Mandy said in a harsh tone.
"This won't make you feel any better then. Their baggage is gone, and the room is empty." Carl said with a sad look. "I guess Chrissy didn't feel any better when she woke this morning." Carl added with a glum look.
"I didn't think she would, but I was hoping to at least talk her into coming on holiday with us." Mandy said with a sigh.
"Does this mean you won't be going on holiday then princess?" Carl asked with another glum look.
"I can't Carl, what sort of a message would it send to Chrissy if I still went away to see a girl get married that hurt her like that." Mandy said with a pained look on her face.
"I understand Mandy. I wish I could stay as well, but I have to help organise everything."
"As much as I know Chrissy is hurting right now, she would still want the two of them to get married. So please make sure everthing goes well for them." Mandy said, as she gave Carl a hug.
Amy ran out into the living room and saw Carl and Mandy hugging each other, but she didn't stop to ask them any questions, she just ran off towards the room Chrissy and Becky were using. Amy was worried when she saw the room was empty, so she ran back to the living room. Before she had time to speak though, Mandy spoke to her.
"Don't worry Amy. Chrissy and Becky have left, and I will be gone very shortly. Carl will make sure you and Amber get married, and I hope you will be very happy together." Mandy said it all in a flat tone that had very little feeling in it at all.
"What do you mean they've gone? Gone where?" Amy asked looking worried.
"They returned home earlier this morning, and I am about to collect my things and return with them." Mandy said, as she stood up and walked past Amy to return to her bedroom.
Amy just broke down in sobs of tears and fell to her knees. Part of Mandy wanted to keep walking, but a bigger part made her stop and pull Amy back to her feet and lead her over to a sofa.
"I don't remember any of what happened last night at the club. I know I was mean to Chrissy, and I am really sorry about that, but I don't remember saying that I didn't want her as my maid of honour, or at the wedding." Amy said as she sobbed on Mandy's shoulder. "I don't even remember Ann slapping me, I was that drunk." Amy added with more sobs.
"What does all this mean then Amy? Do you still want Chrissy as your maid of honour?" Mandy asked with a little hope in her voice.
"I'm not getting married if she's not." Amy said in a stubborn voice, as she wiped her eyes. "How can I fix all this?" Amy asked.
Mandy looked at Carl for some help. "Got any great ideas for how to fix any of this?" Mandy asked.
"I can get Chrissy back up her to talk with you Amy, but after that you're on your own." Carl said, as he got his mobile out and called down to the front desk. Carl was asking the person on the other end of the phone if anyone had asked for a taxi. He seemed to smile when the person answered him. Carl told them to cancel it and then keep the two girls down in the lobby until he came down.
"Have they not left yet?" Mandy asked with a smile.
"No, at the restaurant to get some breakfast before they left, and it sounds like Mable was down there with David and Kim." Carl smiled back. "I better go down and bring them back up here, so you can talk to Chrissy." Carl added, as he stood up.
"No, I'll go down to Chrissy. I need to fix this Carl, and if I go to her, it shows willing on my part." Amy said, as she ran off to the elevator.
"Don't you think you should get dressed first?" Mandy asked, as she watched Amy running off towards the elevator, wearing nothing more than a bathrobe, and slippers.
"No time for that Mandy, I've got a best friend to save!" Amy shouted as she vanished around the corner.
Mandy was happy to hear that all Amy cared about was her friendship with Chrissy, and not the wedding. She just hoped that Chrissy would want to forgive her for what she said last night, and all she'd done to her since the thing with the handcuffs.
Chrissy and Becky had both said goodbye to Mable and the others, then made their way back to reception to see if the taxi had come yet. "Has our taxi arrived yet?" Becky asked with a smile.
"I'm sorry miss, but I was asked to cancel the taxi." The man said looking at his computer.
"Who told you to do that?" Becky asked with a little anger in her voice.
"Carl called down and told us to cancel the taxi and then ask you to wait for him to come down and have a word with you." The man said, as he looked at his screen again.
"Carl won't be coming down, I wanted to do this myself." Amy said from just behind them.
Chrissy and Becky both spun round when they heard Amy's voice. "I heard all I wanted to hear last night at the club Amy. I was leaving to save you the trouble of having to do this." Chrissy said, as she grabbed her case and started to walk out the hotel. Becky grabbed their bag and went to follow her.
"Please just let me speak to you Chrissy." Amy said with some pleading in her voice.
Chrissy just kept walking with Becky close behind. They both had to stop though, when Amy ran past them and dropped to her knees right in front of Chrissy. "Please Chrissy. I'm begging you to just talk to me for five minutes." Amy said, as she looked up at her.
"Amy! Stop making a fool of yourself, and get up off the floor." Chrissy said, as she pulled Amy up off the ground. "Does this mean you'll come back to the penthouse and talk to me?" Amy asked.
"Okay, but I can't see what you hope to achieve with all this." Chrissy said, as she looked at Becky just before they turned to follow Amy back to the elevator.
Amy kept looking at Chrissy on the ride back up to the penthouse, but Chrissy wouldn't look back, she just kept quiet and looked at Becky most the way.
Mandy, Carl, Ann, Amber and Brad were all sitting on the sofas when they got back to the penthouse. So Amy asked if Chrissy would come to her room so they could talk. Chrissy agreed and then followed Amy back to her room.
"So, what do you have to tell me? I think I got the message last night in the toilet at he club." Chrissy said again, as she sat on the chair in front of the dressing table.
"I'm sorry for what ever I said to you at the club last night Chrissy. I don't even remember what happened, or why I would say such a thing." Amy was close to tears now. "I even got slapped by Ann, and I don't remember that, but it still hurts even now, so she must have been really angry with me." Amy added, as she looked down at her lap.
"It wasn't just the things you said in the toilet Amy. You really hurt my feelings when you wouldn't speak to me. You spent all night making me feel miserable, and then looking at me like you hated me." Chrissy was close to crying now as well.
"I'm sorry about all that Chrissy. I don't even understand why I did all that to you now. I think it was because I was on such a high, and then you ended it, and I was angry." Amy said, as she started to cry freely now.
"All I've ever wanted since I was little, was a best friend I could do things with, and then when you asked me to be your maid of honour it was a dream come true." Chrissy said as a tear ran down her cheek. "But you shattered that dream for me last night, now I don't see you as a friend, never mind a best friend Amy." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she stood up to leave.
Amy thought the bottom had fallen out her world when Chrissy said that. Amy was out of ideas of how to show Chrissy how sorry she truly was, so she just fell to the ground and started begging for Chrissy to forgive her.
"Please, please, please don't do this Chrissy. I'm really, really sorry." Amy sobbed, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy's legs to stop her leaving the room.
Amy stopped crying when she felt Chrissy stroking the back of her head, just before she made Amy stop hugging her legs. Chrissy pulled Amy back up into a sitting position on the floor, and then Chrissy sat facing her.
"Now you know how I felt all last night, and it wasn't very nice." Chrissy said with tears in her eyes.
"I don't understand Chrissy. Does this mean you'll be my maid of honour again?" Amy asked looking puzzled.
"I'm not sure, are you asking me to be?" Chrissy asked with a little grin.
"You know I am." Amy whined, as she threw her arms around Chrissy's neck. "I'm really sorry Chrissy, and I want to be your friend again, and hopefully your best friend again one day." Amy said, as she kept hugging Chrissy, scared that if she stopped Chrissy would disappear.
"You still are my best friend silly. I just said that stuff to make you feel how I felt last night." Chrissy said as she hugged Amy back.
"Thanks big sis." Amy said as she started crying again.
"Did you really get so drunk you can't remember Ann slapping you?" Chrissy asked, when they finally broke the hug.
"Yes, I was trying to forget about my problems with you, and keep up with Faith. She can really put the booze away." Amy added with a strange look.
Chrissy giggled, as she stood up and then helped Amy to her feet. "Come on, we better let them all know that the holiday and wedding is still on." Chrissy smiled, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist, and let her rest her head on Chrissy's shoulder.
Everyone started to clap and cheer when they saw the two of them enter the living area, and before they said a single word. Amy waited for them all to calm down before she spoke.
"I know I let you all down yesterday, and for that I am very sorry, but most of all I hurt my best friend in a way I can never apologise for. She has how ever seen it within her heart to give me a second chance at being her best friend, so I will never hurt her again for as long as I live." Amy said, as she threw her arms around Chrissy again and hugged her.
Ann stood up and walked over to where Amy and Chrissy were both standing and she pulled Amy into a hug with her. "I'm sorry I slapped you baby sister, but I hope you understand why I did it?" Ann asked.
"I still don't remember you doing it sis, so don't worry. It was less than I deserved for what I said. I just hope you realise it was the booze talking, and not me." Amy said when she broke the hug.
"I think you should watch just how much you drink from now on baby sister." Ann said with a giggle, as she ruffled Amy's hair.
"With how I feel right now, I won't be drinking again any time soon." Amy said with a funny look.
Amy was still really worried about Becky and Mandy, they were standing off to one side looking at Amy and Chrissy. Amy watched them look at each other, and then they spoke in a low voice that Amy couldn't hear. Amy then watched them walk over to her.
"I fixed the problem I caused Mandy. I hope you will forgive me one day, and I'm really sorry to you both." Amy said, sounding really nervous.
Mandy and Becky were just standing there looking at Amy for what felt like hours before they did anything. Mandy and Becky just threw their arms around Amy and Chrissy before hugging the stuffing out of them.
"We already forgive you Amy, and seeing that smile on Chrissy's face is thanks enough for anything else. Just remember to be more careful what you say when you're drunk in future." Mandy said with a smile, as she broke the hug.
"Like I just said to Ann, I won't be drinking again anytime soon." Amy smiled.
"That's probably a good idea Amy." Becky said, as she wrapped her arm around Chrissy's waist. "You feeling any better now baby?" Becky asked Chrissy, just before kissing her.
"Yes, I feel much better now." Chrissy smiled back when they broke the kiss.
Amy liked the site of Chrissy and Becky kissing, so she decided to find Amber and do the same. She looked around the room, but Amber had left without saying anything to Amy, so she went to find her. Amber had returned to their bedroom and was getting ready to head down for some breakfast when Amy entered the room.
"Hi baby. I sorted everything out with Chrissy." Amy said, as she walked over to give Amber a hug, and get a kiss from her.
Amber just pulled away from Amy, and went back to getting ready. "So you think that will fix everything then Amy?" Amber asked, as she sat at the dressing table to sort out her hair and makeup.
"I thought I had fixed everything. Chrissy is happy again, and the holiday and wedding are still going ahead." Amy said with a puzzled look on her face, as she tried to think of anything she might have missed.
"What about me Amy? I had to watch you punish that girl all last night at the club. I didn't even know that person you became, and I didn't like her one bit!" Amber snapped at Amy.
"What are you trying to say Amber?" Amy asked looking worried.
"I'm beginning to wonder whether we should be getting married, as I don't know you as well as I thought I did." Amber said.
"Please don't say that Amber. I love you with all my heart, and want to be with you for the rest of my life." Amy said close to tears again. "I'll do anything to prove my love to you, just name it." Amy added, as she dropped to her knees next to Amber.
Amber looked down at the tear streaked face of Amy and her heart started to melt like it always did when she looked at this girl she loved. Amber knew at that moment, she would be marrying this girl. "Okay then, I want you to promise me never to fall out or treat anyone like you treated Chrissy yesterday, and never to drink any more than you see Chrissy drinking at the club." Amber said. She knew that Chrissy drank very little when they went out, so Amy would never get as drunk as she did last night.
"I promise, I promise." Amy pleaded with Amber.
"Now kiss my feet to show how much you truly love me." Amber said, as she lifted her left foot up for Amy to kiss.
Amy looked a little shocked, but knew she had to prove her love for Amber, so she bent down to start kissing Amber's feet. Amy nearly ended up head butting the floor when Amber moved her foot away just before Amy kissed it.
"I was only joking with you silly!" Amber said with a shocked look on her face that Amy was really about to kiss her feet.
"Well I did say I'd do anything to show my love for you Amber." Amy said, as she looked up at Amber from the floor. "Does this mean you'll still marry me then?" Amy asked.
"Yes I will, but never become, 'evil Amy' ever again." Amber pulled Amy up to her as she said it.
"No one will ever see 'evil Amy' ever again." Amy said, as she let Amber hug her.
Amy was glad she couldn't remember much of what happened last night now. It sounded like she'd become a real monster, and not a fun person to be around.
Amber finished getting ready, then she helped Amy get dressed. "How you feeling now baby?" Amber asked, as she started brushing out Amy's hair for her.
"I've felt better, but the painkillers are working. Thanks for leaving them out for me." Amy smiled, as she looked at Amber in the mirror on the dressing table.
"You're welcome, I knew you'd be needing them." Amber smiled back at her in the mirror.
"I am really sorry for what ever I said and did to upset you last night Amber." Amy said, as she looked at the woman she loved, as she brushed her hair for her.
"I know you are Amy, and I'm glad you fixed everything with Chrissy. I wasn't looking forward to finding somewhere else to live." Amber said with a giggle.
"Why would you have to find a new place to live Amber?" Amy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
"We'd be finding a new place to live Amy dear." Amber said. "Do you really think Mandy and Chrissy would let you stay under their roof after what you said to Chrissy if you'd really meant it?" Amber asked.
"They never would have done that to us Amber, I know Mandy better than that." Amy said, as she shook her head from side to side.
"It was Mandy that told me we'd have to move out when we got back off holiday, while you were asleep on one of the sofas at the club. "She also said that she'd have to let you go from the shop as well." Amber said looking very series.
Amy was looking very ill all of a sudden, and she was worried that Mandy might still want her to move out, and find a new job as well. "Do you think Mandy will still want me to move out Amber?" Amy asked.
"I'm not to sure Amy, you'll need to ask Mandy that one." Amber said with a shrug.
Amy was worried about whether or not she still had a job and a place to live now. She knew she'd have to try and get Mandy and Chrissy alone at some point, so she could ask them. Amber soon had Amy looking nice, and they went to join the others for some breakfast.
Everyone had already gone down to join Mable and the others, so Amber and Amy made their way down on their own. Amber led Amy by the hand as they entered the restaurant, Amber felt Amy pull back on her hand, so she turned to look at Amy to find out why she'd stopped walking.
"What's wrong Amy?" Amber asked when she saw the worried look on Amy's face.
"They're all looking at me funny Amber." Amy said in a whisper, as she looked at everyone they knew in the restaurant. Amber took a quick look around, and she could see that everyone except Mandy, Chrissy, Becky, Carl, and Brad were all looking at Amy in a really odd way.
"Come on Amy, they don't know that you and Chrissy got everything sorted out yet." Amber said, as she dragged Amy over to the large table Chrissy and Becky were sat at.
As if on cue, Chrissy stood up and threw her arms around Amy, and started hugging her. "I didn't think you were ever going to get down here baby sister." Chrissy said with a grin, as they broke the hug.
Everyone let out a sigh when they saw Chrissy and Amy hugging and smiling at each other, so they all understood that they were friends again. Amy looked around the tables and saw them all smiling at her now. This made Amy feel a lot better.
"Thanks Chrissy." Amy whispered as Chrissy helped her to take the seat next to her. Amber took the next seat and then they all started their breakfast.
Chrissy and Becky had already eaten, but they wanted to make sure Amy had something, and they wanted to let everyone see that they were all friends again. Chrissy and Becky ended up with Cathleen and Kat sitting on their laps while the other ate, and to give Mable, Kim and David a break from looking after them.
Amy was hoping to get a chance to talk with Mandy and Chrissy about her job and place back at home, but she never got the chance. It was really playing on Amy's mind, but she knew it would have to wait until she could get them both alone, so she just went back to the penthouse to grab their bags and cases.
Carl had arranged for a minibus to take them all to the airport, and they were soon on board and heading away on holiday. Everyone was amazed when the stewardess led them all to first class once they got on the plane.
Amy and Amber really enjoyed the flight, but Amy was hoping to get Chrissy and Mandy together, so she could speak to them, but they were sat apart from each other, so she had to wait even longer.
"Is everything alright Amy?" Ann asked at one point during the flight, when she saw Amy looking worried.
"I'm fine sis, just have a lot on my mind at the minute." Amy said with a smile.
"You still thinking about what happened yesterday?" Ann asked with some worry.
"Yes I am, but I need to have a word with Chrissy and Mandy about it later."
"I'm sure what ever it is baby sister, it's nothing to worry about." Ann said with a smile.
"I really hope so sis." Amy thought to herself, as she sat holding Amber's hand.
The plane landed, and they were soon standing outside the airport waiting for the cars to turn up, and take them to the hotel/villa's. Two large people carriers turned up, that looked more like minibuses, and they all got on them. The drivers knew where they were going, and they set off.
This was all new to Amy, Amber and Ann, so they all looked out the windows at all the scenery as they passed by the blue ocean, and then up into some mountains. Once they got to the hotel, and Carl had gone in and grabbed the keys for the two villas he had rented for the two weeks, they made their way to the villas. The drivers parked the people carries and left Carl with the keys for them just before they got in a smaller car and drove away.
"This place is amazing." Amy said, as she entered the villa and started looking around. Amber was just following her with her mouth open.
Chrissy and Becky started showing Amy, Amber, and Ann around the place. They showed them the indoor swimming pool, and then outside one. Chrissy led them over to show them all the view from the balcony out on the patio. Once they had taken a look around, all of them went to their bedrooms to freshen up before they went to dinner.
Amy jumped on the bed, and Amber jumped on it next to her. "What's wrong baby? You've been acting a little strange all day." Amber asked, as she cuddled up to Amy, and looked into her eyes.
"I'm okay. I was just hoping to get some time to talk with Chrissy and Mandy." Amy said, as she looked at Amber. "It's hard to have fun when you're not sure you have a place to live anymore." Amy added with a sigh.
"I'm sure you're just being silly. Do you really think Chrissy and Mandy would be treating you like they are, if they planned to throw you out when we got home?" Amber asked with a giggle.
"I guess you're right, but I would still like to make sure." Amy said, as she cuddled up to Amber a little closer before she closed her eyes. Amber did the same, and they were soon both falling asleep in each other's arms.
Amy woke a couple of hours later feeling a lot better, and fully over her hangover from that morning. She watched Amber sleep for a little bit, but then got up and went to the bathroom before heading down to see if anyone was up again yet.
Chrissy, Becky, Mandy and Carl were all sitting out by the pool with a glass of juice, when they heard someone walking out onto the patio. They all turned to see whom it was when they saw Amy walk out smiling.
"Hi Amy! What do you think of the villa?" Chrissy asked, as she saw Amy walking towards them.
Amy went to sit on one of the empty benches out near the others, but found herself being pulled down to sit between Chrissy and Becky. They both pinned her between them, as they rested their heads on her shoulders.
"I love the place Chrissy. It looks even better than it does in the photos you showed me of your wedding." Amy said with a grin.
"You've seemed a little distracted today, and I've been worried about you Amy." Chrissy said as she lifted her head to look Amy in the eyes.
"I've been trying to find the time to have a chat with you and Mandy, but it's been really hard trying to get you two alone for long enough to talk." Amy said with a sigh.
"We're here right now, and anything you have to say, can be said in front of Becky and Carl." Chrissy smiled, as she looked at the others sat around on the benches.
Amy looked a little nervous at first, but she took a deep breath and then spoke. "I spoke with Amber this morning, after we sorted out all the trouble from last night. She told me what you said to her Mandy, and I wondered if I'd still be able to live with you and Chrissy when we get back home?"
"You know you can silly." Mandy said looking a little shocked at the question Amy just asked her. "I was angry at seeing Chrissy so upset last night when I said that stuff to Amber." Mandy stood up and walked over to pull Amy to her feet, so she could give her a hug.
"I thought we cleared it all up this morning, why would you think for one minute I would want you to move out Amy?" Chrissy asked looking hurt.
"I'm not sure Chrissy. Amber said that Mandy was pretty mad last night, and I just wanted to make sure everything was okay." Amy said, as she looked down at her own chest.
"Can we please just forget about last night Amy? I just want to show you and Amber a really good time." Chrissy said, as she stood up and pulled Amy into a hug.
"Why, what happened last night Chrissy?" Amy asked with a grin, as they broke the hug. Chrissy just giggled, and hugged Amy again.
"Well that doesn't look like the actions of someone about to be made homeless." They all heard Amber say, as she walked out onto the patio.
"It's not Amber, I'm sorry if I upset you last night, but I was just angry." Mandy said, as she walked over to meet Amber half way, and pulled her into a hug.
"I understand just how you felt last night Mandy. I felt like walking away from Amy myself. I don't know whom that person was at the club last night." Amber said, as she looked at Amy standing next to Chrissy.
"Last night never happened." Mandy whispered in Amber's ear, just before she started to giggle.
Amber got the message, and just smiled, as she walked over and hugged Amy and Chrissy together. "I'm just glad to see you both like this again." Chrissy and Amy hugged her back, then they went and sat down again to enjoy a nice cold drink.
The others started to turn up, and they started talking about food. Carl and Vic set about getting the barbecue fired up with Brad and Frank helping. The girls all set to work in the kitchen, which was fully stocked for them, Carl had made sure of that.
Chrissy and Amy helped out where they could, but Cathleen and Kat were keeping them pretty busy playing with them. Kat wanted to go in the pool, but Chrissy and Amy wouldn't let her, as they would be eating soon.
"Amy and I will go in the pool with you tomorrow kitten." Chrissy said, as she sat with Kat on her knee.
"Otay then, but you promise?" Kat asked with a pout.
"We promise." Chrissy said, as she looked at Amy. "Put on your swimming costume when you get up in the morning, and Amy and I will meet you out by the pool." Chrissy added with a smile. Kat started grinning, and then ran off to tell her mummy what Chrissy just said.
Amy looked over at Hope and Faith, as they sat talking to Sara and Cathy. She was still worried about how she acted last night while she showed them around the club. Amy was snapped out of her daydreaming when she heard Chrissy talking to her.
"Earth calling Amy, come in Amy." Chrissy giggled, as she looked at Amy.
"Sorry sis, what were you saying?" Amy asked, as she turned to look at Chrissy.
"I was just asking if you were okay? You still seem a little distracted by something." Chrissy asked with some worry.
Amy had a worried look on her face, as she tried to work out how to tell Chrissy how she was feeling. They had both agreed that last night never happened, but she had to tell her what she was worried about. "Chrissy, I know we said that last night never happened, but I'm worried about how I came across in front of Hope and Faith while we were at the club." Amy said sounding worried.
"I can understand how you feel Amy, so do you want to have a word with them now, and make sure everything is still okay?" Chrissy asked with a smile.
"Will you come with me Chrissy? I'd feel much better if I had you with me when I spoke to them." Amy asked looking hopeful.
"You know I will, that's what best friends are for after all." Chrissy said with a grin. "Come on, let's go and sort it out now before we eat." Chrissy added, as she stood up and pulled Amy to her feet.
Hope had just got Kat to sit at the table next to Cathleen with a piece of bread when she saw Amy and Chrissy walking over. Hope was happy to see the two of them friends again.
"Hello Amy, Chrissy. You both look a lot happier today." Hope smiled, as she watched them both sit facing her and Faith.
"I'm sorry for getting you so drunk last night Amy." Faith said looking sad. "I should have slowed down, but I didn't realise until it was too late, that you were trying to keep up with me." Faith added with a nervous smile.
"Please don't be sorry Faith. I never should have acted the way I did last night, and left Chrissy behind." Amy said as she looked at Chrissy standing next to her. "I hope I didn't spoil your night out at the club?" Amy asked.
"No, not at all Amy. We had a great night, but Sara and Cathy said we would have had even more fun if you two hand been talking to each other." Hope said with a smile.
"We'll have to arrange for another night out when we get home." Chrissy smiled, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist.
"I'd like that, but I have Kat remember. I'm not sure I'll be able to find a babysitter." Hope said with a pout.
"Did we not do a very good job last night?" Hope heard Mable say from across the room.
"Oh no Mable, you're all great with Kat. I just don't think it's right to keep asking you to keep babysitting for me." Hope said looking worried she might have just upset Mable.
"If we didn't enjoy doing it Hope, we wouldn't offer in the first place." Mable said in a firm tone of voice. "Now you go out with Amy and Chrissy, and have a good time." Mable added with a smile.
"Thank you Mable, Kim, David." Hope said with a smile. "I know that Kat loves spending time with Cathleen." Hope added.
"Cathleen loves spending time with little Kat. She's always asking Jenna when you'll be coming round again." Mable said.
"Well as long as you don't mind taking care of Kat, then I'll set up another date to go to the club with Amy and Chrissy then." Hope smiled.
"You do that dear, you're still far to young to be staying in all the time, and it will do Kat some good to get use to you not being the only person in her life." Mable scolded Hope.
Hope giggled, and then turned to talk to Faith. "You up to having another night at the club when we got home again?"
"I'm not sure they'll want me along after what happened last night." Faith said looking a little gloomy.
"Don't be silly Faith, we don't get to see much of you anyway, so we'd love to take you out as well." Amy said, as she sat next to Faith.
"I'm sorry for not coming to see you very often, but after the way I spoke to you that first time I met you, and all you have done for Hope since then, has left me feeling really foolish." Faith said with a sigh.
"You were just looking out for your big sister, and we'd all forgotten about that until you just mentioned it." Amy smiled. Faith was soon smiling, and feeling much better about herself.
The guys soon had the meat cooked, and they sat down to eat. Chrissy and Amy both had to sit and help Kat and Cathleen with theirs, but Amber and Becky didn't mind sharing their time with them.
Once they had eaten, and put everything away again, they all sat around out on the patio enjoying the setting sun. Sara was sat cuddling with Cathy when Cathy suddenly jumped up saying she needed to go and do something. Sara sat and watched Cathy run off into the villa.
"Is everything okay with Cathy?" Chrissy asked, as she saw the puzzled look on Sara's face, as she watched Cathy run off.
"I'm not sure, she just said she needed to do something." Sara said with a shrug.
Sara kept looking towards the villa, hoping that Cathy would be back soon, as she was getting worried about her. Sara smiled again when she saw Cathy walk out of the villa again, but she did have a worried look on her face. "Are you feeling okay Cathy? You look a little off colour." Sara asked, as she sat forward on the seat.
"I'm feeling fine love. In fact I feel better than fine, and it's all thanks to you." Cathy said, as she went down on one knee in front of Sara.
"I'm glad to hear it baby. You had me a little worried when you ran off inside just now." Sara said, as she stroked the side of Cathy's face, as she smiled.
"Sara, I need to ask you a question. Please don't feel as if you need to answer me right away." Cathy said, as she pulled something out of her skirt pocket. "Would you do me the honour of marrying me?" Cathy asked, as she opened a little box with a ring in it.
Sara looked at Cathy, and then the box, and then back up at Cathy. It took Sara a couple of seconds to even work out what Cathy just asked her. Sara was lost as she looked at the diamond in the ring, it was so beautiful.
Cathy was beginning to worry, Sara hadn't said or done anything since Cathy showed her the ring. Cathy was beginning to think she'd made a mistake asking Sara to marry her the longer she had to wait for some sort of response from her.
Sara finally looked up at Cathy, just before she leaned forward and kissed her. Cathy was still worried that Sara had just chosen to kiss her, and give her an answer.
"I understand that you need more time to think about it Sara. Please take all the time you need, I'll still be waiting for you." Cathy said, as she tried to swallow the lump in her throat.
"I don't need any time to think about it Cathy." Sara said looking very series.
"Oh I see." Cathy said looking sad, as she started to close the box again.
"I don't think you do Cathy." Sara said, as she watched Cathy closing the ring box. "Yes I would love more than anything, if you would marry me Cathy." Sara added, just before she kissed her again.
Now it was Cathy's turn to be shocked speechless when they broke the kiss. Cathy really wasn't sure she'd heard Sara right, not until she heard everyone start cheering around them. "You just said yes didn't you?" Cathy asked Sara.
"Yes I did. I want to marry you so much Cathy." Sara said, as she pulled Cathy back onto the seat next to her.
The girls all started talking about a double wedding, but Sara and Cathy said they wanted to plan it all out just right. Carl had spoken with Sara a couple of times about how she'd want to get married, and she'd said she wanted to do it in a church, and pull up outside in a horse drawn carriage. Carl was going to help make that happen for her once they got back home.
The two large villas that Carl had rented were side by side, and a large set of gates meant that you could pass between the two without needing to go out the front door, so it made it much easier when it was time to call it a night. They all said good night to each other, and headed off to bed.
Amy and Amber woke the next morning, and both got their swimsuits on, then went to see if Chrissy and Becky were awake yet. Amy knocked on their bedroom door and entered when they heard Chrissy shout for them to "Come in!"
"Morning you two." Amy said with a smile, when she saw them both in their swimming costumes, and just putting their bathrobes on over the top.
"Good morning!" Becky and Chrissy both said, as they both went over and gave them hugs.
"You to ready to go and do some swimming then?" Amy asked with a grin.
"Do you think we just put these on for fun?" Chrissy asked, as she opened her bathrobe in a very sexy way.
"Well I never know with you. I know how you like to tease the men." Amy said with a funny look, with her hands on her hips.
"Who you calling a tease young lady?" Chrissy asked, as she ran over and started to tickle Amy. Amy managed to break away from her, and make a run for the door with Chrissy running close behind.
Becky and Amber just looked at each other before they started giggling, as they started walking to catch up to them at the pool.
"I'm glad they got everything sorted out Becky. I'm sorry for all the trouble Amy caused for you." Amber said, as she wrapped her arm around Becky's waist, and rested her head on her shoulder.
"I'm glad as well Amber, I like to see Chrissy playing around with Amy. It's like watching a couple of school girls play around." Becky giggled, as she heard the pair of them squealing from just outside near the pool.
"I hope no one was wanting to sleep in this morning, with those two making all that noise." Amber said with a giggle.
"Well you don't come on holiday to sleep." Becky said with a grin, as they walked out onto the patio where Amy and Chrissy were still running around chasing each other, as they tried to throw each other in the pool. Amber and Becky looked at each other with an evil grin, as they ran at them both and they all ended up in the pool. They all surfaced giggling, and splashing around.
"Now this is the life." Amy said, as she swam over to where Amber was, and started kissing her.
"I could get use to this, I must admit." Chrissy said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Becky and started kissing her.
They stopped hugging and kissing each other when they heard Jenna and Hope shouting at Cathleen and Kat to stop running off, so they could put some sun screen on them. The girls all thought that would be a good idea as well, so they got out and dried off so they could also put some on. This also helped Jenna and Hope out, as Cathleen and Kat would always do something if Chrissy and Amy were doing it.
The girls were soon back in the pool, and Cathleen and Kat were swimming around with them. Kat had been going to the main pool at the hotel and having lessons, so she was a really good swimmer for a three-year-old or nearly four, as Kat would tell anyone who asked her.
They swam for an hour, then they stopped to have breakfast. Everyone had turned up by now, so the girls set to work making it.
"What have you got planned for us today Carl?" Amy asked, as they all sat around the tables out on the patio chatting.
"I thought we'd take it easy today, and just relax by the pool. We do have two weeks here, no point rushing off and doing everything in the first couple of days." Carl said with a smile, as he wrapped an arm around Mandy's shoulder, and kissed her.
"I don't mind spending the day relaxing." Amy said with a grin, as she looked at Amber sitting next to her. Amy was looking forward to just relaxing and swimming in the pool all day.
The other reason for Carl not going anywhere today was due to him expecting three more people to turn up later in the day.
Everyone was sat around in the shade, taking a break from swimming in the pool when they heard the doorbell go off.
"Are you expecting anyone Carl?" Amber asked, as she was standing just inside the villa with Amy.
"Yes I am, will you go and let them in for me Amber, Please?" Carl asked.
"Sure, no problem." Amber said, as she ran off to see who it might be. Amy went with her as well.
Amber opened the front door and was shocked to see Claire, Zoá« and Donna standing there smiling at her. Amber started, hugging them and screaming with excitement. Amy recognised Claire, and guessed that the other two had to be Zoá« and Donna.
"What are you guys doing here?" Amber asked, as she stopped hugging them.
"We heard you were getting married, and were passing through so we thought we'd call in and take a look." Claire said with a grin.
"So you mean that Carl sent you all airline tickets, and you've come to enjoy the fun." Amber said with her hands on her hips and her head tilted to one side.
"Okay, yes, If you want to split hairs about it." Claire giggled. "It's nice to see you fully recovered Amy." Claire added, as she looked her up and down.
"I had a lot of help to get better." Amber smiled, as she wrapped an arm around Amy's waist. "Amy. I'd like you to meet Donna and Zoá«." Amber said, as she pointed at each girl in turn.
"Hello. It's nice to finally meet you both face to face." Amy said looking a little nervous.
Donna and Zoá« both said "Hello." As they looked Amy up and down. They were both shocked to see just how much like a girl Amy really was. Neither of them could see any trace of a boy ever being there, and they could both see why Amber loved her so much.
Amber and Amy both helped the girls with their bags and then showed them out to the patio, so they could all meet the others. Once they'd met everyone, Carl took them over to the other villa so they could get changed before dinner. Frank and Brad helped carry the girl's bags for them before returning to the others at the pool.
Amber hadn't seen Claire, Donna, or Zoá« since she was moved out of the hospital up near the collage, to be closer to Amy. She had kept in touch on the phone and Email. She had even sent them pictures of the Halloween costumes they all wore, and the cute little elf costumes that Chrissy and Amy wore on Christmas day.
Claire was soon sat chatting with Mandy and Carl, while Donna and Zoá« were a little less talkative, as they only knew Amber and Ann. Amber soon joined them and they started to open up to the others as well, and pretty soon it was like one big happy family.
Amy and Chrissy were back in and out of the pool with Cathleen and Kat, but they did notice that Donna and Zoá« kept looking at them both and then whispering to each other before they would look again. Amy and Chrissy were beginning to get a little worried with the way they kept starring at them.
"I'm going to go up and get some more cloths on Amy." Chrissy said, as she took a quick look over her shoulder at the two new girls. "I'm sick of them staring at me." Chrissy added.
"I know what you mean Chrissy, I think I'll do the same." Amy said, as she had also had enough of being stared at.
"I'm sorry Cathleen, Kat, but Amy and I are going to head in and get changed now." Chrissy said to the girls, as they splashed around in the water.
"Arr, do you have to's? We still having fun." Kat said with a pout.
"Yes I'm afraid so kitten." Chrissy said, as she lifter her out the pool and helped dry her off before sending her off to let Hope fish sorting her out. Amy had done the same with Cathleen, so they both headed into the house as quick as they could.
"Is it really worth getting dress at this time of the day? It looked like you were still having fun with Kat and Cathleen in the pool." Amber said, as Chrissy and Amy almost ran past her while she sat talking with Donna and Zoá«.
"We're hoping that getting dress will give some people other things to talk about." Amy said in a sharp tone, as she walked away holding Chrissy's hand, while she gave the two girls an evil look.
"What was that all about?" Amber asked, as she looked at Zoá« and Donna. "Please excuse me, but I need to go and find out what's wrong with them both." Amber said, as she got up and ran into the house.
Chrissy and Amy had just got to the top of the stairs when they both heard Amber call them. "Amy, Chrissy! What's wrong with you pair?" Amber asked as she caught them up.
"Why don't you go back and ask your friends. They seem to have a lot to say to each other about us." Amy snapped. "They've done nothing but stair and whisper since they came and sat down by the pool." Amy added, just before storming off to her and Amber's room. Chrissy just turned and did the same, as she went to her and Becky's room.
Amber just let out a sigh, as she turned around to head back down and see what the two girls had to say for themselves. Amber found them sat with Ann and Becky still sat by the pool.
"Are they both okay Amber?" Donna asked when she saw Amber walk out of the villa again.
"Not really." Amber said with a sigh. "I'm sorry to ask you this, but were you both looking at them and then whispering to each other?" Amber asked.
"I suppose we were, but only because they look so amazing in their swim suits. We couldn't believe they weren't born female." Donna said looking worried.
"Please don't say we've upset them." Zoá« asked as she put her hand to her mouth.
"We better go and see if we can sort this out." Becky said to Amber, as she stood up and made her way over to where Amber was still standing. "Please don't worry too much, they can both be a little touchy about new people looking at them." Becky added, as she led Amber off to try and talk some sense into Chrissy and Amy.
"We really are sorry Ann. The last thing we'd want to do is upset either of them, they really do look amazing. If anything I'm a little jealous." Donna said with a pout.
"Don't worry about it, we should have let you sit down and have a chat with them before they started playing in the pool again with the girl's." Ann said with a smile. "Why don't you come with me, and we can wait in the living room for them to come back down, then you can have a chat and clear the air." Ann added, as she stood up and led the girls into the villa.
Ann left the two girls sat in the living room, while she went up to let Amber and Becky know to bring Amy and Chrissy down to the living room so they could all have a chat.
Amy was just about to take her swimming costume off when Amber entered their room. "Amy, I need to have a word with you about Donna and Zoá«."
"Great, you siding with them then?" Amy asked, as she rolled her eyes at Amber.
"I'm not siding with anyone baby! They just want to have a chat with you about what happened down by the pool." Amber said sounding a little pissed off with her.
"What is there to say Amber? They know what I am, and they find it some big joke, so lets just let it drop and I'll keep out their way." Amy said, as she went to leave the room and head into the bathroom.
Amber blocked the door and then looked Amy right in the eyes. "Donna and Zoá« are nothing like that! They are my friends, and they really like you and Chrissy." Amber snapped. "Now you will turn around and head back down stairs and talk to them right now!" Amber added, as she turned Amy around and marched her over to the bedroom door.
Ann was just about to knock on Amy and Amber's door when it opened. "Oh hi sis. Donna and Zoá« are waiting in the living room for you and Chrissy to go and talk to them about what happened out near the pool." Ann said as she stepped back to let Amy leave the bedroom. Ann could tell by the way Amber was holding Amy's should, she wasn't going down there willingly.
Becky had gone to hers and Chrissy's room to find Chrissy just sat on the bed looking depressed. "You okay baby?" Becky asked, as she sat down next to her.
"Not really Becky, I thought we'd be over all the pointing and whispering by now." Chrissy said with a sigh.
"They didn't mean anything by it baby. You and Amy just look so god dam cute in the swim suits, and I'm kind of flattered when you get everyone looking at you, because I know you're all mine." Becky purred, as she pushed Chrissy down onto the bed and climbed on top of her with a grin on her face.
"You have a one track mind." Chrissy giggled, as she tried to get Becky off her again.
Becky jumped up off the bed when she heard someone at the door. She opened it to find Ann standing there. "Hi Becky. Donna and Zoá« are waiting in the living room, so they can have a chat with Amy and Chrissy." Ann said.
"Thanks Ann, we'll be down shortly." Becky smiled back, just before closing the door and going to help Chrissy get back off the bed, and head down to have a chat with Donna and Zoá«.
Donna and Zoá« were both looking a little nervous when they saw Amy enter the room being pushed along by Amber, who then led her to a sofa facing the one they were sat on. None of them tried to say anything, they just waited for Chrissy and Becky to arrive. They didn't have to wait long before they heard Ann walking into the room, shortly followed by Chrissy and Becky. Becky was pulling Chrissy along by the hand.
Chrissy and Amy wouldn't make eye contact with either of the girls, so Donna just spoke anyway. "I'm really sorry if Zoá« and I have upset you in any way Amy, Chrissy. We didn't mean to stair at you both, but you just look so amazing in those swim suits."
"We were just trying to find any sign that you were once a male, but we couldn't find any. I think Donna and I would look more like a couple of guys in swim suits than you two do." Zoá« added when Donna stopped speaking.
"We would really like to be friends with you both, if you'll give us a second chance." Donna asked.
Amy and Chrissy just looked at each other before smiling, and then looking at the two girls facing them. "Okay then, Chrissy and I will give you a second chance, but if you have any questions, then ask them now, and not out in front of Cathleen and Kat." Amy said as she relaxed a little bit.
Donna and Zoá« asked all the normal questions, then they got onto fashion and how the two of them had such amazing figures, which led to Chrissy and Amy talking about corsets and the shop. Amber, Ann and Becky watched as it went from Chrissy and Amy hardly saying two words, to the four girls chatting like old friends.
"I take it we're all good here now?" Ann asked with a smile, as she stood up to go and spend some more time with Brad.
They all headed back outside, and Cathleen and Kat were happy to see that Chrissy and Amy were still in their swimsuits. They were soon back in the pool playing with Cathleen and Kat. They even managed to talk Donna and Zoá« into going in the pool with them. Not that it took much talking to them, Amy just asked Brad to throw the two girls in the pool for her, which he did happily.
"I can't believe you told him to do that." Donna said, as she moved her wet hair out of her eyes, as she giggled. Zoá« just splashed Amy and Chrissy with water while she giggled as well.
"Call it pay back for whispering about us both earlier." Amy said with a grin.
They were soon joining in the fun with all the others and they didn't stop until it was time to start sorting out dinner. Donna and Zoá« were sitting with Mandy and Ann while they watched Chrissy and Amy make dinner with the help of Becky, Cathy, Sara and Amber. Brad and Frank were helping Carl and Vic cook the meat on the barbecue out on the patio.
"Is there anything that pair can't do?" Donna asked with a whine, as she watched them move around the kitchen.
"They really can't sing very well." Amber said with a giggle. This set the others off into fits of giggles, as they watched them work.
"That's fine then, if they can't sing." Zoá« said looking a lot happier knowing that.
"Hold on a minute Zoá«, you can't sing either!" Amber shouted.
"I know, but at least I know I have something in common with them now." Zoá« said looking proud, just before she started to giggle.
Dinner was soon ready, and they all sat down to eat. Donna and Zoá« loved all the food, and wanted to Marry Amy and Chrissy themselves, but Chrissy was already off the market, and Amy was soon to follow her.
"You don't have any sisters do you?" Donna asked them both as they ate.
"I do, but they're all spoken for." Amy said with a pout. "You could always arm wrestle Ann's boyfriend if you like, and try to win her away from him." Amy added with a grin, as she looked at Brad compared to Donna.
"I'll pass. Wouldn't want to show him up in front of the other men." Donna said in a deep voice, as she tried to look all tough. This just set everyone off laughing. Brad was willing to take his chances with her, but Donna said it wouldn't be a fare match unless he went to the gym for a couple of years and got some more mussels.
Donna and Zoá« helped Mandy and Claire wash and dry the dishes, while the others all sat playing with Cathleen and Kat. Jenna and Hope were enjoying the break from looking after their kids, and the others were having a great time playing with them.
Brad got his arm wresting match with Donna, but it looked really funny when it took Donna, Zoá«, Amy, Chrissy, Becky, and Faith to win against him. Even then it took Ann whispering something in his ear to help them. Ann never did tell any of them what she said to him that night, but they did go to bed soon after.
They all started going out after that night, but they did have a couple more lazy days before the wedding. Carl and Mandy had less to do this time for Amy and Amber's wedding, so they got to spend more time with the others. The week seemed to go by very fast, and it was soon Friday. Amy, Chrissy, Becky, and Mandy were all heading over to the main hotel for the night, while Amber and the others would be staying at the villa with the others.
Amy was looking really worried as they entered the large suite that Carl had reserved for them. Chrissy remembered how she felt the night before she got married, and knew some of the things Amy had going around in her head right now.
"Don't worry Amy, everything will be just fine." Chrissy smiled, as she pulled Amy into a hug with her. Chrissy could feel Amy shaking.
"I'm scared Chrissy. What if Amber changed her mind, and leaves me standing at the altar like a fool?" Amy asked in a shaky voice.
"Do you really think Amber would do that to you? Or do you even think that Ann would let her?" Chrissy asked with a giggle.
Amy had to giggle as well, she couldn't see Amber not turning up, or Ann letting her. "You're right Chrissy, I'm just being foolish." Amy said with a sigh, as she tried to calm herself down again.
Becky and Mandy led Chrissy and Amy over to the large bed, and they were soon lying down working out what to order from the room service menu. Once that was sorted out they sat talking until they heard a knock on the door, and the food was wheeled in. They lay around on the bed feeding each other, and giggling about some of the funny things they'd all done since first meeting.
Amy was sat with her back up against the head board and looking at the other three lying around on the bed. Amy was thinking back to that first night back at Chrissy and Mandy's house, when Chrissy first turned her into Amy, and how she never became Andy again. She thought how much her life had changed since then. Amy was snapped out of her daydreaming when she heard Chrissy speaking to her.
"What's wrong Amy?" Chrissy asked looking worried, as she sat up and gave Amy a hug.
"Nothings wrong Chrissy. Why do you ask?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.
"You're crying baby sister." Chrissy said, as she wiped away a tear to show Amy.
"Sorry, I never realised I'd started crying." Amy smiled. "I was just looking at you all, and thinking back to the first time you brought Amy out to all of you." Amy added with an even bigger smile.
"Do you have any regrets?" Mandy asked, as she propped her head up with her hand.
Are you crazy! Not one, I would do it all the same if I had a second chance." Amy said with a grin.
"What, even jump out in front of a van to save my baby hear?" Becky asked, as she dived on Chrissy and started kissing her like mad.
"Yes I would, in heart beat." Amy giggled, as she watched Chrissy trying to fend of the attack from Becky.
Amy soon found her self being pulled into the hug with Becky and Chrissy, then they all dived on Mandy so they could all hug each other.
They spent the rest of the night lazing around talking, and playing some silly drinking games, but none of them got very drunk, just merry. They all brushed their teeth and then got into bed and cuddled up to each other before falling asleep.
Amy woke the next morning pinned down to the bed by Mandy on one side and Chrissy on the other, plus an extra arm that belonged to Becky some how. Amy managed to slip out of bed without waking any of them, and she ran off to use the bathroom.
Chrissy, Becky and Mandy were all sitting up in bed rubbing the sleep from their eyes when Amy got back, so she ran over and jumped back on the bed with them.
"Morning!" Amy shouted, as she landed on the bed, just missing Mandy's legs. She got groans of morning from them in return, but they were still waking up.
Once they had woken up a little more, and had used the bathroom. Mandy grabbed the phone in the room, and ordered breakfast for them. They all sat waiting for the food to arrive, then they ate before getting dressed so they could head down for a 'spa treatment' that Carl and set up for them. Carl had also set up a 'spa treatment' for Amber and Ann, but theirs would be done at the villa, so they wouldn't see Amy at the hotel.
Amy and the others felt really good as they made their way back to the room after the 'spa treatment'. They had all had their nails done as well, so Chrissy could get to work doing Amy's makeup while Becky and Mandy got Amy's wedding dress ready.
Once Chrissy had Amy's makeup done, Mandy set to work dressing her from the skin out. First thing Mandy helped Amy put on was a pure white corset, then she helped her role up a pair of white stockings, then she clipped them to the straps from the corset before she stepped into a pair of panties. Next came the under garments, which included layers upon layers of fluffy underskirts to help fill out the ball gown style bedding dress she'd be wearing. Then it was time for the wedding dress itself, so Mandy got Becky to help her as she slipped the gown over Amy's head, and slid it down into place.
The ball gown had an off the shoulder look, but had a lace top peace that Amy slipped her arms into. Becky helped close it at the back and then closed all the little pearl buttons that ran down the centre. The flowing skirt of the dress gave Amy a very tiny looking waist, and the intricate beaded bodice looking amazing. It also had a beaded chapel length train, just like Chrissy had on hers at her wedding. Mandy added the veil and then stepped back to take a look after she pulled it into place.
"How do I look Mandy?" Amy asked with worry in her voice.
"Like some one about to get married." Mandy said with a tear in her eye. "You look absolutely beautiful Amy." Mandy added, as she walked over to her again, and gave her a hug.
"Can I take a look now?" Amy asked, as she made her way over to the mirror in the corner of the room.
Amy had to take a step to each side, and then raise her hand a couple of times before she realised that the woman looking back at her in the mirror was really her.
"I'm really getting married aren't I?" Amy said to the woman in the mirror.
"Yes you are Amy." Mandy said, as she stepped up to stand beside her in her bathrobe. "Becky and I need to get ready now, so I'll help you to sit on this stool while we get dressed." Mandy added, as she lifted the back of Amy's wedding dress, so she could sit on the stool without creasing the gown.
Amy found it a little funny, and started giggling, as Mandy guided her down onto the stool. She was glad of the sit down though, but the corset and all the layers to the gown made it feel very tight. She sat and watched Becky run off to the bathroom, and Mandy went to the room next door, so she could use the bathroom in there. Carl had thought of everything when he booked the rooms.
Chrissy was soon walking back into the room wearing her maid of honour dress, which looked beautiful in a light pink. It was a little like the ball gown Amy was wearing, but didn't have all the layers to it, and was a more simple design, so Chrissy could still help Amy get to the bathroom.
Amy's biggest shock came when she saw Becky and Mandy enter the room dressed as bride's maids. She'd know nothing about any of this.
"When did you manage to sort all this out?" Amy asked with a smile, but still shocked by it all.
"Chrissy took care of it with Sara. She wanted you to have a couple of brides maids as well." Mandy said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.
"Thank you Chrissy, you're the best." Amy said, as she stood up and tried to walk over to where Chrissy was standing. They all heard the stool fall over and then watched as Amy tried to get it from under her gown. Becky ran over and helped her before she did any damage to the wedding dress or herself. Amy was soon wrapping her arms around Chrissy and hugging her.
"Amber told me the only reason you never asked about having any brides maids was because you wanted to keep the cost down for Carl, so I had a word with him and well, you can see the rest." Chrissy giggled, as she looked at Becky and Mandy.
"Why didn't you tell me about any of it?" Amy asked with a whine.
"What, and miss the look on your face just now?" Chrissy giggled some more.
They all stopped talking when they heard a knock at the door, so Mandy went to see who it was. Carl was standing there looking very smart in a top hat and tails.
"Wow Princess, you look amazing." Carl said when he saw Mandy standing in the doorway smiling at him.
"You're looking handsome yourself lover." Mandy purred, as she grabbed his hand and pulled him into the room.
Carl entered the room and then stood there, with his mouth open, as he looked at Amy in her wedding dress. She was glowing, and had a massive grin on her face.
"You look very beautiful Amy." Carl said, as he standing next to Mandy. "So do you Chrissy, and Becky." Carl added, as he looked at them standing each side of her.
"Thanks Carl." Both Chrissy and Becky said at the same time. "Looking pretty sharp there too." Becky added with a grin.
"Thank you Carl, for doing all this for me." Amy said, as she made her way over to where he was standing with Mandy. "And thank you for agreeing to walk me down the isle. I can't think of a better person to give me away." Amy added, as she looked up at Carl.
"I'm honoured that you asked me to do it for you Amy, and as for the wedding. Well, what are families for baby sister?" Carl asked with a grin, as he gave Amy a hug. Amy just started grinning as Carl hugged her.
"We better see about making a move, or Amber will think you're not coming." Chrissy said, as she looked at the time. Chrissy walked over to Amy and pulled down a second veil that blinded Amy.
"Chrissy I can't see anything now." Amy said sounding worried.
"Don't worry Amy. Carl and I will guide you down to the car, and then to where Amber is waiting for you." Chrissy said, as she took hold of Amy's hand. "I know how scary it feels, they did the same to me when I got married, but it's well worth the wait, trust me." Chrissy added, as she started to lead Amy out the suit they were in.
Carl walked the other side of Amy holding her other hand, while Mandy and Becky walked just behind making sure the train on the dress didn't get caught on anything as they made their way down to the limo. Once they were down at the car, Chrissy got in first and then helped guide Amy in with Carl holding her steady so she didn't fall over. Then Carl helped Mandy and Becky to get in before he got in himself.
Everybody was already down on the beach waiting for Amy to arrive. Amber was standing at the front with Ann standing next to her, and Zoá«, Sara and Donna standing just to the side. Cathy was standing there waiting for the limo to arrive, so she could join Chrissy and the others as part of the bridal parts. She was dressed as a bride's maid just like Mandy and Becky. Cathy would have liked to stayed with Amy the night before, but she had offered to help do the make up on Amber and the other girls, so she was happy to have helped out a little bit.
Amy felt a little weird not being able to see where they were going, and she was glad when she felt the car stop, and then someone open the door.
"We're here Amy, so you can get out now." Carl said, as he took her hand and guided her back out of the limo again.
"You look really beautiful Amy." Cathy said, when she saw Amy get out the limo. "I hope you don't mind, but Chrissy let me be a bride's maid, just like Mandy and Becky." Cathy added with a giggle.
"Thanks Cathy. I don't mind at all, I'm happy Chrissy went behind my back and set it all up." Amy said, as she looked in the direction she heard Cathy's voice coming from.
"We better get started, Amber is about ready to come and find out what's taking you all so long." Cathy said, as she walked around behind Amy and Chrissy, so she was standing with Mandy and Becky.
Carl took hold of Amy's hand and guided it through his arm, then started leading Amy along as the wedding march music started playing. Amy could hear gasps as she walked along, and she could just make out some faint flashes from cameras. Carl stopped walking, and then let go of Amy's hand. She felt someone turn her to face sideways, then she saw someone lift the veil that had blinded her, and she found herself facing Amber.
"Hello princess." Amber said with a smile, as she standing there looking at the woman she was about to marry.
Amy had to blink a couple of times to get use to the light again, but she was soon looking at the beautiful face of Amber smiling back at her. Amy looked down to get a look at Amber's wedding dress, but was a little shocked when she saw Amber wasn't wearing a wedding dress. Amber had gone for a top hat and tails kind of look, but she still looked like a woman. She was wearing body-hugging trousers that flared out a little just below the knee, and she had a little pair of ankle boots on. A white silk corset pulled in her waist over a white silk blouse, and she had a little jacket on that fastened at the front with a single button. The jacket had the tail peace just like Carl's, but looked really cute on Amber. To finish off the look, Amber had got a little top hat perched on top of her head and slightly to one side with a little mesh veil coming out of it, and down over her face.
"You look really cute in that outfit Amber." Amy said, as she took it all in.
"Thanks baby. I really didn't think the whole wedding dress rout was me at all, but I pulled this of pretty well I think." Amber said with a grin, as she stepped back to give Amy an even better look.
"You really do." Amy said, as she looked her up and down again. Then Amy saw that Ann, Sara, Donna, and Zoá« were all dressed the same way. Before Amy had time to say any more, the minister spoke up and started the wedding.
Amy and Amber both answered when asked to, and soon the minister was asking for the rings. Amy got another shock when she saw Cathleen step from behind Amber holding a little cushion with a gold band sat in the middle. But the real shock was seeing Cathleen dressed the same as Amber and the others. Then she was even more shocked when she saw little Kat step around in front of her and offer her another little cushion with a gold band in the middle for her to put on Amber's finger. Kat was wearing a little dress that looked identical to the one Chrissy was wearing. Amy was having trouble fighting back the tears now, she was just so happy.
Amber and Amy both heard the minister say he now pronounced them partners for life, and they may kiss their bride. Well they didn't need telling twice, as they were soon locking together kissing like they'd never kissed before.
They broke the kiss and then moved away, so they could have the photos taken. Amy felt like her new life could really begin now, and Andy was finally no more. Amy had taken Amber's last name, so there would never be any reminder of her old life. When Ann finally married, the old family name would really be no more, which made Amy smile when she thought that she had the last laugh over the man that should have been a farther to her.
Amy and Amber had their photos taken with everyone, but the one that Amy loved the best when she finally got to see them all, was the one with her and Chrissy standing side by side. That showed Amy, just what a best friend Chrissy really was to her.
Carl thought it best to mover everyone back to the hotel when he saw that a crowd was beginning to form near to where they were having the photos taken. The last thing Carl wanted on Amy and Amber's special day was someone calling them names, or some other stupid thing to upset them.
Frank, Brad and Vic all played body guards, while Carl sorted out getting everyone back to the hotel. Carl had two Limo's and the two large people carriers that they were picked up from the airport in, so they managed to get everyone back in one trip.
Once they were all back at the hotel, Carl led them all through to a room he'd booked for the reception and made sure they all had drinks before he went to sit down with Mandy for a little bit. Carl wanted to give Amy and Amber time to chat with everyone before they had the sit down meal, then a little bit of a disco later to let everyone relax and have some fun.
After they had all had eaten, Carl stood up and said a few words. "I'd like to thank you all for taking the time to join us all here today, and to see these two beautiful girls finally bind their love for each other. I also hope that they both have many happy years together." Carl said, as he held up his wineglass. "To Amber and Amy! Welcome to the family." Carl added, and got a cheer from everyone else in the room.
Due to Ann kind of being the best man, or woman for Amber, she was charged with the task of making a speech to the happy couple. "I'll try not to bore you for to long, but I just want to say a few words about the happy couple." Ann said, as she looked over at Amy and Amber. "About a year and a half ago, I thought I'd lost Amy, and I thought it was the end of the world, but my best friend stood by me, and helped me to keep going. Life was hard for me, but I kept it together, then one day three very beautiful women came to see me at work, and told me they were friends of Amy's, and she wanted to see me." Ann was wiping away tears now. "I was so happy when I found out she was okay, but what really made me smile was that she'd found herself a real family that cared for her with all their heart. And now they have made all of us part of that family too. I know that Amy and Amber will join me when I thank you to Chrissy, Becky, Mandy and everyone else for keeping my baby sister safe." Ann finally broke down and started sobbing, but Brad was there to help her.
All the girls had a tear in their eyes by the time Ann was done. They all went and gave her a hug to make sure she was okay at the end, and to thank her for saying such a beautiful thing about them all.
The whole day went really well, and the only weird part came later when they all had to have a slow dance with a member from the other party. Amy danced with Amber. Chrissy ended up with Ann. Becky with Donna. Mandy with Zoá«, and Cathy was lucky and ended up with Sara.
"Don't look so sad Chrissy, it's only one dance." Ann said with a smile, when she saw Chrissy looking at Donna dancing with Becky.
"I'm sorry Ann, it's not you. I just get really jealous when I see others dancing with my Becky." Chrissy said with a gloomy look on her face.
"I think someone else is a little jealous as well." Ann said as she leaned in a little closer, so she could whisper in Chrissy's ear.
Chrissy looked at Becky, as that's what she thought Ann was talking about, but Becky didn't look too troubled by it all. "She doesn't look very jealous to me." Chrissy said with a puzzled look.
"I wasn't talking about Becky." Ann said with a giggle as she looked off to the side of the dance floor to where Brad was standing there watching them dance.
Chrissy looked over to where Ann was looking, and she saw Brad watching them. "Maybe we should stop this then Ann, I don't want Brad upset with me." Chrissy started shaking, as she tried to step away from Ann.
"Don't be silly, he can wait his turn like everyone else. It's my turn to dance with a beautiful woman." Ann said with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy back in close to her.
Chrissy kept dancing with Ann, but kept an eye on Brad, just in case he came over. Chrissy wanted to try and have a head start if he did. The song was just coming to an end when Chrissy saw Brad start to walk over, so she broke away from Ann. "I really need the bathroom Ann!" And with that said, she ran off really fast.
Ann was left standing there with her mouth open, as she watched Chrissy run off like a scared little rabbit. "Is everything okay with Chrissy?" Brad asked looking worried.
"I think I might have upset her a little bit." Ann said looking just as worried. "I was teasing her earlier. I told her you looked jealous of us dancing together, and I think she's scared you'll be upset with her for it." Ann said with a sigh.
"I was hoping to get a dance with her myself, that's why I came over here, but I'll have to settle for you then." Brad said with a sigh, as he wrapped his arms around Ann's waist and started to dance to the new song being played.
Chrissy went to the bathroom and checked her makeup for a little bit, then she returned to the room and tried to keep away from the dance floor and Brad. Amy and Amber were walking around chatting with everyone, and showing off their wedding rings when they noticed Chrissy sat in a corner hiding, as she talked to Prue, Frank and Mable. Chrissy was using Frank to hide from the rest of the room.
"Becky's been looking for you Chrissy. She's waiting to have a dance with you." Amber said, as they walked over to where Chrissy was sitting between Frank and Mable.
"I'll go and find her later. I don't feel much like dancing right now." Chrissy said, as she looked around the two girls to make sure no one else had noticed her yet.
"Who are you hiding from Chrissy?" Amy asked, as she looked behind her.
"I'm trying to keep out of Brad's way. I think I upset him by dancing with Ann." Chrissy said, as she tried to push herself even further back in the seat.
"Now you're just being silly!" Amber said with her hands on her hips. "You're not much of a threat to him are you." Amber added with a grin.
"I know that, but he looked really upset earlier, and I'm not in any rush to die just yet." Chrissy said with a worried look.
"I'm sorry sis, but it looks like your time is up." Amy said, as she saw Brad walking over to them.
Chrissy looked over and saw what Amy was trying to say, and she looked for a way to escape, but she was pinned in to good. Brad reached the spot they were all at, and he stepped past Amy and Amber, so he could pick Chrissy up from between Frank and Mable.
"Sorry to barge in, but I need to borrow Chrissy for a little bit." Brad said, as he put Chrissy back on the ground and then took her hand as he led her away.
Chrissy had a look of panic on her face, as she was dragged away by Brad. Amy and the others all thought it looked like some small child being led in to see a dentist. They were all beginning to wonder whether or not Brad really was upset with Chrissy for dancing with Ann.
"Do you think she'll be okay Amber?" Amy asked, as she watched Chrissy being dragged across the floor, as she tried to make Brad let go of her wrist.
"I think we better go and make sure baby." Amber said, as she headed off in the same direction Brad just took Chrissy.
Ann was chatting with Jenna and Hope when she saw Brad walking their way pulling a very frightened Chrissy along behind him. Ann quickly ran over to stop him. "Brad! What are you doing?" Ann asked looking a little upset with him.
"I'm going to have a dance with Chrissy." Brad said with a smile.
"Did you ask Chrissy if she wanted to dance with you?" Ann asked, as she saw just how scared Chrissy was.
"No, I thought she'd realise that I wanted to have a dance." Brad said, as he turned to smile at Chrissy, but the smile soon faded when he saw the look of horror on her face. He soon let go of her hand, and took a step back.
Chrissy went to run away again, but Ann stopped her and pulled her into a hug where Chrissy just stood there, shaking like a leaf. Chrissy let Ann hug her for a couple of seconds before she realised whom it was hugging her, then she tried to get away again.
Chrissy, calm down, calm down." Ann said, as she hugged her a little tighter. "Brad just wanted to have a dance with you, he just doesn't have any manners." Ann added with a stern look towards him.
"I'm sorry for scaring you Chrissy. I just wanted to have one dance with you before Becky claimed you for the night." Brad said, as he leaned down to Chrissy's eye level.
"So you're not mad with me for dancing with Ann then?" Chrissy asked, as she lifted her head away from Ann's chest.
"No, not at all. I was coming over to ask you for a dance when you ran off earlier, and I've not seen you again since. Not until I saw you poke your head around Frank just now." Brad said with a little smile. "Please forgive me if I scared you just now. I should have asked you properly."
"I forgive you Brad." Chrissy said, as she stepped away from Ann's protection.
"Chrissy, please would you honour me with this dance?" Brad asked in a very posh voice, as he held out his hand for Chrissy to except.
"Why certainly kind sir." Chrissy replied, sounding just as posh. Chrissy took hold of Brad's hand, and let him lead her out onto the dance floor.
Amy and Amber caught up with Ann just as Chrissy and Brad started dancing. They were both happy to see Chrissy smiling again, as Brad led her around the dance floor. They all thought it looked like a scene from the Disney movie, Beauty and the beast. Brad towered above Chrissy, just like the beast did over Bella.
"Is everything okay sis?" Amy asked Ann, looking worried.
"It's all fine now. Brad wanted to have a dance with Chrissy, but didn't bother to ask her first." Ann said, then she went on to tell them about why Chrissy was hiding from Brad in the first place.
"I can see why she looked so worried then when Brad came and dragged her away." Amy said. "I think I'd be worried too." Amy added with a worried look.
Brad had his dance, but was soon pushed aside when Becky turned up wanting to know where Chrissy had been most the night. Chrissy explained the story, and the misunderstanding she had with Brat, as they spent the rest of the night dancing and kissing.
Amy and Amber were both looking worn out, so they said good night to everyone, and then went up to the honeymoon suite to have a 'private party' for just the two of them. They found a couple of wrapped boxes on the bed, each had one of their names on it. Amy opened the one with her name on, and found a beautiful nightgown inside in a virgin white. Amber's was black, but they were both made out of the finest silk and felt really soft to the touch.
They helped each other to get undressed, and then they took a soak in the bathtub together, before they put on the night-gowns and then got into bed together. They were both so tired from the busy day, to do anything other then cuddle up with each other as they fell asleep.
Everyone else made there way back to the villas and went to bed themselves. They had all had a really great day, and were sad to see it end, but they all hoped that Amy and Amber were having a great time together.
Amber woke the next morning and layed there watching Amy sleep next to her until she got a little grin on her face and then she vanished under the covers.
Amy started to wake up to someone playing with her breasts, and nipples. She thought it felt really good, then she felt them playing around further down. This really got Amy's attention, but in a good way. Amy was soon stuffing a pillow in her mouth to stop herself screaming, as the first of many orgasms hit her. They took it in turns pleasuring each other for the next hour or so. Then they got hungry and ordered some room service before taking a bubble bath together. They were just walking back into the bedroom after taking the bath, when there was a knock on the door, and the food had arrived.
"Well, what do you think of married life then Mrs. Ripley?" Amber asked Amy, now she had her last name.
"I think its amazing Mrs. Ripley." Amy said with a grin, just before she popped a peace of toast in Amber's mouth.
Once they had eaten, and got all their things packed away again in the garment bags and cases that had been left in the room, they walked down to reception and arranged for someone to collect their things and deliver them to the villa for them. Then they both decided to take a steady walk back to the villa and see what the others were doing.
Amy and Amber could here Cathleen and Kat squealing before they got anywhere near the villa, letting them know that they must all be out by the pool, so they let themselves in when they got there and wondered out to the pool area.
"Hi everybody!" Amy and Amber shouted at the same time.
"Hi!" Everyone shouted back.
Amber and Amy went to get changed into their swimsuits, and were soon playing in the pool with Chrissy, Becky, Donna, Zoá«, Cathleen, and Kat. To look around the pool, you wouldn't think anything had changed. "Though for Amber and Amy, everything had changed, and all for the better."
Everybody spent the following week having as much fun as the first week, and they went out on the jet skies, and scuba diving. They spent a lot of time eating out and travelling around the island. They looked a little sad when it was soon time to pack their cases and get ready for heading home again.
Donna and Zoá« had another couple of weeks before they were back at collage, so they were going to spend another week visiting with Amber and the others. Carl had arranged rooms at the hotel for them. Claire would have very little to do until the girls returned home, so she was going to spend some time visiting with them as well.
They all spent the final night playing around the pool and making the most of the warm weather, it was going to be cold when they got back to the UK, but they were also looking forward to getting back home now as well.
Once they got back home, Carl arranged for a car and took the girl's home. He sorted out rides for all the others as well. Carl wanted to spend as much time with Mandy as he could before he finally had to admit the holiday was over. He pulled into the driveway at Mandy's and then helped the girl's unload their bags before finally kissing Mandy farewell and heading back to his penthouse to get unpacked himself.
It felt strange to be back home, but they soon got back into the groove, and made a start on the washing, and then they jumped in Mandy and Becky's cars, so they could go and do some food shopping.
They spent the rest of the week showing Claire, Donna and Zoá« around the city, and then they went to the grand reopening of the club the following Saturday before they headed back home on the Monday.
Donna and Zoá« thought the club was amazing, but Claire just said it was different. Claire wasn't really the clubbing type, she was much happier sit at home with her feet up reading a good book.
Carl and the others, went with Claire, Donna, and Zoá« to the airport to see them off. They all were sad to see them go, but they were ready to get back to some sort of normal life, or married life in Amber and Amy's case.
Amy was sitting at the kitchen table after they all got home after seeing Claire and the other two off, when she looked at the date on her mobile phone. "Why does this date remind me of something." Amy thought to herself.
"You okay Amy?" Chrissy asked, when she saw her looking at her mobile in an odd way.
"Yes fine, I was just trying to work out why the date on my phone makes me think I've forgotten something important." Amy said, as she looked at the date again. "I hope I haven't forgot someone's birthday." Amy added looking worried.
"No not yet, but tomorrow will the one year anniversary from when you saved my life." Chrissy said with a grin.
Has it really only been a year since all that happened?" Amy asked looking a little shocked. "And how come you can remember the date it happened?" Amy asked.
"Well it all happened one week before my birthday." Chrissy said with a grin.
"I don't remember you having a birthday." Amy asked with a puzzled look, as she tried to remember whether or not Chrissy had celebrated a birthday or not last year.
"I was to busy helping you get better to worry about anything like that baby sister." Chrissy said, as she waved her hands in the air.
"Well I have a lot to make up for then this year, don't I?" Amy said with a grin, as she looked around the table at all the others.
Mandy and Becky already had some ideas, but they were still going to have a chat with the others about helping them put it all together.
Amy sat looking around the table, as she watched Amber and Ann giggling, as they teased Chrissy about her being another year older in a week, and how she was sticking her tong out at them, as she cuddled up to Becky for protection. Amy's life had changed so much, that she found it hard to remember just what it was like to be Andy now. She still had the two best things from her old life, and one of them was now her wife, and she had a new last name to prove it.
Gone was the skinny little boy called Andy Mayfield, now there was only Amy Ripley instead. A cute one year old girl with a beautiful wife, and loving family.
Amy was now happy with her life, and she loved having all the girls around her. She was now part of a large family that all loved each other very much.